《Douluo Dalu 2: The True God King》


 Chapter 1 - 1: [DD2]: 1

    Douluo Continent, an Unknown Valley


    In the sky, colorful clouds floated, while on the ground stood towering skeletal remains.


    These skeletons emitted an ancient, primal aura as if they hailed from a prehistoric era.


    Though only bones remained, the noble and domineering presence of these creatures was still palpable.


    "Waaah¡­!"


    Suddenly, in the silence of the valley, a baby''s cry echoed.


    At the source of the sound, a flash of nine-colored light shot straight into the sky.


    In an instant, the entire valley burst into chaos.


    Countless clouds in the sky¡ªall vibrant and colorful¡ªrushed frantically toward the nine-colored light.


    Red, yellow, green, cyan, blue, black, gold¡ªclouds of every color raced towards the light.


    The towering skeletons that had stood silently in the valley suddenly seemed alive.


    Low dragon roars reverberated through the valley, rising and falling like waves.


    In the deepest part of the valley, another radiant burst of nine-colored light erupted.


    The two flashes of nine-colored light seemed to respond to each other, growing brighter and brighter.


    No one knew how much time passed.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound rang out.


    The space above the valley cracked open, forming a pitch-black spatial rift.


    Then, silver light flashed, and a silver figure quietly emerged from the rift.


    The silver figure hovered mid-air. She wore a silver gown, her face concealed behind a silver veil, and her long silver hair cascaded down to her waist.


    Her gaze shifted slightly as she looked at the frenzied clouds rushing toward the nine-colored light.


    Immediately, the brilliant nine-colored light caught her eye.


    She froze, a flicker of shock flashing in her violet eyes.


    Quickly, she extended her right hand. Her snow-white, jade-like fingers were flawless and smooth.


    With a simple motion, the nine-colored light fell into her hand.


    Her beautiful eyes widened slightly¡ªit was a baby, not even a month old.


    Her eyes narrowed as she sensed the familiar yet overwhelmingly powerful energy. Beneath her veil, her face shifted, revealing a mix of disbelief and uncontrollable joy.


    She turned her gaze sharply toward the deepest part of the valley, where the other nine-colored light flickered as if trying to convey something.


    Her expression hardened, her eyes full of determination. After one last glance at the towering skeletons below, a trace of sadness flickered across her face.


    Hatred flashed in her eyes. Holding the baby, she disappeared into the spatial rift with a single step.


    As they vanished, the chaotic valley gradually returned to its former calm.


    ...


    Heaven Dou Empire


    In a remote area near the Star Dou Forest, there was a small town.


    The town wasn''t prosperous, unlike the major cities and large metropolises. Most of the inhabitants were commoners, with few nobles in sight.


    In the town''s northwest corner, there was a cluster of houses where many of the commoners lived.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"


    In a narrow alley, the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.


    A child, about six years old, was running through the alley, carrying a large cauldron.


    The child''s figure seemed small beneath the massive cauldron, which even an adult couldn''t budge, yet he ran steadily with firm steps.


    Each step he took left a clear footprint on the ground.


    "Squeak!"


    "Bang!"


    After several laps, the child stopped in front of a courtyard.


    With a kick, the tightly closed door swung open, slamming into the wall with a loud bang.


    The child carried the cauldron inside the courtyard and placed it in an open space.


    When the cauldron hit the ground, a deep thud reverberated, as though the earth itself had shaken, a testament to its immense weight.


    "So tired!"


    Su Yu muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead. His small face was flushed red.


    The cauldron weighed over a thousand pounds, far beyond what a normal adult could lift.


    Though he was born with immense strength, running four or five laps around the alley while carrying it was still an exhausting task.


    "I''ll take a bath first. Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi will be here soon," Su Yu murmured to himself, then ran into the house on his short legs.


    Ignoring his sweat-soaked body, he heated a pot of water and enjoyed a warm bath.


    After washing off with warm water, he poured a basin of cold water over his head, feeling instantly refreshed.


    Once cleaned and dressed in fresh clothes, Su Yu felt fully rejuvenated.


    Grabbing a piece of fruit from the kitchen, Su Yu leaned against the door, bored, his large, black eyes shining with a maturity and wisdom far beyond his years.


    "It''s been six years. I''ve already been in Douluo Continent for six years."


    Su Yu sighed inwardly.


    Yes, he wasn''t a native of the Douluo Continent¡ªhe had transmigrated here.


    And it wasn''t just his soul that had crossed over; his entire body had.


    It was as if he had been reborn.


    The Douluo Continent was completely different from his previous world.


    Here, strength was everything. The strong held all the power, and the weak could only grovel and be at the mercy of others.


    Without great strength, there was no way to control one''s fate.


    "The worst part is, this is the timeline of Douluo Dalu 2. If it were the first timeline, things might be a bit easier."


    Su Yu shook his head bitterly.


    In the Douluo Dalu 2 timeline, all sorts of demons, monsters, and even god-kings ruled over the fates of countless beings.


    The Douluo Dalu 1 era had been chaotic too, but at least evil soul masters weren''t running rampant everywhere.


    There had been a bit more security.


    Moreover, in the Douluo Dalu 2 timeline, it was extremely difficult to rise to prominence without a powerful background or status.


    For a commoner to achieve greatness was even harder than it had been ten thousand years ago.


    "Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi will be taking me to awaken my martial soul today, but I''m a transmigrator¡ªwhere would I get a martial soul?"


    A flicker of worry appeared in Su Yu''s eyes.


    In the Douluo Continent, everyone had a martial soul, regardless of their talent or soul power.


    But where would a transmigrator like him get a martial soul?


    And without a martial soul, how would he survive in a world where martial souls ruled?


    Could he rely on his innate strength?


    He didn''t know why he had been born with such incredible strength, but even great strength was useless without a martial soul.


    And while his strength was impressive, it wasn''t nearly enough to break through all obstacles.


    Even facing a stronger Soul Master, let alone a Soul Elder, he would still be defeated.


    Strength alone didn''t equate to combat power!


    After all, strength is just one factor in determining combat power.


    In the Douluo Continent, combat power is more heavily determined by the strength of one''s martial soul and soul power cultivation.


    "If only I had a system."


    Su Yu took a big bite of the fruit, lost in thought.


    As a transmigrator, without a cheat or golden finger, it would be really hard to make any progress.


    Especially in a world filled with mystical beings and powerful forces, without strength, it would be nearly impossible to move forward.


    [Ding, detecting that the host is about to awaken their martial soul. The system is officially starting.]


    Just as Su Yu was lamenting, a cold voice suddenly rang out in his mind, causing him to jolt in shock. The fruit flew out of his hand.


    "What the¡ª!"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but curse, surprise flashing across his face.


    "System?"


    [Host, I am here.]


    The cold voice echoed softly, pulling Su Yu, who was still in disbelief, back to his senses.


    "No way, it''s a system? I knew it! How could a transmigrator like me not have a golden finger?"


    "This stroke of fortune has finally fallen upon me, Su Yu!"


    Su Yu burst into laughter, his worries about the future vanishing in an instant.


    Not letting excitement get the best of him for too long, Su Yu quickly composed himself and asked, "System, what functions do you have?"


    "Is it quest-based or achievement-based?"


    "Or do I just lie down and get rewards?"


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    As a true otaku in his previous life, he had read countless web novels and was familiar with how these systems worked.


    Of course, his favorite type was the one where you could just lie down and receive rewards.


    Why? Because it was easy!


    Lying down to get stronger was the ultimate dream for lazy people.


    [This system is called the Strongest Check-in System. As long as the host checks in daily, you will receive rewards.]


    [Additionally, there are weekly check-ins, monthly check-ins, annual check-ins, and anniversary check-ins. The rewards for these are even more generous.]


    [However, the host must check in daily without interruption. If you miss a day, the count will reset.]


    [The system also includes a random check-in task feature. Occasionally, it will issue random tasks requiring the host to check in at specific locations. Successful check-ins will yield rich rewards.]


    "Got it."


    Su Yu nodded, gaining a basic understanding of the system''s functions.


    He was familiar with check-in systems too.


    "And what kind of rewards can I get?"


    Su Yu asked eagerly.


    This was what he cared about the most.


    [The rewards cover all fields. Whatever the host can imagine, the system has it.]


    "Really?"


    "That bold?"


    "Then how about giving me Limitless and the Six Eyes to test your power?"


    Su Yu was skeptical.


    System: "..."


    "You don''t have it, do you?"


    Su Yu''s eyes rolled as he continued, "Then how about Sharingan or a Haki?"


    "More eyes, better vision, right?"


    System: "..."


    [Host, do you think those things are appropriate for the Douluo Continent?]


    "Uh... true. Those things would be a bit over-the-top for the Douluo Continent."


    After all, in this relatively world, having those kinds of power might indeed be excessive.


    Thinking it over, Su Yu decided to stop teasing the system. He smiled and asked, "System, since you''ve officially activated, can I start checking in now?"


    [You may.]


    "Alright then, let''s check in!"


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the first check-in. Rewards are being issued.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the cultivation technique Supreme Deity Art.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Sect Card.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining 10 million gold soul coins.]


    The system''s mechanical and cold voice continuously rang out, causing Su Yu to perk up.


    [Supreme Deity Art: A divine cultivation technique, majestic and righteous. It consists of 18 layers, each with unique abilities. Profound and mysterious, boundless in its wonders.]


    [Super Sect Card: Using this card allows the host to create a super sect from thin air, with a power level comparable to the top forces of the continent.]


    [10 million gold soul coins...]


    Looking at the system''s descriptions, Su Yu''s eyes flickered with excitement.


    A cultivation technique and a super sect.


    He wasn''t entirely sure just how powerful this [Supreme Deity Art] was, but from its description, it seemed far more advanced than the [Mysterious Heaven Technique].


    The [Mysterious Heaven Technique] didn''t offer nearly as many unique abilities. This technique was undoubtedly highly suitable for him at this stage. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the [Super Sect Card], it was an incredibly valuable treasure.


    In the Douluo Dalu 2 timeline, the only forces that could be called superpowers in the human world were Shrek Academy, Body Sect, Clear Sky Sect, Illustrious Virtue Hall, Holy Spirit Cult, and a few others.


    This [Super Sect Card] would undoubtedly provide Su Yu with a top-tier background.


    After all, in the Douluo Dalu 2 timeline, without a solid background, trying to make a mark on the world was incredibly difficult.


    With the protection of a super sect, Su Yu now had the capital to be a player, rather than just a pawn swayed by others.


    As for the 10 million gold soul coins, there was no need to elaborate.


    With money, everything goes smoothly. Without it, nothing gets done. The importance of wealth has never been in doubt.


    With such valuable rewards in hand, Su Yu was naturally overjoyed, but he still frowned slightly.


    "System, why wasn''t there a martial soul?"


    Without a martial soul, no matter how many things he got, they wouldn''t be of much use.


    In the Douluo Continent, affected by its rules, one needed soul rings to grow stronger.


    Otherwise, even if his cultivation technique reached a bottleneck, he wouldn''t be able to break through.


    Without a martial soul, even having a cultivation technique would be of little use.


    [The host already has a martial soul]


    "What did you say?"


    Su Yu was shocked. "You''re saying I have a martial soul?"


    But he was a transmigrator! How could he have a martial soul?


    "Did you do this?"


    Su Yu''s thoughts began to race as if he had figured something out.


    After all, the system had said it was officially starting, not binding to the host.


    Did that mean the system had already been bound to him long ago?


    [The host can think of it that way.]


    The system replied.


    Su Yu: "..."


    "Alright then, thank you."


    "Though I don''t know why you bound to me, I still thank you."


    After a long pause, Su Yu let out a deep breath and spoke.


    He never thought of himself as someone special just because he was a transmigrator.


    Without the system, it would be extremely difficult for him to gain a foothold, especially with people from the God Realm watching over him. Without the system, making great achievements would be nearly impossible.


    He was truly grateful for the system.


    As for any conspiracy theories, he hadn''t thought about them, and there was no need to.


    Even if the system had some hidden agenda, what could he do about it?


    There was no point in worrying over something he couldn''t control.

 Chapter 2 - 2: [DD2]: 2

    The system did not respond to Su Yu''s gratitude. Whether it was embarrassed or for some other reason, the system fell silent.


    Su Yu didn''t push further and grabbed another piece of fruit from the kitchen to snack on. With his worries dispelled and a promising future ahead, he was in high spirits. The fruit in his hand tasted especially sweet.


    At the same time, Su Yu claimed his rewards from the system and began to understand the [Supreme Deity Art]. He was completely stunned when he started reading through it.


    This cultivation technique was far more powerful than Su Yu had imagined. According to the text, the first nine levels roughly corresponded to the strength of a Soul Master, up to a Titled Douluo. From the tenth level onward, it broke into the realm of gods. Beyond that, it became increasingly mystical, surpassing the boundaries of typical martial arts techniques.


    "This is amazing!"


    Su Yu exclaimed, finishing his fruit and quickly following the instructions in his mind to start cultivating.


    This was one of the perks of having a system: even someone like Su Yu, who had never trained a day in his life, could easily follow the cultivation path.


    Before long, he completed a full cycle of meditation, and traces of soul power began to manifest within his body. Su Yu had a strong physique with very few impurities, and his meridians were smooth and unblocked. After all, he had been eating well since he was little.


    This was thanks to Uncle Tian, who often brought him rare foods. Every time he consumed them, he felt a comforting warmth in his body. He suspected that these items were extremely valuable natural treasures.


    Now that he had started cultivating, the advantages of such a good foundation were clear. His first experience with cultivation felt fantastic. As warm currents flowed through his limbs and bones, Su Yu found the sensation incredibly enjoyable.


    In no time, an hour had passed. As Su Yu was immersed in his training, footsteps could be heard approaching from outside. The sound grew louder, moving closer and becoming clearer. If it had been the old Su Yu, he likely wouldn''t have noticed, but now, he could hear it with perfect clarity.


    Awakening from his meditation, Su Yu clapped his hands and stood up. By this time, the footsteps had stopped, and two figures appeared outside the door. One was a man, the other a woman.


    The man was tall, around two meters, dressed in black with a solemn and commanding presence. He had long black hair down to his shoulders, with a single streak of gold through it¡ªquite striking. The woman wore a pale green dress, her fair skin and delicate figure exuding a gentle, kind aura.


    Upon seeing them, Su Yu''s eyes lit up with joy. "Uncle Tian! Aunt Bi!" he called out excitedly.


    The two stepped into the courtyard. The gentlewoman, Aunt Bi, smiled softly, took a few steps forward, and placed her slender hand on Su Yu''s head.


    "Yu''er, have you been waiting long?" she asked, ruffling his hair.


    "Not at all, I just finished my workout," Su Yu smiled back.


    Since his transmigration, these two had taken care of him. In his heart, he already regarded them as family. Although he had a hunch they weren''t ordinary people, it didn''t matter¡ªthey had raised him. The debt of gratitude for raising him was greater than the heavens!


    "Have you eaten?"


    "I''ve already eaten," Su Yu nodded. Two pieces of fruit were enough for breakfast.


    "In that case, let''s get down to business," Uncle Tian interjected.


    "You''re six years old now, and it''s time for you to awaken your martial soul. Come with me."


    The man turned and began walking toward the door, and Su Yu hurried to follow. The three of them left the house and soon turned out of the alley.


    "This is too slow!"


    Uncle Tian remarked. Lifting Su Yu with one hand, like a gust of wind, they vanished in an instant.


    ...


    In just a few moments, they had left the city and arrived at a secluded valley.


    "Considering that your martial soul awakening might cause quite a commotion, I specifically chose an out-of-the-way place," Uncle Tian explained.


    "Oh!"


    Su Yu scratched his head, indicating he understood.


    Uncle Tian glanced at him and, with a flash of light, produced six golden stones. After arranging them, Uncle Tian formed a hand seal, and a golden six-pointed star array appeared. The array was covered in intricate, mysterious symbols, imbued with a strange and marvelous power.


    "Step into the formation," Uncle Tian instructed.


    Su Yu quickly complied, stepping into the array. In the next moment, Uncle Tian''s body radiated an overwhelming aura, and behind him, a black dragon seemed to coil. The dragon had golden eyes and exuded a soul-shaking majesty.


    "Begin!"


    With a clear shout from Uncle Tian, the six-pointed star array shone brightly, transforming into a golden barrier that enveloped Su Yu completely. Tiny golden lights began to seep into his body, awakening the deepest power within him.


    "I wonder what my martial soul will be," Su Yu thought to himself.


    Before long, as the golden lights continued to flow into his body, something stirred within him. A dazzling nine-colored light erupted from his form. Above his right hand, a square-shaped object hovered, emitting an ancient and primordial pressure that seemed to hail from a bygone era. A nine-colored dragon coiled around the object, awe-inspiring and regal beyond description.


    The moment it appeared, it carried an overwhelming aura of dominance, as if it ruled over everything.


    In the heavens, the weather changed drastically, and a phantom nine-colored dragon circled the object before shooting into the sky.


    "Roar!"


    A thunderous dragon roar echoed through the skies, causing massive upheavals across the continent. In all the major soul beast forests, the soul beasts collectively bowed to the ground, trembling in fear. Even high-level soul beasts were in turmoil.


    Meanwhile, among the human world''s top powerhouses, many wore puzzled expressions, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    At Shrek Academy, inside the Sea God Pavilion, an old man lying on a recliner unconsciously stood up. Golden light burst forth, and a white dragon appeared in the sky, letting out a resounding roar. The power of endless light enveloped the entire Sea God Island.


    In the Heaven Dou Empire, in an unknown location, the sky seemed to darken, and a pressure-filled dragon roar echoed through the air.


    In the depths of the Star Dou Forest, a silver figure slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of mysterious and noble violet pupils.


    "It''s awakened, has it?"


    In the darkness, a soft murmur could be heard¡­


    In the valley, countless rays of nine-colored light spread outward from Su Yu, gradually enveloping the entire area.


    Before long, the entire valley was bathed in the radiant glow of the nine-colored light.


    Not far from Su Yu, the gentlewoman in the pale green dress seemed somewhat uncomfortable. Her delicate eyes flickered slightly, showing a mix of gentleness and awe.


    The reaction of the black-clad man beside her was even more intense. His body trembled slightly, and his stern, imposing face betrayed an uncontrollable excitement. His fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Despite the overwhelming, god-like suppression he felt, his golden eyes were filled with fervor.


    The blood flowing through his veins surged with a sense of submission. With his strength, he could have resisted this instinct, but instead, he dropped to one knee, lowering his once-proud head in complete submission.


    Seeing his actions, the gentlewoman next to him was shocked. However, after glancing at him, she bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and then knelt as well.


    Su Yu, wrapped in the nine-colored light, was completely unaware of what was happening outside. He only felt a warm current coursing through his body, filling him with comfort.


    Previously, when cultivating the [Supreme Deity Art], the soul power he produced had been minimal. But now, it felt like that soul power had turned into a rushing stream, giving him a sense of abundance. He could even sense a bottleneck¡ªsomething blocking him¡ªbut no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break through it.


    "Is this innate soul power brought by my martial soul? Could it be¡­ innate full soul power?"


    Su Yu pondered silently.


    As his martial soul fully awakened, the strange phenomena in the sky and earth gradually subsided. The square-shaped object hovering above Su Yu''s right hand finally revealed its true form.


    It was about fifteen centimeters wide, with a similar height. The object was golden with a nine-colored hue, and intricately carved on its surface was a nine-colored dragon. Just looking at it, one could sense an aura of dominance over all things: noble, mysterious, ancient, majestic, and sacred.


    It was no ordinary item. Phantom images of dragons coiled around the object, and the nine-colored light formed a dazzling halo. Seeing this, Su Yu was taken aback.


    "Isn''t this a seal?"


    A seal was an emblem of authority, a symbol of nobility passed down through the ages. A powerful enough seal could even suppress the fate of an entire nation. And the seal in Su Yu''s hand was no ordinary item.


    The nine-colored dragon shadow continuously tugged at Su Yu''s mind. This thing seemed to have a huge impact. Nine colors, a dragon, and immense nobility¡ªwow! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Su Yu was a transmigrator, and there were some things he could easily guess.


    "This thing is pretty extraordinary, but why do I feel like something''s missing?"


    Su Yu frowned, unable to make sense of it.


    His martial soul had awakened, but he still had a lingering feeling that something wasn''t complete. Moreover, there seemed to be a mysterious sensation urging him to head north.


    With a growing sense of curiosity, Su Yu stepped out of the formation. Without the formation to block his view, Su Yu immediately saw the two people kneeling on one knee.


    "Uncle Tian, Aunt Bi, what are you doing?"


    Su Yu hurried forward, intending to help them up, but at that moment, the black-clad man stood up on his own. Su Yu could only extend his hand to help the gentlewoman rise.


    "Let me see your martial soul," Uncle Tian spoke before Su Yu could ask any questions.


    Su Yu immediately extended his right hand. In his palm, the square seal radiated a brilliant glow.


    Uncle Tian reached out as if to touch it, but just as his hand approached, he seemed to remember something and quickly withdrew it. His imposing golden eyes locked onto the nine-colored seal, his body trembling slightly as he murmured, "The power of the Dragon God... as expected¡­"


    Though his voice was quiet, the three of them were standing close, and Su Yu, with his heightened senses, couldn''t miss it. A glint flashed in Su Yu''s dark eyes as he thought to himself, As expected.


    "Uncle Tian, do you know what this martial soul is?"


    Su Yu scratched his head and asked. This martial soul was something never seen before.


    "¡­Let''s call it the Dragon God Seal," Uncle Tian said after a moment of silence, sighing.


    "Dragon God Seal, huh? Sounds pretty good," Su Yu said with a grin.


    "Child, test your soul power," the gentlewoman suggested with a smile.


    "Okay, Aunt Bi!"


    Su Yu responded enthusiastically. He placed his right hand on the crystal ball she held out, and immediately, the entire ball lit up with a dazzling glow.


    "Innate full soul power!" the gentlewoman exclaimed, her beautiful eyes lighting up with joy.


    "So it is innate full soul power?"


    Su Yu smiled, clearly satisfied.


    "Hmph, innate full soul power? That''s nothing. If it weren''t for¡­" the black-clad man snorted but stopped mid-sentence. Judging by his expression, he seemed quite dismissive of the so-called innate full soul power, as if this martial soul should have been capable of even more.


    But under Su Yu''s curious gaze, he didn''t continue speaking. Instead, he changed the subject.


    "Since you have innate full soul power, we should head to the Star Dou Forest to get you a suitable soul ring."


    "But Uncle Tian, I think I have another martial soul," Su Yu said, scratching his head.


    "What did you say?"


    The gentlewoman was stunned, and Uncle Tian cried out in disbelief.


    "That''s impossible! What martial soul could exist alongside the Dragon God Seal? This is impossible!"


    Uncle Tian''s face was filled with disbelief, as if what Su Yu said was utterly unimaginable.


    "But I have this vague feeling that I do have another martial soul," Su Yu said quietly. That lingering sense of something unfinished was too clear to ignore. And the mysterious urge to head north was becoming increasingly strong.


    "This shouldn''t be¡­ What is your second martial soul?"


    Uncle Tian asked, his brows furrowing deeply, clearly puzzled. This event had completely exceeded his expectations.


    "I don''t know, but there''s been this voice in my head urging me to go north," Su Yu replied honestly.


    "Go north?"


    Uncle Tian''s frown deepened. This situation was getting stranger by the minute. However, he didn''t doubt Su Yu. Instead, he turned to the woman and said, "Bi Ji, wait here. I''ll take Yu''er north to investigate."


    "Alright," Bi Ji responded and then left.


    At that moment, Uncle Tian scooped Su Yu into his arms and darted toward the northern regions of the Heaven Dou Empire with lightning speed. Uncle Tian''s speed was incredible, so much so that Su Yu couldn''t even make out the scenery around them. Everything blurred into a haze as if erased by their tremendous speed.


    The wind howled outside, roaring in their ears. At such high speeds, the wind could tear through solid iron. Yet, cradled in Uncle Tian''s arms, Su Yu felt no discomfort at all.

 Chapter 3 - 3: [DD2]: 3

    Uncle Tian''s strength was truly terrifying!


    "Dragon God Seal... I possess the power of the Dragon God. No wonder Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi have taken such good care of me since I was little," Su Yu thought as he nestled in Uncle Tian''s arms, his mind racing.


    Uncle Tian, Aunt Bi, golden eyes, and the green dress¡ªthey were both exceptionally powerful beings.


    With all these obvious clues, if he still couldn''t guess their identities, he might as well find a rope and hang himself.


    Su Yu had already figured it out long ago but was always somewhat confused. He was just a human and a transmigrator at that¡ªthere was no reason these two would treat him so well. He had eaten all sorts of rare and precious things throughout his life.


    But after the awakening of his martial soul today, he suddenly realized why. Perhaps everything was tied to the Dragon God''s power within him. As for the exact details, he couldn''t figure them out, but it was likely related to the system.


    "Dragon God''s Power... It seems my life won''t be peaceful from now on," Su Yu thought to himself. With such power, his future was bound to be full of ups and downs; living a quiet life would probably be impossible.


    But that was fine. He hadn''t transmigrated here just to lead a peaceful life. When he had no resources, he could only lie low. But now, with the system''s help, how could he not have some ambition? Who wouldn''t want to bask in luxury, with power over the world? How could he not want to become a peerless powerhouse who could control the tides of fate?


    "System, do you have some kind of status panel or something?"


    [Yes, host.]


    "Then open it up."


    [Ding! The host''s status panel is as follows.]


    [Host: Su Yu]


    [Age: 6]


    [Martial Soul: Dragon God Seal, Not Yet Awakened]


    [Level: 10 (Innate Full Soul Power)]


    [Mental Power: 372 (Spirit Connection Realm)]


    [Fate: Bearer of Infinite Destiny]


    [Cultivation Technique: Supreme Deity Art]


    [Soul Rings: None]


    [Soul Bones: None]


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: None]


    [Gold Soul Coins: 10,000,000]


    [Status: Under Beginner Protection]


    A very basic panel, but since he had just started, this was normal.


    "No soul rings, no soul bones, no skills, no items... Four nothings," Su Yu thought to himself with a wry smile as he looked at the panel.


    "Huh, why is my mental power so high?"


    Su Yu was surprised. His mental power was an impressive 372, which placed him in the Spirit Connection Realm. Mental power was generally classified into Spirit Origin Realm, Spirit Connection Realm, Spirit Sea Realm, Spirit Abyss Realm, Spirit Domain Realm, and Ordinary Divine Origin Realm:


    Spirit Origin Realm Realm (0¨C100)


    Spirit Connection Realm (100¨C500)


    Spirit Sea Realm Realm (500¨C5000)


    Spirit Abyss Realm (5000¨C20000)


    Spirit Domain Realm (20000¨C50000)


    Ordinary Divine Origin Realm: over 50000.


    Typically, humans were born with mental power in the Spirit Origin Realm. Even soul masters and grandmasters usually had mental power around the Spirit Origin Realm. Only when one reached the rank of Soul Elder could they potentially have Spirit Connection Realm mental power.


    For example, in the Douluo Continent series, Tang Wulin only had a mental power of 38 when he obtained his first soul ring, which was in the Spirit Origin Realm. But Su Yu''s mental power was as high as 372, nearly reaching the upper levels of the Spirit Connection Realm¡ªmental power usually found in Soul Ancestors or even Soul Kings.


    Incredible!


    "Not only do I possess innate divine strength, with just a casual slap capable of delivering a force of several thousand to nearly ten thousand kilograms, but my mental power is also this high. This can''t be a coincidence," Su Yu thought, wondering if something unknown had happened to him. Perhaps he had encountered some sort of fortune he wasn''t even aware of? Otherwise, there was no way to explain his current situation.


    With these questions in mind, he continued to examine the panel. When he saw the section about his Fate, he was stunned.


    "Bearer of Infinite Destiny? What''s that?" he finally couldn''t help but ask the system.


    [Bearer of Infinite Destiny means that the host is blessed with immense destiny.]


    "So, does that mean I''m like some kind of chosen one, a child of destiny, or the embodiment of an era?"


    [...More or less.]


    "So, I can understand it as me being the Child of the World in the Douluo Continent right now?"


    [You can.]


    "Then what about Huo Yuhao? Isn''t he supposed to be the Child of Destiny?"


    Su Yu asked.


    [The host is now the primary candidate. Huo Yuhao has been relegated.]


    "So, I''ve taken the position that was meant for Huo Yuhao, and now he''s ranked after me?"


    [Pretty much.]


    The system''s mechanical voice responded after a pause.


    "So, I''ve replaced Huo Yuhao''s role, which means Huo the Cheat will now become Su the Cheat?"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh to himself. But as he laughed, a sudden thought struck him, and his face changed drastically.


    "Huo Yuhao was originally targeted by a certain God King. Now that I''ve taken his place, doesn''t that mean I''ll be the one getting targeted by that God King?"


    "Oh no, Tang San is coming after me and giving me his daughter?!"


    Su Yu''s expression turned to one of shock. Being targeted by a God King wasn''t exactly a good thing. Huo Yuhao had a pretty rough time in the original story¡ªconstantly toyed with by a certain God King until he was eventually subdued. Now, did that mean Su Yu was going to be the one getting toyed with?


    "Damn it!"


    A sense of urgency welled up in Su Yu''s heart. He didn''t want to be toyed with like that.


    [Host need not worry. Currently, you are under Beginner Protection, meaning no one in the God Realm can detect you or anything related to you.]


    The system chimed in.


    "Under Beginner Protection?"


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that he was afraid of the God King, but he was too weak at the moment. If he could buy enough time to grow stronger, there wouldn''t be much to fear.


    "How long does the Beginner Protection period last?"


    Su Yu asked the important question.


    [Approximately five years.]


    Su Yu: !!!


    "Five years isn''t enough. That''s too short," Su Yu muttered to himself.


    "It looks like I''ll need to start preparing early."


    As he thought about it, memories from the original story began surfacing in his mind. He started recalling how Huo Yuhao had been toyed with in the original plot. He needed to learn from those experiences.


    While Su Yu was deep in thought, Uncle Tian had already brought him to the northern regions of the Heaven Dou Empire. As they got closer to the northern borders, the temperature began to drop. Cold air filled the surroundings, and the white mist from their breath turned to frost in an instant, showing just how freezing it was.


    At this moment, Uncle Tian came to a stop and removed the protective barrier of soul power. Without Uncle Tian''s protection, the cold air hit Su Yu, and he shivered.


    "Brr, it''s so cold!"


    Su Yu rubbed his hands together. He was still wearing only a single layer of clothing, but the temperature here was well below freezing. The cold wind was biting, cutting right through him.


    "Do you feel anything yet?"


    Uncle Tian asked, looking down at Su Yu.


    "We need to keep going north!"


    Su Yu replied, following the sensation he felt.


    Uncle Tian frowned.


    "Further north? That would be the Extreme North Ice Fields."


    "To awaken in such a frozen land... Could it be that your martial soul is ice-attribute?"


    Uncle Tian speculated.


    "This... maybe, I''m not sure either," Su Yu chuckled.


    How could he possibly know what his next martial soul would be?


    Hearing Su Yu''s response, Uncle Tian nodded and said, "In that case, let''s continue heading toward the Extreme North."


    Then, glancing at Su Yu''s flushed cheeks, Uncle Tian raised an eyebrow. "Cold?"


    "I can handle it!"


    Su Yu grinned. Even though they hadn''t reached the Extreme North yet, the temperature was already cold enough to freeze water instantly.


    For an ordinary person, even bundled up in thick winter clothes, the cold would be bone-chilling. But Su Yu, with his extraordinary physical constitution and the protection of his soul power, could still endure the cold for now.


    "That won''t do. The temperature in the Extreme North is far colder than here," Uncle Tian said solemnly.


    "That place is not somewhere you can set foot in at your current level. The cold there could kill you."


    "Put on this coat. I can protect you with my soul power, but if something unexpected happens, I might not be able to take care of you in time."


    "The Extreme North has its dangers. If my soul power protection fails, the extreme cold alone could take your life."


    Uncle Tian''s tone was serious. Even he, it seemed, did not dare underestimate the Extreme North.


    As he spoke, Uncle Tian pulled out a fiery red fur coat and handed it to Su Yu.


    The coat was exquisitely crafted, like a piece of art. Its fiery red fur shimmered, radiating a gentle warmth.


    Su Yu accepted the coat and immediately put it on, wrapping it tightly around himself. Strangely enough, although the coat had seemed large, it fit Su Yu perfectly once he put it on, without appearing bulky.


    After tying the belt, Su Yu felt a warm sensation spread through his entire body, incredibly comfortable.


    The cold air outside seemed completely blocked by the coat, with no drafts slipping in through any gaps.


    Su Yu immediately realized that this was no ordinary piece of clothing. Based on its quality, it was likely made from the fur of a fire-attribute soul beast over ten thousand years old. What he didn''t know was that the coat''s value far exceeded even his estimation.


    This wasn''t just any ten-thousand-year soul beast''s fur.


    "Let''s get moving!"


    Seeing that Su Yu was dressed properly, Uncle Tian nodded slightly and led him north.


    Before long, the landscape before them became a vast expanse of white. Wherever they looked, there was nothing but snow. As they walked across the snow-covered ground, the sound of crunching snow echoed with each step.


    The noise came from their feet pressing into the deep snow.


    Now that they were officially in the Extreme North, the temperature had dropped even further. The snow on the ground grew deeper as they continued, eventually reaching knee height.


    By rough estimation, they had been walking for more than half a day and had already ventured over two hundred miles into the Extreme North.


    Along the way, they encountered some soul beasts, but Uncle Tian casually dealt with them. After swatting away a towering ice bear over ten meters tall, Uncle Tian looked down at Su Yu and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    "The sensation is getting clearer. It seems our destination is deep within," Su Yu said, pointing toward the far distance.


    "The core area of the Extreme North?"


    A flash of brilliance appeared in Uncle Tian''s golden eyes. Was it in the deepest part?


    After a moment of thought, Uncle Tian said, "Since you can sense the specific location, let''s not waste any more time."


    "Straight to the core!"


    With that, Uncle Tian grabbed Su Yu and shot into the sky. This time, they moved like the wind. Everything around them blurred, and the wind howled in their ears.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Uncle Tian came to a stop.


    Su Yu peeked out and saw that the light in this place was distorted. High above, the sky shimmered with a beautiful, radiant seven-colored halo. On the ground, the snowflakes were hard as ice. When the wind blew, layers of icy powder were kicked up, swirling through the air.


    "We''re now at the core of the Extreme North. Do you feel anything?"


    Uncle Tian asked.


    Su Yu nodded and jumped out of Uncle Tian''s arms. The sensation in his heart was now clearer than ever.


    Feeling a sudden inspiration, Su Yu lifted his head to look at the sky. As soon as he did, the weather drastically changed.


    The sky lit up with a dazzling icy blue radiance, and the previously distorted light became sharp and clear. The layers of icy powder that had filled the air were dispersed by an invisible force, revealing a crystal-clear, sapphire-like sky.


    Then, a deep vortex appeared in the sky, causing the forces of heaven and earth to tremble violently. The entire area within hundreds of miles was shrouded in this overwhelming presence.


    Uncle Tian immediately became alert, his expression turning solemn as he observed everything around him.


    Thunder rumbled, and the wind howled. From the depths of the vortex, a brilliant light began to condense. Finally, a beam of icy blue light shot out from the vortex, striking Su Yu on the forehead.


    A beam of icy blue light connected Su Yu''s brow to the heavens, linking earth and sky. A powerful magnetic field erupted, and an icy blue barrier surrounded Su Yu, covering a range of several hundred meters.


    Even Uncle Tian was pushed back by the force.


    That supreme, god-like pressure made Uncle Tian''s expression change.


    "The will of the world... how is this possible?"


    Uncle Tian muttered. Few forces in this world could make even him feel fear. But the heavenly power just now was something that even he had to bow before.


    It wasn''t the power of any individual¡ªit was the true might of the world itself. It was the power that belonged to the very world of the Douluo Continent.


    "Could it be..."


    Uncle Tian''s eyes glowed as he stared at the magnificent scene before him, forming a few guesses in his mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, Uncle Tian frowned, looking ahead. Behind him, an endless darkness began to spread. From the distant northern horizon, a layer of emerald green light rapidly advanced toward them, bringing with it a fierce, wild surge of cold energy.


    "Hmph!"


    Uncle Tian snorted, sending snow flying hundreds of meters into the air. His imposing aura rippled outward. The snow on the ground was lifted by the force of his aura, and ice and snow filled the sky.


    "Is that you, Di Tian?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A crisp voice echoed from the distance, and the previously overwhelming aura weakened significantly. There was a subtle undertone of fear in the voice, barely noticeable.


    A hum reverberated through the air, and the sky turned green. A beam of emerald light streaked across the sky like a dazzling wave.


    In an instant, a soul beast appeared in front of Uncle Tian.


    The soul beast wasn''t large, but it was incredibly beautiful.


    It was a scorpion, but one of extraordinary beauty.


    Scorpions and beauty didn''t usually go together, but in this case, they did, right before their eyes.

 Chapter 4 - 4: [DD2]: 4

    The scorpion was about one and a half meters in size, with a body composed of just two colors.


    One color was a transparent, ice-like hue, while the other was a vibrant green.


    The front part of its body was composed of four layers stacked on top of each other, each layer slightly more than half a foot long. Its head was located on the foremost layer, with its silver-white mouthparts gleaming with a cold light.


    The front half of the body, with its four stacked layers, had a unique covering¡ªperhaps scales or protrusions.


    These were hexagonal, each one shining with an incredible brilliance, like diamonds.


    These hexagonal protrusions were densely packed across its front half and on its six long, powerful legs.


    Reflected in the snow''s light, they emitted an unmatched splendor.


    At that moment, the scorpion itself seemed to become a source of light, refracting millions of rays from its body.


    Its two pincers, each a meter long, were also covered in those strange, diamond-like hexagonal protrusions.


    Only the very tips of the pincers, like the mouthparts, had a mirror-like silver-white sheen.


    Its eyes were unique¡ªyellow, like two hexagonal yellow diamonds embedded in its head, sparkling with crystalline golden light, exuding a treasure-like brilliance.


    The rear half of the scorpion trailed into a bright green tail.


    Unlike the multi-segmented tails of ordinary scorpions, this long tail had only five segments, all of which were a uniform, enticing green.


    That green shimmered with a life-filled radiance, and each of the five segments was the same color. The segment closest to the front half was the widest, and the segments became progressively narrower toward the back.


    At the tip of the final segment, a diamond-like stinger was raised high, with the very tip of the hook also gleaming with a mirror-like silver-white brilliance.


    The entire scorpion was as dazzling as a gemstone, so beautiful that it was almost blinding.


    Uncle Tian looked at the stunning scorpion, but his expression remained completely unmoved.


    "Ice Empress?"


    Yes, this magnificent scorpion was the Ice Empress, ranked second among the three great kings of the Extreme North, a supreme beast with 390,000 years of cultivation¡ªthe Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion.


    "Di Tian, why have you left the Star Dou Forest to come to my Extreme North?"


    "And what is happening here?"


    The Ice Empress looked at the shocking scene occurring several hundred meters away and asked.


    "Ice Empress, are you questioning this king?"


    Uncle Tian glanced at the Ice Empress, his gaze filled with undisguised disdain.


    It was as if the renowned Ice Empress of the Extreme North was nothing in his eyes.


    "You!"


    Ice Empress''s crisp voice carried suppressed fury, but she made no move.


    If anyone else dared to look down on her, she would have torn them apart long ago. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the situation was different now.


    Indeed, she was angry, but she knew how terrifying the man in front of her was.


    Even though this was the Extreme North, her home territory, she was no match for him.


    His strength far surpassed hers.


    Still, her pride would not allow her to back down easily.


    "Di Tian, your strength may be great, but this is the Extreme North. Snow Empress is still here, and this is not a place where you can act without consequence."


    "Let''s wait until the Snow Empress arrives," Uncle Tian said indifferently.


    "She is indeed coming."


    Uncle Tian raised his head, sensing an overwhelming presence rapidly approaching from afar.


    This presence was cold, yet carried a majestic imperial aura, which even made Uncle Tian''s expression grow serious.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sky filled with swirling goose-feather snow, and a graceful figure slowly descended from the blizzard.


    She had long, snow-white hair cascading down her back, reaching to her feet. Her sky-blue eyes were ethereal and clear as if they could see through everything.


    Her luxurious, exquisitely crafted ice-blue gown perfectly accentuated her tall figure and flawless body.


    Her snow-white skin was as smooth and translucent as jade.


    Her features were stunningly beautiful, the most perfect creation of the heavens, truly flawless. She was like a chilly plum blossom in the depths of winter¡ªcold, noble, and proud.


    "Snow Empress!"


    Upon seeing the Snow Empress descend, the Ice Empress visibly brightened with joy.


    In her mind, now that the Snow Empress had arrived, there was no need to fear Di Tian anymore.


    "Icey!"


    The Snow Empress smiled gently at the Ice Emperor, then slowly turned her gaze to Uncle Tian.


    "Beast God Di Tian!"


    "Ice and Snow Empress!"


    The Snow Empress and Uncle Tian locked eyes.


    "Di Tian, as the guardian of the Star Dou Forest, what brings you to Extreme North?"


    The Snow Empress'' gaze was solemn as she looked at Uncle Tian, the Beast God Di Tian, a true top-tier powerhouse.


    Even she, in terms of cultivation, was slightly inferior to him.


    However, in the Extreme North, her home ground, she wasn''t afraid of him.


    "I came for personal reasons."


    Uncle Tian''s gaze drifted to the distant ice-blue barrier, and he sighed softly.


    If it were only the Ice Empress, he wouldn''t have bothered explaining.


    But the Snow Empress was different. She was the ice and snow spirit born of the Extreme North, with nearly 700,000 years of cultivation¡ªthe unquestioned ruler of this land.


    Even he couldn''t easily defeat the Snow Empress in the Extreme North.


    In some sense, the Snow Empress was on the same level as him.


    "Oh?"


    The Snow Empress looked into the distance, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly.


    "The blessing of the Extreme North?"


    "And for a human?"


    The Snow Empress'' expression instantly became grave as she looked at the unbelievable scene before her.


    A human was receiving the blessing of the Extreme North?


    Moreover, Di Tian seemed to be protecting this human child.


    This was simply shocking.


    This was the Beast God Di Tian!


    "He''s no ordinary human. He''s someone recognized by the Lord."


    Uncle Tian said calmly.


    "Recognized by the Sovereign?"


    The Snow Empress'' pupils contracted.


    She was aware that within the Star Dou Forest slept the true, great Sovereign of the soul beast race.


    That was an existence to which all soul beasts swore allegiance.


    At critical times, even she would have to obey the commands of that great Sovereign.


    Hearing Di Tian''s words, how could she not be shocked?


    "And also, he¡­"


    "What about him?" the Snow Empress pressed.


    Uncle Tian, however, fell silent, saying faintly, "Don''t ask. Knowing too much won''t benefit you."


    "Even I am not qualified to know?" the Snow Empress asked.


    "The fewer who know, the better," Uncle Tian replied.


    Since the Snow Empress was not a direct subordinate, there were things he would not reveal.


    Upon hearing this, the Snow Empress furrowed her delicate brows, gazing at the distant ice-blue barrier, lost in thought.


    This human child likely harbored an immense secret.


    Moreover, the blessing of the Extreme North¡ªthis astonishing event¡ªwas unprecedented.


    She was the daughter of the Extreme North, its ruler.


    Now that such a special person like Su Yu had appeared, someone favored by the Extreme North, how could she not pay attention?


    The two of them continued to stare at the ice-blue barrier without saying anything further.


    The previously indignant Ice Empress also turned her gaze toward it.


    Her yellow crystal-like eyes flickered slightly, emitting a radiant glow.


    At this moment, inside the ice-blue barrier, Su Yu was undergoing a comprehensive transformation.


    An endless stream of cool energy flowed from the center of his forehead into his body.


    From his soul, to his meridians, and then to his limbs and bones, everything was being cleansed.


    His already exceptional natural talent seemed to be undergoing yet another transformation.


    His soul, like parched land receiving much-needed rain, greedily absorbed the cool energy, clearing his mind like a mirror, and his thoughts drifted into infinite calm.


    The meridians in his body, washed by the cool energy, seemed to be coated with a layer of ice-blue light, becoming broader and tougher.


    The impurities and filth deeply embedded in his body were completely expelled, crystallizing into ice flakes that fell off from Su Yu''s body.


    His physical strength became even more powerful, and his physique grew stronger and sturdier.


    This ice-blue radiance was bringing Su Yu an immense opportunity.


    This was the baptism of the Extreme North.


    The cool energy circulated through Su Yu''s body, nourishing and cleansing him from the inside out. Behind him, a towering figure about ten feet tall slowly appeared.


    This figure wore an ice-blue, vintage-style imperial robe. Snowflakes adorned the robe, and a massive frost-white dragon coiled around it, with sharp fangs and menacing claws, exuding an aura of majesty.


    Upon closer inspection, there were twelve white patterns on the robe, perfectly complementing the snowflakes and the giant dragon.


    The figure wore an ice-blue crown adorned with twelve jade pendants, also ice-blue. Under the cover of the pendants, its face was somewhat obscured, making it difficult to see clearly.


    However, the supreme imperial aura it emanated was unmistakable.


    As soon as the figure appeared, an intense wave of cold energy burst from Su Yu''s body.


    Almost instinctively, Su Yu took off his fiery red robe, and immediately, an ice-blue radiance enveloped the area several meters around him.


    Su Yu''s hair rapidly turned from black to white, until it became completely snow-white.


    His previously jet-black eyes turned ice-blue.


    In just a moment, Su Yu''s entire demeanor changed.


    Originally, Su Yu was a bright, cheerful young boy, but now, there was an added air of aloofness about him.


    "Buzz!"


    Immediately after, countless points of ice-blue light gathered in the sky, and within the barrier, these lights surrounded Su Yu.


    The endless ice-blue light began to merge, gradually forming a massive ice-blue ring.


    The ice-blue ring encircled Su Yu, radiating a dense wave of energy.


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    The ice-blue ring emitted a series of hums, and its color began to change.


    After a few flickers, the ice-blue ring gradually turned white, then yellow, and after another flicker, it transformed into a mysterious purple.


    Once it became purple, the ice-blue ring flickered slightly and stopped pulsating.


    It began to shrink rapidly, then directly enveloped the figure behind Su Yu.


    The soul power within Su Yu''s body, which had already reached saturation, finally broke through its bottleneck and stepped into a new level.


    Once everything was complete, the ice-blue beam of light that connected heaven and earth slowly dimmed.


    The massive vortex in the sky gradually dissipated, and the ice-blue barrier surrounding Su Yu also slowly disappeared.


    At the center of Su Yu''s forehead, a small snowflake imprint appeared.


    "Ice Emperor King!"


    Su Yu murmured to himself as if he had just been enlightened.


    Outside, seeing the ice-blue barrier finally vanish, Uncle Tian swiftly moved to Su Yu''s side.


    "Are you alright?"


    Uncle Tian asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, Uncle Tian. I feel better than ever," Su Yu said with a slight smile.


    This time, he had gained tremendous benefits.


    The baptism of the Extreme North had brought him a complete transformation.


    Originally, his strength was around seven or eight thousand pounds, nearing ten thousand.


    But now, he estimated his strength had surpassed ten thousand pounds, increasing by several thousand.


    Of course, the increase in strength was just one aspect. His overall physical condition had improved significantly, not just his raw strength.


    Moreover, his spiritual power had also advanced. Though he hadn''t yet reached the Spirit Sea realm, he had at least reached the peak of the Spirit Connection realm.


    The gains from this were undeniably enormous.


    But the biggest gain was his martial soul and his soul ring.


    He had been granted a martial soul. Although it wasn''t as mystical as a god-given martial soul, its strength was still top-tier.


    It wasn''t as terrifying as the Dragon God Seal, but it was still one of the most powerful martial souls in existence.


    In the timeline of Douluo Dalu 2, very few martial souls could compare to this one.


    As for the soul ring, it was even more precious.


    This soul ring was essentially Su Yu''s life-bound soul ring.


    It was a soul ring that could evolve along with Su Yu.


    It was similar to Tang San''s fifth soul ring from the Blue Silver Emperor, but with one key difference: Su Yu''s soul ring had a much higher potential.


    After all, Tang San''s life-bound soul ring came from the Blue Silver Emperor''s bloodline, and the Blue Silver Emperor was ultimately just a 100,000-year soul beast.


    But Su Yu''s soul ring was bestowed by the heavens.


    If this soul ring evolved to its limit, it had the potential to become a god-level soul ring.


    Currently, the age of Su Yu''s soul ring is around 5,000 years.


    His first soul ring was 5,000 years old, not because of any special means, but because he could truly withstand the pressure of a 5,000-year soul ring.


    Su Yu had truly made history.


    "The one blessed by the heavens, bestowed with a martial soul and a soul ring¡ªis this the reason why?"


    A thought flashed through Su Yu''s mind. Perhaps all of this was related to his so-called destiny.


    "As long as you''re okay. How did your martial soul awaken?"


    Uncle Tian breathed a sigh of relief and asked.


    "The awakening went smoothly. I didn''t expect it to happen in such a manner."


    "My martial soul is called the Ice Emperor King, and it''s ice attribute."


    "It''s not just ice attribute¡ªit''s the extremely rare Ultimate Ice!"


    Just as Su Yu finished speaking, a voice rang out. The Snow Empress and Ice Empress had also walked up to him.


    Su Yu turned slightly, and two figures immediately entered his view.


    One was a scorpion about one and a half meters in size, its entire body resembling a fusion of diamond and jadeite, beautiful and exquisite.


    The other was a strikingly beautiful figure.


    She had snow-white hair, sky-blue eyes, ice-like skin, and a snow-like complexion. Her beauty was breathtaking, almost suffocating.


    Her demeanor was cold, exuding an imperial air of authority and majesty. Though her figure was delicate, she stood as tall and imposing as a mountain.


    In Su Yu''s mind, Uncle Tian was the strongest person he had ever seen. Yet, the woman before him seemed almost on par with Uncle Tian.

 Chapter 5 - 5: [DD2]: 5

    The first impression this woman gave Su Yu was one of astonishment.


    He had seen beautiful women before, but none could compare to the one standing before him.


    Even Aunt Bi, who was a rare beauty, seemed to pale in comparison.


    Perfect!


    If Su Yu had to describe her in one word, it would be "perfect." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was truly a masterpiece of nature, the kind that could only be born from the finest essence of heaven and earth.


    "Uncle Tian, who are these two?"


    Su Yu asked the man beside him, his eyes flashing with amazement.


    He could more or less guess who they were, but some things couldn''t be said out loud. After all, under normal circumstances, he shouldn''t have known their identities.


    "These two are the Snow Empress and Ice Empress, two of the three great rulers of the Extreme North, and the true sovereigns of all the soul beasts here."


    "The three great rulers of the Extreme North? Soul beasts?"


    Su Yu feigned curiosity at the right moment.


    "Yes," Uncle Tian nodded and said no more.


    Su Yu turned his head to look at the two Empress: the Ice Jade Empress Scorpion and the Snow Empress. Both were supreme powerhouses ranked among the top ten fierce beasts.


    Moreover, they both possessed ultimate attributes: one was the Ultimate Ice, and the other was the Ultimate Snow, both incredibly powerful.


    In the original story, if it weren''t for these two, there would have been no Emotion God Huo Yuhao.


    Oh, wait, no, it should be Emotion God Dai Yuhao.


    "You still haven''t answered me. Is your martial soul the Ultimate Ice?" the Snow Empress asked, her sky-blue eyes fixed on Su Yu.


    She was quite interested in this person chosen by the Extreme North. What was so special about this child that had earned the favor of the Extreme North?


    No, it wasn''t just the favor of the Extreme North¡ªhe was also someone valued by that great ruler, someone whom even the Beast God Di Tian was determined to protect.


    There must be a great secret hidden within this child.


    Moreover, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness toward him. As someone who had always disliked humans, she found it hard to harbor any ill feelings toward this child. Could it be because this child, like her, had also received the blessing of the Extreme North?


    Looking at the humanoid figure of the Ice Emperor King martial soul behind Su Yu, the Snow Empress felt that perhaps this was the reason.


    "Yes, my martial soul is the Ultimate Ice," Su Yu answered truthfully without hiding anything.


    In front of someone as powerful as the Snow Empress, there was no point in concealing such a thing. She had only casually asked, but she had already seen through it.


    The Snow Empress was the person on the Douluo Continent who understood ice and snow the best¡ªhow could she not recognize the Ultimate Ice?


    "This martial soul is very powerful. It was given to you by the Extreme North. You must use it wisely," the Snow Empress said, looking deeply at Su Yu.


    "I will," Su Yu nodded seriously.


    "No, you still don''t understand. This martial soul is stronger than you think. It''s not just a simple Ultimate Ice," she continued.


    "You''re still young. When you grow up, you''ll understand just how precious the blessing of the Extreme North is."


    The blessing of heaven and earth was a full-body transformation, a complete rebirth. After receiving the blessing of the Extreme North, Su Yu would have at least the potential to break through to the limits of a human Douluo.


    The visible benefits of this blessing were only a small part of it. The more precious aspect was that it paved the way for him to become a true powerhouse.


    In other words, with this blessing, as long as he didn''t perish prematurely, Su Yu''s future was destined to be brilliant.


    "The Snow Empress is right. You, little human, are incredibly lucky," the Ice Empress chimed in, her voice crisp like silver bells.


    She was practically dying of envy.


    The Snow Empress was a spirit born of the Extreme North, protected by the heavens and earth from birth. This was the most important reason why she had been able to cultivate for nearly 700,000 years.


    But aside from the Snow Empress, no other soul beast in the Extreme North had received this kind of treatment¡ªnot even her, the second-in-command of the Extreme North.


    If she had received the blessing of the heavens, she would have been confident enough to survive two more great tribulations. She wouldn''t be so anxious about the upcoming 400,000-year tribulation looming over her.


    Heaven knows how devastated she felt when she saw that a human child had been chosen by the Extreme North. She was so envious, jealous, and bitter!


    "Really? Heh heh!"


    Su Yu scratched his head and chuckled.


    "Hmph, take a look at yourself now, and you''ll understand just how much you''ve changed," the Ice Empress snorted, and an ice mirror suddenly appeared in front of Su Yu.


    Su Yu raised his head slightly and carefully examined himself, realizing that his appearance had indeed changed drastically.


    Snow-white hair, ice-blue eyes¡ªwas this him?


    While his facial features hadn''t changed much, the shift in his demeanor had transformed him completely. Su Yu had always been good-looking, but now he had transformed into a cold and handsome young man.


    Even Su Yu himself could hardly believe that the person in the mirror was him.


    "This... is this me?"


    Su Yu''s eyes were filled with surprise. Could awakening a martial soul cause such a big change?


    "Generally, when a creature undergoes a significant physical transformation, it''s a kind of metamorphosis," the Snow Empress explained.


    "Soul beasts experience this, and so do you humans. You are now completely different from before."


    Su Yu nodded repeatedly, recognizing that he was indeed no longer the same as before. One could say he had grown tremendously stronger.


    "The blessing of heaven and earth is indeed rare, and this martial soul is quite remarkable. From now on, focus on cultivating this martial soul. As for your previous martial soul, set it aside for now," Uncle Tian advised Su Yu.


    The Dragon God Seal had far-reaching effects, and its quality was higher. For now, cultivating the Ice Emperor King martial soul would bring Su Yu the greatest benefits.


    Su Yu agreed with a nod. The power of the Dragon God in the Dragon God Seal couldn''t be revealed recklessly. For now, the Ice Emperor King was indeed the better choice.


    "Wait, you have twin martial souls?"


    The Snow Empress and Ice Empress were astonished once again.


    Not only did he have the Ice Emperor King, but he also had another martial soul.


    Though they were soul beasts, they knew what twin martial souls meant¡ªit was the highest talent among human soul masters.


    And what if one of the twin martial souls was an Ultimate Martial Soul?


    That would put him at the pinnacle of human talent.


    Moreover, from what Di Tian had said, it seemed like this child''s first martial soul might not be inferior to the Ice Emperor King. Otherwise, Di Tian wouldn''t have advised the child to cultivate the Ice Emperor King first.


    With twin martial souls, most people saved the stronger one for later. That way, adding soul rings would provide greater benefits.


    The Snow Empress didn''t believe Di Tian was an ignorant person.


    Gasp!


    Realizing this, even the Snow Empress couldn''t suppress her inner shock.


    Who on earth was this child?


    "Twin martial souls, an Ultimate Martial Soul. Hiss!"


    "Di Tian, where on earth did you find such a monster?"


    The blessing of heaven and earth was already astonishing, but to have twin martial souls as well? Was this kid the illegitimate child of the world''s will or something?


    This talent is a bit too ridiculous, isn''t it?


    The Ice Empress'' eyes, like yellow diamonds, flickered slightly, and her tone was filled with shock.


    She could already foresee that this child would undoubtedly become a superpower in the human world in the future.


    "Di Tian, with such terrifying talent, aren''t you even a little bit worried?" The Ice Empress couldn''t help but ask.


    After all, Su Yu was still human. With such terrifying talent, it was hard to say if he might surpass Di Tian in the future. Was Di Tian not afraid of things spiraling out of control? Humans and soul beasts, after all, were not on the same side!


    "Ice Empress, that''s enough. Stop speaking nonsense," Uncle Tian''s face darkened at her words, and he reprimanded her sternly.


    He didn''t want any seeds of doubt planted in Su Yu''s mind because of what the Ice Empress had said.


    "Di Tian, I meant well..."


    The Ice Empress was displeased when Di Tian reprimanded her.


    She had kindly reminded Di Tian, yet he had given her a cold face in return.


    How could the proud Ice Empress not be angry?


    "Alright, Ice. Di Tian knows what he''s doing."


    The Snow Empress, however, saw a deeper meaning behind all this.


    The relationship between this boy and Di Tian wasn''t that simple.


    The Ice Empress was straightforward, but her words might cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    "Hmph!"


    Uncle Tian snorted and said, "Now that everything here is done, I won''t stay any longer. Yu''er, let''s go."


    "Oh!"


    Su Yu responded and once again glanced at the Snow Empress.


    Unexpectedly, the Snow Empress smiled at him and said, "If you have the time, you can return to the Extreme North."


    "As for Ultimate Ice, I have some insights. Although Di Tian is powerful, he doesn''t understand ice."


    "...Uh, okay!"


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned but quickly nodded.


    The Snow Empress was offering goodwill, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, the Snow Empress was indeed the person in the world who understood ice and snow the best.


    Her guidance would be of great benefit to Su Yu in cultivating the Ice Emperor King martial soul.


    "Let''s go!"


    Uncle Tian glanced at the Snow Empress, then wrapped his arm around Su Yu. In an instant, they disappeared.


    Watching the two vanish, the Ice Empress was still fuming.


    "That Di Tian, he doesn''t know how to appreciate kindness. I kindly reminded him, and he treated me like that. It''s infuriating!"


    The Ice Empress huffed angrily.


    If she could win a fight against him, she would have already fought Di Tian.


    "Di Tian must have his plans. As the Beast God, he''s no fool. Besides, with the Great Sovereign watching over this, there''s no need for us to worry," the Snow Empress said calmly.


    "Hmph, I''d love to see the look on his face if things do go wrong," the Ice Empress snorted.


    Hearing this, the Snow Empress smiled and shook her head. Ice was still as proud and defiant as ever.


    "By the way, Snow, why did you invite that human kid to the Extreme North?"


    "After all, he''s still a human!" the Ice Empress asked, puzzled.


    She didn''t have much affection for humans.


    "But he''s also someone chosen by the Extreme North, which makes him one of us."


    "And besides, I''m curious. What makes this little guy so special?"


    The Snow Empress raised her head and looked at the azure sky, her sky-blue eyes flickering slightly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Uncle Tian was taking Su Yu back the way they had come at high speed.


    The vast Extreme North, even larger than the Star Dou Forest, flew by rapidly beneath Uncle Tian''s feet.


    In Uncle Tian''s arms, Su Yu''s expression was calm, and his ice-blue eyes flickered slightly.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Uncle Tian''s voice suddenly entered Su Yu''s ears.


    Su Yu was startled and came back to his senses.


    "I was thinking about the Snow Empress."


    "The Snow Empress?"


    Uncle Tian seemed a little surprised.


    "What about her?"


    "I was wondering why she invited me to the Extreme North."


    "And..."


    "And what?"


    "And I feel a strange sense of familiarity with the Snow Empress. I don''t know if it''s just my imagination," Su Yu said quietly.


    "A sense of familiarity?"


    Uncle Tian''s eyebrows raised, and a glint of light flashed in his golden eyes.


    Could it be...


    "Would you like to go back to the Extreme North?"


    Uncle Tian paused for a moment and then asked.


    "What do you think I should do, Uncle Tian?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "If you''re going to cultivate the Ice Emperor King martial soul, then I suggest you go."


    "The Snow Empress is unquestionably the person who understands Ultimate Ice the best. She was right when she said that I don''t understand ice."


    Uncle Tian admitted his shortcomings frankly.


    "And if you''re worried that the Snow Empress, being a soul beast, might harm you, there''s no need."


    "She won''t harm you."


    "Plus, with me around, she wouldn''t dare."


    Uncle Tian''s voice was calm but full of pride and dominance.


    It was as if this was an unquestionable fact.


    "Uncle Tian, you''re so cool!"


    Su Yu gave him a thumbs-up.


    "You little brat!"


    Uncle Tian laughed heartily, holding Su Yu close as they sped through the sky.


    ...


    By the time Uncle Tian brought Su Yu back home, the sun had already set.


    Inside the house, the soul tool lamps emitted a soft orange glow.


    Faintly, a graceful figure could be seen inside.


    Uncle Tian landed at the door and set Su Yu down. The two of them walked into the courtyard together.


    Inside, hearing the commotion, Aunt Bi quickly came out to greet them.


    "You''re back?"


    Aunt Bi smiled warmly, her gaze soft as she looked at the two of them.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Su Yu nodded and smiled in response.


    "It''s late, you must be starving. Come in quickly¡ªAunt Bi got you your favorite braised beef."


    Aunt Bi rubbed Su Yu''s hair and led him inside.


    Uncle Tian followed behind.


    "Wow, what a feast!"


    Seeing the variety of dishes on the table, Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    As a true foodie, he could never resist a good meal.


    "Then eat quickly. It won''t taste as good if it gets cold," Aunt Bi smiled.


    "Okay."


    Su Yu sat down, and the three of them began to eat.


    Aunt Bi placed two pieces of beef on Su Yu''s plate and also served some vegetables to Uncle Tian.


    "Uncle Tian, Aunt Bi, you should eat too," Su Yu said before digging in.


    He hadn''t eaten lunch, so he was really hungry.


    Watching Su Yu eat happily, Aunt Bi''s face softened with a loving smile. She then turned to Uncle Tian and asked, "This trip must have been quite fruitful. Yu''er''s transformation is so significant¡ªit must have been something extraordinary."


    Su Yu''s transformation was too obvious¡ªit could even be called a metamorphosis. This was no simple martial soul awakening.


    "It was indeed a significant opportunity."


    Uncle Tian nodded slightly and then briefly recounted what had happened in the Extreme North.


    "A blessing from heaven and earth, a heaven-bestowed martial soul¡ªwhat a tremendous fortune."


    Aunt Bi''s expression also became serious.


    At their level, they understood even more how precious the blessing of heaven and earth truly was.


    PS: Guys, I added the bonus for this in Tier 2 and Tier 3, but my time is limited because of school hours, so I''m afraid I can''t keep up with the updates if I add it to Tier 1.

 Chapter 6 - 6: [DD2]: 6

    "It seems our Yu''er is truly blessed with great fortune and luck," Aunt Bi smiled gently, her gaze soft as she looked at Su Yu.


    "Hehe!"


    Su Yu scratched his head, laughing sheepishly, before continuing to focus on his food.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke," Aunt Bi said softly, using her chopsticks to serve him more food.


    The meal ended quickly.


    After dinner, Aunt Bi brewed a cup of tea for each of them. Su Yu held his teacup, sipped the fragrant tea, and felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    "Yu''er, go to bed early tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you somewhere to train," Uncle Tian said.


    "Where are we going, Uncle Tian?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "The Star Dou Forest," Uncle Tian replied casually.


    Hearing this, Su Yu''s expression remained calm, but his heart was shaken. Finally, they were going to the Star Dou Forest. A myriad of emotions surged within him¡ªcuriosity, mixed with a faint trace of anticipation. Though his heart was stirred, Su Yu obediently nodded.


    "Understood, Uncle Tian."


    Heading to the Star Dou Forest would likely mark the beginning of a new chapter in his life.


    ...


    The next morning, at dawn:


    After washing up, Su Yu ate two fruits for breakfast as usual. Then, he went into his room and started fiddling with something.


    "Where''s Yu''er?"


    Uncle Tian asked Aunt Bi.


    Aunt Bi nodded toward Su Yu''s room. Just as Uncle Tian turned his gaze, Su Yu came out of his room, holding a piece of paper.


    "I left a letter for Sister Xuan so that when she comes back during her break, she won''t worry if she can''t find me," Su Yu said, leaning against the door and waving the letter in his hand. Who knew how long they''d stay in the Star Dou Forest? Leaving a note was necessary.


    Hearing this, Uncle Tian nodded in understanding.


    Su Yu smiled and ran to the dining room, placing the letter on the table. He then used a soul tool lamp to hold it down so it wouldn''t get blown away by the wind.


    After doing all this, Su Yu finally walked out of the house and closed the door behind him.


    "Is everything packed?"


    Aunt Bi asked.


    "All inside," Su Yu said, lifting his left hand with a smile.


    On his left thumb was a ring, a gift from Uncle Tian. The ring was pitch-black, with a faint engraving of a black dragon on it. This was a storage soul tool, and its storage space was vast. This tiny ring could store items up to a hundred cubic meters in volume. It was incredibly valuable. Uncle Tian had mentioned that its name was the [Black Dragon Ring]. Su Yu liked it a lot. With this ring, carrying things around had become much more convenient.


    "In that case, let''s set off," Uncle Tian said immediately.


    Aunt Bi nodded, and the three of them left the courtyard, locking the door behind them. Together, Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi took Su Yu toward the Star Dou Forest.


    The Star Dou Forest was the largest soul beast forest on the Douluo Continent, home to the most terrifying soul beasts. Of the continent''s ten most fearsome soul beasts, seven came from the Star Dou Forest. Although the Star Dou Forest wasn''t as vast as the Extreme North, in terms of the quality and quantity of soul beasts, it far surpassed the Extreme North.


    Around 9 a.m., when the sun was shining brightly, the three of them arrived at the edge of the Star Dou Forest.


    "Fifty li (about 25 kilometers) ahead is the Star Dou Forest. Soul beasts are present, so please be cautious."


    A warning sign stood by the roadside, marking the proximity to the forest.


    "The Star Dou Forest!"


    Su Yu touched the ring on his thumb and took a deep breath.


    "Don''t be afraid," Aunt Bi said, sensing Su Yu''s nervousness and gently comforting him.


    "Aunt Bi, I''m not afraid, just excited." Curiosity¡ªhe was really curious. Apart from the Snow Empress and Ice Empress, he hadn''t seen any other soul beasts yet.


    "..."


    Aunt Bi fell silent for a moment. She had thought the child might be scared because of the infamous reputation of the Star Dou Forest. But it turned out he was excited.


    "This child was born with a strong heart," Uncle Tian said. Su Yu was quite different from ordinary human children. Not only was he more mature, but his courage also rivaled that of adults. Then again, judging by Su Yu''s behavior, he wasn''t an ordinary child. What kind of child could run around carrying a giant cauldron weighing thousands of pounds? He was practically like a young soul beast.


    "That''s true," Aunt Bi smiled, and the three of them continued forward.


    As they got closer to the Star Dou Forest, even the air seemed to grow cooler. And with that coolness came a sense of foreboding. The Star Dou Forest was like a soul beast opening its abyssal jaws, waiting to devour the young lives that entered. No one knew whether what awaited inside was opportunity or death.


    The three of them weren''t ordinary people, so their pace was fast. An hour later, they had already entered the Star Dou Forest. The Star Dou Forest was divided into three areas, mainly according to the strength of the soul beasts.


    The outermost 20-kilometer radius was called the Outer Region. Generally, only ten-year, hundred-year, and thousand-year soul beasts roamed there. It was rare to see any ten-thousand-year soul beasts in the Outer Region.


    Further inward, the next 40-kilometer radius was known as the Mixed Region. The Mixed Region was the area with the most diversity in soul beasts within the Star Dou Forest. In the Mixed Region, thousand-year and ten-thousand-year soul beasts were common, and hundred-year soul beasts needed the protection of their groups to survive.


    The innermost 40-kilometer radius¡ªthe area with an 80-kilometer diameter¡ªwas called the Core Region. Although the Core Region was quite large, the number of soul beasts there was far fewer than in the Mixed Region. This was because, in the Core Region, hundred-year soul beasts were practically extinct, and even thousand-year soul beasts were rare, with ten-thousand-year soul beasts dominating the area. Occasionally, one could even catch a glimpse of a hundred-thousand-year soul beast. At the very center of the Core Region was the true domain of the rulers of the Star Dou Forest. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call it the Core of the Core.


    After entering the Star Dou Forest, the three of them moved swiftly toward the forest''s depths without stopping. There were many soul beasts in the Star Dou Forest, and it was usually necessary to proceed cautiously and at a slow pace. But the three of them only quickened their speed, and along the way, they didn''t even encounter a single soul beast.


    Before noon, they had already entered the Mixed Region and were approaching the Core Region.


    "Uncle Tian, where exactly is our destination?"


    Su Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead. Since approaching the Star Dou Forest, he had been walking on his own. They had covered over a hundred li (50 kilometers) without stopping. It was impressive that he hadn''t collapsed yet¡ªan ordinary soul master would have been exhausted by now.


    "Keep going forward. We''re almost there," Uncle Tian replied nonchalantly, without breaking his stride.


    As they moved deeper, the trees grew taller, and the forest became denser.


    Each tree was incredibly thick¡ªso wide that even several people together would struggle to encircle one. Moreover, each tree towered into the sky, with heights of at least several hundred meters.


    The tall canopies blocked out the sun, and even though it was midday, the forest below remained dark and damp. The ground was covered with layers of fallen leaves, decaying into the soil, occasionally mixed with the bones of unknown soul beasts, emitting an indescribably nauseating odor.


    Su Yu was particularly careful as he walked; one misstep could land him in the muddy ground, leaving him filthy. The three of them pressed forward. Su Yu occasionally reached up to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Traveling long distances in such harsh conditions was extremely draining on his stamina. He had no choice but to endure the foul smells as he took out some fruit to eat.


    After eating two pieces, Su Yu''s strength returned significantly. Seizing the moment, by noon, the three of them finally emerged from the dense forest.


    What lay before them was a stretch of flat land. Though tall trees still surrounded them, the ground here was much drier. The unpleasant odors were gone, and Su Yu immediately felt much more at ease. What Su Yu didn''t know was that they had already entered the true core area of the Star Dou Forest.


    After walking for another half hour, Su Yu suddenly felt a refreshing moisture in the air. The moisture was clean and carried a breath of life, making one feel revitalized. Sure enough, after walking less than 500 meters, a large lake appeared before them.


    The lake was vast, and its water was crystal clear, like a pristine mirror. A faint mist hovered over the water, refracting into a spectrum of colors under the blazing sun. A breeze blew past, carrying the mist with it, refreshing Su Yu and washing away much of the weariness from their journey.


    "So beautiful!"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but murmur in awe. The sight of the endless clear lake made him feel as if his heart had opened up.


    "This is the Lake of Life, the source of life in the Star Dou Forest," Uncle Tian said as he walked up and patted Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "From now on, this will be the place where you will train."


    Uncle Tian continued, "You and Aunt Bi stay here for a while. I have some matters to take care of."


    "Okay, Uncle Tian!"


    Su Yu replied, stepping forward and dipping his hand into the lake''s clear water. The water was cold and refreshing, incredibly soothing.


    Uncle Tian exchanged a glance with Aunt Bi before turning and walking away. Aunt Bi nodded slightly and stayed by Su Yu''s side to look after him.


    ..


    Core Area, A Dark Place


    A figure knelt on one knee, bowing respectfully toward an unseen presence deeper in the darkness. In the depths of the darkness, a silver glow flickered faintly.


    "Di Tian greets the Master," the tall figure knelt on the ground, his face stern and imposing, his eyes glowing gold. That familiar face¡ªwho else could it be but Uncle Tian?


    "Di Tian, do you have something important to report?"


    A crisp, cool female voice came from the darkness, carrying an air of authority.


    "Reporting to the Master, as per your command, I have been looking after Su Yu for the past six years. Yesterday, Su Yu successfully awakened his martial soul, and it is indeed the power of the Dragon God."


    Di Tian lowered his proud head, his expression respectful.


    "I already sensed it. Yesterday, I felt the Dragon God''s power stirring," the voice from the darkness responded calmly.


    "Master, could you confirm whether Su Yu''s identity is real?"


    Di Tian asked.


    "The power of the Dragon God would not appear in an ordinary human. And the fact that he was born in the Dragon Valley and resonates with the Dragon God''s core confirms that his identity is genuine," the voice responded.


    "Master, does that mean Su Yu really is...?"


    Di Tian''s voice trembled slightly with excitement.


    "Yes, it is now almost certain. He is indeed the reincarnation of the Dragon God''s remnant soul," the female voice replied, her tone carrying a trace of complex emotion.


    "Is there anything else to report?" the voice asked again.


    "There is one more thing. Recently, Su Yu felt a calling, so I took him to the Extreme North to awaken his second martial soul..."


    Di Tian recounted the events in detail, withholding nothing.


    "The blessing of heaven and earth, the choice of the world''s will?"


    The voice murmured as if lost in thought.


    After a brief pause, the voice spoke again, "Di Tian, from now on, Su Yu is to be considered the young master of our soul beast clan. Ensure you protect him at all costs."


    "Yes!"


    Di Tian was momentarily stunned, but then he nodded heavily.


    "I will do everything in my power to protect the young master. Please rest assured, Master."


    "Good, you may go."


    "Understood, I take my leave!"


    Di Tian bowed respectfully before retreating.


    "The power of the Dragon God... the child of destiny... Su Yu, perhaps this child will be the hope of our soul beast clan."


    A soft murmur echoed in the darkness. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    By the Lake of Life, Su Yu sat by the lakeside, his feet soaking in the water. The cold water seeped into his pores, bringing a sense of indescribable comfort and relaxation.


    "System, check in!"


    Su Yu called out in his mind.


    [Ding! Check-in successful. Congratulations to the host for receiving 100 gold soul coins. You have now checked in for two consecutive days. Keep up the good work!]


    The system''s voice echoed in his head.


    "100 gold soul coins. As expected, the rewards aren''t anything special after the first day."


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised. Checking in was always like this¡ªthe daily rewards were usually ordinary. To get something truly valuable, he''d likely have to rely on the monthly or yearly check-ins. As for the weekly rewards, he didn''t have high hopes. He had already prepared himself mentally for that.


    "Ah, so relaxing!"


    Su Yu splashed the water with his feet while munching on another piece of fruit, feeling utterly content.


    Uncle Tian had just returned and, seeing Su Yu''s actions, couldn''t help but twitch his mouth slightly. Soaking his feet in the Lake of Life? This kid was probably the first to ever do such a thing. But what could he do? This was a little ancestor he had to take care of, so he could only pretend not to see it.


    "Ahem!"


    Still, he cleared his throat to announce his presence.


    "Oh, Uncle Tian, you''re back! Want to join me for a foot soak? It''s comfortable."


    Su Yu showed no reservations, inviting him with a grin.


    Uncle Tian''s eyebrow twitched, but he held it in, forcing a smile. "Yu''er, there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you for a long time," Uncle Tian said, his expression turning serious, his tone more solemn than ever before.


    Su Yu paused, taking his feet out of the lake and putting his shoes back on.


    "Uncle Tian, if there''s something you need to say, just go ahead."


    Sensing something was up, Su Yu''s expression also grew serious, his face tightening. Aunt Bi, who had been standing nearby, stepped forward at this moment as well, her emerald-green eyes fixed on Su Yu.

 Chapter 7 - 7: [DD2]: 7

    Looking at Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi in front of him, Su Yu understood that they were probably about to reveal the truth to him.


    Sure enough, Uncle Tian spoke.


    "Yu''er, all this time, we haven''t revealed our true identities to you." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In truth, Aunt Bi and I are not human. I am the ruler of the Star Dou Forest, the Black-Gold-Eyed Dragon King, with over 800,000 years of cultivation. Humans generally refer to me as the Beast God Di Tian."


    "And your Aunt Bi''s real name is Bi Ji. Her true form is a 580,000-year-old Emerald Swan, the most powerful healing soul beast, and also one of the rulers of the Star Dou Forest."


    "We never told you because we lived in the human world and didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Although you are human, in fact, you are the reincarnation of the most ancient and greatest Dragon God of the soul beast clan."


    "This is why we have always taken care of you."


    "Now that we''ve returned to the Star Dou Forest, there is no need to hide this from you anymore."


    Uncle Tian spoke bluntly, his golden eyes gazing at Su Yu.


    Su Yu appropriately showed shock, his pupils slightly dilating.


    "So, this is the true identity of Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi," Su Yu mumbled absentmindedly as if the news had quite an impact on him.


    "We understand that after telling you this, you might find it hard to accept, but..."


    "Uncle Tian, Aunt Bi, it''s not that I can''t accept it, I''m just a little surprised."


    Su Yu raised his head, his small face solemn.


    "No matter what identities Uncle Tian and Aunt Bi, you are still my family."


    Su Yu''s voice was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    Perhaps these words were somewhat influenced by the situation, as one should always say the right thing at the right time. But indeed, they reflected Su Yu''s genuine emotions.


    Six years of care was not fake, and they had never treated him unfairly.


    If it weren''t for their upbringing, Su Yu might not even be alive today.


    No matter what their identities were, they were still his family.


    This point was beyond question!


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, both Di Tian and Bi Ji couldn''t help but smile. Bi Ji''s gaze was soft as water.


    Su Yu had not disappointed them after all.


    Di Tian reached out and patted Su Yu''s shoulder, saying, "Yu''er, if you have any other questions, just ask. Uncle Tian will answer them all."


    "Uncle Tian, I do have a question."


    Su Yu looked up at Di Tian and asked, "Since you say I am the reincarnation of the Dragon God, why didn''t you keep me in the Star Dou Forest and instead take me to the human world to raise me?"


    If he had grown up in the Star Dou Forest, wouldn''t his sense of belonging be stronger?


    He didn''t believe that these beast rulers wouldn''t think of such a simple concept.


    "Although you are the reincarnation of the Dragon God, after reincarnation, you are still human. The environment of the Star Dou Forest is not suitable for the survival of a human infant. Moreover, we have no experience raising children. This is why we took you to the human world," Di Tian explained patiently.


    "I see," Su Yu understood.


    The soul beasts of the Star Dou Forest, even newborns, could develop combat capabilities within a month or two. They grew very quickly.


    But he was human. Human growth during infancy is slow and fragile, and the primitive environment of the Star Dou Forest was not suitable for his development.


    Di Tian and the others were afraid that he might die young.


    Only when he reached six years old and awakened his martial soul did he gain the ability to protect himself.


    This was why they brought him back after his martial soul awakened at six years old.


    First, at six years old, he was old enough to survive without easily dying. Second, it was more convenient for them to teach him. Third, it was likely to foster his emotional connection with the soul Beasts clan.


    After all, at six years old, his thoughts and beliefs were not yet fully formed, making it easier to nurture him.


    It could only be said that they had thought things through very carefully.


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    Di Tian asked.


    Su Yu shook his head.


    "Alright, then rest well. Bi Ji, take care of him."


    Di Tian nodded toward Bi Ji.


    Bi Ji understood and gently ruffled Su Yu''s hair. Su Yu lowered his head, as if deep in thought.


    At this point, Di Tian had already left, and Bi Ji squatted down, continuing to stroke Su Yu''s head, her gaze as gentle as water.


    "Yu''er, are you still concerned about your identity?"


    Bi Ji asked.


    Su Yu shook his head.


    "Then are you worried about life in the Star Dou Forest?"


    Bi Ji inquired gently.


    Su Yu did not respond clearly.


    Bi Ji smiled softly, her voice tender.


    "Yu''er, don''t worry. You are the reincarnation of the Dragon God. No one here will dare to bully you. You are the hope of the Soul Beast clan. All the soul beasts here will only respect you. If anyone dares to disrespect you, Di Tian will punish them."


    "Trust Aunt Bi, you will be very happy here."


    "Mm," Su Yu softly responded.


    Seeing this, Bi Ji smiled gently and embraced Su Yu.


    ...


    Soon, it was afternoon.


    Su Yu sat by the Lake of Life, meditating with his eyes closed. His body emitted a faint glow, radiating a cool aura.


    Inside his body, the internal energy of the [Supreme Divine Art] was circulating rapidly.


    After obtaining his first soul ring, Su Yu''s level had broken through to a thirteenth-level soul master.


    At this moment, the soul power circulating inside his body was faster than before he had obtained the soul ring.


    At the same time, after breaking through to the soul master level, the [Supreme Divine Art] naturally advanced to the first stage.


    Each breakthrough in the [Supreme Divine Art] would grant a unique ability.


    The first-stage ability was called the [Immaculate Body].


    The so-called [Immaculate Body] did not mean that the body was physically free of dirt. As long as a person eats, they cannot claim that their body is entirely free of impurities.


    Here, [Immaculate Body] refers to a specific state.


    It is known that the human body is theoretically at its purest while in the mother''s womb. Once born, however, the body becomes contaminated by external filth, and the innate Qi begins to dissipate.


    The [Immaculate Body] refers to a state where one is free from the contamination of external impurities, allowing the practitioner to return to the prenatal state of innate breathing. In this state of innate breathing, cultivation becomes much more efficient, and one''s spiritual senses are also enhanced.


    This is the true meaning of the [Immaculate Body] in the [Supreme Divine Art].


    The [Immaculate Body] feature of the [Supreme Divine Art] is extremely beneficial. In the short term, the difference may not be obvious, but over time...


    Su Yu would gradually widen the gap between himself and others. As long as he continued to cultivate, his strength would naturally surpass other prodigies of the same level.


    It could be said that he had already won the race from the very start.


    After several rounds of regulating his breathing, Su Yu''s soul power gradually calmed down, and he emerged from his meditative state. It wasn''t that the spiritual energy around the Lake of Life was insufficient, nor that he didn''t want to continue meditating.


    Rather, he felt an invisible pressure surging toward him.


    In his [Immaculate Body] state, Su Yu''s spiritual senses were greatly enhanced in all aspects.


    He could sense that, somewhere in the void, an overwhelming momentum, like a tidal wave, was approaching.


    It wasn''t the aura of Di Tian or Bi Ji, but that of unfamiliar powerful beings.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just one, but several.


    Naturally, Su Yu became alert immediately.


    Opening his eyes, he glanced at Bi Ji, who was quietly watching over him and felt more at ease.


    He stood up and looked ahead, only to see several figures emerging from the dense forest.


    Leading them was an extremely tall bear with dark golden fur and eyes that glowed like lanterns, emitting a yellow light.


    Its enormous body stood at least fifty to sixty meters tall, covered in muscular mounds like iron dragons. Its limbs were powerful, and its sharp claws extended nearly ten meters.


    The claws gleamed with a cold light as if they could easily tear the very heavens and earth apart.


    The first impression this giant bear gave was one of immense weight, followed by an overwhelming sense of brutality.


    Behind this giant bear was a tree¡ªa very peculiar tree.


    It stood several hundred meters tall, with roots sprawling out in all directions.


    The tree looked somewhat eerie, with a strange face appearing on its trunk, and its eyes flickered with a sinister glow.


    Just looking at it gave Su Yu a chill down his spine.


    Next came a flaming red mastiff.


    It had a ferocious appearance, three heads, and a fiery aura burning around its body.


    Its presence was equally intimidating, though not as overwhelming as the first two, but still very formidable.


    Beside the three-headed mastiff was a striking figure.


    She had long purple hair cascading over her shoulders, skin fairer than snow, and a slender waist that could be easily grasped. Her voluptuous curves were eye-catching.


    Her beauty was no less than Bi Ji''s, but unlike Bi Ji''s gentleness, this woman exuded a fiery and seductive aura.


    Her long, slender legs were so flawless they seemed to stretch longer than Su Yu''s very life.


    If Su Yu had to describe her in one word, it would be... moist!


    This woman simply looked... moist.


    The four figures approached slowly and soon arrived at the Lake of Life.


    The wild pressure they brought with them weighed on Su Yu like a mountain, making his breath quicken.


    So strong!


    These beings were incredibly powerful.


    Just the natural auras they emitted gave Su Yu the feeling of standing before a towering Mountain.


    "Is Yao Ling not here yet?" the giant bear said in a deep, rumbling voice.


    Its speech was like the sound of war drums, booming and resonant.


    "She''s coming," the purple-haired woman murmured. At that moment, a mysterious figure seemed to materialize in the space beside her.


    "Looks like everyone''s here."


    A voice rang out from nowhere, and in the next moment, Di Tian appeared by Su Yu''s side.


    He and Bi Ji stood on either side of Su Yu, instantly drawing the attention of the figures in front of them.


    "Di Tian, is this the Dragon God reincarnation you mentioned? This little runt?"


    The giant bear extended two claws, gesturing with a small gap between them, his tone carrying a hint of disdain.


    The other figures also sized up Su Yu, their gazes filled with curiosity, heat, or surprise as they lingered on him.


    "Release your Dragon God Seal Martial Soul," Di Tian said, turning to Su Yu.


    Su Yu understood. Looking at the five terrifying auras in front of him, though he felt immense pressure, his expression remained steady.


    Having lived two lives, his mind had matured somewhat.


    Moreover, with Di Tian and Bi Ji beside him, he had nothing to fear.


    Raising his right hand, Su Yu released the Dragon God Seal.


    A nine-colored golden seal floated above his right hand, radiating a dazzling light.


    Above the seal, a phantom of a nine-colored dragon coiled, and with a roar, an inexplicable pressure swept outward.


    In an instant, the five beasts'' expressions changed simultaneously, feeling an undeniable sense of suppression.


    This wasn''t a suppression of strength¡ªSu Yu''s current power couldn''t even withstand their auras.


    It was a deep, bloodline suppression. Under this pressure, their very bloodlines trembled.


    This pressure was so real¡ªa natural dominance of a higher being over a lower one.


    The five beasts stared at Su Yu solemnly, their gazes gradually heating up. It was the Dragon God''s pressure.


    It was almost identical to the aura they had sensed two days ago.


    Especially the purple-haired woman, whose gaze on Su Yu was so intense that it seemed she wanted to devour him whole.


    That fervent look made Su Yu feel somewhat nervous.


    "It is the power of the Dragon God," the giant bear said, its face showing a human-like expression of shock. Even with its bloodline as the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, it was utterly suppressed.


    It should be noted that the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear was one of the most powerful soul beasts.


    Even Di Tian''s bloodline couldn''t entirely suppress it.


    But Su Yu had done it.


    This was the power of the Dragon God, beyond any doubt.


    So, Su Yu was the reincarnation of the Dragon God?


    "It seems everyone has felt it. There''s no doubt about Su Yu''s identity as the Dragon God reincarnation, and this has been confirmed by the Lord as well," Di Tian added, providing further proof.


    "The Lord confirmed it?"


    Upon hearing this, the five beasts immediately showed respect, with no trace of doubt in their eyes.


    "The Lord has confirmed Su Yu''s identity and has issued an order."


    "From this day forward, Su Yu will be the Young Master of our soul beast clan. All members of the soul beast clan must serve him properly and not show any neglect."


    As Di Tian finished speaking, he knelt on one knee, bowing to Su Yu, "Your subordinate Di Tian greets the Young Master."


    Bi Ji followed suit, kneeling on one knee, "Your subordinate Bi Ji greets the Young Master."


    With Di Tian and Bi Ji leading the way, and Su Yu''s identity as the Dragon God reincarnation now fully confirmed, the remaining five beasts exchanged glances and then also knelt in unison, "Your subordinates, Bear Lord, Wan Yao, Chi Wang, Zi Ji, and Yao Ling, greet the Young Master!"


    The seven fierce beasts of the Star Dou Forest all knelt in unison, addressing Su Yu as their Young Master, leaving him somewhat stunned.


    Things were moving too quickly¡ªbefore he could even process it, he had become the Young Master of the Soul Beast clan.


    A human becoming the Young Master of the soul beasts¡ªthis was truly surreal.


    However, he quickly snapped back to reality and hurriedly motioned for Di Tian and the others to rise.

 Chapter 8 - 8: [DD2]: 8

    Di Tian stood up, his golden eyes filled with an imposing pressure as he stared at the five other beasts.


    "Today, you all understand the identity of the Young Master. Next, there''s something I need you to do."


    "You are to inform your respective clans, and also notify other clans with one-hundred-thousand-year soul beasts."


    "Tell them to manage their clans well. If any soul beast over ten thousand years dares to disrespect the Young Master, I will personally skin them."


    Di Tian''s tone was stern. He was someone who valued hierarchical order greatly.


    Now that Su Yu was the Soul Beast Clan''s Young Master, Di Tian would not tolerate any Soul Beast over ten thousand years showing him disrespect.


    As for soul beasts under ten thousand years, except for those with inherently noble bloodlines, most had relatively low intelligence.


    They mostly acted on instinct, possessing some intelligence but not much.


    Expecting them to recognize Su Yu was unlikely.


    "Understood!" the five rulers nodded, indicating their agreement.


    "Especially you, Bear Lord. Your Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears are all brutes. If any of them, in their ignorance, accidentally harms the Young Master, I''ll cut off your claws."


    The Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears were incredibly powerful, and their dark gold claws were particularly terrifying in terms of destructive power.


    Even a hundred-year-old Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear could pose a lethal threat to Su Yu.


    Moreover, the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears were known for their love of fighting and their lack of brains. If they lost their temper, they might attack.


    That''s why Di Tian had to give Bear Lord an extra warning.


    Being specifically called out, Bear Lord''s face turned dark. Damn, why is he always targeting me?


    What, just because I once challenged Di Tian and scratched him with my Dark Gold Terrorclaw?


    Is he holding a grudge for that?


    I got beaten up even worse by Di Tian!


    Bear Lord felt bitter but said nothing.


    Since getting beaten up by Di Tian, he had become a bit timid.


    If Di Tian got angry, one Dragon God Claw strike would be enough to cripple him.


    "I understand," Bear Lord grumbled in a low voice.


    "Good. Now you can all return. Oh, and be sure to send a batch of heavenly treasures soon. The Young Master will be needing them."


    Di Tian waved his hand, dismissing the beasts.


    The mighty beasts all gave their farewells to Su Yu before leaving.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Su Yu looked at Di Tian.


    "Young Master, what can I do for you?"


    Di Tian asked respectfully.


    "Uncle Tian, just call me Yu''er or Little Yu. You keep calling me Young Master, and it feels too distant."


    Su Yu shook his head.


    He truly wasn''t used to it.


    "Proper etiquette must be observed. Your status is different now, and there can be no overstepping," Di Tian refused.


    Previously, Su Yu was just Su Yu, but from this moment on, he was the Young Master of the Soul Beast Clan.


    He was now Di Tian''s little lord, and with Di Tian''s nature, there would be no room for any disrespect.


    Su Yu felt helpless. Di Tian was stubborn and hard to persuade. After several failed attempts to change his mind, Su Yu could only let it go.


    But he sighed inwardly. Now that Di Tian and Bi Ji had started addressing him formally, the only person left who still called him Little Yu was Sister Xuan.


    He wondered how Sister Xuan was doing now. If she was being bullied¡­


    At that thought, a glint of coldness flashed in Su Yu''s eyes.


    Then no one should blame me for tearing down Shrek Academy.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Yu began his daily training.


    As usual, he was carrying a large cauldron while running around the Lake of Life.


    With his increased strength, he had switched to a larger model of the cauldron.


    The one he was carrying now weighed two thousand pounds. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he trained by the Lake of Life, every step he took left a deep footprint.


    After running ten kilometers with the cauldron, Su Yu was gasping for breath as he set it down, his whole body drenched in sweat.


    When unsure how to schedule his training, weighted running was indeed a good option.


    However, weighted running had its techniques. Over-exerting oneself could damage the body, causing permanent injuries that would never heal.


    Su Yu could train this way because of his unique physique and the heavenly treasures he had consumed.


    For ordinary people, it was best to know their limits, especially children in their developmental stages¡ªthey shouldn''t overdo it.


    In the original story, Zhou Yi''s approach of making everyone do extremely weighted running without considering their situation or soul master class could easily ruin people.


    If Huo Yuhao hadn''t been blessed with extraordinary luck and constant opportunities, Zhou Yi, that old witch, would have ruined him long ago.


    Her so-called high graduation rate was partly due to arbitrarily expelling students¡ªfewer students meant a smaller base, and of course, the graduation rate would appear higher.


    The other reason was that she burned through the students'' future potential. They progressed quickly at first, but by the time they reached the Soul King or Soul Emperor level, they would find it nearly impossible to break through further.


    Their potential had already been prematurely exhausted.


    And yet, such teachers were revered at Shrek Academy as strict but excellent instructors.


    Su Yu didn''t know what to say about that.


    He could only conclude that having a deep background was great.


    In this world, having connections is crucial.


    Leaning against the large cauldron, gasping for air, Su Yu finally recovered after about fifteen minutes.


    He took out a bottle of water, sipping slowly to replenish the fluids his body needed.


    After another fifteen minutes, Su Yu had stopped sweating.


    Feeling sticky and uncomfortable, Su Yu slowly undressed and jumped into the Lake of Life.


    The life-filled waters soaked his body, and Su Yu let out a comfortable moan.


    The water of the Lake of Life not only refreshed the mind but also provided great benefits to the body after prolonged soaking.


    As Su Yu was enjoying his bath, a strange soul beast slowly approached the Lake of Life.


    This soul beast was about three meters long and stood eight feet tall, its body covered in a layer of radiant golden fur.


    Its entire body seemed semi-transparent, like crystal, giving it an otherworldly texture.


    It resembled a lion in shape, but its four paws were like those of a dragon, each one stepping on a cluster of golden flames.


    Its mouth was longer than that of typical lion-like soul beasts, and beneath its fur, there appeared to be fine golden scales.


    Aside from its normal pair of eyes, it also had a third eye¡ªa vertical pupil.


    The two normal eyes gleamed with golden light, while the third eye emitted a strange red glow, carrying a hint of mystique.


    By human standards, this soul beast would be considered extraordinarily beautiful.


    Its beauty surpassed even that of the Ice Empress.


    Moreover, it moved without making a sound, silently approaching the Lake of Life, and Su Yu hadn''t even sensed its presence.


    One step at a time, it reached the edge of the lake. Just as it was about to lower its head to drink, its gaze met Su Yu''s, who was bathing in the lake.


    Suddenly, both of them froze.


    The atmosphere became still, and their eyes locked in silence, neither speaking a word.


    Su Yu''s expression turned slightly awkward. He hadn''t expected that, of all times, he would encounter the Three-Eyed Golden Lion while taking a bath.


    Yes, Su Yu immediately recognized the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    Although he had never seen the Three-Eyed Golden Lion before, its features were too distinct. Three eyes, golden fur, and an appearance that could be called the pinnacle of soul beast beauty¡ªthere was no way Su Yu could mistake it.


    Speaking of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, its fate was quite tragic. It was one of the characters Su Yu sympathized with the most when reading the story.


    As the Emperor Auspicious Beast, it bore the destiny of the Star Dou Forest and possessed the rare Golden Dragon bloodline, making it extremely noble. But it was precisely this nobility that brought it misfortune.


    It was because of this that it was targeted by the God King Tang San. Through a series of schemes, it was ultimately sacrificed to Huo Yuhao, and its destiny and bloodline were completely taken away, indirectly benefiting the Tang Clan.


    Losing the Auspicious Beast caused the Star Dou Forest to lose its fortune, and the soul beast lineage fell into decline ever since. You could say that the soul beasts of the Douluo Continent were genuinely pitiful and deserving of sympathy.


    This was also one of the reasons Su Yu didn''t resist much and accepted Di Tian''s arrangement to become the soul beasts'' Young Master. Possessing the power of the Dragon God was one reason, but another was that the soul beasts had indeed suffered greatly, and Su Yu didn''t mind helping them to the extent that he could.


    Of course, Di Tian and Bi Ji''s influence also played a part.


    Su Yu stared at the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion stared back at him, its golden eyes filled with human-like confusion.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion spoke, its voice crisp and pleasant, clearly feminine.


    She had seen humans before, but why was there a human child in the Lake of Life? Did Uncle Di Tian and the others not notice at all?


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion tilted her head, puzzled.


    "And who are you?"


    Su Yu asked back deliberately.


    "Why are you spying on me while I''m taking a bath?"


    Three-Eyed Golden Lion: ?????


    "Who''s spying on you? Wait, you''re bathing here?"


    This was the Lake of Life! And this child dared to bathe in it?


    "Why shouldn''t I bathe here?"


    Su Yu crossed his arms, speaking confidently.


    "You¡­ this water is for drinking! Get out of there!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s crisp voice became more forceful.


    If this guy bathed here, wouldn''t that mean she''d be drinking his bathwater from now on? Anger surged within the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    "You think I''ll just get out because you say so? That would be embarrassing for me! I refuse!"


    Su Yu raised his head, continuing to tease the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    "You¡­"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was livid, about to jump into the water and teach Su Yu a lesson.


    At that moment, a green light flashed, and Bi Ji appeared.


    Seeing the standoff between Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, her eye twitched.


    How did these two little troublemakers end up together?


    She quickly stepped forward.


    "No fighting, we''re all on the same side."


    She was worried the Auspicious Beast might hurt Su Yu.


    At his current strength, Su Yu couldn''t possibly defeat the Auspicious Beast.


    "Aunt Bi Ji," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion complained, "he''s bathing in the Lake of Life! I told him to get out, but he won''t listen."


    The Auspicious Beast was upset and felt wronged. She almost drank bathwater!


    Meanwhile, Su Yu wasn''t backing down.


    "Aunt Bi, I just finished my morning training and wanted to take a bath. Then she came and started spying on me."


    "I did not!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was instantly furious, hearing Su Yu accuse her of spying again.


    "Alright, alright," Bi Ji said, trying to mediate.


    "Young Master, the Auspicious Beast wasn''t spying on you. This is just a misunderstanding."


    She turned to the Three-Eyed Golden Lion and said, "The Young Master just arrived and isn''t familiar with things yet. Be magnanimous and don''t hold it against him."


    "Young Master?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was startled and confused.


    Since when did the soul beasts have a Young Master? And it was this little kid?


    While Bi Ji calmed down the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, she turned back to Su Yu and said, "Young Master, hurry up and finish your bath. We''re starting your training today."


    "Okay, Aunt Bi," Su Yu replied, then fixed his gaze on Bi Ji and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    Bi Ji coughed, patted the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s head, and walked away.


    Before turning away, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion threw a glance at Su Yu, a hint of defiance in her eyes.


    It was clear that Su Yu had now been marked by this Auspicious Beast.


    Su Yu didn''t mind, grinning before quickly finishing his bath and putting on clean clothes.


    Chewing on a fruit, Su Yu shook his slightly damp hair as he walked toward Bi Ji, who wasn''t far away.


    Bi Ji and the Auspicious Beast were sitting under a tree, and when they saw Su Yu, Bi Ji waved him over.


    "Aunt Bi," Su Yu called out as he jogged up.


    Seeing that the Auspicious Beast still seemed a little upset, Su Yu chuckled inwardly and pulled out a fruit, offering it to her.


    "Want some fruit?"


    "Hmph!"


    The Auspicious Beast huffed and turned her head away.


    "Playing hard to get, huh?"


    Su Yu chuckled to himself, putting the fruit back and taking a bite himself. "Fine, more for me."


    This little action made the Auspicious Beast tremble with annoyance.


    "Alright, Young Master, stop teasing her," Bi Ji said, having figured out that Su Yu was intentionally provoking the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    Though the Auspicious Beast was 15,000 years old, she was still as simple-minded as a little girl, without much guile.


    Su Yu, though only six years old, was as cunning as a little fox. There was no way the Auspicious Beast could keep up with him.


    If this continued, Bi Ji was worried the Auspicious Beast might suffer emotionally.


    After all, she had watched both of them grow up, and she couldn''t bear seeing either of them upset.


    "Fine," Su Yu said, finishing the fruit in a couple of bites, and then putting on an innocent face.


    "Aunt Bi, what are we learning today?"


    Bi Ji smiled gently and said, "Starting today, we''ll focus on both theoretical and practical lessons."


    "In the mornings, we''ll cover various theories. The theory classes will include the lifespan of different soul beasts, their characteristics, combat methods, and their habits and preferences."


    "In the afternoons, we''ll focus on practical combat. Unlike soul masters, we don''t divide things so strictly, but we have our strengths. When it comes to understanding soul beasts, humans are far behind us."


    "As for practical combat, the Star Dou Forest has a wide variety of soul beasts, so you''ll experience a much richer and more direct fighting style than what human academies offer."


    "In a sense, our practical combat is more authentic. Low-level soul beasts don''t know how to hold back like humans do."


    Bi Ji spoke meaningfully.


    Hearing this, Su Yu nodded in agreement.


    The battles between soul beasts were more primal, more brutal, and more real. Humans had reason and knew how to pull their punches. But soul beasts didn''t! Their attacks were more ferocious and deadly.


    On the flip side, if Su Yu could survive such practical combat, his fighting style would become incredibly sharp, decisive, and direct.

 Chapter 9 - 9: [DD2]: 9

    You have to understand that seeing blood and not seeing blood are two completely different experiences.


    "Well, are you scared?"


    Bi Ji asked with a smile.


    "I''m fully prepared for anything," Su Yu replied firmly.


    If he didn''t even have this much determination, he would be unworthy of the power and advantages he possessed.


    "Very good."


    Bi Ji nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then let''s begin today''s lesson."


    As she spoke, she waved her hand toward the distance. Soon, a bright red, three-headed mastiff emerged from the dense forest.


    Behind it followed a dozen similarly red-colored mastiffs, each carrying a soul beast in its mouth.


    Upon seeing this three-headed mastiff, Su Yu immediately recognized it.


    This was the Crimson King, one of the ten great ferocious beasts, whose true form was a Three-Headed Scarlet Demon Mastiff with a cultivation of around 300,000 years¡ªroughly equivalent to a human Rank 96-97 Super Douluo.


    In the original story, this Crimson King wasn''t even as strong as the weakest Rank 98 Super Douluo, Xuan Zi, so it was still a bit far from reaching Rank 98.


    The Crimson King dropped the three soul beasts from its mouth and respectfully bowed to Su Yu.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    "Rise, Crimson King."


    Su Yu accepted the bow without much change in his expression.


    The Crimson King was different from Di Tian and Bi Ji. Those two had raised him from a young age, so their relationship was more personal, and he naturally addressed them as uncle and aunt.


    But for the other soul beasts, he didn''t mind how they addressed him.


    He understood very well what his identity represented.


    "Bi Ji, I''ve brought the soul beasts you requested."


    Behind him, the dozen Scarlet Demon Mastiffs also dropped the soul beasts they were carrying.


    "Thank you," Bi Ji said softly.


    The Crimson King shook his head, nodded to the Auspicious Beast, and then glanced at Su Yu.


    "If the Young Master has any need, just call for me. I''ll always be nearby."


    "Thank you," Su Yu responded calmly.


    "This is merely my duty," the Crimson King said, bowing once more before leaving with the other Scarlet Demon Mastiffs.


    After witnessing this, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion looked at Su Yu with even more curiosity.


    Even the Crimson King had to bow and refer to him as Young Master, while she, the Emperor Auspicious Beast, didn''t even receive such treatment.


    "Alright, let''s begin our lesson," Bi Ji clapped her hands, drawing Su Yu''s attention. She casually waved her hand, and a soul beast was drawn in front of Su Yu.


    It was a baboon about a meter tall, covered in brownish-yellow fur, with brown eyes and unusually long arms. Its claws were sharp, and its canine teeth protruded from its lips, with a fierce glint in its eyes.


    "This is a ten-year soul beast, a Wind Baboon."


    "The Wind Baboon is a low-level soul beast, not particularly powerful."


    "They can generally be distinguished by their height, fur color, and eye color."


    "A ten-year Wind Baboon is typically under two meters tall, with brownish-yellow fur and brown eyes."


    "A hundred-year Wind Baboon stands between two and four meters tall, with the same brownish-yellow fur and brown eyes."


    "A thousand-year Wind Baboon exceeds four meters in height, its fur darkening to a deep yellow, and its eyes to a deep brown."


    "Once it reaches the ten-thousand-year level, however, the Wind Baboon''s size shrinks back to around two meters. At this point, its entire body turns dark yellow, and its eyes become black. Its speed, strength, defense, and attack power all increase dramatically."


    Bi Ji pointed to the soul beast in front of them as she explained.


    As she spoke, she summoned three more soul beasts.


    These three beasts were similar to the Wind Baboon, but it was obvious they were at the hundred-year, thousand-year, and ten-thousand-year levels, respectively.


    Su Yu carefully observed the differences between the four Wind Baboons, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    So, this is the famous God-Slayer Wind Baboon.


    If you were to ask which soul beast was the most notorious in Douluo Dalu 2, it had to be the Wind Baboon, which nearly achieved the feat of slaying a god.


    Unfortunately, it fell just short of success.


    If it had succeeded, it would have been a legend for the ages.


    "Take a close look at the differences between them."


    Bi Ji''s voice came at the right moment.


    Su Yu nodded and scrutinized the four Wind Baboons.


    "The Wind Baboon''s main attack method is to shoot white energy beams from its mouth to attack its enemies."


    Bi Ji continued her explanation, while Su Yu listened intently and nodded along.


    The Emerald Swan was a very unique soul beast, naturally inclined toward healing. Its healing abilities were incredibly strong, which made it easily followed and protected by other soul beasts.


    Bi Ji, being the queen of the Emerald Swan clan, had countless soul beasts under her command. Her understanding of various soul beasts was unparalleled.


    She explained things clearly and thoroughly, and Su Yu focused intently on learning, gaining a lot from the experience.


    Meanwhile, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion yawned out of boredom as she watched Bi Ji''s teaching.


    She curled up, found a comfortable position, and soon fell into a peaceful sleep.


    ...


    Time flew by, and the morning passed quickly.


    In just one morning, Su Yu had learned about the characteristics, combat styles, and strengths of more than ten types of soul beasts, and he had memorized them all.


    This kind of treatment was something no one else could have.


    The kings of the Star Dou Forest personally captured soul beasts for his education. Who else could boast of such an experience?


    What he saw and learned firsthand was far more detailed and clear than anything he could have read in a book.


    Not only did he observe the soul beasts, but he also touched them.


    He now knew exactly how their fur felt, how hard their muscles were, and how thick their bones were.


    This was the privilege of being the Young Master of the soul beasts.


    After finishing his morning studies, Su Yu ate two fruits for lunch, took a short break, and soon it was time for the afternoon session.


    In the afternoon, it was time for practical combat training.


    This time, no soul beasts were brought into the core area. Instead, Su Yu was taken out to experience real combat firsthand.


    The key was authenticity.


    The environment and soul beasts around him were the real deal.


    Bi Ji led Su Yu to the outer regions, as that was where he could find opponents suitable for his current level as a soul master.


    Su Yu walked through the jungle, while Bi Ji and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion restrained their auras and watched from a distance.


    With Bi Ji nearby, she could rescue Su Yu at any time, so there was no need to worry about any real danger.


    Su Yu walked alone through the forest, carrying a heavy iron hammer.


    This hammer was one Su Yu had specially commissioned, weighing several hundred pounds.


    There was no other choice¡ªhe had almost no combat experience, and he wasn''t skilled with other weapons.


    Rather than using something unfamiliar, he figured he might as well swing a hammer wildly. With his inhuman strength, the hammer could deal considerable damage.


    As Su Yu advanced cautiously through the forest, his senses were on high alert.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, which only made him more vigilant.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a fleeting black shadow on the path ahead.


    Su Yu tightened his grip on the hammer, his eyes becoming sharp and focused.


    A chill ran down his spine. Instinctively, he dove to the right, while simultaneously swinging his hammer ferociously.


    With a single swing of the hammer, a loud whoosh filled the air.


    Although Su Yu didn''t know any combat techniques and had no battle experience, his strength exceeded ten thousand pounds. Combined with the weight of the several-hundred-pound hammer, such a swing, if it connected, could kill even a Soul Elder instantly.


    Of course, that was only if it hit.


    Su Yu''s powerful strike didn''t connect with anything, and the strong inertia caused him to spin in a full circle.


    Steadying himself, Su Yu gripped the hammer in his right hand, standing alert.


    Turning his head, he saw a leopard-type soul beast, about two meters long and one meter tall at the shoulder, revealing itself in the spot where he had been standing.


    The beast had brownish-yellow fur with purple leopard spots, and its black eyes were filled with a predatory gleam, its mouth full of sharp fangs.


    This was a Lightning Leopard.


    It was one of the dozen or so soul beasts Su Yu had learned about earlier that morning.


    Judging by its size, this Lightning Leopard''s age should be around two hundred years.


    As its name suggested, the Lightning Leopard was as fast as lightning. It was an agility-type soul beast whose primary attack mode involved discharging purple lightning from its body and shooting electric balls from its mouth to strike its enemies.


    Su Yu''s mind rapidly recalled all the information about Lightning Leopards as his expression grew serious.


    Meanwhile, the Lightning Leopard across from him bared its sharp fangs, letting out a low growl, its black eyes locked onto Su Yu.


    Suddenly, the Lightning Leopard bent its hind legs slightly and pounced toward Su Yu with astonishing speed.


    Su Yu stomped his right foot into the ground, creating a small pit, and swung his heavy iron hammer horizontally in a sweeping motion, aiming directly at the Lightning Leopard.


    The iron hammer whistled through the air, creating gusts of wind.


    Sensing the danger, the Lightning Leopard twisted its body mid-air, dodging to the side.


    Then, as purple light flashed across its fur, arcs of electricity began to crackle over its body.


    It opened its mouth, spitting out a ball of electricity about a foot in diameter, which shot toward Su Yu at high speed.


    Su Yu''s pupils contracted, and he quickly dove to the side, rolling to avoid the attack.


    In that instant, however, the Lightning Leopard pounced again, its jaws wide open, aiming for Su Yu''s neck.


    If that bite landed, Su Yu would undoubtedly die on the spot.


    At this critical moment, the Black Dragon Ring on Su Yu''s hand flashed, and a large bronze cauldron suddenly appeared.


    The Lightning Leopard had no time to avoid it and slammed headfirst into the cauldron.


    Seizing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Su Yu grabbed the cauldron by one of its legs and swung it directly at the Lightning Leopard.


    The beast was sent flying over ten meters, crashing to the ground and rolling several times.


    Su Yu dashed forward, leaping into the air, and brought his hammer down with all his might, using his full strength of ten thousand pounds.


    With just one strike, the Lightning Leopard''s skull was crushed, its brains spilling out, and its life ended immediately.


    Only then did Su Yu put away his iron hammer, breathing heavily, his heart still pounding.


    In that intense moment, he had truly felt the threat of death.


    That''s why his counterattack had been so fierce.


    It was purely an instinctual response to the life-threatening danger.


    Now, as his rationality slowly returned, Su Yu realized that he might have gone a bit too far.


    In one move, he had killed the Lightning Leopard outright.


    As the Lightning Leopard''s life faded completely, a yellow soul ring began to rise from its body.


    Seeing that Su Yu had won the battle, Bi Ji led the Three-Eyed Golden Lion over to his side.


    Looking at Bi Ji as she approached, Su Yu opened his mouth.


    "Aunt Bi, I¡­"


    "Young Master, I understand what you''re trying to say. There''s no need to worry. This is training¡ªa life-and-death struggle."


    "In a life-and-death battle, it''s either you live or I die. If you hesitate, then what''s the point of the training?"


    "As long as you''re not killing indiscriminately, it''s fine."


    Bi Ji smiled gently.


    In the world of soul beasts, killing each other was common.


    Killing a few soul beasts here and there wasn''t a big deal.


    The problem wasn''t with killing soul beasts but with doing so without reason or slaughtering senselessly.


    What was truly detested was not simply killing soul beasts but killing them under the guise of righteousness to appear just.


    Besides, Su Yu''s role was to bring hope to the entire soul beast race, not to be concerned with the life or death of just a few soul beasts.


    "I understand now, Aunt Bi."


    Hearing Bi Ji''s words, the concerns in Su Yu''s heart slowly faded.


    After all, he was human, so he had been worried about how Bi Ji and the others might feel.


    But since Bi Ji had said this, he was able to put his mind at ease.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Just as Su Yu finished speaking, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion looked at him, covering her mouth with one paw, and began laughing.


    Su Yu was confused, not understanding what was going on.


    Bi Ji smiled gently, lifting her delicate hand to brush the fallen leaves from Su Yu''s hair and wipe the dust from his face.


    "So messy!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion raised her head proudly and said.


    She was, of course, referring to how Su Yu had been rolling around on the ground, trying to dodge the Lightning Leopard''s attacks.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, not minding at all. After all, he knew he lacked real combat experience.


    "Shall we continue?"


    Bi Ji asked.


    Su Yu nodded. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let''s keep going."


    Bi Ji smiled, leading the Three-Eyed Golden Lion away again.


    Su Yu resumed his training. Before long, he encountered a hundred-old Elephant Rhinoceros.


    Unlike the Lightning Leopard, the Elephant Rhinoceros was a defense-type soul beast.


    Its skin was thick, its muscles tough, and it possessed immense strength.


    Most soul masters would struggle to break through their defenses.


    But Su Yu was excited by the challenge.


    The one thing he didn''t fear was strength and defense types.


    It was the fast, agile types that he was wary of.


    Su Yu charged forward with his hammer, and after several attempts, he managed to find an opening and pummel the hundred-old Elephant Rhinoceros into submission.


    This was the most satisfying fight Su Yu had experienced yet¡ªbashing such a sturdy target felt exhilarating.


    After defeating the Elephant Rhinoceros, Su Yu soon encountered another opponent.


    This time, it was a Tiger Demon Cat with over five hundred years of cultivation.


    Su Yu didn''t recognize the specific species, but he could tell it was a cat-type soul beast.


    Cat-type soul beasts were typically agility attackers, known for their incredible speed.


    What Su Yu feared most were agile soul beasts like this.


    The battle quickly began, with Su Yu swinging his hammer with great force.


    But the Tiger Demon Cat was incredibly fast, and Su Yu''s hammer couldn''t even graze it.


    The beast moved like a shadow, putting immense pressure on Su Yu.


    "A Tiger Demon Cat with five hundred years of cultivation¡ªlooks like the Young Master has met his match this time."


    Bi Ji observed the battle from behind a tree.


    Su Yu''s strength was not weak at all, and his attacks carried immense power. If he could land a single hit, the Tiger Demon Cat would likely be finished.


    But the difficulty lay in landing that hit.


    Though the Tiger Demon Cat''s defense was average, its speed was truly remarkable.


    Su Yu was swinging his hammer at thin air, and at this rate, no matter how much stamina he had, it wouldn''t last long.


    "This guy is such a brute, all he knows is swinging wildly."


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion commented.


    To her, Su Yu''s fighting technique was painfully crude¡ªit was truly hard to watch.

 Chapter 10 - 10: [DD2]: 10

    "This can''t be blamed on the young master. Today is his first day of battle, and with such a performance, it''s already quite impressive."


    Defeating both the Lightning Leopard and the Elephant Rhino¡ªtwo hundred-year soul beasts¡ªis already an exceptional achievement for a soul master experiencing their first real fight.


    A hundred-year soul beast is something that even the best academies on the continent struggle to train their first-ring soul masters to handle alone.


    Facing a hundred-year soul beast solo would require even a genius to have the cultivation level of a soul grandmaster to be confident.


    "And don''t forget, the young master hasn''t even used his martial soul yet."


    Bi Ji chuckled softly.


    "That''s true. But what exactly is his martial soul?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion asked curiously.


    A human becoming the young master of soul beasts¡ªthis is something unprecedented.


    "You''ll find out soon," Bi Ji murmured, looking at the battlefield not far away.


    ...


    In the forest, Su Yu was engaged in battle with a Tiger Demon Cat.


    It was a small, green-furred lynx, no longer than two feet in length.


    Faint tiger stripes could be seen on its body, and its eyes were reddish-purple, radiating ferocity.


    The Tiger Demon Cat was a common feline soul beast.


    It was highly aggressive.


    With both wind and darkness attributes, these traits contributed to its powerful attacks.


    The Tiger Demon Cat had small wings on its ribs, too small for flight, but they allowed it to change direction mid-air during high-speed movements.


    The Tiger Demon Cat was extremely agile, which was why, after battling for so long, Su Yu still hadn''t been able to land a hit.


    "Ugh!"


    Su Yu exhaled heavily, his expression serious.


    The Tiger Demon Cat was incredibly slippery. Despite swinging his hammer with precision, he still couldn''t touch the creature.


    Su Yu knew that if this dragged on, he would likely end up at a disadvantage.


    "No choice then."


    Muttering to himself, Su Yu''s body suddenly erupted with a flash of icy blue light.


    A layer of white frost gradually spread within a two-meter radius around him, and behind him, a figure in an ice-blue imperial robe appeared.


    At his feet, a purple soul ring shimmered and rippled around him.


    The Tiger Demon Cat, upon sensing Su Yu''s sudden change in the aura, became cautious, its reddish-purple eyes filled with alertness.


    Its back arched high, and its sharp claws glowed with a blue-green hue.


    Staring at Su Yu, it assumed an attacking posture.


    Moments later, its eyes flashed with a fierce light as it lunged, leaving only a blur behind.


    Su Yu, however, didn''t swing his hammer again. In an instant, the purple soul ring flashed, and the Tiger Demon Cat was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture, falling from the air.


    It had been defeated in a single move!


    "This¡­"


    Even Bi Ji and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, who had been watching from the sidelines, were visibly surprised.


    In just an instant, the Tiger Demon Cat had been subdued.


    "Aunt Bi Ji, you can come out now."


    Su Yu exhaled slowly and called out behind him.


    Upon hearing this, Bi Ji, accompanied by the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, came over to Su Yu''s side.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion curiously circled the ice sculpture of the Tiger Demon Cat, a look of surprise flashing in her golden eyes.


    "Such a low temperature¡­ It''s the Ultimate Ice," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion remarked with some astonishment.


    As a divine beast possessing the Golden Dragon bloodline, she also had the attributes of Ultimate Light and Ultimate Fire.


    In terms of attributes, she was unmatched.


    However, Su Yu''s ice gave it the feeling that, in terms of quality, it was entirely comparable to her Ultimate Fire.


    She could now confirm that Su Yu possessed the attribute of Ultimate Ice.


    "How did you do it?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion looked up at Su Yu, curious.


    Even with Ultimate Ice, this level of performance was astonishing.


    Before using his martial soul, the battle had been so difficult.


    But after activating his martial soul, he had instantly secured victory.


    The contrast was too stark.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and replied, "My first soul skill is called Ice: Emperor''s Decree."


    "Just like an emperor issuing a divine decree, it activates instantly. Once triggered, it has a 100% hit rate, and the target is forcibly frozen."


    "Enemies whose soul power does not exceed mine by more than two levels will be frozen for three seconds. For those exceeding two levels, the freezing duration depends on their cultivation."


    "I don''t know exactly what kind of feline soul beast this is, but it should be a hundred-year soul beast."


    "A hundred-year soul beast, especially one with agility, would have no chance of breaking free once frozen."


    Indeed, after being hit by Ice: Emperor''s Decree, the target would be forcibly frozen for three seconds.


    But whether or not they could break free immediately afterward would depend on the specific situation.


    After all, Su Yu''s attribute was Ultimate Ice, and breaking free from the freezing effect of Ultimate Ice was not easy.


    At least, this Tiger Demon Cat couldn''t.


    "Instant activation, guaranteed hit, and forced freezing¡ªwhat a powerful soul skill."


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration.


    The effect of this soul skill was truly terrifying.


    Did that mean that once it was cast, the opponent would be controlled?


    "Does it consume a lot of soul power?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion asked.


    "Not too much. With my current soul power, I can use it about ten times without any issue."


    Su Yu smiled as he replied.


    "Godlike skill!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s eyes widened in disbelief. Such an incredible ability, and yet the consumption wasn''t even that high¡ªthis soul skill was simply absurd.


    Only the term godlike could describe it.


    "Indeed, this skill can be considered godlike. At the same level, or even against someone one rank higher, with this soul skill, you could easily dominate."


    Bi Ji also praised.


    Su Yu smiled faintly but said nothing. Was this already considered a godlike skill?


    This skill could grow stronger as the soul ring''s age increased.


    In other words, as the soul ring''s age increased, the forced freezing duration would also lengthen.


    That was the effect of his first soul skill, Ice: Emperor''s Decree.


    As the origin soul ring of his Heaven-blessed Martial Soul, how could it be anything less than extraordinary?


    Only an effect like this was worthy of the dignity of the Heaven-blessed Origin Soul Ring.


    Of course, no soul skill is invincible.


    Abilities like purification, immunity, or invincibility skills could counter Ice: Emperor''s Decree.


    But then again, how many people in the world possessed such soul skills?


    With Ice: Emperor''s Decree alone, Su Yu could already be considered an outstanding control-type soul master.


    Of course, Su Yu wasn''t only focused on control. His development path with his Ice Emperor Martial Soul was a combination of strong offense and control.


    Both control and output¡ªthis was the true way.


    Focusing purely on control would waste the potential of the Ice Emperor Martial Soul.


    "Truly an astonishing soul skill."


    Once again, Bi Ji sighed in admiration. She glanced at the sky, where the setting sun painted the horizon with brilliant fiery clouds.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s call it a day for your training."


    Su Yu nodded. After fighting for so long, he was indeed quite tired.


    "Yes, let''s head back."


    Bi Ji smiled gently as she led Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion back to the core area.


    Night had fallen, and in front of the Lake of Life, a bonfire flickered.


    A person and two beasts sat around the fire. In the sky, the moon was bright, and the stars twinkled.


    Su Yu held a bamboo skewer, on which a three-foot-long rabbit roasted, sizzling with oil.


    Golden drops of fat dripped from the rabbit, releasing a rich, tempting aroma.


    Su Yu took out some spices and chili powder from his soul guide device, sprinkled them over the meat, and gave it a few more turns over the fire, releasing an even more mouthwatering fragrance.


    "That should do it."


    Su Yu took the bamboo skewer back, sniffed the rabbit meat lightly, and couldn''t help but praise, "Tsk tsk, smells amazing."


    "Aunt Bi Ji, have some." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu tore off a rabbit leg and handed it to Bi Ji.


    Bi Ji chuckled as she accepted it.


    Su Yu then waved the roasted rabbit in front of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion and teased, "Do you want to eat it? Hehe... Whoa!"


    Before Su Yu could finish his laugh, he immediately let out a yelp.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion opened her mouth, grabbed the entire rabbit, and bolted away.


    Her swift, graceful figure turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared in a flash.


    "What the¡ª!"


    "Get back here!"


    Su Yu quickly stood up and jumped in frustration, chasing after her.


    But how could he possibly catch up with the speed of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion? In no time, he had lost track of her.


    "Alright, alright, so that''s how you want to play it, huh?"


    Su Yu muttered to himself, reluctantly turning back.


    He hadn''t walked far when a golden light reappeared.


    Su Yu turned his head and saw that it was none other than the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion sped toward Su Yu, moving so fast that before he could react, she bumped into him, knocking him flat on his backside.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion dropped a pile of bones in front of him, her golden eyes filled with playful mischief.


    She covered her mouth with its paw and let out a couple of chuckles before swaggering off.


    Its smug demeanor made Su Yu feel both angry and amused.


    "This girl holds a grudge."


    After a moment, Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was getting back at him for teasing her earlier in the day.


    She sure didn''t wait long for payback.


    "Alright, alright, there''s still plenty of time in the future. Let''s see who can outplay the other."


    Su Yu snorted, then patted his backside and returned to the Lake of Life.


    ...


    On the Douluo Continent, in the Divine Realm...


    In a majestic temple, a figure stood quietly.


    He had long, azure blue hair that flowed down to his feet like a waterfall. Just from looking at him from behind, it was hard to tell whether he was male or female.


    He wore an extravagant blue robe.


    The robe seemed to ripple like water, emanating an endless, deep blue hue.


    His face was stunningly handsome, almost resembling a woman''s. In his deep, profound eyes, a faint purple light occasionally flashed.


    He gazed down at the mortal realm, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "Six years ago, the Douluo Continent gave birth to a rising star. But soon after, an even more brilliant star suddenly appeared, shining with unparalleled brilliance."


    "This newly emerged star possesses immense luck and fortune, and will surely have a significant impact on Divine Realm in the future."


    "As the God King of the Divine Realm, how can I sit idly by? I must guide him properly, ensuring he follows the right path."


    "Yet, six years have passed, and it seems as though a veil of fog surrounds him. I can''t even confirm his identity, let alone investigate matters related to him."


    "Could it be that the Will of the Douluo Continent is intentionally concealing him?"


    The man in blue snorted coldly, a trace of killing intent flashing in his eyes.


    "Third Brother!"


    A gentle voice called out, and a figure stepped out from the void, appearing beside the man and gently wrapping her arm around his.


    It was as if she had done this countless times before¡ªso familiar.


    She was a woman dressed in a pink gown, her long hair braided into a scorpion-tail braid that hung down her back.


    From the side, one could see her elegant, slender, fair neck. The waist of her gown hugged her tightly, perfectly outlining her enchanting figure.


    "Xiao Wu!"


    The man turned his head slightly. The killing intent in his eyes faded, replaced by a deep affection as he gazed tenderly at the woman beside him, his eyes full of love.


    This man was none other than the Sea God and Asura God, known as the God King¡ªTang San.


    "Third Brother, why are you suddenly so angry?"


    "Is it because of something on the Douluo Continent again?"


    Xiao Wu leaned against Tang San, her tone full of concern.


    Tang San gently rubbed Xiao Wu''s head and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that a new star has emerged in the lower realm."


    "I tried to see things clearly, but there seemed to be a thick fog obscuring my vision. I just hope that everything will develop in a good direction."


    Tang San sighed deeply, his expression full of concern for the future of the Divine Realm and the Douluo Continent.


    "Since you said he''s a new star, he must be a good candidate. If he could help Third Brother restore the Tang Sect, that would be wonderful."


    "Ever since the clash between the Sun-Moon Continent and the Douluo Continent, soul tools have become popular, and the Tang Sect has been in decline."


    Xiao Wu sighed as well, feeling sad for Tang San.


    After all, Tang San had single-handedly founded the Tang Sect.


    "Hopefully. But as I observe the heavens, I can tell that the Tang Sect''s fortunes haven''t run out yet. There is still a chance for it to flourish once again."


    Tang San spoke with confidence.


    After all, how could the illustrious Tang Sect, with its powerful hidden weapons, truly fall into decline?


    It was all because the descendants weren''t living up to expectations. The Tang Sect''s hidden weapons had never been inferior to others.


    Even if soul tools were advanced, how could they compare to the intricate craftsmanship of the Tang Sect''s hidden weapons?


    After all, hidden weapons were so finely crafted.


    If someone could still create something like the Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus or the Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles, the Tang Sect would surely not have fallen to its current state.


    "You''re right, Third Brother. The Tang Sect will rise again."


    Xiao Wu gazed at Tang San adoringly, completely believing in his words.


    Whatever Third Brother said was always right.


    Tang San smiled faintly and gently pinched Xiao Wu''s cheek. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt as if something was missing.


    He looked down and realized that his pants were gone.


    A light breeze blew by, and he felt a slight chill.


    After a moment of stunned silence, an enraged roar suddenly erupted, startling Xiao Wu beside him.


    "Who did this?!"


    Tang San roared, his previous elegance and nobility gone, replaced by a ferocious anger that even frightened Xiao Wu.


    She quickly looked down and widened her eyes in shock.


    "Third Brother!!!"


    Xiao Wu gasped, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Hmph, it must be you, God of Destruction."


    Tang San snorted coldly. In the Divine Realm, the strongest were the Five God Kings.


    And among them, the only one with both the ability and the motive to pull such a prank on him was likely the God of Destruction.

 Chapter 11 - 11: [DD2]: 11

    "To insult me like this¡ªGod of Destruction, I swear I will not let this go easily!"


    Tang San roared, his fists clenched so tightly they made cracking sounds.


    At that moment, the God King completely bore a grudge against the God of Destruction.


    In the Temple of Destruction, the God of Destruction sneezed heavily.


    "Who''s cursing me behind my back? Could it be Tang San?"


    The God of Destruction muttered to himself as a trace of coldness flashed through his purple eyes.


    "Tang San is short-sighted. It''s not a good thing for the central control of the Divine Realm to be in his hands."


    "Good and Evil God Kings, you''ve been too foolish."


    The God of Destruction sighed, but his eyes became resolute.


    "It seems I need to accelerate the plan."


    The God of Destruction thought to himself.


    ...


    At the Lake of Life.


    Su Yu got up early.


    "System, check in!"


    [Ding! The host has checked in for seven consecutive days. Weekly check-in in progress.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, you have received the Sea God''s exclusive pants.]


    ???


    Su Yu was speechless. After checking in for seven days straight, this is what I get?


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    "Bad luck!"


    Su Yu cursed under his breath and then began his morning exercise.


    Holding a two-thousand-pound cauldron, Su Yu started running.


    By the Lake of Life, Su Yu''s small figure ran swiftly.


    Not far away, Bi Ji watched Su Yu''s hard work, her delicate face softening into a gentle smile.


    With such extraordinary talent and perseverance, Su Yu''s future was limitless.


    It seemed the soul beast clan truly had hope.


    Soon, Su Yu finished his workout.


    After a quick wash, Su Yu ate breakfast and began his daily training.


    In the mornings, he studied various theoretical knowledge, while afternoons were spent in combat practice.


    Whether it was windy, rainy, the height of summer, or the depths of winter, Su Yu trained every day without fail.


    And just like that, more than four years passed.


    ...


    Four years later!


    Star Dou Forest!


    Su Yu moved gracefully between a dozen or so thousand-year-old soul beasts.


    His figure was swift as the wind, appearing and disappearing like a shadow.


    With a single punch, he unleashed a flurry of ice and frost.


    One by one, the soul beasts fell to the ground.


    Some were swept up by fierce winds, while others were frozen into ice sculptures.


    Su Yu weaved through the many soul beasts without suffering any injury.


    "Frost Overlord!"


    Su Yu shouted, and with a fierce punch, the area within a five-meter radius was instantly covered in layers of solid ice.


    The four soul beasts hit by the punch were all frozen into ice statues at the same time.


    Su Yu descended from the sky and exhaled a breath of cold air.


    More than four years had passed, and the once-young boy had grown into a handsome young man.


    He stood about 1.75 meters tall, wearing a silver-blue battle outfit, with long white hair cascading over his shoulders.


    His features were sharp and refined, with a high nose, thin lips, ice-blue eyes, and sword-like brows. Between his brows was a snowflake-shaped mark, adding a touch of cold elegance to his appearance.


    Su Yu was now almost eleven years old, and his strength was on a completely different level compared to four years ago.


    His progress over the past four years could only be described as earth-shattering.


    "Impressive. Under the siege of over a dozen thousand-year soul beasts, you handled yourself with ease. Your progress is indeed remarkable."


    Di Tian, standing nearby, clapped his hands, expressing his approval of Su Yu''s strength.


    Although these dozen or so thousand-year-old soul beasts weren''t particularly powerful species, they were still thousand-year-old soul beasts, typically only manageable by a human Soul Elder.


    Su Yu had faced over a dozen at once and emerged victorious with such ease¡ªhis strength was evident.


    "Uncle Di Tian, you flatter me."


    Su Yu''s expression remained calm, showing a composed demeanor.


    Over the past few years, he had experienced thousands of battles, and his heart had long become steady and unshaken.


    "There''s one final test. Do you want to take it?"


    Di Tian looked at Su Yu and asked.


    "What is it?"


    "A Titan Giant Ape, two thousand years old!"


    Di Tian said with a mischievous smile.


    Hearing this, Su Yu immediately raised his head, his eyes flashing with sharp brilliance.


    A Titan Giant Ape? It was a Titan Giant Ape.


    Although it was only two thousand years old, the Titan Giant Ape was a super soul beast on par with the Dark Gold Terror Claw Bear.


    Its combat power was terrifyingly strong.


    A two-thousand-year-old Titan Giant Ape''s strength was equivalent to that of a twenty-thousand-year-old soul beast.


    Such a soul beast would be a challenge even for a human Soul King.


    Even for Su Yu, this was a huge challenge.


    It was far more formidable than the previous siege by a dozen thousand-year soul beasts.


    Those thousand-year soul beasts, though numerous, had been fighting individually and didn''t know how to cooperate.


    Compared to the two-thousand-year Titan Giant Ape, they were not even worth mentioning.


    "Will you take the challenge?"


    Di Tian asked again.


    Without much hesitation, Su Yu nodded firmly, "I will!"


    A super soul beast like the Titan Giant Ape¡ªhow could he not be interested?


    He had previously fought a hundred-year-old Titan Giant Ape and a Dark Gold Terror Claw Bear, both super soul beasts.


    They were powerful!


    They were not ordinary soul beasts.


    However, he had never fought a thousand-year version before.


    He was very curious.


    "Good!"


    Di Tian clapped his hands, and soon, a red silhouette appeared, tossing a Titan Giant Ape into the clearing.


    The Titan Giant Ape stood over five meters tall.


    Its body was covered in dark black fur, with bulging muscles all over it.


    Its two massive arms were full of muscle, giving it an overwhelming sense of power.


    Its amber eyes were filled with ferocity and brutality.


    This was a savage beast, through and through.


    As soon as it saw Su Yu, it let out an enraged roar, pounding its fists on its chest, and exuding a terrifying aura.


    Su Yu''s expression also grew serious. In his once-empty hand, a pitch-black giant hammer appeared.


    This was no ordinary hammer¡ªit was a ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer, extremely tough and weighing a thousand pounds.


    It was a reward he had gained from his years of daily check-ins.


    He knew very well how to deal with a soul beast like the Titan Giant Ape.


    These kinds of soul beasts had high defense, high attack, and weren''t slow.


    They were incredibly powerful.


    Using sharp weapons against it might not be effective. Instead, a heavy blunt weapon would work better.


    Su Yu''s strength had already surpassed thirty thousand pounds. Even if he clashed head-on with the Titan Giant Ape, he had nothing to fear.


    "Come on!"


    Su Yu beckoned to the Titan Giant Ape.


    The Titan Giant Ape roared into the sky and charged at Su Yu, its colossal arm swinging down at him like a stone pillar.


    The punch caused the air to explode with a crack and the gust of wind it brought made Su Yu''s long hair fly wildly.


    The oppressive force was almost suffocating.


    But instead of being scared, Su Yu grew excited, feeling his blood boiling.


    "Good timing!"


    Su Yu tightly gripped his ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer, swung it upward, and smashed it directly toward the incoming fist.


    A hammer strike cut through the air, producing a loud explosion, distorting even the air itself. The terrifying power was fully displayed at that moment.


    The ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer glowed darkly as it collided with the Titan Giant Ape''s thick arm.


    "Boom!"


    The punch and hammer clashed, producing a deep, resounding sound. At Su Yu''s position, a pit about two meters deep formed from the immense force of the Titan Giant Ape''s attack.


    Su Yu''s feet sank into the pit, but his body remained standing tall.


    "Good, now rise!"


    Instead of becoming angry, Su Yu laughed with excitement. A layer of blue light enveloped the hammer as a surge of dominating power erupted from it.


    "Rock Breaker!"


    Su Yu swung upward, unleashing a powerful force. The massive Titan Giant Ape, standing over five meters tall, was forced to stumble back several steps.


    "Roar!!!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being pushed back by Su Yu only fueled the Titan Giant Ape''s rage. A dark halo enveloped its black fur, and its eyes grew more savage. Pounding its chest, it once again charged at Su Yu.


    Its long arms almost touched the ground, and its fists¡ªlike granite boulders¡ªcrashed down at him.


    But Su Yu did not retreat. He swung his ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer, creating a flurry of hammer shadows, and struck back fiercely.


    "City Crusher!"


    Su Yu unleashed an even greater force, fiercely clashing with the Titan Giant Ape.


    Man and beast collided with ferocity, the battle instantly becoming intense. Dirt flew, dust swirled, and the battlefield turned into chaos.


    "This child has impressive raw strength to grapple with a Titan Giant Ape. This is the first time I''ve seen anything like this," Bi Ji said, watching the battle unfold. She smiled softly.


    Typically, a human soul master''s strength was far inferior to that of a soul beast, especially a Titan Giant Ape. The Titan Giant Ape was well-known for its immense strength, even among soul beasts. Competing with it in pure strength was usually asking for trouble. Yet, Su Yu defied convention, choosing to match the Titan Giant Ape blow for blow.


    "If he used his soul skills, winning would be easy," Bi Ji shook her head, struggling to understand Su Yu''s determination.


    "This is real head-on combat, Aunt Bi Ji. Doesn''t it make your blood boil?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion standing nearby retorted.


    "Oh? I seem to recall you saying before that the young master''s fighting style was too reckless. What''s changed now?"


    Bi Ji teased, her eyes full of mischief.


    Over the past four years, Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion had stirred up quite a bit of trouble in the Star Dou Forest. Together, they were like little overlords, causing chaos wherever they went. With their noble statuses, few dared provoke them, and even those passing by had to be cautious.


    However, over time, the relationship between Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion evolved from a playful rivalry to a harmonious partnership.


    "When did I say that? You''re making things up¡ªI never said that!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion quickly denied Bi Ji''s words, sounding almost frantic.


    "Hehe."


    Bi Ji chuckled lightly and said no more.


    By then, the battle had reached its climax.


    "Rift Splitter!"


    Su Yu shouted and smashed his hammer into the ground, releasing a terrifying shockwave. The area within a ten-meter radius cracked open with deep fissures.


    The shockwave reverberated back to the Titan Giant Ape, throwing it more than ten meters away and causing it to tumble across the dirt, covering itself in dust.


    "Roar!!!"


    Now completely enraged, the Titan Giant Ape raised its right arm high, yellow light flickering, and the air seemed to distort and compress.


    It threw a punch, releasing an invisible shockwave toward Su Yu.


    "Boom!"


    The sound was like the roar of a cannon, and a terrifying force surged toward Su Yu. This was the Titan Giant Ape''s ultimate move, Titan Sky Cannon. Its power was tremendous¡ªenough to severely injure, if not kill, a defensive-type Soul King.


    Su Yu''s expression grew serious. He swung the ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer, creating countless hammer shadows.


    "Mountain Breaker!"


    "Sea Stiller!"


    Su Yu used two consecutive techniques, swinging his hammer down with unstoppable force, and trailing black flames.


    "Boom!"


    The air exploded with a resonating hum as invisible energy waves rippled outward. Su Yu was sent flying, the hammer knocked from his grip. Simultaneously, the Titan Giant Ape also fell to the ground, thrown by the shockwave.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yu moved swiftly as the wind. A flash of light appeared in his hand, and an azure spear, three meters long, materialized.


    Su Yu merged with the spear, his aura surging fiercely.


    "Sovereign Lifts the Cauldron!"


    The spear struck beneath the Titan Giant Ape, and Su Yu''s arms bulged with effort.


    "Up you go!"


    With a roar, Su Yu lifted the Titan Giant Ape into the air. Then, using the spear for leverage, he flung the Titan Giant Ape dozens of meters skyward.


    "Unmatched Under Heaven!"


    Su Yu leaped high, the ancient spear turning into hundreds of afterimages, raining down on the Titan Giant Ape.


    "Boom!"


    The beast''s body was slammed into the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Su Yu followed up by driving his spear into the Titan Giant Ape''s shoulder, pinning it down.


    The battle was over¡ªSu Yu had secured victory.


    Clap, clap, clap!


    Applause rang out as Di Tian, along with Bi Ji, approached.


    "Excellent, very impressive. Your strength has not disappointed me," Di Tian said with a satisfied expression.


    Su Yu smiled lightly, exhaling deeply. Defeating the Titan Giant Ape had not been easy.


    He had used his Wind God Leg technique, his Sky-Shaking Hammer technique, and his Overlord Spear technique. Aside from his soul skills, he had practically given it his all, only managing to emerge victorious.


    The Titan Giant Ape was a super soul beast and no ordinary opponent.


    At that moment, Su Yu was drained¡ªthe Sky-Shaking Hammer and Overlord Spear techniques were exhausting.


    "Pull out the spear, and I''ll heal the Titan Giant Ape," Bi Ji''s gentle voice spoke.


    Su Yu nodded, withdrawing the spear.


    The weapon, called the Ancient Azure Spear, was 3.58 meters in length and entirely azure in color. It was a reward from the system, rumored to be forged from a rare material known as Sea Blue Iron Essence. Weighing 1,200 pounds, it possessed attributes like armor-piercing, toughness, wave-stacking, and corrosion resistance. Moreover, wielding it enhanced the power of spear techniques.

 Chapter 12 - 12: [DD2]: 12

    It could be said that the spear was an unparalleled divine weapon.


    Earlier, if Su Yu had been using any other spear, even with his [Overlord Spear Technique], he wouldn''t have been able to unleash such immense power.


    Speaking of the [Overlord Spear Technique], it was just like the [Sky-Shaking Hammer Technique]¡ªboth obtained in recent years through daily check-ins.


    The [Overlord Spear Technique] consists of four moves:


    [Sovereign Lifts the Cauldron]


    [Unmatched Under Heaven]


    [Strength to Lift Mountains and Rivers]


    [Burn the Boats]


    The [Sky-Shaking Hammer Technique] has seven moves:


    [Rock Breaker]


    [City Crusher]


    [Rift Splitter]


    [Mountain Breaker]


    [Sea Stiller]


    [Earth Shaker]


    [Sky Shaker]


    Both the [Overlord Spear Technique] and the [Sky-Shaking Hammer Technique] are incredibly powerful. Even with Su Yu''s current abilities, it''s difficult for him to fully unleash their potential. He can only use a portion of their power.


    There''s no helping it¡ªSu Yu''s cultivation hasn''t reached that level yet.


    Su Yu put away the [Ancient Azure Spear] and walked over to retrieve the ten-thousand-forged tungsten steel hammer that had fallen earlier.


    Meanwhile, Bi Ji had already started the healing process. The Titan Giant Ape was severely injured¡ªSu Yu''s attacks had been relentless. Coupled with his inhuman strength, the Titan Giant Ape had several broken ribs, and its internal organs were shaken. The wound on its shoulder, a hole as large as a bowl, was still bleeding profusely.


    However, Bi Ji was the most powerful healing-type soul beast. As long as it wasn''t dead, she could almost always bring it back to life. Wherever her green light enveloped, the Titan Giant Ape''s injuries began to heal rapidly.


    "Let''s go out and play!"


    At that moment, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion approached Su Yu, gently tugging at his sleeve with her mouth.


    Su Yu looked toward Di Tian, who couldn''t help but twitch his mouth but still waved his hand.


    "Go ahead. Today''s training is over."


    Since Di Tian had agreed, Su Yu didn''t hesitate. He immediately hopped onto the back of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, which turned into a streak of golden light and quickly disappeared into the dense forest.


    The speed at which the Three-Eyed Golden Lion ran was astonishing. Sitting on her back, Su Yu felt the wind howling in his ears, his hair dancing wildly. This feeling of unrestrained freedom was exhilarating. Riding a sacred beast through the Star Dou Forest with complete freedom¡ªprobably no one else could experience such privilege.


    "Where are we going?"


    Su Yu asked, leaning down to speak near the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s ear.


    "I want to eat some roasted meat!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion slowed down, her clear voice ringing out.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned, then broke into a bright smile.


    "Alright, let''s go see some of the uncles and get them to share a little of their bounty. They''re sure to have some good stuff."


    "Great, let''s go."


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s eyes lit up, and without hesitation, she took off. She moved with such familiarity¡ªit was clear this wasn''t the first time.


    Their first stop was the Scarlet King. When the Scarlet King saw the duo standing before him, he felt a headache coming on.


    "Uncle Scarlet King!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion called out in a cutesy voice.


    "Greetings, Young Master!"


    The Scarlet King bowed, then roared toward the back. Immediately, two Scarlet Demonic Mastiffs appeared, dropping off a Black Jade Sheep and a Thousand-Year Earth-Horned Rhinoceros. It was clear they had already prepared everything in advance.


    Su Yu smiled widely as he collected the Black Jade Sheep and the Thousand-Year Earth-Horned Rhinoceros.


    "Thank you, Uncle Scarlet King!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion sweetly called out before swaggering off with Su Yu.


    The Scarlet King shook all three of his heads simultaneously and instructed the Scarlet Demonic Mastiffs behind him, "Go catch a few more."


    The two Scarlet Demonic Mastiffs nodded in understanding.


    ...


    Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion left the Scarlet King''s territory and continued on their way.


    As they ran, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion asked, "How are we going to eat the Black Jade Sheep and the Thousand-Year Earth-Horned Rhinoceros?"


    Su Yu stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "The Black Jade Sheep''s meat is tender, so we''ll roast it whole¡ªhow about a whole roasted lamb? As for the Thousand-Year Earth-Horned Rhinoceros, its back meat is tender, so we''ll make steaks. The tendons and hooves will go into a stew, the brisket will be braised, the leg meat will be grilled, and the shank will be cured..."


    Su Yu excitedly continued, describing over nine hundred ways to cook the Earth-Horned Rhinoceros. As the Three-Eyed Golden Lion listened, she couldn''t help but salivate. Following Su Yu was truly a blessing. In the past, she only ate the brains of light-type and psychic-type soul beasts. Compared to that, this was on a whole new level. Everything Su Yu described sounded delicious.


    "Let''s go ask the other uncles for more ingredients," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion said eagerly, her eyes full of desire. She was craving food now.


    "Alright!"


    The duo continued their journey and soon arrived at the Myriad Demon King''s domain. The Myriad Demon King was the most powerful plant-type soul beast in the Star Dou Forest. Here, there were plenty of rare herbs and precious plants.


    When Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion arrived, the Myriad Demon King didn''t hesitate, immediately offering a pile of spiritual herbs and various spices. As for why the Myriad Demon King had stockpiled so many spices¡ªwell, those who knew, knew.


    Once again, they set off, this time heading toward Zi Ji.


    Zi Ji, ranked ninth among the Ten Great Savage Beasts, was a Hell Demon Dragon King that had cultivated for over 200,000 years, close to 300,000 years. As a member of the Hell Demon Dragon clan, though not as pure as Di Tian, she was still almost a pure-blooded dragon. Her strength was formidable, and her dragon lineage alone was proof of her powerful combat ability. In terms of strength, she wasn''t much weaker than the Scarlet King.


    When Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion arrived at Zi Ji''s domain, she was casually sitting on a tree branch, her long, snow-white legs swinging lazily in the air, their whiteness almost blinding.


    "Big Sister Zi Ji!"


    Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion approached, and Su Yu called out to her from below. A male could be called an uncle, but a female had to be a big sister. Bi Ji was the only exception.


    Hearing the voice, Zi Ji turned her head, a playful smile appearing on her stunningly beautiful face.


    "Young Master, what brings you to my place today?"


    Zi Ji''s figure flickered, and she suddenly appeared in front of Su Yu. She was tall, nearly 1.8 meters¡ªtaller than Su Yu, who was still growing.


    Her attire was extremely revealing, with a thin purple gauze barely covering the essential parts. Her slender waist and those long, snow-white legs were completely exposed. And in front, her ample chest seemed almost ready to burst out, boasting an overwhelming boldness!


    Sexy, fiery, passionate, and seductive¡ªthis Hell Demon Dragon King, Zi Ji, was an enchantress capable of stealing one''s soul.


    "Sister Zi Ji, we came to ask if you could give us some spirit fruits."


    Su Yu dared not look at her too long and quickly spoke.


    "Spirit fruits?"


    Zi Ji pouted, feigning a hurt and pitiful expression.


    "Does the Young Master only remember me when there''s something you want?"


    She took a step forward, and Su Yu immediately caught a whiff of a sweet fragrance, enough to make anyone dizzy.


    Su Yu''s face turned red, and he couldn''t help but cough. This woman was truly a temptress.


    She was already dressed lightly, and with her fiery figure, even a slight tilt of her head revealed a dazzling whiteness.


    On top of that, the intoxicating fragrance that seemed to burrow straight into one''s heart made even Su Yu''s heart flutter.


    After all, he was no longer the six-year-old kid he once was¡ªhe was now only two months away from turning eleven.


    Children on the Douluo Continent matured earlier, and Su Yu was already 1.75 meters tall. Having certain thoughts was perfectly normal. Any man, when faced with a stunning enchantress like Zi Ji, would feel the same way. It wasn''t about anything else; it was purely a natural physical response.


    "You''re blushing, Young Master!"


    Zi Ji leaned in closer, teasing him with a playful smile.


    As she approached, the alluring fragrance became even stronger, and Su Yu''s mind wavered again.


    "Big Sister Zi Ji, stop teasing!"


    Su Yu pressed his hand against Zi Ji''s face, pushing her away.


    When he was younger, it wasn''t so bad. But ever since he grew taller, around the age of ten, Zi Ji had taken to teasing him more often.


    He was still young now, but wait until he was fifteen or sixteen¡ªhe''d like to see if she still dared to tease him then. If she dared, well, he''d dare too...


    Cough, cough, let''s not dwell on that!


    "Does the Young Master not like me being close to you? It breaks my heart," Zi Ji pouted, her eyes filled with a seductive, wounded look. Her gaze, a mix of grievance and allure, made Su Yu''s lips twitch.


    He couldn''t take it¡ªhe really couldn''t handle it. This woman was a temptress!


    "Little Young Master is growing up!"


    Zi Ji giggled after teasing him, her delicate, jade-like hand gently pinching Su Yu''s cheek.


    She loved seeing Su Yu blush and get flustered¡ªit was endlessly amusing to her. The Star Dou Forest had been so dull before, but ever since Su Yu arrived, it had become much more interesting.


    As a pure-blooded member of the dragon clan, Zi Ji had been paying close attention to Su Yu, the reincarnation of the Dragon God, over the past few years. Beyond her cultivation, most of her attention had been focused on Su Yu. Whether it was his character or his talent, she was extremely satisfied with him. As expected of the Dragon God''s reincarnation.


    "Hmph, Auntie Zi Ji is a bad woman."


    Before Su Yu could say anything, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion suddenly spoke up. Her two eyes were locked onto Zi Ji, her expression filled with indignation.


    She looked as if she was guarding her territory, which made Zi Ji freeze for a moment, before covering her mouth with her jade hand and laughing.


    "It seems our sacred beast is growing up too."


    Zi Ji glanced at the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, then at Su Yu, her words carrying a deeper meaning.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned but then smiled faintly and gently rubbed the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s head.


    "Young Master, sacred beasts are very pure, you know~"


    Zi Ji said, seemingly casually, but also as a reminder.


    "I understand!"


    Su Yu replied with a slight smile, his voice soft.


    "Then I can rest easy."


    Zi Ji smiled sweetly, turning around to retrieve a pile of spirit fruits, which Su Yu promptly collected.


    "What delicious dish are you going to make this time, Young Master? Can you include me?"


    Zi Ji leaned closer again, her soft body brushing against Su Yu as she smiled brightly.


    "Of course, Big Sister Zi Ji. Just head to the Lake of Life. We still have another stop, so we''ll be off now," Su Yu replied, patting the back of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion, already impatient, immediately turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared.


    "How interesting!"


    Zi Ji remarked, watching the man and beast vanish into the distance. A charming smile spread across her face as she leaped back onto the tree branch. Her long, snow-white legs swung lazily as she hummed an unknown tune.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion left Zi Ji''s territory and headed toward their next destination.


    As they traveled, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion grumbled, "Hmph, Auntie Zi Ji is so bad."


    "She''s a bad woman."


    She was still upset about how Zi Ji had teased Su Yu earlier.


    Su Yu, recalling Zi Ji''s majestic figure and her overwhelming curves, couldn''t help but nod repeatedly.


    "Big Sister Zi Ji is indeed quite the evil one¡ªextremely wicked."


    "Exactly! Auntie Zi Ji is too wicked!" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion echoed, completely oblivious that she and Su Yu were not talking about the same thing.


    "Where are we going next?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion suddenly asked.


    "Hmm¡­ we''re going to Uncle Bear Lord''s place. Roasted meat tastes best with honey, and Uncle Bear Lord has the finest honey," Su Yu replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Great, let''s hurry!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and the man and beast rushed toward Bear Lord''s territory.


    Bear Lord''s domain was even larger than those of the Scarlet King or Zi Ji. Within his territory, Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears over ten thousand years old could be seen everywhere.


    The Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear was a super soul beast, extremely powerful. Even a ten-thousand-year-old Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear could single-handedly take on a hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast.


    The Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear clan was relatively rare, but that depended on the location¡ªthis was Bear Lord''s domain. Even if the clan was considered rare elsewhere, there were still dozens of them here.


    Besides Bear Lord, there were several other Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears that had reached the hundred-thousand-year level. However, this was not widely known.


    In the Star Dou Forest, while the Ten Great Savage Beasts were the most famous, there were countless other hundred-thousand-year-old soul beasts.


    Bear Lord''s territory was a place no human Super Douluo would dare to tread lightly. But Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion moved without fear.


    Along the way, they completely ignored the ten-thousand-year-old Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears, who could have easily taken on an average Titled Douluo. Not a single bear dared block their path¡ªany that hesitated too long would risk getting slapped.


    The duo, known as the Star Dou Overlord Pair, didn''t earn their reputation for nothing.


    At this moment, Bear Lord was resting under a large tree. As a bear, besides enjoying combat, Bear Lord''s other greatest love was sleeping. Especially when the sun was shining warmly on him¡ªsleeping at such a time was the most comfortable feeling.


    Bear Lord was dreaming about meeting Lord Zhou when, all of a sudden, a voice called out from the distance.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, we''re here!"


    Bear Lord woke up with a start, his massive head looking around in confusion.


    "Did someone just call for me?"


    Bear Lord scratched his head with his paw, looked around, saw no one, and was about to go back to sleep when the voice came again.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, we''re here!"


    This time, Bear Lord heard it loud and clear. He sat up and stared into the distance. Sure enough, far off on the horizon, a streak of golden light was speeding toward him.


    Now Bear Lord was wide awake!


    "Damn it, these two little troublemakers are here again."


    Bear Lord felt a headache coming on. If there was anyone in the Star Dou Forest who could give him a headache, it was these two little terrors.


    PS: Is anyone interested in a mass release? If we reach a certain number of power stones, I will provide a bonus chapter. I have plenty of chapters stacked up!

 Chapter 13 - 13: [DD2]: 13

    These two little fellows¡ªone is the reincarnation of the Dragon God, and the other is the auspicious beast. Both are treasures of the Soul Beast clan.


    Don''t even mention hurting a hair on them. Even making them unhappy and prompting them to complain would result in Di Tian coming that very night to teach a lesson.


    Poor Bear Lord has been beaten up several times over the past few years.


    Now, how could Bear Lord dare to offend them anymore?


    But these two little ancestors just love to come to him for freebies.


    Bear Lord is truly pitiful, as he doesn''t have much surplus food.


    While Bear Lord is complaining to himself, the person and the beast arrive swiftly.


    In just the blink of an eye, they are already standing in front of Bear Lord.


    Bear Lord''s figure is robust, and his presence is violent and fierce. Even a human Super Douluo would tremble at the sight of him.


    However, this person and beast show no fear at all.


    On the contrary, the huge Bear Lord, looking at the two tiny figures on the ground, feels a headache coming on.


    "Greetings, Young Master!"


    Bear Lord first bows, then says, "Young Master and Auspicious Beast, what brings you to this humble one''s place?"


    "Let me say this first, I truly don''t have anything good left here."


    "If the Young Master wants something, I do have a few Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear soul bones, which I can reluctantly give to the Young Master."


    Over the years, many Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bears have died due to various accidents or disasters, and those who died within Bear Lord''s territory left behind soul bones.


    As a remembrance of them, Bear Lord has been collecting these soul bones.


    "Oh, how polite!"


    "Then, Uncle Bear Lord, quickly bring them out."


    Hearing Bear Lord''s words, Su Yu''s eyes light up. What a great deal!


    He might not care much for other soul bones, but the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear''s soul bones are incredibly rare treasures.


    Soul bones of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear are exceedingly rare in the outside world.


    To say he wasn''t interested would be a lie.


    Wait, are you seriously going to accept it?


    These are the soul bones left behind by my clan members!


    Bear Lord opens his mouth, clearly not expecting Su Yu to agree so readily.


    Oh no, I shouldn''t have said that¡ªthis Young Master truly has no reservations.


    But having spoken, he couldn''t take it back.


    To deceive the Young Master? That''s a death wish!


    He didn''t want Di Tian to pay him a friendly visit.


    No choice; you dig your pit, and you have to jump into it.


    Bear Lord goes to a tree hollow, reaches in with his paw, and pulls out three soul bones.


    These three soul bones are all in perfect condition, and judging by their age, they are at least over ten thousand years old.


    One of them has an especially powerful energy fluctuation, thick and solid like a mountain.


    Even if it isn''t a hundred-thousand-year soul bone, it''s at least over fifty thousand years old.


    Bear Lord knows better than to try to fool Su Yu; none of the bones he takes out are under fifty thousand years old.


    Bear Lord tosses the three soul bones to Su Yu, and Su Yu catches them one by one.


    Upon closer inspection, the three soul bones are a left arm bone, a right arm bone, and a torso bone.


    From his judgment, the left arm bone is roughly thirty thousand years old.


    The torso bone is about forty thousand years old.


    The best one is the right arm bone, which is about sixty to eighty thousand years old.


    These three soul bones are worth a fortune, especially the right arm bone, which is not inferior to a hundred-thousand-year soul bone.


    Su Yu examines them closely, then asks, "Uncle Bear Lord, don''t you have any hundred-thousand-year ones?"


    Bear Lord shakes his head.


    The Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan doesn''t have any hundred-thousand-year soul beasts that have died.


    But it makes sense. The Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bears are incredibly powerful.


    Without the strength of a Super Douluo, encountering a hundred-thousand-year Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear means certain death.


    Hunting one would be unimaginably difficult.


    On the other hand, soul beasts in the ten-thousand-year range are more likely to die due to accidents.


    "I see. Do you have any claw bones? Something like the claws, perhaps?"


    Su Yu asks again.


    The most valuable soul bone that a Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear could produce isn''t a hundred-thousand-year soul bone but an external soul bone¡ªthe Darkgolden Terrorclaw!


    That is the strongest feature of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan.


    "I do have one, but it''s relatively low in age, only just reaching ten thousand years."


    Bear Lord scratches his head and says.


    "I''ll just take that ten-thousand-year one. Uncle Bear Lord, is it the left claw or the right claw?"


    Su Yu''s eyes gleam, full of excitement. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think it''s the right claw. Young Master, please wait a moment."


    Bear Lord hunches down and rummages again.


    Soon, a golden right claw bone is pulled out.


    The claw bone has five sharp talons, which seem as if they could tear through space itself.


    Bear Lord tosses it out, and Su Yu catches it, visibly excited.


    This Darkgolden Terrorclaw is one of the finest soul bones.


    And it just so happens to be the strongest right claw bone¡ªa perfect stroke of fortune.


    Su Yu examines the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear''s right claw bone in his hand and sighs inwardly.


    The Star Dou Forest is truly rich. You''d never know just how many rare treasures these ferocious beasts have collected.


    Su Yu knows that they must have a large number of rare soul bones in their possession.


    If Bear Lord has this much, just imagine what Di Tian has¡ªthe collection would be even more abundant.


    However, he is too embarrassed to ask for more.


    This time, it was only because Bear Lord had brought up giving him soul bones that he accepted; otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked for them either.


    Although Bear Lord might have been just saying it casually, Su Yu took it seriously (=^¨Œ^=).


    "Thank you, Uncle Bear Lord. I''ll remember this. In the future, I will repay your kindness."


    Su Yu grins.


    He isn''t lying. When he says he will repay, he means it. In the future, Bear Lord will realize just how valuable these soul bones he gave are.


    "Thank you, Young Master."


    Bear Lord waves his paw half-heartedly, not taking it seriously.


    After all, Su Yu is still very weak right now, and it would be a long time before he would be of any consequence.


    "By the way, Uncle Bear Lord, do you have any honey?"


    Su Yu suddenly changes the subject and asks.


    "No honey! None at all!"


    Bear Lord quickly shakes his head like a rattling drum.


    Dark golden Terrorclaw Bears are carnivorous, but they also have a great fondness for honey.


    For Bear Lord, he would rather give Su Yu a few more soul bones than part with his honey.


    After all, honey is one of Bear Lord''s few pleasures in life.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, lying isn''t a good habit, you know."


    Su Yu raises an eyebrow, smiling mischievously.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, you wouldn''t want people to know that you''re so stingy, hiding even a bit of honey, would you?"


    "Exactly, exactly!" the Auspicious Beast chimes in.


    Bear Lord scratches his head.


    "I don''t have any honey."


    Su Yu''s smile deepens.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, you wouldn''t want Uncle Di Tian to come visit you for a chat, right?"


    "Exactly, exactly!" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion echoes again.


    At that, Bear Lord is stunned.


    This is an outright threat.


    Would Bear Lord be afraid of Di Tian?


    Are you kidding? Who is Bear Lord?


    Would he be afraid of Di Tian?


    "Young Master I do have some honey left, but not much. You''ll need to leave me a little," Bear Lord says pitifully.


    Let''s make one thing clear first: Bear Lord is not afraid! He just doesn''t want to have a conflict with Di Tian, that''s all.


    Everyone knows that Bear Lord is the most peace-loving soul beast, right? O(¨R¨Œ¨Q)O.


    "I knew Uncle Bear Lord was the most generous and would never be stingy."


    Su Yu smiled, and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion underneath him nodded repeatedly.


    Bear Lord kept a smile on his face, but in his heart, he was cursing up a storm.


    Encountering these two little ancestors? What bad luck for Bear Lord.


    All this time, who would dare extort Bear Lord? Anyone who tried didn''t want to live.


    But when it came to these two little ancestors, even Bear Lord dared not show the slightest neglect.


    Having no choice, Bear Lord lowered himself again, his massive figure resembling a small mountain, raising his huge rear in the air, and began digging through the tree hollow with his big paw.


    Su Yu stretched his neck, looking curiously.


    This tree hollow must be Bear Lord''s treasure trove. Who knows what''s hidden inside?


    Soon, Bear Lord pulled out a honeycomb about three meters wide, holding it in his hand, his face full of reluctance.


    "You''ll only get this much, Young Master. As for the rest, I need to save some for myself," Bear Lord said, his face showing immense pain.


    "Fair enough," Su Yu replied, moving swiftly. In a flash, he was back in his original spot, now holding the honeycomb that was over three meters high.


    A refreshingly sweet scent wafted from the honeycomb.


    Su Yu focused his gaze, and inside the honeycomb, the golden-yellow honey looked incredibly tempting.


    One glance and it was clear this was no ordinary honey¡ªit might even be considered a rare treasure.


    "Is this Golden Jade Dragon Bee honey?"


    Su Yu asked, a little surprised.


    The Golden Jade Dragon Bee is a very special type of bee-like soul beast. The word dragon in its name signifies that this bee carries a trace of dragon bloodline.


    Not only is the Golden Jade Dragon Bee fierce, but its honey is also the sweetest and most valuable among all bee-like soul beasts.


    Consuming Golden Jade Dragon Bee honey can enhance physical fitness, and it''s extremely beneficial for nourishing the meridians and improving one''s constitution.


    Its value is on par with some precious spiritual herbs and fruits.


    "This honey was produced by a ten-thousand-year-old Golden Jade Dragon Bee. It''s very rare," Bear Lord said, still looking reluctant. This was one of his treasured collections.


    It was already scarce, and now Su Yu had taken a share.


    Bear Lord was truly down on his luck!


    "Uncle Bear Lord, you''re so generous!"


    Su Yu gave a thumbs-up.


    Despite Bear Lord acting like he was guarding his food, he was willing to give, and what he gave were all top-quality items!


    "Uncle Bear Lord, you truly are the pillar of our soul beast clan," Su Yu added.


    "Second only to the Beast God, Di Tian. In the future, the responsibility of our soul beast clan will still need a capable Beast King like you to bear the burden."


    Su Yu casually threw in some flattery.


    After receiving so many good things from Bear Lord, he felt it would be rude not to say a few nice words.


    "Young Master, you flatter me," Bear Lord said, scratching his head, pretending to be modest.


    But his grin was wide, like a lotus flower. The corners of his mouth were curling up so much, it was harder to suppress than an AK-47''s recoil.


    Even the reincarnated Dragon God''s Young Master was calling him the pillar of the soul beast clan. See? The Young Master has sharp eyes!


    Unlike Di Tian, who always called him stupid and reckless. Hmph, he''s nothing special.


    One day, when Bear Lord''s power is fully developed, he''ll drag Di Tian down from his position.


    He, Bear Lord, will be the number one Beast King, second only to the Master and the Young Master.


    With just a few flattering words, Bear Lord was already daydreaming about his glorious future.


    Watching Bear Lord''s foolish grin, Su Yu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    No wonder Di Tian always called Bear Lord stupid. He wasn''t showing much intelligence.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say he was all brawn and no brains.


    No wonder the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan was full of blockheads¡ªit must have started with their leader.


    Looking at the foolishly happy Bear Lord, a spark of inspiration suddenly flashed through Su Yu''s mind.


    He deliberately let out a deep sigh, "Sigh!"


    "Young Master, why are you sighing all of a sudden?"


    Bear Lord asked curiously.


    "I just remembered something."


    Su Yu said in a serious tone, "When I was traveling the continent, I encountered a powerful individual, and we had a conversation."


    "When we discussed the Ten Great Savage Beasts, I said that while the strongest beast in the Star Dou Forest is the Beast God Di Tian, the one with the most potential is the leader of the Dark golden Terrorclaw Bear clan¡ªBear Lord."


    "The Darkgolden Terrorclaw and Sky-Tearing Claw of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan are unrivaled in the world."


    "I said that given enough time, Bear Lord could very well become the number one savage beast in the Star Dou Forest."


    Hearing this, Bear Lord kept nodding. As expected of the Young Master, he truly had a keen eye for heroes.


    I, Bear Lord, really do have that kind of potential!


    And my Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan is indeed that powerful!


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    Bear Lord quickly asked.


    "But that strong individual disagreed. He said that besides the Beast God Di Tian, all other soul beasts in the Star Dou Forest are weak."


    "And especially Bear Lord, whom he called a brainless fool."


    "When he said that, I couldn''t stand it. I questioned him, saying that Bear Lord is known as the wise one of the Star Dou Forest. How could he be stupid? And not only that, Bear Lord is famously powerful. If you''re so capable, go challenge Bear Lord yourself! Bear Lord will beat you so badly you won''t even know how to live."


    "He said he would eventually head to the Star Dou Forest to challenge Bear Lord, and he would prove to me that Bear Lord is nothing special."


    "He even said he would hunt a few Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bears to give his student''s soul rings!"


    "What?"


    "The nerve of that wretched dog! How arrogant!!!"


    "Young Master, who is this bastard? I''ll tear him apart! How dare he insult me like this?!"


    Bear Lord roared to the sky, his eyes filled with violent killing intent.


    He hated being called stupid more than anything.


    And that bastard dared to look down on him.


    He was Bear Lord!!!


    Not to mention that this guy even dared to talk about hunting his clan members¡ªhe was courting death!!!


    "He called himself Taotie Douluo Xuanzi from Shrek Academy. He usually carries a wine gourd on his waist and always holds a chicken leg in his hand. He dresses sloppily and doesn''t look like anyone capable."


    "But despite that, he''s incredibly arrogant. I couldn''t stand it, Uncle Bear Lord. He said all those things about you¡ªcan you tolerate it?"


    "Of course, I can''t tolerate it! Taotie Douluo¡ªwhat a name! If he''s seeking death, I''ll grant his wish."


    Bear Lord let out a series of furious roars, his killing intent soaring.


    Su Yu watched quietly, a smile playing on his lips.


    The idea of provoking Bear Lord like this had just come to him on a whim.


    In fact, during his travels on the continent, he had indeed had some friction with Shrek Academy.


    As for who started it, it wasn''t him.


    He wasn''t the type to cause trouble.


    But Shrek Academy''s motto was that not causing trouble made one mediocre.


    Besides, Su Yu never had a good impression of Shrek Academy. Even when reading the original works, he didn''t like Shrek.

 Chapter 14 - 14: [DD2]: 14

    In Shrek Academy, Xuanzi was one of the people he disliked the most.


    Since it was destined that he and Shrek Academy would never be friends, causing them some trouble wasn''t an issue.


    Besides, in the original story, Xuanzi was outrageously arrogant when he bullied the Three-Eyed Golden Lion. He even severely injured her with a single palm, almost killing her.


    Su Yu was the kind of person who fiercely protected what was his. Even though it hadn''t happened yet, the thought of it still made him uncomfortable. He never claimed to be a good person.


    He wouldn''t even bear to bully the Three-Eyed Golden Lion himself, so how could that old scoundrel Xuanzi dare to?


    If Su Yu didn''t make him suffer, he wouldn''t be living up to his name.


    Bear Lord''s Sky-Tearing Claw could even injure Di Tian, so how could Xuanzi possibly be a match for Bear Lord? Among all the Rank 98 Super Douluos, Xuanzi was undoubtedly the weakest.


    "Uncle Bear Lord, since the Taotie Douluo is from Shrek Academy, you should still be a bit careful. At the very least, don''t be too reckless," Su Yu reminded him, genuinely worried.


    He was afraid Bear Lord might lose his temper and go storming into Shrek Academy. Shrek Academy still had the half-crippled Mu En and the protection of the Golden Tree. If Bear Lord went in alone, he could easily suffer losses.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I''m not foolish enough to charge into Shrek City. I''ll wait for them to come to the Star Dou Forest," Bear Lord said.


    "As long as they dare to come... hehehe..."


    Bear Lord let out a sinister laugh, his face filled with ruthlessness, his killing intent entirely unconcealed.


    Su Yu''s expression turned strange. Bear Lord could be led astray with just a few words, yet he also knew how to wait and ambush his enemies. Su Yu didn''t know how to evaluate him.


    "By the way, Uncle Bear Lord, if you ever encounter people from Shrek Academy, and among them, there''s a young female soul master who looks like this, do not harm her. She''s very important to me," Su Yu said, pulling out a portrait. It depicted a beautiful girl with long black hair draped over her shoulders, exuding a gentle and graceful aura.


    Bear Lord lowered his head, carefully examining the portrait, then patted his chest.


    "Rest assured, Young Master, I won''t harm her."


    This small request from Su Yu was something Bear Lord could certainly remember.


    "Then I can rest easy," Su Yu smiled, putting away the portrait. He then said with a grin, "Let''s go, Uncle Bear Lord. Let''s head to the Lake of Life. I''ll treat you to some barbecue."


    "Then I won''t hold back," Bear Lord''s eyes lit up at the mention. Su Yu''s cooking skills were famously good, and the aroma of his food was so tempting that Bear Lord simply couldn''t resist. He had been fortunate enough to taste it twice, and he still remembered the flavor¡ªit was irresistible for a bear.


    "Heh heh, no need to be polite with me," Su Yu chuckled, rubbing the head of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, which instantly turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared.


    Bear Lord scratched his head and followed suit.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Shrek Academy, Xuanzi, who was eating a chicken leg, suddenly sneezed, spraying bits of meat covered in saliva all over the ground. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and mumbled, "Who''s thinking about me? Why do I feel a chill down my spine?"


    ...


    This was a palace-like building, with golden glazed tiles gleaming brightly in the sunlight. The palace had a golden roof and red doors, its ancient and grand style evoking a sense of solemnity.


    From a distance, the mist surrounding the palace and the vastness of the estate made it seem endless as if it had been carved from a single block.


    A towering main gate, standing over five zhang (about 16 meters) tall, bore the words "Duke''s Mansion" in bold characters.


    This massive estate, covering more than 3,000 acres, was not located in any city but was built independently fifty li (about 25 kilometers) northwest of Star Lou City, the capital of the Star Luo Empire. This alone showed the esteemed status of the owner within the Star Luo Empire.


    At midday, the bright sunlight bathed the golden glazed tiles of the Duke''s Mansion, casting a dazzling golden hue over the entire estate, making it visible even from the city walls of Star Luo City.


    Inside the Duke''s Mansion, in a training field, several people were engaged in fierce combat.


    At the center of the training field stood a young man, about 1.75 meters tall, with golden hair parted down the middle and draped over his shoulders. His face was cold and handsome, and his deep blue eyes contained a rare condition known as double pupils.


    Behind him was the phantom image of a white tiger. His arms were covered in white fur, extending into sharp tiger claws. Beneath him, two yellow soul rings glowed brightly.


    "White Tiger Shield Body Barrier!"


    With a clear shout, his body suddenly grew an inch taller, his muscles bulging and stretching his clothes, as a protective barrier visibly appeared around him.


    With a tiger''s roar, he charged towards the three people across from him, his sharp tiger claws striking directly at one of them.


    Faced with the young man''s attack, the opponents didn''t dare be careless. Their soul rings¡ªone white, one yellow¡ªflashed, and their bodies became illusory as they dodged his attack, countering from the side.


    At the same time, the other two launched their attacks on the young man. All three of them had two soul rings¡ªone white, one yellow.


    Remarkably, all three were at the rank of Great Soul Master.


    Facing the combined assault of three Great Soul Masters, the young man''s expression grew serious, but there was no fear. Instead, his face became colder.


    He dodged one of the attacks and, relying on his strong defense, engaged in close combat.


    Each of his moves was powerful and aggressive, embodying the essence of an assault-type battle soul master.


    "Go, Huabin!" a girl outside the training field cheered him on.


    The girl looked about eleven or twelve years old, with sleek black hair. She was tall, with delicate features. Her eyes had different colors, and though still youthful, her beauty was evident.


    What stood out most was that, although she was young, certain parts of her body were surprisingly well-developed. Her mature physique was eye-catching, something most women would struggle to match.


    Perhaps encouraged by her cheers, the young man fought with renewed vigor. He managed to fight all three Great Soul Masters simultaneously, forcing them to retreat step by step.


    "White Tiger Intense LightWave!"


    The young man spat out a beam of white light, knocking one of the soul masters flying. Then, with his sharp tiger claws, he swiftly brought down another Great Soul Master.


    The last of the Great Soul Masters, overwhelmed by his relentless assault, could no longer hold out and soon lost.


    Having defeated all three Great Soul Masters in quick succession, the young man let out a tiger''s roar to vent his battle fervor.


    "Huabin!"


    Seeing his clean and decisive victory, the black-haired girl clapped excitedly and ran onto the field.


    "Second Young Master''s strength is growing stronger and stronger. We are in awe."


    The three Great Soul Masters slowly stood up, flattering the young man.


    Despite their compliments, his face remained cold.


    His gaze was cold, with a hint of resentment.


    "It''s not enough. This is far from enough. It''s still not enough for me to defeat that guy."


    Dai Huabin''s face twisted with anger, his fists clenched so tightly that they cracked, and the veins on his arms bulged.


    He had always been proud, but when he was eight years old, he experienced the greatest humiliation of his life.


    A white-haired boy pinned him to the ground with just one hand and gave him a brutal beating.


    No matter how desperately he released his martial soul or unleashed his power, it was useless.


    That person didn''t even use his martial soul, yet completely suppressed him.


    He was born noble¡ªwhen had he ever been humiliated like that?


    He swore he would have his revenge.


    Now, more than two years had passed, and his soul power had already reached the level of a Rank 29 Great Soul Master.


    It was only a matter of time before he broke through to Soul Elder.


    He swore he would make that guy pay a heavy price.


    "Huabin, with your talent, you can defeat him."


    "And with me by your side, I''ll help you. With our martial soul fusion skill, no matter how strong he is, he will eventually be our defeated foe."


    The black-haired girl moved closer, speaking softly to comfort him.


    This girl was Dai Huabin''s fianc¨¦e, from the Zhu family, and her martial soul was the Hell Spirit Cat.


    Together with Dai Huabin, they had a martial soul fusion skill: the Hell White Tiger.


    Ever since the original Shrek Seven Monsters became gods ten thousand years ago, the Hell White Tiger martial soul fusion skill has become famous.


    Because of this, Zhu Lu was very confident.


    Seeing Zhu Lu comforting him, Dai Huabin''s expression softened slightly, though his eyes remained cold.


    If he could, he wouldn''t want to rely on external help. But no matter how fast he progressed, he still didn''t have absolute confidence he could defeat that person.


    The impression left on him back then was too deep. It was becoming his inner demon.


    That person wasn''t much older than him; he might even be the same age.


    If he was progressing, it was likely that person was too.


    So, he had to prepare for other contingencies.


    As for Zhu Lu, he didn''t have any feelings for her.


    Their engagement was purely because of the Hell White Tiger''s martial soul fusion skill.


    The Dai family and Zhu family had been intermarrying for generations, and his engagement to Zhu Lu was tied to family interests.


    Although he didn''t like it, he couldn''t oppose the family¡ªthis was reason number one.


    As for reason number two, the Hell White Tiger was undeniably a powerful force, especially as they grew stronger. The role of the Hell White Tiger would only become more significant.


    This powerful force was something he wasn''t willing to give up.


    It was also one of the key advantages he would have over his older brother in the future.


    Seeing that Dai Huabin''s mood had improved, Zhu Lu smiled sweetly. "Huabin, you''ve been training for so long now. You need to relax a bit."


    "Let''s go to Star Luo City and walk around. You can''t stay so tense all the time."


    For the past two years, Dai Huabin had been training relentlessly, as if possessed.


    She couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for him.


    That guy who humiliated him back then¡ªwhoever it was¡ªdeserved to die.


    If she ever found out who it was, she wouldn''t let them off easily.


    Dai Huabin nodded slightly and didn''t refuse. Giving Zhu Lu some attention from time to time was also a way to maintain their relationship.


    Receiving his approval, Zhu Lu''s face lit up with joy, and she grabbed Dai Huabin''s arm, leading him outside.


    The servants who attended to Dai Huabin quickly cleared the way.


    "The Second Young Master is going out. Make way!"


    A group of attendants surrounded Dai Huabin, moving in a grand procession toward the gate.


    The servants in the mansion quickly stepped aside, not daring to block the path.


    In this mansion, who didn''t know about the Second Young Master''s temper?


    At that moment, a young boy in patched clothes was walking from the other end of the road, carrying a basin of freshly washed clothes.


    He happened to cross paths with the attendants clearing the way.


    "Kid, get out of the way. Don''t block the path."


    One of the attendants casually shoved the frail boy, knocking him to the ground. The basin tipped over, and the clothes scattered across the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dai Huabin, noticing the commotion behind him, frowned.


    "Second Young Master, it''s just a foolish servant from the mansion who doesn''t know his place and dared to block your path."


    The attendant smiled obsequiously at Dai Huabin.


    "Doesn''t know the rules? Beat him." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dai Huabin waved his hand dismissively.


    He was already in a bad mood, and now someone had the nerve to get in his way.


    "Yes, Second Young Master!"


    The attendants grinned maliciously and stepped forward, kicking and punching the frail boy.


    The boy curled into a ball, using his hands to cover his vital areas, letting out muffled groans as he was beaten by the group.


    "Let''s go."


    Dai Huabin didn''t even glance in that direction, and with his entourage, he walked away arrogantly.


    Meanwhile, the attendants continued to beat the boy for several minutes before spitting at him and walking off with a string of curses.


    The boy was left lying on the ground, his body occasionally twitching.


    It took more than half an hour before the frail boy finally seemed to recover. He struggled to his feet, trembling.


    Covered in dirt, his clothes and hair disheveled, with streaks of blood at the corner of his mouth, the boy shakily gathered the now-filthy clothes that had fallen into the mud.


    Then, step by step, he dragged his heavy body into a small, shabby woodshed.


    The woodshed was secluded and cramped, without even a proper bed or bedding.


    No one would expect that such a simple place could exist within the Duke''s Mansion.


    The boy closed the door, set the wooden basin aside, and sat down on a stone in front of the doorway.


    He finally lifted his head, which had been hanging low.


    It was a fairly ordinary face, at most somewhat refined, but not handsome.


    His face still had a hint of youth, but it was sickly pale, indicating that his body was likely frail.


    Especially after the severe beating he had just endured, the boy couldn''t stop coughing, the sound of blood being coughed up audible.


    The boy''s eyes were a deep blue, with a gleam that was uncommon for ordinary people.


    His eyes seemed rather special.


    The boy''s name was Yuhao, and his martial soul was his eyes, known as the Spirit Eyes.


    The Spirit Eyes were a body martial soul, with a spiritual attribute.


    In theory, possessing a body martial soul should have made the boy a rare genius, but in reality, that wasn''t the case.


    Yuhao had been born frail, and when his martial soul awakened, his innate soul power was only at Rank 1¡ªa sign of extremely poor talent.


    With such limited talent, his cultivation speed was destined to be extremely slow.


    Moreover, spiritual-type soul beasts were far rarer than ordinary soul beasts, making it incredibly difficult to find a suitable soul ring.


    As a result, Yuhao''s Spirit Eyes hadn''t attracted much attention.


    After all, with these two limitations, it was almost inevitable that Yuhao''s future would hold little promise.

 Chapter 15 - 15: [DD2]: 15

    However, Yuhao''s identity was not simple.


    Yuhao''s mother had once been the White Tiger Duke''s personal maid, growing up alongside the Duke from a young age. What a personal maid did, naturally, needed no further explanation. So, on a stormy night, things unfolded as one might expect, and afterward, Yuhao was born.


    With a child born, his mother''s status naturally rose. Yuhao, being the Duke''s offspring, was given a small courtyard. Though the treatment wasn''t particularly luxurious, it wasn''t terrible either.


    However, as the White Tiger Duke went to war and was rarely home, the estate fell under the control of the Duchess. Things took a turn for the worse when Yuhao turned six and did not awaken the White Tiger martial soul. Instead, he possessed the first-rank Spirit Eyes, a martial soul that offered little promise. Misfortune soon followed for Yuhao and his mother.


    Perhaps because Yuhao''s mother was beautiful and had grown up with the Duke, the Duchess grew jealous. They were driven out of their small courtyard by the Duchess and forced to live in the woodshed, with all financial support cut off.


    Yuhao''s mother had always been in poor health and, now under constant oppression by the Duchess''s servants, her condition worsened. Two years ago, when Yuhao was beaten by servants on Dai Huabin''s orders, his mother tried to protect him and was severely injured. Already frail, she held on for two more years before finally passing away, worn out and exhausted.


    Since then, Yuhao had harbored a deep hatred for the White Tiger Duke''s estate. And today, being beaten once again by Dai Huabin''s lackeys had only reignited the resentment buried deep in his heart.


    A dark hatred flickered in his blue eyes as his young face twisted with anger.


    "Dai Huabin, Duchess, the White Tiger Duke''s estate¡­ one day, I will make you all pay!"


    Hatred surged in Yuhao''s heart as he began to contemplate leaving the White Tiger Duke''s estate. After more than four years of hard training, he had finally reached Rank 9 soul power, just one step away from Rank 10. Once he reached Rank 10, he could absorb a soul ring and become a Soul Master.


    As long as he became a Soul Master, he would have the ability to protect himself.


    "Mom, watch over me from the heavens. No matter how much effort it takes, I will trample this place beneath my feet."


    "I will make the Duchess and Dai Huabin pay the price they deserve. I will sever the White Tiger bloodline completely."


    "I will make that man kneel before your grave and beg for forgiveness."


    Yuhao''s young face twisted further with hatred, his expression ferocious.


    He swore in his heart that he would do everything in his power to achieve this goal.


    "And finally, from this moment on, I will no longer carry the surname Dai. I will take your surname, Huo. From now on, my name will be Huo Yuhao."


    "Mom, I hope your spirit in heaven will protect me so that I can avenge you soon!"


    Huo Yuhao clenched his fists, his eyes burning with a hatred so intense it seemed capable of consuming everything.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Star Dou Forest, Lake of Life, several figures sat around a campfire, feasting.


    By now, the sky had dimmed, darkness creeping in, but it did nothing to dampen their cheerful mood.


    Di Tian and Bi Ji each held a skewer of roasted meat, eating slowly with an air of elegance. Beside them, a brawny man with dark golden hair devoured his food as if he hadn''t eaten in days.


    Between bites, he couldn''t stop praising, "So delicious, so delicious. The meat the Young Lord grills is the best."


    "Xiong Jun, can''t you eat with a little more grace?"


    A beautiful woman with purple hair, dressed in a revealing outfit, glanced at him with slight disdain while delicately nibbling on her skewer of meat.


    Xiong Jun, the brawny man with dark golden hair, ignored her complaints, fully absorbed in devouring the roasted meat.


    "Glutton," the purple-haired beauty muttered, smiling as she bit into her food with elegance.


    "But I must say, the Young Lord''s roasted meat does have a special flavor." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman, Zi Ji, leaned closer to Su Yu, her body tilting toward him as she whispered playfully into his ear. Her warm breath brushed against his ear, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Well then, Sister Zi Ji, eat more."


    Su Yu gently pushed Zi Ji away and stuffed a piece of spirit fruit into her mouth, cutting off her teasing.


    This vixen was always flirting with him¡ªand she was incredibly seductive, making his heart itch.


    Hmph, just wait a few years. Once I''m older, if she still dares to tease me, I''ll show her the power of my Golden Staff!


    Zi Ji shot a resentful glance at Su Yu, her mouth full of spirit fruit. Su Yu, pretending not to notice, tore off a lamb leg and offered it to the Three-Eyed Golden Lion sitting beside him.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s golden eyes gleamed with joy as she took a bite. In no time, the entire roasted lamb leg, over a meter long, was devoured. Satisfied, the lion''s mouth glistened with golden oil.


    Su Yu wiped her mouth with a cloth before offering her another skewer of roasted beef.


    "Here, you eat too!"


    Three-Eyed Golden Lion shook her head and nuzzled Su Yu affectionately.


    Su Yu smiled and quickly finished the skewer himself. It wasn''t until the stars filled the sky and the moon hung high that their dinner finally came to an end. Everyone had eaten their fill.


    Afterward, Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion strolled by the Lake of Life. A gentle breeze carried the life-filled mist, enveloping the pair in a soothing atmosphere.


    From a distance, Di Tian and Bi Ji watched the harmonious scene.


    "What do you think of what the Young Lord said to Xiong Jun today?"


    Bi Ji asked Di Tian. They never strayed too far from Su Yu, even in the Star Dou Forest, always on guard.


    "Ah, that was just the Young Lord fooling Xiong Jun. In the past few years, apart from his training in the Star Dou Forest and the Extreme North, the Young Lord has only spent a month traveling the continent. There''s one place he hasn''t been to: Shrek City. So, there''s no way he''s met Taotie Douluo," Di Tian said confidently.


    As Su Yu''s protector, Di Tian knew exactly where Su Yu had been and what he had experienced.


    "Then why did the Young Lord trick Xiong Jun? Now Xiong Jun probably wants to kill Taotie Douluo. Does the Young Lord have some grudge against Shrek Academy? And how does he know about Taotie Douluo?" Bi Ji was puzzled.


    "I''m not sure," Di Tian replied, "but the Young Lord is mature beyond his years. I''m sure he has his reasons."


    Di Tian spoke calmly, "The Lord has instructed me to fulfill the Young Lord''s requests as much as possible."


    "The Young Lord isn''t someone who acts recklessly. When it comes to serious matters, his mind is always clear. If he has chosen to target this Taotie Douluo, there must be a reason behind it."


    "After all, the Young Lord is the reincarnation of the Dragon God. Perhaps he can see things we cannot."


    "You think the Young Lord believes this Taotie Douluo could become a future threat to our soul beast race?"


    Bi Ji asked, her heart tightening.


    "Perhaps," Di Tian sighed softly.


    "How is that possible? The strength of this Taotie Douluo is, at best, comparable to the Myriad Demon King''s, and he may not even be as strong as that," Bi Ji said, still puzzled.


    "Besides, in the Star Dou Forest, we have you and Xiong Jun. How could Taotie Douluo pose a threat?"


    After all, Xuan Zi was only a Rank 98 Super Douluo. While powerful, he wasn''t invincible. In the Star Dou Forest, both the Myriad Demon King and Xiong Jun were stronger than him, not to mention Di Tian himself. In all of Douluo Continent, aside from the Lord, Di Tian was the strongest being.


    What was Xuan Zi in comparison?


    Moreover, Bi Ji was no ordinary presence either. Though not known for combat, her support abilities were formidable, enough to make any Super Douluo wary. With her around, the soul beasts of Star Dou Forest were in no immediate danger.


    Given their power, what force on the Douluo Continent could stand against them?


    "I don''t know," Di Tian replied, "but speaking of Shrek Academy, they are no good either. Over the years, how many soul beasts have they slaughtered? They''ve even hunted our kind on a large scale to create those so-called secret Soul Bones. How cruel is that?"


    A cold, murderous glint flickered in Di Tian''s golden eyes.


    "If it weren''t for the bigger picture, I would''ve dealt with them long ago."


    "Even though Shrek Academy has a crippled Limit Douluo, when have I ever cared about that? Now that the Young Lord has appeared, our soul beast race has a chance to rise again. I believe the Star Dou Forest no longer needs to stay as low-key as it has in the past."


    "What do you mean?"


    Bi Ji''s expression changed slightly as she pressed for clarification.


    "I mean, we should follow the Young Lord''s will and let them know that the Star Dou Forest has its dignity. Anyone who dares to offend us will pay a heavy price."


    Di Tian''s tone was resolute, icy cold.


    In truth, he had endured enough. Now, Taotie Douluo would be the first outlet for his pent-up anger. Through him, they would send a clear warning to the human powerhouses: the Star Dou Forest is not to be trifled with.


    ...


    The next morning, at dawn:


    Under a large tree by the Lake of Life, Su Yu rubbed his eyes as he woke up. The sky was still faintly glowing, and the sun had yet to rise. A refreshing breeze blew from the lake, ruffling his hair.


    Su Yu stretched, his head brushing against soft, warm golden fur.


    He looked at the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, still soundly asleep beside him, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth.


    Last night, he had slept with the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, using her soft belly as a pillow. Honestly, it was an indescribably comfortable pillow¡ªprobably something only Su Yu could experience.


    Seeing that the lion was still asleep, Su Yu quietly walked a short distance away to stretch and begin his morning training. Without hesitation, he dashed into the Lake of Life, gliding across the water with the ease of the wind.


    His movement technique was top-tier: Chasing the Wind and Catching Shadows, the first form of the Wind God Leg.


    Standing on the surface of the lake, a flash of light appeared in Su Yu''s hand, and a long sword materialized in the air. As its sword energy surged, the surrounding water rapidly froze. Within moments, a large area had solidified into ice, a natural result of the sword''s innate sword intent.


    Su Yu grabbed the sword, and an intense, cold energy coursed through his body, resonating with the blade, and causing the temperature around him to drop further. He began practicing his sword movements on the ice, each swing releasing beams of light as if intent on shattering the world around them.


    This sword, named Iron Horse Glacier, had a remarkable history.


    Hailing from the Shaoge World, it ranked third on the Legendary Sword List, known as the coldest blade in existence. Its first wielder was the Immortal Sword Saint of Kunlun, Li Changsheng, and it was later passed on to the Snow Moon Sword Saint, Li Hanyi.


    True to its name, Iron Horse Glacier bore a sword intent filled with frost and ice, its aura as fierce as an iron horse charging through the wilderness. Its cutting power was chilling and deadly, making it a perfect match for Su Yu''s extreme ice abilities. It was by far the most powerful weapon he possessed.


    Even his Overlord Ancient Spear paled in comparison.


    To Di Tian and the others, it seemed like a fortuitous encounter Su Yu had during his travels on the continent, though in reality, the sword had been earned through years of hard work.


    As Su Yu danced with the sword, sending sword energy flying, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion and Bi Ji had awoken and stood watching from the shore.


    "The Young Lord''s sword is a fine weapon, and his self-created soul abilities are quite impressive," Bi Ji remarked, mistakenly assuming the sword techniques were Su Yu''s creation.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion said nothing, silently watching.


    As the sun''s first rays reflected off the ice, the lake glowed brightly. Su Yu sheathed the sword and exhaled deeply. His figure blurred, leaving afterimages in his wake, and the blink of an eye, he had returned to shore.


    "Aunt Bi Ji!"


    Su Yu called out.


    "Young Lord, it''s time to wash up and have breakfast," Bi Ji replied with a gentle smile.


    Su Yu nodded. After washing up, he sat with the Three-Eyed Golden Lion to eat.


    After breakfast, Su Yu prepared for the day''s main task. Sitting cross-legged under the tree, a flash of light appeared in his hand, and a dark golden bone with sharp claws materialized before him.


    PS: Bear Lord alias is Xiong Jun.

 Chapter 16 - 16: [DD2]: 16

    Simply by looking at it, one could sense the wild ferocity and sharpness emanating from the bone.


    This was the soul bone of a Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear, known for its immense power and prestige.


    However, correspondingly, absorbing it was extremely difficult.


    In the original story, Xiao Xiao once attempted to absorb a soul bone from a 2,000-year-old Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear but couldn''t withstand the pressure from its right claw. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She almost lost her entire right arm.


    There was no other option but to let Huo Yuhao absorb it instead.


    Even with the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion torso bone, the Life Gold, and the Ice Emperor''s Pincer, Huo Yuhao endured immense torment when absorbing the right claw soul bone from a 2,000-year-old Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear.


    But now, the right claw soul bone that Su Yu held was not just 2,000 years old¡ªit was a true 10,000 years old.


    The difference between 10,000 and 2,000 years was immense.


    If a 2,000-year-old Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear could threaten a Soul Emperor, then a 10,000-year-old one would force even an ordinary Titled Douluo to retreat.


    The attack power of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan was simply outrageous.


    Even a Soul Sage would have immense difficulty absorbing the right claw soul bone.


    After all, the bloodline power of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear clan was incredibly challenging to handle.


    However, Su Yu remained unafraid. With the Dragon God Seal, he could suppress anything that dared resist.


    Su Yu took the 10,000-year-old Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear''s right claw bone in his hand and began channeling his soul power, merging it with the bone.


    Under the influence of his soul power, the ancient bone seemed to melt, transforming into a pool of golden liquid that seeped into his right hand.


    At first, the liquid from the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear''s right claw bone brought a feeling of comfort¡ªlike a warm liquid enveloping his hand.


    But soon, that warmth turned into searing heat. Despite his soul power circulating rapidly, it couldn''t mitigate the fusion process taking place in his right hand.


    The searing heat gradually became a scorching blaze. Su Yu''s entire right hand turned dark gold, and faintly, something seemed to be trying to break free from within.


    A sharp and violent pain surged from his right hand. Waves of frenzied intent emanated from it as if a living being were struggling inside.


    Then, an incredibly sharp and wild aura coursed through his hand and into his body.


    The violent energy felt as though it would tear apart Su Yu''s meridians and flesh, subjecting him to unbearable pain.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Su Yu sneered coldly in response to the agony.


    In the next moment, a nine-colored seal floated in the air, its radiant glow spreading across several meters around him.


    Bi Ji and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion were abruptly awakened, gazing at the nine-colored light with reverence and fear.


    As the Dragon God Seal manifested, the ancient and supreme majesty of the Dragon God permeated the surroundings.


    In an instant, the bloodline of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear was completely suppressed.


    The frantic will inside the soul bone vanished without a trace, replaced by a smooth and serene feeling.


    The scorching heat quickly subsided into a warm, comforting sensation. It was as if the power of the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear willingly submitted to him. Its full strength was now at his command.


    As the power of the Dark golden Terrorclaw Bear''s right claw flowed into him, Su Yu''s entire hand turned completely dark gold.


    The bones in his hand grew slightly larger, though not noticeably so. The bones in his five fingers became wider at the top and narrower at the base, almost like blades. Even the surrounding muscles shifted and morphed continuously.


    The immense power within his bones compressed bit by bit until it took a definite shape. Eventually, strange patterns started appearing on Su Yu''s newly-formed hand bones.


    The wider parts of the bones featured cloud-like patterns, while the sharper sections were etched with triangular, blade-like designs. These intricate layers seemed to contain boundless power within each stroke.


    Time passed slowly, and after roughly half an hour, the hand bones were fully formed.


    As if sensing something, Su Yu lifted his right arm.


    With a sudden squelch, blood sprayed from his fingertips, and dark golden light surged outward.


    Five dark golden beams, each about two and a half feet long, extended from his fingers. They were wide at the top and narrow at the base, resembling blades, with dark golden ripples flowing along their surfaces like water.


    As the blades appeared, the air around them emitted a faint whistling sound. Su Yu''s entire right hand had now turned dark gold.


    The wounds on his fingertips healed quickly, and his fingers and the sharp blades fused seamlessly. The five blades extended naturally as if they were a continuation of his fingers.


    Then, dark golden energy surged back from Su Yu''s right hand, racing up his arm and spreading across his body in an instant.


    It looked as if Su Yu had been completely baptized by the dark golden light.


    Su Yu opened his eyes, a flash of dark golden light flickering in his ice-blue pupils.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yu stood up and gazed at the two-and-a-half-foot-long sharp claws in his hand, his eyes gleaming.


    He turned around and swiped his claws at a tree behind him.


    Like a knife through tofu, the five dark golden claws sliced through it without resistance.


    Su Yu then took out a tungsten steel sphere with a diameter of about a meter and threw it into the air.


    With a flourish of his claws, the sphere was reduced to scattered metal fragments in mere moments.


    "So sharp. If this were to land on someone, even a Soul Sage''s defenses wouldn''t stand a chance," Su Yu muttered, his eyes shining.


    The Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear, famous for its offensive power, indeed lived up to its name. Its unparalleled sharpness was terrifying.


    If his strength increased further¡ªreaching the level of a Soul Ancestor or even a Soul King¡ªthese Darkgolden claws could likely tear through a Soul Douluo''s defenses.


    It wasn''t that the Darkgolden Terrorclaw lacked power; it was simply that his current cultivation level was holding him back.


    "I had originally planned to give my Ice Emperor martial soul a purely offensive soul ring. But now, with these Darkgolden claws, I can abandon that idea," Su Yu mused. With such formidable attack power, he no longer lacked offensive methods.


    In the future, he could focus on other aspects when choosing soul rings.


    After all, the number of soul rings was limited, so he couldn''t afford to waste them.


    With these thoughts in mind, Su Yu retracted the Dragon God Seal martial soul, and the five blades on his right hand dissolved like melting ice, disappearing silently.


    Even the dark gold color on his hand vanished.


    His right hand now looked almost the same as before, with no noticeable difference.


    But Su Yu knew that his right hand was far stronger than it had been before. Not only had his right hand strengthened, but his overall physical condition had also improved significantly after absorbing the Darkgolden Terrorclaw.


    Su Yu estimated that his physical strength had probably increased as well.


    Clenching his fist, he felt the explosive power contained within and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Seems like a good harvest."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Su Yu.


    He quickly turned around and saw Di Tian''s figure had appeared at some point.


    Looking at Su Yu, Di Tian''s usually stern face carried a hint of softness.


    At the same time, Bi Ji and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion approached from a short distance away.


    "Uncle Di Tian, why are you here?"


    Su Yu asked, a bit surprised.


    "Is there more training awaiting me?"


    Every time Di Tian showed up, it was always for a reason. It was either to test him or for some other serious matter.


    Normally, if Su Yu had nothing urgent, Di Tian rarely appeared.


    Su Yu knew that Di Tian was always protecting him, but he typically stayed out of sight.


    "You won''t have any more training for a while," Di Tian said, shaking his head.


    "This time, I''m here to take you to meet someone and help you acquire your third soul ring."


    "You''ve been stuck at the 30th level for quite some time now."


    Hearing this, Su Yu quickly nodded in agreement.


    He had indeed been stuck at the 30th level for a long time.


    He had already reached the 30th level when he was nine years old.


    However, at the time, Di Tian told him not to rush and assured him that he would find a suitable soul ring.


    So, Su Yu suppressed his desire to go to the Extreme North to seek his third soul ring.


    After all, his soul power wouldn''t stagnate just because he didn''t have a soul ring.


    It would simply show its full potential once he obtained his third ring.


    Thus, he didn''t mind waiting a bit.


    But he hadn''t expected that a bit would stretch into more than a year.


    Now, was it finally time to get his third soul ring?


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of soul ring Di Tian had prepared for him.


    "Is this the master''s will?"


    Bi Ji''s gentle voice drifted over.


    She, along with the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, had also walked over to where Su Yu and Di Tian stood.


    Su Yu habitually stroked the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s fur, but his heart trembled.


    Master?


    Could it be that the person Di Tian was taking him to meet was...


    For a moment, Su Yu''s thoughts wavered.


    "Mhm, it''s about time," Di Tian said calmly, glancing at Su Yu.


    Bi Ji looked at Su Yu and nodded after a brief pause.


    "Yes, it''s time for the young master to learn about these things."


    "Learn about what?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion asked, bewildered.


    But neither Di Tian nor Bi Ji responded to her. They only looked at Su Yu.


    "Young master, let''s go!"


    Di Tian said.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "Okay!"


    "Where are you going?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion tugged at Su Yu''s sleeve with her teeth.


    "Don''t worry, Auspicious Emperor. There''s no danger. They''ll be back soon," Bi Ji reassured her while gently pulling Su Yu''s sleeve free.


    Su Yu also patted the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s fur, then followed Di Tian into the depths of the area.


    Soon, their figures disappeared.


    The two of them ventured deep into the Lake of Life, where suddenly, Di Tian opened a pitch-black spatial passageway.


    The passage was so dark that it seemed bottomless.


    "Young master, let''s go."


    Di Tian entered first, and Su Yu followed.


    Once inside the spatial passage, everything around them was engulfed in darkness.


    Su Yu had no idea how long they walked, but eventually, a bright light appeared at the end of his vision.


    He quickened his pace instinctively.


    The two of them, one after the other, stepped into the circular ring of light at the end of the passage.


    A flash of white light caused Su Yu to instinctively close his eyes.


    When he opened them again, the surroundings had completely changed.


    They were now in a vast space, with the ground piled high with various precious gemstones.


    A mysterious light illuminated the entire area, making the space glow brightly.


    Su Yu curiously observed his surroundings, while Di Tian quickly moved forward before kneeling on one knee.


    "Di Tian greets the master!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Yu immediately looked in Di Tian''s direction.


    At the other end of the space, a colossal figure came into view.


    It was a dragon¡ªa silver dragon.


    Its body was incomprehensibly large, towering like a majestic mountain. Su Yu couldn''t take in its full form with just one glance.


    Though Bear Lord was already considered enormous, he seemed like a child next to this dragon.


    Su Yu estimated that the dragon was likely a thousand meters long.


    It was currently lying down, and Su Yu couldn''t even imagine how awe-inspiring it would be if it stood up.


    The dragon was covered in silver scales, but unlike other dragons, it didn''t exude a fierce or savage aura. Instead, it appeared somewhat graceful and harmonious.


    Yes, looking at this dragon, Su Yu found it to be¡­ beautiful.


    Whether it was its silver wings, sharp claws, or the bright, silvery horns on its head, everything seemed perfectly balanced.


    Rather than invoking fear, the dragon gave Su Yu a sense of closeness.


    The last time Su Yu had felt such familiarity was when he encountered the Snow Empress.


    It seemed the dragon had heard Di Tian''s voice, as it slowly opened its eyes.


    A pair of purple dragon eyes, mysterious and regal, gazed out, and at the same moment, immense pressure swept across the space.


    Di Tian felt his blood boil and immediately prostrated himself completely, overwhelmed by the absolute suppression of his bloodline.


    A dragon roar suddenly erupted from Su Yu''s body. The Dragon God Seal, as if reacting automatically, enveloped him.


    It was as though the Dragon God Seal had been provoked; its light intensified, and a phantom of a nine-colored dragon appeared, wrapping itself around Su Yu.


    The phantom nine-colored dragon behind Su Yu, although only about ten meters long, was insignificant compared to the silver dragon.


    However, the aura it exuded seemed even more intimidating than the silver dragon''s.


    The nine-colored light swept across the area, and all the pressure melted away like snow.


    Di Tian was the most affected¡ªboth sources of pressure were suppressing his bloodline.


    The silver dragon''s gaze grew even more radiant as it observed the nine-colored dragon phantom behind Su Yu.


    After a moment, the silver dragon retracted its bloodline aura.


    However, the nine-colored dragon phantom behind Su Yu wasn''t so easily appeased. It let out several angry roars at the silver dragon before finally retreating into the Dragon God Seal.


    The Dragon God Seal quietly floated above Su Yu''s right hand, radiating a power that commanded the world.


    With both pressures dissipating, Di Tian breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Reporting to the master, I have brought the young master here," Di Tian respectfully said to the silver dragon.


    "Mhm, I understand. You may leave now."


    A gentle yet authoritative female voice resonated from the silver dragon''s mouth.


    The voice was unexpectedly pleasant.


    "Yes, master. Di Tian takes his leave."


    After bowing deeply to the silver dragon, Di Tian also bowed to Su Yu before retreating.

 Chapter 17 - 17: [DD2]: 17

    Di Tian left, and Su Yu looked up at the silver dragon. The pair of mysterious purple eyes stared straight back at him.


    They simply gazed at each other for a moment, the atmosphere between them heavy with silence.


    "Can you become a little smaller?"


    Su Yu suddenly asked.


    The silver dragon was startled, clearly not expecting this request.


    "Why?" she asked curiously.


    "I don''t like looking up at people," Su Yu replied nonchalantly, his tone carrying an inexplicable weight.


    A trace of human-like surprise flashed in the dragon''s eyes, followed by a hint of understanding. She gave Su Yu a deep look, then nodded. Immediately, a dazzling silver light enveloped her.


    Su Yu raised his hand to shield his eyes. As the light gradually faded, a tall and graceful figure emerged.


    Her long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, like strands of the Milky Way.


    Her figure was elegant, with delicate curves and a graceful, mesmerizing posture. A silver veil covered her body, and through it, one could glimpse her snow-white skin and slender waist.


    Her long legs seemed to walk straight into Su Yu''s heart. He had thought that Zi Ji''s legs were unmatched, yet somehow, these were even more striking.


    Zi Ji''s legs he could admire for a year, but these legs, he could admire for a lifetime.


    His gaze slowly moved upward, passing over the majestic peaks of her chest, before stopping at her flawless face.


    Her features seemed sculpted by a god¡ªperfect in every way. The pair of purple eyes added a touch of mystery and uniqueness.


    Looking at her, even Su Yu, who had seen many beauties, was momentarily entranced.


    She was truly beautiful¡ªperhaps the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, with a beauty beyond words.


    No wonder she was known as the most beautiful woman on the Douluo Continent. Her reputation was well-deserved.


    The silver-haired woman approached Su Yu step by step, her bare feet glowing with silver light as if she moved without touching the earth.


    She stopped about a meter in front of Su Yu, close enough for him to see her fine eyelashes.


    A captivating fragrance filled the air, intoxicating him.


    The silver-haired woman looked at the Dragon God''s Seal on Su Yu''s hand and raised her hand as if wanting to touch it.


    But before she could, the Dragon God''s Seal emitted a burst of light, and the nine-colored dragon roared.


    She quickly withdrew her hand.


    "As expected, the Dragon God cannot be disrespected," she murmured, shifting her gaze back to Su Yu.


    The imposing backlash and the dragon''s roar both made it clear: the Dragon God''s majesty could not be violated.


    Even she was rejected by the Dragon God''s Seal.


    The silver-haired woman smiled slightly, radiating a beauty like spring in full bloom.


    She wasn''t worried about Su Yu''s ambition¡ªshe feared only that he might lack the determination to become powerful. This child was destined for greatness, both for his own sake and for that of the soul beast race.


    She hoped he would grow stronger¡ªstronger than her, even.


    "The power of the Dragon God''s Seal is immense. You must use it wisely," she said softly.


    "I understand," Su Yu nodded firmly.


    "It was I who asked Di Tian to bring you here," she explained.


    "I wanted to meet you."


    "Since the day I took you from the Dragon Valley, this is the first time we''ve met."


    "You¡­ Sister, was it you who took me away back then?"


    Su Yu asked, surprised. He had always thought it was Di Tian who had saved him.


    He hadn''t expected that it was her.


    And she had taken him from the Dragon Valley?


    Suddenly, everything made sense¡ªwhy he had innate divine strength and such high spiritual power. The Dragon God''s power had brought him countless benefits during his time in Dragon Valley.


    No wonder!


    "Yes, I took you from the Dragon Valley, brought you to the Star Dou Forest, and entrusted you to Di Tian and Bi Ji, so they could take you to human society," the silver-haired woman said.


    "Even as the Dragon God''s reincarnation, you were still fragile as a baby. The Star Dou Forest wasn''t a suitable place for you to grow. The human world was better."


    "When your martial soul awakened, they were to bring you back."


    "But even I didn''t expect that you''d also be chosen by the will of the world on the Douluo Continent."


    Hearing this, Su Yu scratched his head.


    "Being chosen by the will of the world is both a blessing and a curse," she continued.


    "It brings fortune, but also draws the attention of the Divine Realm. Considering the power of the Dragon God within you, that''s not good."


    "So, for now, refrain from cultivating the Dragon God''s Seal. Wait until later."


    "I understand, Sister," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "My name is Gu Yuena. You can just call me that," she said.


    "Then I''ll call you Sister Na''er!"


    Su Yu grinned mischievously.


    Gu Yuena shook her head helplessly.


    "Fine, as you wish."


    "By the way, Sister Na''er, my name is Su Yu," he introduced himself.


    "I know. I''ve been watching over you for a long time."


    "Ever since you came to the Star Dou Forest, I''ve watched you."


    "For instance, how you like to tease the Auspicious Emperor, collect protection fees from ten-thousand-year-old soul beasts, pester the Scarlet King, and even enjoy bathing in the Lake of Life shirtless¡­"


    With each thing Gu Yuena mentioned, Su Yu''s face grew redder.


    Oh no¡ªhis embarrassing antics had all been seen by Gu Yuena.


    Weren''t you supposed to be in a deep sleep, healing your wounds? Why were you watching me, Su Yu thought.


    But Su Yu had no idea¡ªhe was Gu Yuena''s top concern.


    Her injuries wouldn''t heal anytime soon, but the Dragon God''s reincarnation deserved her attention.


    For the soul beast race, Su Yu''s growth was essential. Compared to that, a few years of sleep meant nothing.


    "Sister, please stop!"


    Su Yu grabbed Gu Yuena''s hand with a pitiful expression.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, confused.


    "Give me some face!"


    Su Yu said, embarrassed.


    Gu Yuena was startled at first, but then she smiled gracefully.


    That flawless face blossomed with a captivating smile, so stunning it could charm the world.


    Su Yu was entranced, thinking that this woman had truly captured his heart with her beauty.


    "Alright, I won''t say any more," Gu Yuena gently removed her hand from Su Yu''s grasp and said, "Actually, the reason I asked you to come here was, first, to see you and talk to you."


    "And second, to help you acquire your third soul ring."


    With that, Gu Yuena shifted the conversation to the main topic.


    "My third soul ring?"


    Su Yu looked at Gu Yuena curiously.


    What kind of third soul ring needed Gu Yuena''s intervention? It must be something extraordinary!


    "Yes, this soul ring is prepared just for you. Although it''s not completely ideal for you, it''s still a good match."


    "And it''s very high in age, which makes it quite rare."


    "Come with me," Gu Yuena said with a light wave of her hand, and a spatial vortex appeared.


    She gently took Su Yu''s hand and led him toward the vortex.


    As Su Yu held Gu Yuena''s hand, he felt its coolness, like a piece of exquisite jade.


    Her slender, jade-like fingers were long and delicate, her palm soft, and it felt wonderful in his hand.


    Before he could savor the feeling, they stepped into the spatial vortex, and when they reappeared, they were in a different, special space.


    This space didn''t seem as deep as where Gu Yuena usually resided. It was vast and well-lit, and as soon as they emerged, Su Yu spotted Di Tian.


    "Greetings, Master. Greetings, Young Master!"


    Di Tian bowed respectfully.


    Gu Yuena waved her hand and led Su Yu forward. In front of them was an altar, three-zhang wide (about ten meters).


    On the altar was an unusual soul beast. It was over seven meters long, round and plump, wriggling slightly atop the altar. Its entire body was pure white, like jade, translucent and gleaming, as if it were a giant piece of jade.


    Under its skin, light rippled, and its head had a pair of small, golden, shining eyes. The most remarkable feature was the ten golden rings around its body at regular intervals, starting half a meter from its head.


    A faint golden glow surrounded the altar, seemingly locking this soul beast in place.


    Upon seeing the creature, Su Yu trembled all over. What else could it be but an Iceworm?


    Having spent considerable time in the Extreme North, he immediately recognized it as a Skydream Iceworm¡ªspecifically, the Million-Year Skydream Iceworm, which was Huo Yuhao''s first spirit!


    Without the Skydream Iceworm, there would have been no Huo Yuhao. Didn''t it escape at some point? How had it ended up captured again?


    Of course, with Gu Yuena awake, how could it have possibly escaped?


    At this point, Gu Yuena spoke, "This is a Million-Year Iceworm."


    "Though its attributes aren''t particularly strong, even to the point of being considered mediocre, it''s still a Million-Year Soul Beast. The benefits it can bring are far beyond what any ordinary soul beast could provide."


    "This Iceworm has absorbed too much of the Ten-Thousand-Year Profound Ice Marrow, causing it to accumulate an excessive amount of heaven and earth energies."


    "Di Tian and the others spent tens of millennia absorbing that excess, and they barely managed to finish."


    "A while ago, this Iceworm broke through a million years and used special methods to evade Di Tian and the others, sneaking away."


    "Knowing that you might need it, I brought it back." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gu Yuena''s tone was calm as if it was all insignificant and not worth mentioning.


    Su Yu, however, couldn''t help but feel pity for the Skydream Iceworm. Just when it finally broke through to a million years and thought it could escape the clutches of Di Tian and the other fierce beasts, it ran into Gu Yuena instead.


    Though the Skydream Iceworm''s spiritual power was unparalleled on the continent¡ªits total spiritual energy even surpassing that of the Evil-Eyed Tyrant Lord¡ªit was still no match for Gu Yuena. Its little tricks were useless against her.


    Poor worm.


    Wait, was this prepared for him?


    In that case, all hail Gu Yuena! Well done!


    "Now, the Iceworm''s spiritual energy has been fully absorbed, leaving only its fundamental power. But that''s a good thing."


    "If its power were too strong, you wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    "Sister Na''er, even if it has lost most of its power, I still won''t be able to handle it," Su Yu said helplessly, spreading his hands.


    With his current physical body and spiritual power, he could easily handle a spirit ring of around 30,000 years. But trying to absorb the Skydream Iceworm? That was overestimating him. In the original story, the Skydream Iceworm''s soul ring even overloaded a Titled Douluo!


    "No need to worry. I''ll help you," Gu Yuena said serenely.


    "Well, in that case, I''m completely at ease!"


    Su Yu grinned. With Gu Yuena''s help, how could anything go wrong? Even injured, Gu Yuena was still a god-level powerhouse. Handling a Skydream Iceworm? No pressure at all.


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed as he walked toward the altar. In just a few steps, he arrived at the front of the altar. He reached out to touch the golden glow surrounding it, and his hand passed through it.


    "Huh?"


    He exclaimed in surprise, looking at the Skydream Iceworm''s round head, then prepared to touch it again.


    At that moment, the Skydream Iceworm suddenly spoke. It shrank back, and fear flashed in its golden eyes.


    "W-what are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t come any closer!" (Roar.jpg)


    The Skydream Iceworm had overheard the entire conversation between Su Yu and Gu Yuena. These scoundrels! They weren''t going to let him go, were they?


    Were they going to do something to him? He felt so wronged!


    The Skydream Iceworm wanted to cry but had no tears left. They had already absorbed his spiritual energy, and now they wanted to take his last bit of core power.


    These people¡ªcould they even be considered human?


    They weren''t people¡ªthey were devils!


    Su Yu chuckled maliciously and intentionally put on a creepy smile. He squatted down, placed a large hand on the Skydream Iceworm''s head, and rubbed it roughly, threatening, "Skydream Iceworm, you wouldn''t want to be squeezed to death, would you?"


    "What do you mean by ''squeezed to death''?" the Skydream Iceworm asked cautiously.


    "Look at you¡ªall plump and juicy. You must be full of fluids. Do you think if Uncle Di Tian used his dragon claws to grab your body..."


    "And then squeezed hard, you''d explode into a puddle of juice?"


    Su Yu made a squeezing gesture and grinned wickedly.


    This immediately scared the Skydream Iceworm into trembling all over.


    "D-don''t mess with me! I''m very powerful! I''m warning you!"


    "If I get angry, even I''m afraid of myself."


    "I''m a Million-Year Soul Beast! Don''t push me, or I''ll fight you to the death!"


    The Skydream Iceworm trembled as it spoke, but just imagining being squeezed like that shattered what little courage it had left.

 Chapter 18 - 18: [DD2]: 18

    "You sure are bold, Skydream Iceworm," Su Yu grinned, giving the Skydream Iceworm a light slap on its head.


    "Are you asking to be squished?"


    "You said you want to fight us? Do you even have the strength for that?" Su Yu added, landing another slap on the Iceworm''s head.


    With Su Yu''s raw strength exceeding 30,000 jin (about 15,000 kg), even a ten-thousand-year soul beast would cry out in pain from such a blow.


    After receiving two heavy slaps, the Skydream Iceworm''s expression twisted in agony.


    "Brother, you''re my brother! Stop hitting me, please!" the Skydream Iceworm quickly begged for mercy.


    What did this kid eat growing up to hit so hard?


    Is he even human? He felt more like a humanoid monster!


    "Still want to fight, Skydream Iceworm?"


    Su Yu asked with a playful smile.


    "No, no more fighting!"


    The Skydream Iceworm shook its head frantically, knowing better than to resist any further.


    "By the way, brother... how do you know my name is Skydream Iceworm?" The Skydream Iceworm looked at Su Yu curiously.


    Skydream was a name it had given himself. Few knew about it, even in the Star Dou Forest. How could this young boy know?


    "I have some connections to the Extreme North and heard about you," Su Yu said casually.


    "Really? Then do you know the Ice Empress?"


    The Skydream Iceworm''s eyes lit up with excitement as it eagerly asked.


    "Of course, I know her. We''re quite familiar. She even taught me how to control ice," Su Yu replied, releasing a wave of extreme cold.


    "Control ice... Holy crap, Ultimate Ice!"


    The Skydream Iceworm trembled violently.


    That familiar, ultra-low temperature¡ªwasn''t this the legendary Ultimate Ice?


    "You possess Ultimate Ice?"


    The Skydream Iceworm''s eyes gleamed as it stared intently at Su Yu.


    "What, is there a problem?"


    Su Yu glanced at it sideways.


    "No problem, no problem at all," the Skydream Iceworm quickly changed its tone, sounding flattering.


    "By the way, brother, how''s the Ice Empress doing these days?"


    "She''s doing well for now, but it might not last. Her tribulation isn''t far off," Su Yu said.


    "Her tribulation..."


    The Skydream Iceworm''s expression turned somber.


    Yes, the Ice Empress''s tribulation wasn''t far off. Within a hundred years, it would surely come.


    Not just the Ice Empress¡ªhis tribulation was nearing as well. Ever since it broke through a million years, his tribulation had been looming.


    If he didn''t find a host soon, he would be finished.


    For the first time, the Skydream Iceworm seriously evaluated Su Yu, considering the possibility of making him its host.


    It couldn''t leave this place, and Su Yu was its only option.


    But it had to be sure Su Yu could truly withstand its power.


    After all, Su Yu wasn''t a spiritual-type soul master, and honestly, the Skydream Iceworm wasn''t confident.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Su Yu slapped it again, making the Skydream Iceworm roll its eyes from the pain.


    This kid... Why was he so violent?


    Despite its internal complaints, the Skydream Iceworm forced a flattering smile.


    "Brother, did the Ice Empress ever mention me?"


    It still cared the most about the Ice Empress.


    "Yeah, she did," Su Yu replied nonchalantly.


    "What did she say about me? Did she say I was handsome and charming?"


    The Skydream Iceworm asked narcissistically.


    "You''re overthinking it," Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "She said it was a pity that a fat bug like you managed to escape. If she had eaten you, she would''ve surely surpassed the Snow Empress."


    The Skydream Iceworm: "..."


    Sigh, seems like in the Ice Empress''s heart, there''s only the Snow Empress.


    "The Snow Empress is mine," Su Yu said casually.


    "Huh?"


    The Skydream Iceworm froze for a moment, then quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, the Snow Empress is yours. That way, the Ice Empress can be mine. Hehe, my Ice Empress."


    The Skydream Iceworm began to daydream.


    Su Yu was speechless.


    What kind of delusions was this bug having?


    The Snow Empress is mine, but the Ice Empress? No way she''d be yours, big worm.


    Do you even know your status?


    The Ice Empress only considers you a snack!


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and slapped the Skydream Iceworm''s head again. "Wake up!"


    "Ouch!"


    The Skydream Iceworm snapped out of its daydream and saw Su Yu, awkwardly laughing.


    "I couldn''t help it, I couldn''t help it."


    Su Yu couldn''t be bothered with it anymore. At that moment, Gu Yuena walked over.


    "Iceworm, you have two choices. First, you willingly become Su Yu''s soul ring. If you do, I can preserve your intelligence. In the future, when Su Yu rises to glory, you will share in the benefits and ascend with him."


    "Second, I''ll forcibly wipe out your soul, and you''ll disappear completely."


    Su Yu added at the right moment, "Skydream Iceworm, you don''t want to die a meaningless death, do you?"


    The Skydream Iceworm was speechless. Did it have a choice?


    It didn''t want its intelligence erased.


    "Esteemed one, this kid isn''t a spiritual-type soul master. Can he handle my power?"


    It was still worried. What if something went wrong, and Su Yu couldn''t bear the burden?


    That would be bad for both of them, wouldn''t it?


    "He has a special treasure guarding his spiritual sea, making it as stable as a rock. Whatever a spiritual-type soul master can achieve, he can do even better."


    "Moreover, with my help, nothing can go wrong," Gu Yuena said calmly.


    "Then I choose the first option. I''m willing to become this kid''s soulring."


    What else could it do? It had no strength, so it could only be bullied.


    Fortunately, Su Yu had great talent. With an Ultimate Ice martial soul and the Skydream Iceworm, the chances of becoming a god were quite high.


    And from what it could see, this kid had connections with both the Star Dou Forest and the Extreme North.


    Bringing the Ice Empress onto their side in the future would be much easier.


    With that, the odds of success increased even more.


    The Skydream Iceworm decided this gamble was worth taking!


    "Good. Since that''s settled, let''s not waste any more time," Gu Yuena said.


    With a graceful wave of her hand, the golden glow that had been binding the Skydream Iceworm on the altar disappeared.


    As soon as the golden light vanished, the Skydream Iceworm released a surge of cold energy, and frost covered the surrounding ground.


    Su Yu, being the closest, was affected first. However, he showed no reaction. Compared to his Ultimate Ice, this temperature was no different from bathwater.


    "Let''s begin. Seal your power first. I will handle the rest," Gu Yuena''s voice echoed.


    Hearing this, the Skydream Iceworm didn''t hesitate any longer. The ten golden rings on its body began to pulse as if they had come to life.


    It extended its head toward Su Yu and pressed it against his forehead.


    The ten golden rings rapidly enveloped Su Yu''s body, while the Skydream Iceworm itself turned into waves of white light, continuously flowing into him.


    "Huh, what a powerful body. Is this a human?"


    The Skydream Iceworm''s astonished voice rang out. Only after entering Su Yu''s body did it realize how strong he was.


    Among human soul masters, one would need to cultivate to a certain level before they could match this kid.


    As for others his age, none could compare to him.


    The Skydream Iceworm was thrilled. The stronger Su Yu''s body, the higher the chance of a successful fusion.


    Waves of gentle white light surged into Su Yu''s body, and at the same time, an invisible wave of mental energy radiated from the Skydream Iceworm. Though not particularly aggressive, this mental energy was incredibly dense.


    If they were outside, any soul beast within a hundred-mile radius would temporarily lose its ability to think.


    However, Gu Yuena and Di Tian were true powerhouses, so this level of mental impact naturally did not affect them.


    As time passed, the thick white light became more solid, flowing steadily into Su Yu''s body. Meanwhile, the Skydream Iceworm''s body grew increasingly transparent, shrinking rapidly in size.


    Su Yu''s body turned completely white, like jade, with an icy aura radiating uncontrollably from him.


    His Ice Emperor Martial Soul activated, enveloping the surrounding area in ice-blue light and causing the temperature to plummet.


    At the same time, blood began to seep from Su Yu''s nose and mouth.


    The Skydream Iceworm, awed by the imperial aura of the Ice Emperor, panicked at the sight of Su Yu''s condition.


    "Esteemed one, this is bad! This kid can''t hold on much longer!" the Skydream Iceworm cried out in alarm.


    Fully integrated into Su Yu''s body, it knew that if anything happened to Su Yu, it would be finished too.


    "No need to panic," Gu Yuena shook her head, watching calmly.


    The Skydream Iceworm was so anxious it almost cursed out loud.


    Just then, a dazzling nine-colored light burst from within Su Yu, and the overwhelming majesty of it nearly suffocated the Skydream Iceworm.


    A powerful suction force erupted from Su Yu''s body, pulling all the Skydream Iceworm''s remaining power into him in an instant.


    The Skydream Iceworm couldn''t resist and was completely devoured by Su Yu.


    "Holy crap!" the Skydream Iceworm barely had time to exclaim before vanishing entirely.


    The dense nine-colored light engulfed Su Yu''s entire body as terrifying energy waves raged inside him, violent and chaotic.


    "The Iceworm''s essence is too vast. The Dragon God Seal can only suppress it for a while, but it''s time," Gu Yuena whispered. With a gentle wave of her hand, a silver brilliance enveloped Su Yu.


    The silver light seemed to contain multiple elemental energies, giving off an extraordinary aura.


    Like moonlight, the silver glow covered Su Yu''s body, and the chaotic energy within him seemed to be pressed down by an invisible hand, growing much calmer.


    Gu Yuena''s hand trembled slightly as she released one silver halo after another, surrounding Su Yu.


    After releasing ten silver halos, she finally stopped.


    The ten silver halos sank into Su Yu''s body, and the turbulent energy completely dissipated.


    The nine-colored glow around Su Yu slowly faded, and a pure white soul ring rose from beneath Su Yu''s feet.


    In a strange space, particles of light gradually gathered, forming Su Yu''s body. He walked through the unfamiliar surroundings.


    This space was filled with countless white light particles and an endless golden ocean.


    Above the golden ocean floated ten enormous silver halos.


    Each silver halo emitted a milky white glow, making them appear even more mysterious and regal.


    This was Su Yu''s spiritual sea.


    "Waaaaah, brother, I''m so miserable!"


    "What kind of place is this?"


    At that moment, a wailing voice echoed in Su Yu''s ears.


    Focusing his attention, Su Yu saw a tiny white figure between the ten giant silver halos.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn''t that the Skydream Iceworm?


    With a flicker, Su Yu appeared in front of the Skydream Iceworm, the silver halos now close at hand.


    Su Yu could feel the terrifyingly pure energy contained within those halos.


    "You''re finally here!"


    Upon seeing Su Yu, the Skydream Iceworm was on the verge of tears. It immediately began to complain, "Brother, I''m so miserable."


    "It''s my power, and yet I can''t control any of it."


    "Where''s the justice? Is there any fairness left in this world?"


    It wasn''t surprising that the Skydream Iceworm was struggling to accept this.


    Its original power had been deeply sealed by Gu Yuena, even preventing the Skydream Iceworm itself from controlling it.


    Moreover, there was something in Su Yu''s spiritual sea that was as solid as a rock¡ªso solid that the Skydream Iceworm couldn''t even cause a ripple.


    In other words, aside from its spiritual form, it had nothing left.


    If Su Yu wanted to, he could easily destroy the Skydream Iceworm''s spiritual form.


    With no means of self-defense, how could it not be nervous?


    After all, in the original story, the Skydream Iceworm had pretty much done whatever it wanted in Huo Yuhao''s spiritual sea.


    But now, the situation was completely different. There was no comparison at all.


    "Are you talking about justice with us?"


    Su Yu asked with a half-smile.


    Did it not realize they were the justice here?


    "Uh, no, no, I''m not," the Skydream Iceworm quickly backtracked, completely cowed. When under someone else''s roof, you have to lower your head.


    "Brother, I mean, uh, big brother, you''re not going to kick me out, are you?" the Skydream Iceworm asked cautiously.


    It was genuinely afraid that Su Yu would discard it after using it.


    "No," Su Yu shook his head. He wasn''t the type to use something up and then throw it away.


    "Hehe, I knew you wouldn''t," the Skydream Iceworm sighed in relief, then tried to earn some points.


    "Brother, let me tell you, I''m super powerful."


    "I''m the first-ever million-year soul ring. As a million-year soul beast, just my soul skills alone give you four abilities."


    "These soul skills come from a million-year soul ring, and their uses are endless."


    "Mm, go on," Su Yu remained expressionless. He already knew all of this.


    "All my power is sealed in these ten rings. My strength can raise all of your soul rings to a hundred-thousand-year level."


    The Skydream Iceworm spoke while sneaking glances at Su Yu, hoping to see some surprise on his face.


    But to its disappointment, Su Yu remained calm.


    "Anything else?"


    "Well, although I don''t have a soul bone to offer you, I can give you a new martial soul."


    "This martial soul is ice-based, and it doesn''t have a specific form yet."


    "The first soul ring you absorb will determine its form." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you handle it well, you could end up with a second Ultimate Ice martial soul. Then, who could compete with you, brother?"


    The Skydream Iceworm winked as if to say, "You get what I mean, right?"


    "Are you done?"


    Su Yu asked calmly.


    "Brother, aren''t you excited? This means you''ll get another martial soul!" The Skydream Iceworm was dumbfounded. It could understand Su Yu being calm earlier, but how could he stay so composed now?


    This was an additional martial soul!


    A second Ultimate Ice martial soul¡ªdid he understand how valuable that was?


    "I know I''ll get another martial soul. But I already have twin martial souls," Su Yu said, shaking his head calmly.

 Chapter 19 - 19: [DD2]: 19

    "What?"


    The Skydream Iceworm was startled and quickly asked again, "Brother, what did you say?"


    "You have twin martial souls?"


    "Yes," Su Yu nodded.


    "Now that you have another one, doesn''t that make you the first-ever person with three martial souls?"


    "Damn, brother, you''re amazing!" the Skydream Iceworm exclaimed, its tiny golden eyes filled with excitement.


    Three martial souls¡ªwhat kind of talent was this? If someone with this couldn''t become a god, who could?


    It felt like it had hitched a ride on the right train with Su Yu.


    It was determined to cling to this powerful leg for eternity.


    "Martial souls are about quality, not quantity. Whether it''s two or three, it doesn''t make much difference," Su Yu shook his head. Two martial souls were more than enough.


    One Ice Emperor and one Dragon God Seal were all he needed.


    Having an additional one didn''t matter much.


    "How can you say that? Besides, if you handle this new martial soul well, you could gain another Ultimate Ice."


    "Ultimate Ice is rare, and the quality of that martial soul would be top-notch," the Skydream Iceworm argued.


    Twin martial souls were rare, but not unheard of. However, having three martial souls was unprecedented¡ªabsolutely different!


    Su Yu didn''t argue and instead asked, "You keep talking about Ultimate Ice¡ªare you secretly planning something with the Ice Empress?"


    The Skydream Iceworm was caught off guard and stammered, "Brother, how did you know?"


    "Ultimate Ice is extremely rare. In the entire Extreme North, only the Ice Jade Scorpion clan and the Snow Empress possess it."


    "And judging by your behavior, it''s obvious that you like the Ice Empress."


    "Isn''t it easy to guess? You''re trying to use the excuse of finding me a martial soul to pull the Ice Empress into this, aren''t you? So that you can get close to her, right?"


    Su Yu''s tone was playful.


    The Skydream Iceworm coughed awkwardly, "How can you call it a scheme... I''m only doing it for her good..."


    "You aren''t the brightest, are you? Have you forgotten that I already have an Ultimate Ice martial soul?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. Did his Ice Emperor martial soul not have the ability to absorb the Ice Empress''s soul ring?


    "Oh, right! Brother already has Ultimate Ice... Hehe, Ultimate Ice is so great," the Skydream Iceworm began giggling foolishly again.


    Its lovestruck expression made Su Yu''s eye twitch.


    "You should take it easy. The Ice Empress doesn''t like you," Su Yu remarked.


    The Ice Empress had never been interested in the Skydream Iceworm. In the original story, it took a twisted plot orchestrated by a certain God King in the Yin Yang Love Querying Valley to forcibly pair them up.


    It was a repulsive scene, a forced union.


    Honestly, it was disgusting.


    Su Yu would never allow something like that to happen.


    Control his destiny? They could go to hell!


    One day, he''d pull all those manipulators down.


    They liked to toy with the lives of others. Well, let them see how it felt to be played with!


    "Hehe, as long as I don''t give up, Bing Bing will eventually fall for me."


    "No matter how much she hurts me, I''ll love her like my first crush."


    "This brother is just that devoted!"


    The Skydream Iceworm fantasized about being with the Ice Empress, practically drooling.


    Su Yu''s eye twitched, and he couldn''t help but curse, "Damn, you''re the ultimate simp."


    Why was playing Ranked Game so hard? It was because there were too many simps.


    Who would have thought he''d encounter one here in the world of Douluo?


    "Devotion, my foot! Simps never have a good ending!"


    Su Yu cursed as he waved his right hand. In the golden ocean, a nine-colored seal flew out, radiating brilliant light.


    The reason Su Yu''s spiritual sea was so stable and unshakable was because of the Dragon God Seal martial soul suppressing it.


    The Dragon God Seal prevented any mental attacks from affecting him.


    "Suppress."


    The Dragon God Seal expanded to the size of a small mountain and directly pressed down on the Skydream Iceworm.


    "What is this?"


    "No, brother!!!"


    The Skydream Iceworm howled as it was crushed into the golden ocean by the Dragon God Seal.


    With that nuisance out of the way, the spiritual sea became much quieter.


    "I''ll suppress you for a few days to clear your head."


    Su Yu exhaled and looked up at the ten silver halos.


    At that moment, a small crack appeared on the first halo.


    Milky white light leaked out, slowly being absorbed by Su Yu''s spiritual sea.


    Although the process was slow, over time, Su Yu''s spiritual power would grow rapidly.


    Without lingering any longer, Su Yu''s figure flickered and disappeared from his spiritual sea.


    In the outside world, Su Yu, whose eyes had been tightly shut, suddenly opened them.


    His ice-blue eyes briefly flashed with a milky white hue before returning to their usual color.


    "My power seems to have increased quite a bit. The strength of my third soul ring is around thirty thousand years."


    Su Yu assessed the strength of his soul ring, which had reached roughly thirty thousand years.


    Over the years, he had consistently trained, consuming rare spiritual treasures like Ten-Thousand-Year Whale Glue, Dragon Spirit Grass, and Blood Qi Fruit, all of which enhanced his physical strength.


    Additionally, his body had been tempered by the glaciers of the Extreme North, and he had absorbed the Right Claw Bone of the Ten-Thousand-Year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear.


    All of this had barely allowed his body to endure a third soul ring of thirty thousand years.


    It was clear that raising his body''s endurance limit wasn''t an easy task.


    "I wonder what my current stats are."


    Su Yu muttered to himself, then said in his mind, "System, open my status panel."


    [Ding! The host''s status panel is as follows:]


    [Host: Su Yu]


    [Age: 10 years]


    [Martial Souls: Dragon God Seal, Ice Emperor]


    [Level: 36 Soul Elder]


    [Spiritual Power: 3598 (Spirit Sea Realm)]


    [Fate: Bearer of Infinite Destiny]


    [Cultivation Technique: Supreme Divine Art]


    [Spirit Soul: Black, Purple, White (Gold)]


    Soul Bones: Ten-Thousand-Year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear Right Claw


    [Talent: Clear Autumn Eyes]


    [Weapons: Iron Horse Glacier, Ten-Thousand Forged Tungsten Hammer, Ancient Azure Spear]


    [Techniques: Vertical and Horizontal Sword Art, Frost Fist, Wind God Leg, Heaven-shaking Hammer Art, Overlord Spear Art, Spirit Rhinoceros Finger, etc.]


    [Items: Super Sect Card, Black Dragon Ring, Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear Spirit Bones (Right Arm, Left Arm, Torso), various soul tools, various pills and weapons, metals, etc.]


    [Gold Soul Coins: 980,008,800]


    [Status: Newbie Protection Active]


    Su Yu examined the status panel and nodded to himself.


    His soul power had reached level 36, and he was just one month shy of turning 11 years old. This level was quite impressive.


    But upon closer thought, he had already reached level 30 at the age of 9.


    Excluding the one level gained from absorbing the third soul ring, the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear soul bone had likely boosted his power by another level.


    So in a little over a year, he had only gained four levels?


    Granted, he had spent a lot of effort on other aspects, but this rate of progress was still too slow.


    It was often said that Ultimate martial souls slowed soul power growth after reaching level 30, but Su Yu hadn''t expected it to affect him so much.


    "This speed is too slow."


    Su Yu frowned slightly. No wonder the original work emphasized that once an Ultimate Martial Soul reaches level 30, the cultivation speed slows down.


    The extent of this slow-down was truly astonishing.


    Reaching level 30 at the age of 9, his cultivation talent was undoubtedly top-tier. But after that, despite cultivating for over a year, he had only managed to increase his soul power by four levels.


    This was far from enough.


    "It seems I''ll need to put more effort into cultivating my soul power," Su Yu murmured to himself.


    Over the years, he hadn''t been neglectful in his cultivation, but most of his time had been spent acquiring different types of knowledge and practicing various martial arts.


    When it came to the soul beasts of the Star Dou Forest and the Extreme North, if not 100%, he could recognize at least 80-90% of them. In terms of soul beast knowledge, very few people in this world could compare to him.


    As for martial arts, he was more than just skilled¡ªhe had achieved a level of mastery that set him apart, which was a key reason for his overwhelming combat power.


    However, judging from today''s situation, he needed to shift his focus to increasing his soul power.


    "My spiritual power, on the other hand, is quite good; it''s already reached the high stage of the Spirit Sea Realm."


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up. His spiritual power hadn''t disappointed him. Over the years, steady progress had allowed him to break through smoothly. Both his spiritual power and physical strength were advancing side by side.


    "Clear Autumn Eyes... Hmm, it''s pretty useful," Su Yu nodded. Clear Autumn Eyes was a special talent that allowed him to see incredibly fine details and even observe the flow of soul power in his opponents. It was extremely useful in both combat and learning about soul tools.


    He even used it to assist with grilling meat, allowing him to control the heat perfectly¡ªmaking him a master chef.


    As for the rest, it was all about his various martial arts techniques¡ªsuch as the Heavenly Frost Fist, Wind God Leg, and Vertical and Horizontal Sword Technique¡ªall system rewards. He was also versed in other martial arts like the Huashan Sword Technique, Quanzhen Sword Technique, and Five Tigers Soul-Severing Blade.


    The system had even rewarded him with the Tang Sect''s Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record at one point, though he hadn''t studied it since it wasn''t particularly powerful. As such, the system kept it hidden.


    Only the techniques Su Yu focused on practicing were displayed by the system.


    "I wonder when the system will reward me with the Cloud-Piercing Palm so I can cultivate Three Points Returning to the Origin Qi," Su Yu mused. "Three Points Returning to the Origin Qi, seven points relying on hard work."


    He chuckled to himself, taking a final glance at his information panel before closing it.


    Gold soul coins were the least of his concerns. The system rewarded him with coins nearly every day¡ªmoney was simply not an issue.


    Stretching lazily, Su Yu activated the Ice Emperor Martial Soul. An icy blue light enveloped the area, the temperature dropped sharply, and frost began to creep across the ground.


    A black, purple, and white soul ring appeared one after the other.


    His first soul ring, the life soul ring, had evolved to the level of 30,000 years as he grew stronger. His second soul ring came from an Ice Armored Beast over 9,000 years old.


    The Ice Armored Beast was a super soul beast known for its defense, its defensive capabilities rivaling even those of the Black Tortoise Turtle. Despite being able to pursue a 10,000-year soul ring at that time, Su Yu had opted for this one, as the quality of the beast made it more valuable.


    The soul skill he gained from the Ice Armored Beast was called Ice Emperor Armor. When activated, diamond-shaped ice armor would appear on his body, enhancing ice attributes by 100%, strength by 50%, and defense by 200%. Every ten levels he advanced, these attributes would increase by an additional 10%.


    This soul skill, granted by a super soul beast, was top-tier. The incremental attribute bonuses made it even better.


    As for his third soul ring, it naturally came from the Skydream Iceworm. Although it appeared white, it was a million-year-level golden ring.


    This combination of black, purple, and white soul rings would probably leave anyone who saw it utterly speechless.


    "How does it feel?"


    A gentle, melodious voice called out, pulling Su Yu out of his thoughts.


    Looking up, Su Yu was momentarily stunned by Gu Yuena''s enchanting face before giving a soft smile.


    "It feels great."


    The feeling of breaking through was indeed wonderful.


    "Level 36 Soul Elder. Not bad, but you''ll need to keep working hard," Gu Yuena nodded approvingly.


    "I know," Su Yu replied, his eyes filled with determination.


    This level of achievement was only a stepping stone. His goal lay in the stars and beyond.


    "Good. Let''s go back now."


    With a casual wave of her hand, Gu Yuena created a spatial rift, and they stepped through one by one.


    Back in the underground space, Gu Yuena turned to Su Yu, giving him a few instructions.


    "If you need anything, tell Di Tian to handle it. You are the reincarnation of the Dragon God¡ªthe leader of all soul beasts. You don''t need to be polite with them."


    Gu Yuena''s voice was soft but firm. Among soul beasts, hierarchy was strict. Though Gu Yuena was gentle toward Su Yu, to others she was cold and untouchable. In her eyes, Su Yu, as the reincarnation of the Dragon God, was unique.


    She hoped he would develop the demeanor of a leader. One day, the responsibility of the entire soul beast race would rest on his shoulders.


    "I understand."


    Su Yu nodded. His eyes then darted around as he asked, "Sister Na''er, can I come see you often?"


    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment before nodding slightly.


    "If you don''t understand something, you can come ask me."


    This was a privilege exclusive to Su Yu. Even Di Tian did not dare disturb Gu Yuena at will.


    "Thank you, Sister Na''er," Su Yu grinned. After chatting a while longer, Gu Yuena sent him off.


    As Su Yu was about to step into the spatial passage, he suddenly turned and flashed a bright smile at Gu Yuena. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention something. Sister Na''er, you''re really beautiful."


    With that, Su Yu dashed into the passage.


    Gu Yuena blinked, a hint of surprise in her eyes. No one had ever said that to her before.


    "Beautiful?"


    She touched her face, her stunning beauty almost ethereal.


    "This child, why does he always focus on such irrelevant things..."


    She shook her head. He was still young, with a mind full of unpredictable, whimsical thoughts.


    "It seems he still lacks experience. I''ll have to ask Di Tian to arrange more trials for him," she murmured.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, who had just exited the spatial passage, suddenly felt a chill down his spine and couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 20 - 20: [DD2]: 20

    "Why do I suddenly feel a chill down my back? Is someone thinking about me?"


    Just as Su Yu emerged from the spatial passage, he shivered, feeling an invisible cold sweep over him.


    "Could it be that scoundrel scheming against me again?"


    Su Yu mused, a little suspicious.


    Whenever something bad happened, his thoughts would inevitably turn to a certain God King.


    He couldn''t help it. After all, he was now the chosen one by the world''s will, and that God King was probably plotting against him.


    Luckily, his newbie protection period hadn''t ended yet. Otherwise, the God King would have likely already set up traps for him.


    Didn''t you see how miserable Huo Yuhao was in the original story? Targeted by that God King, even his mother''s soul was taken to the heavens, mercilessly exploiting his weaknesses.


    There were reasons why Huo Yuhao ended up subdued.


    "Damn it, one day I''ll make you pay!"


    Su Yu cursed under his breath as he walked outside.


    The certain God King, wrongfully blamed for something he hadn''t done, was left utterly speechless.


    While he wasn''t decent, it wasn''t fair to blame everything on him.


    The God King muttered to himself, "You''re courting death."


    Su Yu made his way along the Lake of Life, quickly arriving at his original residence.


    Bi Ji and Three-Eyed Golden Lion were there. The moment she spotted him, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion transformed into a flash of golden light and appeared beside Su Yu.


    She circled him a few times, her golden eyes scanning him closely. Only after confirming that Su Yu was unharmed did she relax.


    Su Yu took the opportunity to rub the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s fur, gently hugging her head.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Su Yu said softly.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion nodded, gently nudging Su Yu''s face.


    "I''ve already added my third soul ring. It''s a million years old. Pretty impressive, huh?"


    Su Yu smiled, stroking the Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s fur.


    "Really? A million-year soul ring?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s eyes widened.


    "Is it that Iceworm?"


    At this point, Bi Ji also approached.


    A million-year-old soul beast was rare on the continent, and that Iceworm was probably the only one. Though it wasn''t particularly powerful, it had lived for a million years.


    "Aunt Bi Ji''s right. It''s that Iceworm," Su Yu confirmed. Naturally, Bi Ji knew about Sky Dream.


    After all, Bi Ji was one of the soul beasts who had absorbed Sky Dream Iceworm.


    Her current cultivation level was partly thanks to Sky Dream''s contribution. Sky Dream had single-handedly supported the soul beasts of the Great Star Dou Forest. Truly, he was great.


    "The Iceworm''s attributes are average, but its age makes it valuable, so it''s a decent choice for your third soul ring," Bi Ji commented.


    "However, it might''ve been better to save it for your seventh soul ring, where age matters more."


    "Maybe, but I''m only a rank 36 Soul Elder right now. Reaching Soul Sage will take at least six or seven years," Su Yu replied.


    "Even with my confidence, the Ultimate Martial Soul is difficult to cultivate. Reaching Soul Sage by 20 would be impressive."


    Su Yu''s assessment was conservative, but it made sense.


    Historically, no one with an Ultimate Martial Soul had ever reached Soul Sage by the age of 20. Reaching even Soul Emperor by 20 with such a soul was extremely rare.


    Ultimate Martial Souls were powerful but notoriously difficult to cultivate.


    When Huo Yuhao entered the second Soul Master Tournament, he was only a Soul King at 17. Without his special advantages, there was no way he could have reached Soul Sage by 20.


    Su Yu, however, was factoring in no such advantages. If he accounted for potential cheats or boosts, he was confident he could hit Soul Douluo level by 20.


    "True, Ultimate Martial Souls are hard to cultivate. Even for someone as gifted as you, it won''t be easy to accelerate the process," Bi Ji agreed. "Even with other Martial Souls, reaching Soul Sage by 20 is almost impossible. Anyone who does is a once-in-a-generation genius."


    "Exactly. Sister Na''er and the others are probably worried the Iceworm won''t last long. Its tribulation could come at any moment," Su Yu shrugged.


    Reaching Soul Sage by 20 was incredibly rare. Even at Shrek Academy''s inner court, those who reached Soul Emperor by 20 were considered elite.


    As for those who reached Soul Sage by 20, only Long Aotian from the Body Sect had done so in the original story. Unfortunately, he died too soon.


    Xiao Hongchen, on the other hand, relied too much on artificial enhancements. His SoulSage level was inflated, rendering him almost useless afterward. Xiao Hongchen had better cultivation talent, at least.


    "That''s true. Speaking of talent, that girl Lexuan has quite the potential. She reached Soul Sage before 20. She could become a great help to you in the future," Bi Ji said, thinking back to their encounter with Zhang Lexuan.


    The girl they had casually saved turned out to have remarkable talent.


    "Help or not, I don''t care," Su Yu replied, shaking his head.


    "As long as Sister Xuan is happy, that''s enough. She''s had a tough life, and I don''t want to pressure her."


    Su Yu felt sympathy for Zhang Lexuan and saw her as family, not as someone to be used for personal gain.


    There were plenty of people to use as pawns, but family wasn''t one of them.


    After all, wasn''t one of the main reasons Tang San was so despised because he manipulated his daughter?


    If you can be ruthless with your blood, how can anyone believe you''re a good person?


    Su Yu had no intention of following the God King''s example. Otherwise, what made him any different from that God King?


    "Ah, young master," Bi Ji sighed. Su Yu''s greatest strength was his loyalty and emotional attachment. But it could also be his greatest weakness. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Xiaoxuan better not betray the young master... or else," Bi Ji thought grimly. Though gentle, she had raised Su Yu since he was young, and anyone who hurt him would face her wrath.


    Unaware of Bi Ji''s thoughts, Su Yu wouldn''t have been worried anyway. He trusted Sister Xuan completely.


    "Alright, enough talk. I just got my third soul ring, and I''m not very familiar with my new spirit skill. I need to test it out."


    Su Yu smiled, eager to change the subject.


    "I''ll do it! Let me try!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s golden eyes sparkled with excitement.


    A million-year soul skill? She couldn''t wait to experience it firsthand.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Fight with you?


    You must be joking. You''re just looking for an excuse to give me a good beating, aren''t you?


    Su Yu was momentarily speechless.


    What kind of existence was the Three-Eyed Golden Lion?


    With the bloodline of the Golden Dragon, she possessed two ultimate attributes: Ultimate Light and Ultimate Fire. Her spiritual power was also incredibly strong. Even a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, renowned for its combat strength, couldn''t defeat the Three-Eyed Golden Lion if they were at the same level.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion had no weaknesses. Although the one by his side had only cultivated for 15,000 years, even an ordinary Titled Douluo wouldn''t stand a chance against her.


    In the original story, she had taken a full-powered blow from Xuan Zi and only sustained an injury. And while Xuan Zi was not at his peak, he was still a Rank 98 Super Douluo. The fact that the Three-Eyed Golden Lion could withstand his attack and remain standing spoke volumes about her strength.


    Now, what level was Su Yu at? Could he endure a test from the Three-Eyed Golden Lion without getting thoroughly beaten?


    That''s why Su Yu started to wonder if the Three-Eyed Golden Lion had some secret agenda to rough him up. But as he carefully thought it over, he realized he hadn''t done anything to offend her. Or had he?


    "Don''t mess around; my body can''t handle your roughhousing!"


    Su Yu said helplessly, rubbing her head. With his current strength, fighting her¡ªeven in her human form¡ªwas out of the question. In her beast form?


    Impossible.


    "It''s fine! Just a little test," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion nudged Su Yu, even licking his face as if trying to act cute.


    "I''m afraid if I try, I''ll end up dead. That would be a real waste, don''t you think?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I won''t hurt you. I just want to see how your spirit ability works," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion reassured him repeatedly.


    "Really?"


    Su Yu''s tone softened slightly, giving in to her persistence.


    "Really!" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion said, her voice full of sincerity as she raised her head.


    "Alright, but if you hurt me, no more roasted meat for you."


    Su Yu reluctantly issued his warning. He knew she loved roasted meat; she wouldn''t want to lose out on that, would she?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion promised, nodding seriously.


    "Fine!"


    Su Yu finally agreed, and they both moved to an open space near the Lake of Life, distancing themselves from each other.


    A cold, blue light shimmered on Su Yu''s body as the Ice Emperor Martial Soul possessed him. Black, purple, and white soul rings rose from beneath his feet.


    A hundred meters away, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion stared at Su Yu with her sharp golden eyes, focusing on his third soul ring. A million-year soul ring, yet it was white?


    Su Yu, now focused, glanced at the Three-Eyed Golden Lion. His expression turned serious as his third soul ring lit up. Suddenly, the sky around them filled with wind and snow, enveloping both Su Yu and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion in a world of ice and frost.


    Blizzards roared, obscuring Su Yu''s figure and enveloping the Three-Eyed Golden Lion.


    Frost Domain: Emperor''s Territory.


    This was one of the four major abilities granted to Su Yu by Sky Dream Iceworm. It was a domain-type ability, filling the surrounding area with endless ice and snow. Su Yu could sense everything within it, controlling the domain as he pleased. The blizzards also concealed his presence, drastically weakening spiritual detection.


    Though this ability wasn''t particularly offensive, when combined with other abilities, it could have potent effects.


    "Huh?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion let out a surprised sound. As soon as the domain appeared, she lost all sense of Su Yu''s presence. The domain seemed to weaken her spiritual detection.


    At the same time, countless thin ice threads appeared around her, wrapping around her limbs. A wave of cold began to spread through her body, threatening to slow her movements and potentially freeze her if left unchecked.


    Three-Eyed Golden Lion''s body shimmered with golden light, and within a five-meter radius, the ice threads disintegrated. Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice power was impressive, but her Ultimate Light and Ultimate Fire powers were stronger. The gap between their levels was also too vast, making it impossible for him to fully control her.


    Hidden within the blizzards, Su Yu shook his head. The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was too strong for him to test his abilities. Even if she didn''t fight back, he couldn''t do anything to her.


    The next moment, Su Yu''s eyes flickered, and an invisible wave radiated from him. The Three-Eyed Golden Lion felt a sharp pain in her head, followed by a bone-chilling cold deep in her soul as if her very soul was about to be frozen.


    But with her immense spiritual power, she suppressed the cold and radiated brilliant golden light, breaking through Su Yu''s domain. In an instant, she transformed into a streak of golden light, charging toward him.


    Before Su Yu could react, she had pounced on him, pinning him to the ground.


    Helpless, Su Yu sighed. His physical strength was impressive but against the Three-Eyed Golden Lion with her Golden Dragon bloodline? He didn''t stand a chance.


    "I won!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion licked Su Yu''s face, her tone filled with pride.


    "Yes, yes, you won," Su Yu replied, exasperated.


    This was ridiculous. He couldn''t control her at all¡ªthe gap between them was just too large.


    Seeing his defeated look, she chuckled and nuzzled his face.


    "Your spirit abilities are pretty good. What are they called?" she asked curiously.


    "That domain skill is called Frost Domain: Emperor''s Territory. As you saw, within the domain, I can sense everything," Su Yu explained.


    Because it came from Sky Dream Iceworm, this ability was more supportive. But that didn''t diminish its value¡ªdomain-type skills were rare. Having one as his third soul ring was a rare blessing.


    "And what about the ice threads? And that soul attack?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion asked.


    She was particularly interested in the soul attack¡ªit was powerful enough to catch her off guard.


    "The ice threads are part of Frost Domain: Emperor''s Bind. They appear over a wide area and cause a slowing effect when they wrap around the target. If enough threads bind the target, they can completely freeze them."


    "And the soul attack?"


    "That''s Frost Domain: Emperor''s Edge. It directly targets the soul, attempting to freeze it."


    "Hmm, impressive," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion nodded in approval.


    "And the last one? A million-year soul ring gives four abilities, right?"

 Chapter 21 - 21: [DD2]: 21

    Below 100,000 years, a soul ring grants one ability. A 100,000-year soul ring grants two abilities. Following this pattern, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion could guess that the Sky Dream Iceworm had granted four abilities.


    "The fourth spirit ability is called Frost Domain: Emperor''s Blessing. It''s a purely support-type ability," Su Yu explained.


    "Watch this."


    As he spoke, Su Yu activated Frost Domain: Emperor''s Territory again. The icy, snow-filled domain reappeared. Then, he activated Frost Domain: Emperor''s Blessing, and suddenly the Three-Eyed Golden Lion felt everything around her change.


    Everything within the domain was now within her perception, and she could see it all clearly.


    "The effect of this ability is that it allows anyone within the domain to share my perspective," Su Yu explained.


    "In a way, this spirit ability is incredibly powerful, especially for assisting teammates."


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was impressed. The ability to share a perspective, like having a Heavenly Eye, was truly delightful.


    It was only because she was so strong that Su Yu couldn''t do much to her. Otherwise, in this domain, ordinary ten-thousand-year soul beasts wouldn''t even be able to find him, let alone fight him.


    "These four spirit abilities are all quite good," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion remarked, "but they seem a bit unworthy of the title of a million-year soul ring. I think your first spirit ability is still better."


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was straightforward, always speaking her mind. Su Yu''s first spirit ability was indeed powerful, almost godlike.


    "These four spirit abilities can all evolve. Much of the million-year soul ring''s energy is sealed. As my strength increases, the power and range of these abilities will grow," Su Yu explained with a smile.


    "Ah, well, in that case, it''s pretty great," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion said, finally understanding. No wonder¡ªshe had initially thought a million-year soul ring couldn''t be so simple.


    "Your strength has grown quite a bit," she said, happy for Su Yu. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe."


    Su Yu smiled and then tapped her paw with his hand.


    "Could you move your paw? Are you enjoying stepping on me or something?"


    "You''ve ridden on my back so many times, what''s wrong with me stepping on you once?" the Three-Eyed Golden Lion retorted, but she still moved her paw off him.


    With a quick kip-up, Su Yu stood and brushed the dust off his clothes before smoothing her sleek fur.


    "Come on, let''s go out and have some fun," Su Yu suggested, wanting to relax after absorbing his soul ring.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Hearing they were going out, her eyes lit up. She playfully bit Su Yu''s arm, flicking it gently to toss him onto her back. Then, she transformed into a beam of golden light and disappeared.


    Watching the pair vanish, Bi Ji smiled and shook her head. It seemed the soul beasts of the Star Dou Forest wouldn''t have much peace today.


    ...


    Time passed like water, and in the blink of an eye, several months had gone by.


    Outside Star Luo City, at the Duke''s Mansion, the back door on the north side quietly opened, and a small figure slipped out. It was a boy around eleven or twelve years old, with a well-proportioned build. He wore simple, clean gray clothes and carried a small bundle on his back. His short black hair was neat, and although his face wasn''t particularly handsome, it radiated a determination beyond his years.


    That boy was none other than Huo Yuhao, who possessed the Spirit Eyes martial soul.


    After quietly closing the back door, Huo Yuhao walked quickly for a few steps before stopping and turning back to look at the Duke''s Mansion. His deep blue eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    "Mother, watch over me from the heavens. I swear, with my life, I will destroy the entire White Tiger Duke''s Mansion and avenge you."


    Huo Yuhao clenched his fists tightly, his heart filled with boundless resentment.


    Several months had passed, and he was now eleven years old. He had finally raised his soul power from his Spirit Eyes martial soul to level ten. All he needed now was a soul ring to officially become a Soul Master¡ªan achievement he had long dreamed of.


    For this moment, he had worked tirelessly for five years.


    Five long years. Do you know how he endured those years? Do you know?


    His innate soul power was only level one. In the Duke''s Mansion, even the children with the worst talent could become Soul Masters in three years at most. But not him. Despite training diligently for five years, he had only now reached level ten soul power. During that time, he had endured countless hardships and bullying, but he had never given up.


    Now, having finally reached level ten, he no longer needed to stay in that detestable place.


    "One day, I will return. I don''t need to prove how amazing I am. I just want to take back what was taken from me¡ªwith my own hands."


    "White Tiger Duke''s Mansion, just you wait."


    Huo Yuhao swore silently in his heart, his eyes slightly red as he left the mansion without looking back. He headed north, walking along the main road toward the Star Dou Forest, where he would hunt a soul beast and obtain his first soul ring.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Lake of Life in the Star Dou Forest, Su Yu sat by a crackling campfire. He held a branch with two golden, roasted rabbits skewered on it. Golden oil dripped from the meat onto the fire, creating an enticing aroma.


    Several months had passed, and Su Yu was now eleven years old. His strength had reached Rank 37 Soul Elder, just a step away from Rank 38. His progress had quickened after focusing more on cultivating his soul power.


    At this pace, Su Yu estimated he could gain five levels in a year, an impressive feat considering how slow Ultimate Martial Souls usually progressed. This growth was thanks, in part, to his robust physical constitution, which reduced the strain of nurturing such a powerful martial soul.


    Taking the roasted rabbits off the fire, Su Yu sprinkled them with cumin and chili powder. The rich, savory aroma filled the air as he roasted them a bit more.


    "Alright, time to eat."


    Su Yu handed one of the rabbits to the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, holding it up to her mouth.


    "Eat it while it''s hot. It''s really tasty."


    To his surprise, the usually eager Three-Eyed Golden Lion didn''t seem interested. She stared at Su Yu with her golden eyes, and her voice carried a hint of reluctance.


    "Are you going to leave the Star Dou Forest?"


    A few days ago, Su Yu had mentioned wanting to go to the human world to study, and that he would be gone for a long time. She wasn''t ready to let him go.


    For the past five years, following Su Yu around and having fun had been the happiest time of her life. Su Yu would often go out, but it never lasted long¡ªusually only a few months. This time, though, according to him, it would be at least a few years. She had grown accustomed to Su Yu''s company (and his cooking), and she felt a deep reluctance to part with him.


    Hearing this, Su Yu paused, then sighed softly.


    "I have to get stronger, there''s no other way. I''ve learned almost all there is to know about soul beasts. To continue growing, I need to study human knowledge. You don''t know, but there are many top-tier experts among humans as well. Some of them are even Ultimate Douluo, capable of going toe-to-toe with Uncle Di Tian. If I don''t work hard and get stronger, how will I protect you all in the future?"


    This was a lie¡ªor at least not entirely true. The real reason Su Yu was in such a hurry to leave the Star Dou Forest was because his newbie protection period was almost over. He couldn''t risk letting a certain God King discover his connections to the Star Dou Forest. If that God King started scheming again, it could spell disaster. Worse still, he couldn''t let the God King realize his identity among the soul beasts, or things would become dangerously complicated. With the power of the Dragon God within him, and being suspected of being the Dragon God reincarnated, the Divine Realm would never tolerate it.


    "Hmph! I don''t need your protection! If anything, I''ll protect you!"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion snorted, raising her head proudly.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh, patting her head.


    "Alright, alright, you''ll protect me. You''re the strongest."


    "Come on, eat some roasted rabbit. This is a Soft-Boned Rabbit, its meat is tender and delicious," Su Yu said, offering the rabbit meat to her with a smile.


    "Fine, I''ll give you a face and eat a little," the Three-Eyed Golden Lion said, pretending to act superior, though her attitude made Su Yu want to laugh.


    She opened her mouth and took half of the rabbit in one bite. The meat was indeed tender, and with Su Yu''s excellent cooking skills, it was a true delicacy. The Three-Eyed Golden Lion ate seriously, but a trace of reluctance lingered in her golden eyes.


    Su Yu also tore off a rabbit leg and ate heartily. After finishing two legs, he was nearly full, so he handed the rest to her, who quickly finished it off.


    In no time, the two roasted rabbits were devoured by the man and the beast. Su Yu wiped the oil from her mouth with his sleeve, and the Three-Eyed Golden Lion stared at him, her golden eyes reflecting his image.


    "Alright, it''s not like I''m not coming back. I''ll return when I get the chance," Su Yu said, understanding her feelings as he stroked her golden fur.


    "Come back if you want, no one cares. Who needs you anyway?" the lion retorted defiantly, though her emotions said otherwise.


    "Hehe," Su Yu chuckled, rubbing her soft, golden fur, finding it incredibly soothing.


    "How about I give you a name?" he suggested with a smile.


    "A name?"


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion looked at him in confusion.


    "Yes, I can''t keep calling you Auspicious Emperor all the time. Look at Uncle Di Tian and the others¡ªthey all have names," Su Yu said gently.


    Three-Eyed Golden Lion tilted her head, thinking for a long moment, then nodded.


    "Alright, you can give me a name. But if it''s ugly, I''m not accepting it."


    Su Yu smiled.


    "How about Di Mingli?"


    "Di Mingli?"


    She repeated, puzzled.


    "You are the Emperor of Auspicious Beasts, so naturally ''Di'' should be your surname. ''Ming'' means the sun and moon, which shine over the world. You carry the fate of the Star Dou Forest, and your status among soul beasts is as exalted and radiant as the sun and moon in the sky. As for ''Li,'' it symbolizes beauty¡ªlike ''liuli,'' a beautiful, transparent material. You''re the most stunning of all soul beasts, so it suits you."


    As Su Yu explained, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion nodded in agreement.


    "That... makes sense."


    "Di Mingli, Di Mingli... From now on, I''ll be called Di Mingli," she said, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement. She seemed satisfied with the name.


    "Alright, from now on, I''ll call you Mingli," Su Yu said, gently stroking her head. Di Mingli turned and nuzzled his face affectionately, a deep bond between them.


    ...


    At the bottom of the Lake of Life, two figures appeared. One was a young man in a blue robe with white hair and blue eyes, the other a woman wrapped in a silver veil, with silver hair and purple eyes. Both were strikingly beautiful, almost otherworldly, though the white-haired boy still had a hint of youthfulness on his face.


    "I heard from Di Tian that you''re planning to leave the Star Dou Forest?"


    Gu Yuena''s silver hair cascaded down her waist, her features like a divine goddess.


    "I plan to go to the human world to study. The human world has its unique aspects. Especially the soul tools¡ªthey''re incredibly powerful nowadays. I have a feeling that in the future, soul tools might become mainstream. When that time comes, even beings like Uncle Di Tian could be fatally threatened," Su Yu said seriously. He wasn''t exaggerating¡ªsoul tools were not to be underestimated.


    "Are you serious?"


    Gu Yuena asked, surprised.


    Su Yu nodded firmly.


    "In less than two thousand years, human weapons might be capable of killing gods."


    Gu Yuena furrowed her brows.


    "So, you want to go and learn about these soul tools?"


    "I don''t have to use them, but I can''t afford not to know how," Su Yu replied. This was already part of his plan. He wasn''t going to Shrek Academy¡ªat least not yet. Who knew if that certain God King had set up traps for him there?


    Moreover, he didn''t want to help Shrek flaunt their power, especially during the upcoming Soul Master Tournament, where Shrek would bask in "The Glory of Shrek" while engaging in shady dealings. It would be far more interesting to join one of Shrek''s rival forces and defeat them directly when the time came. Now that would be fun.

 Chapter 22 - 22: [DD2]: 22

    "Always talking about Shrek''s glory, aren''t you? Well then, let me completely shatter your so-called glory."


    Su Yu didn''t have a good impression of Shrek Academy. In the original story, Shrek wasn''t just your average group. Cheating in competitions, bullying the weak, arrogance, and unreasonable behavior¡ªthey repeatedly took advantage of others. These weren''t isolated incidents.


    Even toward their people, Shrek wasn''t always kind. What kind of treatment did Huo Yuhao receive at Shrek Academy? Despite clearly winning the Freshman Competition, he wasn''t even given the title of core disciple. It was Huo Yuhao''s team all along, but when it was time to receive the award, they deliberately changed it to Wang Dong''s team. Isn''t that disgusting?


    Later, when they discovered Huo Yuhao''s Ultimate Ice Martial Soul, they instantly changed their attitude. That disgusting two-faced behavior could make anyone sick.


    Huo Yuhao was indeed talented, but with just a few words, they moved him to tears, making him feel utterly grateful. They gave him a little favor, and he felt endlessly indebted. He even shamelessly said that everything he had was thanks to the academy. What a joke!


    Wasn''t everything he had given to him by the Skydream Iceworm and the Ice Jade Scorpion Emperor? Without them, what would Huo Yuhao be? Would Shrek even look at him? Shrek brainwashed him so thoroughly that he went around saying, "The Academy is my home. If anyone harms the Academy, I will harm them."


    He was completely tamed by Shrek Academy.


    Huo Yuhao''s personality was partly to blame, making him so easy to manipulate. But Shrek Academy''s brainwashing abilities were indeed powerful. One phrase¡ªShrek''s glory¡ªwas enough to brainwash so many people.


    But Su Yu wasn''t like Huo Yuhao; he wasn''t so easily manipulated.


    "What you say is reasonable. But human society is full of dangers. If you want to learn, you''ll inevitably have to enter one of their top academies. By that time, even Di Tian may not be able to protect you. You must understand that," Gu Yuena said, looking at Su Yu with a serious expression.


    This journey would come with risks.


    "Sister Na''er, I understand. But risk? I''ve never been afraid of that," Su Yu grinned. He still had a Super Sect Card. What was there to fear?


    "Alright, seems like I can''t convince you. Take this."


    Gu Yuena raised her hand, and a silver dragon scale the size of a washbasin appeared in the air. In the next moment, it quickly shrank to the size of a palm.


    The silver dragon scale emitted powerful elemental fluctuations and carried a faint, ancient, majestic aura. Su Yu didn''t flinch at the pressure it emitted and casually took it.


    The scale was smooth and flawless, as bright as a mirror, and cool to the touch. However, the divine energy it contained made it clear that this was no ordinary object.


    "This is my reverse scale. Keep it with you. In times of life-threatening danger, it will ensure your safety," Gu Yuena said softly, her red lips slightly parted.


    This silver dragon reverse scale was the hardest scale on her entire body. Anyone below an Ultimate Douluo couldn''t break through its defense. However, it wouldn''t activate under normal circumstances¡ªonly in life-threatening situations would it trigger. Once it did, Gu Yuena would immediately sense it and come to his rescue. But she didn''t mention this part, as she didn''t want Su Yu to become overly dependent.


    "Additionally, the reverse scale can suppress the leakage of your Dragon God aura. Right now, you can''t fully control the power of the Dragon God," she explained. Although Su Yu didn''t use the Dragon God Seal martial soul in daily life, the Dragon God''s dignity would instinctively retaliate if provoked. She had already proven this point.


    Who knew how many powerful individuals with dragon-type martial souls were out there? What if Su Yu encountered one? If they released their pressure, the Dragon God Seal might instinctively fight back, revealing his martial soul. Exposing this too early would only lead to trouble.


    Upon hearing Gu Yuena''s explanation, Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "This is great!"


    Now, he no longer had to worry about his Dragon God Seal being exposed.


    "Sister Na''er, you''re so good to me. I don''t know how to repay you."


    With a playful smile, Su Yu took two steps forward, getting closer to Gu Yue Na.


    "How about I offer myself to you?"


    Gu Yue Na was stunned for a moment, then speechless. This little rascal had guts to speak to her like that. But she couldn''t do anything to him. After all, he was the reincarnation of the Dragon God, the hope of the soul beast race.


    "You little rascal, all you do is daydream," Gu Yuena scolded sternly, knocking on Su Yu''s head.


    Su Yu, however, grabbed her hand, much to her disbelief. Holding it in his, he looked into her eyes with unprecedented seriousness.


    "Sister Na''er, when I become invincible in this world, will you marry me?" he asked boldly.


    Call it reckless, call it daring, but Su Yu felt it was necessary. Over the past few months, he had spent a lot of time with Gu Yue Na. He indeed had feelings for her. Her beauty was unmatched, making it only natural to be attracted to her. Even if he didn''t love her, he certainly desired her. He couldn''t even imagine how enchanting her body must be.


    Another reason was her personality. While Gu Yue Na appeared cold and aloof, like an abstinent goddess, in reality, she was a hopeless romantic. Once she fell in love, she would be all in. In the third Douluo story, Gu Yuena falls in love with Tang Wulin, and the soul beast clan ends up betrayed.


    Su Yu didn''t want to be in the same situation¡ªworking hard for the Soul Beast race only to get stabbed in the back by Gu Yuena. Wouldn''t that make him a fool? It seemed like he was overthinking, but it was better to be prepared. He didn''t like situations that were beyond his control. And this ticking time bomb needed to be dealt with.


    There were only two ways to deal with it: eliminate it directly or make Gu Yue Na fall in love with him. He couldn''t defeat her, and she had saved him by bringing him out of the Dragon Valley. Di Tian and Bi Ji were sent by her to care for him. Didn''t she deserve some credit for that?


    So, the only option was to win her over. Once she loved him, with her hopeless romantic tendencies, betrayal wouldn''t be an issue.


    As for his advantages, he had plenty. His status as the Dragon God''s reincarnation was his greatest asset. He could hold her hand and confess without facing any consequences. That was his special privilege. Anyone else would''ve been reduced to ashes by now.


    If you want to make Gu Yuena fall for you, the first thing you need to do is make her take you seriously and focus her attention on you.


    In this regard, Su Yu undoubtedly met the requirements.


    "Little guy, stop messing around," Gu Yue Na shook her head, her voice soft.


    "Sister Na''er, I''m not messing around. I''m serious," Su Yu said, staring intently at Gu Yue Na, his expression filled with determination.


    He had to make her understand that he wasn''t joking.


    Gu Yuena was startled. Looking into Su Yu''s determined gaze, she felt a bit dazed. Was this child serious?


    All along, she had treated Su Yu like a child, but now, it seemed he had truly grown up. He could think things through and was quite mature.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Gu Yuena smiled.


    "Fine, when you''re invincible in this world, I''ll marry you."


    She thought about it seriously. Given her status, there were very few people in the world who could be a match for her. Su Yu, without a doubt, was the most suitable candidate. He was the reincarnation of the Dragon God, upright in character, and full of limitless potential. Plus, they shared common goals and could support each other.


    It wasn''t that Gu Yuena had any real romantic feelings for Su Yu at this moment, but he was a fitting match. Moreover, if using herself as motivation made Su Yu work harder and care more about the Soul Beast race, it wouldn''t be a bad thing. Who she married didn''t matter much. If Su Yu truly became invincible, what harm was there in marrying him? For the sake of her race, she was willing to make sacrifices.


    At this point, Gu Yuena was clear-headed and driven by logic, not emotions.


    "Sister Na''er, are you serious?"


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    "But I have one condition. I''ll only give you twenty years. In that time, you must become a god," she said.


    "In twenty years, you''ll be thirty-one. For an ordinary person, becoming a Title Douluo by that age would be impressive, but you''re not ordinary. An ordinary person wouldn''t be worthy of me, Gu Yuena."


    Her tone was cold, with a trace of arrogance. After all, she was the noble Silver Dragon King¡ªhow could just anyone be worthy of her?


    Of course, Gu Yuena didn''t expect Su Yu to become a god by thirty-one. This was merely a way to push him to cultivate harder. She didn''t want him to be distracted by the temptations of human society, which were far greater than those in the Great Star Dou Forest. If she could use herself to keep him on the right path, it would be worth it.


    "Alright, I accept. Sister Na''er, just wait to marry me," Su Yu agreed without hesitation, his voice quick and firm. If Tang San could become a god at twenty-five, how could he, Su Yu, be any worse? He would definitely ascend to godhood before twenty-five.


    "Just make sure you follow through. I don''t like people who make empty promises," Gu Yue Na sighed softly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu laughed heartily.


    "Sister Na''er, just watch. I, Su Yu, will never let you down."


    Su Yu felt a surge of pride. As a transmigrator with cheats, how could he allow himself to be underestimated?


    "Just wait, you''ll be my woman."


    He knew that Gu Yue Na didn''t have any real feelings for him yet and was just pushing him, but he didn''t care. He never expected a quick success. He hadn''t even expected her to agree this time; he simply wanted to let her know that he was no longer a child. He needed to change the way she saw him. If she kept viewing him as a child, then there wouldn''t be any hope in the future.


    To his surprise, she had agreed. That was even better¡ªit gave him more reason to win her over and conquer her heart. But it was clear to him now: Gu Yuena was truly ruthless, even using her feelings as a bargaining chip. So, this is what she was like before falling in love? Once she did, she''d be a completely different person.


    "So, Sister Na''er, we''ve made a deal. Neither of us can go back on it," Su Yu said, extending his right hand. Gu Yuena hesitated for a moment before extending her delicate hand.


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    They exchanged three hand slaps, sealing the agreement.


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed mischievously. Suddenly, he opened his arms and pulled Gu Yuena into an embrace before she could react.


    The masculine scent hit her, making Gu Yuena''s heart tremble. Having never been this close to a man before, she was both shocked and angry, with an indescribable feeling stirring inside her.


    "This little guy, how dare he?"


    She felt an urge to hit him but couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    As Su Yu spun her around, his forehead touched hers, and he could feel her breath. Her body carried a mysterious, intoxicating fragrance, making her all the more alluring.


    "Su Yu, you''re being outrageous!"


    Gu Yue Na''s face flushed, though it was unclear whether it was from embarrassment or anger.


    "How dare you¡­"


    Before she could finish, Su Yu pressed his lips against hers. Her soft, delicate lips had an indescribably wonderful taste.


    Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment, lost in the unfamiliar yet intoxicating sensation. But she quickly regained her senses, and fury filled her face as an overwhelming aura surged out from her. Su Yu was sent flying, crashing into the distant wall of space. A silver shield appeared around him, protecting him.


    Realizing what had happened, Gu Yuena''s face filled with concern. She quickly appeared by Su Yu''s side, anxious.


    "Su Yu, are you alright?"


    Luckily, Su Yu wobbled to his feet.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" he grimaced, feeling sore all over. Thanks to the Silver Dragon Reverse Scale, he wasn''t seriously hurt. The scale had recognized the attack as life-threatening and activated just in time to protect him.


    After examining him and confirming he was alright, Gu Yuena sighed in relief. But in the next moment, anger surged again.


    "You little rascal! How dare you act so recklessly! Do you have a death wish?" she scolded, grabbing Su Yu by the ear.


    Her usual calm, cold demeanor had been completely shattered by Su Yu''s audacity. If anything had happened to him, she wouldn''t have known what to do.


    "Hehe!"


    Despite being scolded, Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Laughing? You''re still laughing?"


    Gu Yuena was even more furious, lightly hitting him with her other hand.


    "Do you not value your life? Do you even know how dangerous that was?" she snapped, still shaken by what had happened. If not for the Reverse Scale, Su Yu could''ve been reduced to a pile of flesh.


    This little rascal¡ªhis courage knew no bounds.

 Chapter 23 - 23: [DD2]: 23

    Even she couldn''t have imagined that the first person to trigger the reverse scale defense would be herself.


    Gu Yuena was almost speechless. How could there be such a little rascal?


    "Don''t you know your limits?"


    "And you dare to force a kiss on me?"


    "Do you still dare to act recklessly?"


    After lecturing him, Gu Yuena glared at Su Yu with a stern face, looking fierce.


    "I dare!"


    Su Yu nodded, replying firmly.


    "You!"


    Gu Yuena was so angry she almost laughed. "Are you not afraid of dying?"


    "To die under the peony flower¡ªI''d die in style, even as a ghost."


    Su Yu grabbed Gu Yuena''s hand, his eyes full of affection.


    Gu Yuena trembled, not daring to meet Su Yu''s gaze. She couldn''t help but turn her head slightly.


    For some reason, an inexplicable emotion stirred in her heart, making her feel flustered.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yu stepped forward and pulled Gu Yuena into his arms.


    Gu Yuena instinctively wanted to struggle, but remembering that her earlier resistance almost killed Su Yu, she forcibly suppressed the impulse.


    Su Yu gently turned Gu Yuena''s head back, looking into her purple eyes with eyes full of affection.


    Their gazes locked together.


    That inexplicable emotion in Gu Yuena''s heart surged even more violently.


    Studies show that if a man and a woman maintain eye contact for more than a minute, unusual feelings can arise.


    Not to mention, Gu Yuena was already emotionally stirred by Su Yu, and now with this prolonged eye contact, her feelings were instantly amplified.


    Additionally, Su Yu''s Dragon God aura was inherently attractive to Gu Yuena.


    Gu Yuena herself was inexperienced in matters of love, completely clueless.


    Naturally, her heart began to race uncontrollably.


    Anyone who has read Douluo 3 knows that Gu Yuena may appear cold, but in reality, she isn''t that hard to win over.


    Su Yu raised his right hand, gently stroking Gu Yuena''s cheek as if handling a priceless treasure.


    Looking at her with tender eyes, Su Yu lifted her chin and boldly kissed her.


    After all, Gu Yuena wasn''t going to kill him, so there wasn''t much Su Yu wouldn''t dare to do.


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes widened, seemingly not expecting Su Yu to be so audacious.


    He kissed her boldly, deepening the kiss without hesitation.


    Gu Yuena wanted to resist but was afraid of accidentally hurting him. Gradually, she found herself immersed in the kiss.


    The two kissed passionately, with Su Yu holding Gu Yuena''s waist as they embraced intimately.


    It was unknown how much time passed before they finally pulled apart.


    Looking at Gu Yuena''s flawless, beautiful face, Su Yu''s gaze softened, and he gave her lips one more gentle peck.


    "Nana, wait for me to come back and marry you."


    With that, Su Yu turned and left.


    Gu Yuena stood there, staring blankly as Su Yu walked into the space portal and disappeared, unable to move.


    Her heart was in turmoil.


    ...


    Outside the Great Star Dou Forest, a slender figure dressed in gray clothing gradually emerged.


    The person looked ordinary, but his eyes held a certain liveliness that others lacked.


    "Fifty miles ahead lies the boundary of the Great Star Dou Forest. Soul beasts are present. Stay alert."


    Huo Yuhao looked at the nearby wooden sign, feeling a bit excited. He hadn''t taken the wrong path after all.


    However, a wave of nervousness surged in his heart. He touched the White Tiger Dagger at his waist, his expression becoming resolute.


    There was no turning back for him. Becoming a soul master was the only path.


    He still had to seek justice for his mother and take revenge on the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion. He had to become stronger.


    With a mental pep talk, Huo Yuhao continued forward.


    As he neared the Great Star Dou Forest, the air became noticeably cooler.


    Soon, Huo Yuhao arrived at the forest. The enormous forest resembled an abyss, hiding untold numbers of terrifying creatures.


    Huo Yuhao gulped, summoning his courage, and stepped into the Great Star Dou Forest.


    Once inside, the tension and fear in Huo Yuhao''s heart gradually dissipated.


    The surrounding trees were lush, and there was a refreshing feeling in the air, making it hard not to feel relaxed.


    Thinking about the soul ring he was about to obtain, Huo Yuhao''s blood began to boil with excitement.


    Filled with enthusiasm, he quickened his pace slightly.


    As he moved forward, Huo Yuhao suddenly sensed something amiss. His eyes felt as if they were being pricked by needles.


    He quickly channeled his soul power to his Spirit Eyes, where a faint stream of energy swirled around them. Huo Yuhao caught a glimpse of a shadow flickering on the left side of the road ahead.


    As a rare mental-type variant martial soul, the Spirit Eyes had a strong ability for early warning.


    The sense of danger instantly sharpened Huo Yuhao''s reflexes. He quickly dove to the left while simultaneously drawing the White Tiger Dagger from his waist.


    A black figure flashed past where he had just been standing, landing on the ground nearby. At such close range, Huo Yuhao could finally see what it was.


    It was a ferocious god-killing beast¡ªthe Wind Baboon¡ªstanding about a meter tall, with yellowish-brown fur and fierce brown eyes.


    Its arms were unusually long, with sharp claws on its hands, canine teeth exposed, and its eyes radiating a menacing light.


    This soul beast was none other than the infamous Wind Baboon.


    Having missed its mark, the Wind Baboon let out a low growl and, with a powerful kick from its hind legs, pounced at Huo Yuhao again.


    The Wind Baboon wasn''t fast, but Huo Yuhao''s soul power was too weak to compensate.


    Even with the help of the Spirit Eyes martial soul, Huo Yuhao was still flustered.


    As the Wind Baboon lunged, Huo Yuhao, already prone on the ground, quickly rolled to the left, narrowly avoiding its attack.


    But before he could get up, the Wind Baboon''s claw swiped at him.


    Unable to evade in time, Huo Yuhao''s waist was slashed, and a chunk of flesh was torn away by the Wind Baboon''s sharp claws.


    The pain was so intense that cold sweat broke out on Huo Yuhao''s forehead. However, he had no time to cry out. He quickly got up, holding the White Tiger Dagger defensively in front of his chest.


    His heart pounded rapidly, and Huo Yuhao was extremely nervous.


    This was his first time facing an enemy.


    The burning pain in his waist was almost unbearable.


    Blood seeped from his wound, staining his clothes red.


    But Huo Yuhao didn''t dare look at it. The Wind Baboon was still staring him down, full of murderous intent.


    Huo Yuhao knew this would be a tough battle.


    Frustrated by its repeated failed attacks, the Wind Baboon became more agitated.


    It pounded its fists against its chest and roared furiously.


    Its eyes gleamed with a sinister light as it glared at Huo Yuhao.


    Man and beast stood in a tense standoff, a battle on the verge of erupting.


    Suddenly, the Wind Baboon roared and launched its attack. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It opened its mouth, spitting a ball of white light toward Huo Yuhao.


    This took Huo Yuhao by surprise. He hadn''t expected the Wind Baboon to have such an attack.


    The light ball moved quickly and with immense power. Shocked, Huo Yuhao froze in place, unable to react.


    As the white light was about to hit him, Huo Yuhao became even more flustered.


    At the critical moment, he hurriedly raised the White Tiger Dagger in front of him.


    The white light struck the dagger, and suddenly, a green glow emanated from the blade, miraculously absorbing the white light.


    Huo Yuhao was overjoyed, but before he could fully rejoice, a shadow blocked the sunlight.


    The Wind Baboon''s body was already lunging at him, white light flickering from its mouth.


    Huo Yuhao was terrified.


    But it was too late to dodge, and in his panic, he could only wave the White Tiger Dagger wildly.


    Bang!


    The Wind Baboon''s claw hit Huo Yuhao''s chest, sending him flying several meters. He rolled twice on the ground, his body covered in dirt.


    Twitching in pain, blood trickled from his mouth and nose. His chest, where the Wind Baboon''s claw had struck, was a bloody mess¡ªflesh torn apart and blood dripping.


    The Wind Baboon''s claw had caused significant injury to Huo Yuhao, even shaking his internal organs.


    Suppressing the pain, Huo Yuhao struggled to stand, tightly gripping the White Tiger Dagger and warily watching the front.


    To his surprise, the Wind Baboon wasn''t moving anymore.


    Looking closely, Huo Yuhao saw the Wind Baboon was frozen on the ground, a white soul ring floating above its body.


    The Wind Baboon was dead?


    Huo Yuhao was puzzled and thought back to the earlier moments.


    At the time, in his panic, he had swung the White Tiger Dagger wildly and seemed to have struck something.


    It seemed that by sheer luck, he had hit the Wind Baboon''s vital point.


    Realizing this, Huo Yuhao finally relaxed and collapsed to the ground.


    He gasped for air, reflecting on how close he had come to death.


    If he hadn''t accidentally hit the Wind Baboon''s vital point, it would have been him lying dead now.


    In terms of pure strength, he was still no match for the Wind Baboon.


    His waist and chest wounds were still bleeding, and if he didn''t stop the bleeding soon, he''d grow weaker and weaker.


    Huo Yuhao pulled out a clean cloth from his pack, wiped the area around the wounds, and applied some hemostatic herbal medicine.


    Over the years, he had been beaten so many times that he always kept some pain-relieving and blood-stopping herbs on him.


    After applying the medicine, Huo Yuhao bandaged the wounds. By the time he was done, he was drenched in sweat.


    His injuries were severe, with wounds on his waist and chest, and even his internal organs had been shaken.


    If he continued forward, he would likely meet disaster.


    Huo Yuhao looked at the Wind Baboon''s corpse not far away, his gaze sorrowful.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what kind of soul beast the Wind Baboon was, he was sure it wasn''t a mental-type beast.


    This meant the Wind Baboon wasn''t suitable for him.


    But in his current condition, could he continue searching for a soul beast that suited him?


    Before coming to the Great Star Dou Forest, he had been full of hope, dreaming of obtaining a soul ring that perfectly suited him.


    But now, the appearance of the Wind Baboon had crushed his hopes.


    He had almost been killed by a mere ten-year soul beast.


    Could he handle those hundred-year soul beasts?


    Continuing forward would be nothing but a death sentence.


    Huo Yuhao felt a wave of despair, and tears streamed down his face uncontrollably.


    Alone and without any background or support, he was always unable to obtain a good soul ring.


    Huo Yuhao wasn''t even sure if he could rely on luck again if he encountered another ten-year soul beast.


    Although the Wind Baboon''s soul ring didn''t suit him, it was still a soul ring.


    As long as he absorbed this soul ring, he could advance to become a Soul Master.


    When he reached level twenty, he could obtain a better soul ring.


    For Huo Yuhao now, nothing was more important than becoming a Soul Master.


    "Mom..."


    Tears flowed from Huo Yuhao''s eyes as he thought of his mother again.


    He stood up once more and walked toward the Wind Baboon''s corpse.


    Sitting in front of the Wind Baboon''s body, Huo Yuhao used his soul power to guide the white soul ring floating above the Wind Baboon into his body.


    A ten-year soul ring didn''t contain much energy.


    After about half an hour, Huo Yuhao completed the absorption of the soul ring and became an eleventh-level Soul Master.


    Huo Yuhao''s Spirit Eyes flickered, and beneath him, a white soul ring appeared.


    The Wind Baboon had granted Huo Yuhao a soul skill called Mental Daze.


    The Wind Baboon liked to roar and pound its chest to intimidate others.


    When combined with Huo Yuhao''s Spirit Eyes, it became this soul skill.


    The effect of the Mental Daze was that when Huo Yuhao''s spiritual power surpassed his opponent''s and his opponent''s willpower was weak, there was a chance of causing a mental daze.


    In other words, for this soul skill to work, three conditions had to be met.


    First, Huo Yuhao''s spiritual power had to be higher than his opponent''s.


    Second, the opponent''s psychological resilience and willpower had to be very weak.


    Third, there was only a chance of causing the daze; even if the first two conditions were met, it wasn''t guaranteed to work.


    If Su Yu were to comment on this soul skill, he would probably say it was something you wouldn''t see even in eight lifetimes.


    Su Yu would never have expected that Huo Yuhao, who in the original story constantly tricked people by claiming his first soul ring was from a ten-year Wind Baboon, would now actually end up with a ten-year Wind Baboon as his first soul ring.


    ...


    In front of the Lake of Life, Su Yu was bidding farewell to Di Mingli and others.


    "Ming Li, I''m leaving now, but I have some things to remind you. While I''m away, unless it''s necessary, don''t leave the core area, understand?"


    "You have a special status, and there will always be troublemakers trying to harm you."


    Su Yu stroked Di Mingli''s fur, softly advising her.


    At present, she didn''t have Tang Wutong''s soul within it.


    He had the system check this.


    In the original story, Tang Wutong''s soul was placed in the Three-Eyed Golden Lion by Tang San when Huo Yuhao first encountered her during his destiny guidance.


    Tang San had even shamelessly claimed that the Three-Eyed Golden Lion was the incarnation of his daughter.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion was over fifteen thousand years old, older than Tang San himself, yet the so-called God King could still lie with a straight face.


    However, it was true that the Three-Eyed Golden Lion was destined to face a trial, a test from the World Will, and the target of that test would be the Child of Fate.


    Now, Su Yu was the Child of Fate, so naturally, he would be the target of this trial.


    Given that it was him, it was manageable. He certainly wouldn''t let anything happen to Di Mingli.


    But the one to watch out for was that so-called God King.


    That''s why Su Yu instructed her not to leave the core area lightly.


    Once his newbie protection period ended, the God King would notice him.


    Thus, in the future, Su Yu also wouldn''t casually return to the Great Star Dou Forest, just to avoid giving the God King a chance to strike.


    Who knew how many traps the God King had set for him? While Su Yu wasn''t afraid and could handle whatever came his way, he was worried about the people around him getting dragged into it.

 Chapter 24 - 24: [DD2]: 24

    Especially those females close to him, or mythical beasts like Di Mingli, which possessed special bloodlines and fates¡ªthe God King would likely target them even more.


    At present, they still didn''t have the strength to confront the God King directly, so it was best to avoid a head-on conflict for now. Thus, the only option was to temporarily avoid the brunt of the danger.


    Having Di Mingli stay in the core area of the forest might not keep the secret hidden forever, but it would buy them some time, which was still beneficial. Besides, if Di Mingli were to face a calamity, Su Yu, the one destined to face it, would inevitably be involved. As long as he stayed away, the God King''s plan couldn''t proceed.


    Moreover, unless things reached a truly desperate situation, the God King wouldn''t act lightly. Typically, the God King would only intervene in person when the entire plan was about to fall apart. When that time came, the God King would no longer care about playing fair. For example, he could secretly threaten Juzi not to change the name of the Douluo Continent, or use her child to blackmail her, and so on.


    In the original story, even Huo Yuhao''s affection for Wang Dong''er had traces of Tang San''s interference. Otherwise, why would Huo Yuhao suddenly think of the Goddess of Light when he started developing feelings for Juzi? It''s something that those who understand will understand.


    What is the God King''s bottom line? It''s the emotional bond with Tang Wutong, which is like a leash. As long as that emotional connection remains intact, the God King will stay calm. But if anything threatens this connection, the God King will start causing trouble.


    This was something Su Yu had figured out over the years. As for Tang Wutong herself, well... Su Yu could only say that he liked Di Mingli and sympathized with Wang Dong''er, but he had no feelings for Tang Wutong.


    Di Mingli was willing to sacrifice herself for the one she loved. Wang Dong''er dared to love and hate and was willing to sacrifice for love. But Tang Wutong? All she ever talked about was, "My dad''s great," and "My dad''s amazing." She was a typical "daddy''s girl." When it came to choosing between her lover and her father, Tang Wutong would always choose her father.


    This was what Su Yu disliked the most. A mama''s boy is not marriage material, and neither is a daddy''s girl¡ªespecially when that father happened to be the God King. Such a person should be avoided even more. The God King wasn''t looking for a son-in-law; he was looking for a dog he could command. This was best proven by Huo Yuhao, who was completely tamed in the later part of the story.


    Speaking of Huo Yuhao, Su Yu didn''t have much hatred for him, but he didn''t particularly like him either. Huo Yuhao''s experiences were indeed tragic, but constantly playing the pity card with everyone was excessive. Especially around pretty girls like Tang Ya, Juzi, Wang Dong''er, and Di Mingli. He would always accidentally reveal things like, "I''m an orphan," or "My mother is dead," or tell stories like the one about the shaobing bread. The whole gist was, "I''ve had it rough, so everyone should feel sorry for me."


    Of course, this was just Su Yu''s personal feeling. Others might feel differently. But the fact that Huo Yuhao changed his surname to Dai and completely forgot about Electrolux was undeniable. He kept saying he wanted to avenge his mother, but in the end, he killed no one. Wasn''t that Huo Yuhao too? Is that what you call avenging your mother?


    Su Yu couldn''t understand it. If it were him, he wouldn''t rest until not even a fly could escape from the Duke''s Mansion. For a grudge like that, for the hatred of his mother''s murder and humiliation, he would at least wipe out the entire White Tiger Duke''s lineage. He''d scatter the yolks of their eggs, flood the ant holes with mercury, and even chop the earthworms in half. Even the dogs in the Duke''s Mansion would be slaughtered for hotpot. Only then could he confidently tell his mother, "I''ve avenged you." Not, "You kneel once, and I''ll forgive you." What kind of revenge is that?


    Su Yu''s thoughts wandered far, but he quickly reined them in.


    Di Mingli looked at Su Yu''s serious expression and nodded.


    "I understand. I won''t leave the core area."


    "When will you be back?"


    Di Mingli asked, looking at Su Yu with bright eyes.


    "As soon as I can. Maybe in one or two years, or maybe three or four," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    There was something in the system that could seal the Divine Realm, but he hadn''t obtained it yet. If he ever did, and sealed off the Divine Realm, then he could return as he pleased. At that time, he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Oh, and make sure you don''t transform into a human and leave the core area. Got it?"


    Su Yu suddenly remembered something and warned her sternly. He was worried that Di Mingli would just be humoring him and would secretly transform and sneak out to find him. If that happened, it would be a disaster.


    Di Mingli froze and looked at Su Yu in surprise. How did he guess what she was thinking? When Su Yu mentioned being gone for three or four years, she had indeed thought about sneaking out of the Star Dou Forest. She hadn''t expected him to see right through her.


    "I knew it."


    One look at her expression, and Su Yu''s lips twitched. He understood everything immediately.


    "Behave and stay in the core area. If you dare to sneak out, I''ll ignore you," Su Yu warned her firmly.


    "Why? I just won''t!"


    Di Mingli retorted, turning her head away in defiance. She was determined to sneak out now. Who wasn''t a little princess with a bit of a rebellious streak?


    "I''ll have Uncle Di Tian ground you. Let''s see where you can go then," Su Yu said ominously.


    "You..."


    Di Mingli was furious. Su Yu''s status was higher than hers, so Di Tian would listen to him. A sense of grievance welled up inside her, and her eyes began to redden.


    "You''re just bullying me. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Di Mingli looked as if she had suffered a great injustice, with such a pitiful expression that it seemed like Su Yu had mistreated her.


    Su Yu was helpless. He glanced at Bi Ji, who shrugged, indicating that he had made the mess, so he had to clean it up. Rolling his eyes, Su Yu had no choice but to comfort her himself.


    "Alright, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''m just worried about you, you know? Your identity is so important, and the outside world is dangerous. If something happened to you, I would be heartbroken."


    Su Yu gently comforted her, and Di Mingli''s emotions stabilized a bit, though she was still defiant.


    "If it''s dangerous for me to go out, isn''t it dangerous for you too? Why can you go out, but I can''t?"


    Di Mingli stared at Su Yu, pressing him for an answer.


    Su Yu smiled helplessly, hugging her head and gently stroking her.


    "I''m human, so the risks are different. But if you were to transform and someone recognized you, what then? How about this¡ªI promise you, once I''ve established myself in the human world and have the ability to protect you, I''ll take you out to have fun. Deal?"


    Su Yu spoke sincerely.


    "Really?"


    Di Mingli looked into Su Yu''s eyes, half-believing, half-doubting.


    "I swear on it!"


    Su Yu vowed confidently.


    "Alright then, I''ll trust you this time."


    Di Mingli reluctantly agreed.


    "I knew you were the best, Ming Li."


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Bi Ji, signaling her to keep an eye on her. Bi Ji nodded slightly, indicating she understood.


    After stroking her fur a few more times, Su Yu smiled and said, "I should get going. It''s getting late."


    "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to the Master?"


    Bi Ji asked.


    Su Yu laughed awkwardly, feeling a bit guilty.


    "No need, I already saw her earlier, so I won''t bother her now."


    Of course, just a little while ago, he had stolen a kiss from her. How could he dare go back now?


    At that time, Gu Yuena had been caught off guard by his sudden move, her mind in disarray. Worried she might accidentally hurt him, she had held back, which allowed him to take advantage and escape unscathed.


    Now that her emotions had surely calmed, meeting her again would be like walking straight into a trap, right? He would surely get a beating!


    He didn''t need to think twice to know how harshly Gu Yuena would retaliate. At a time like this, it was best to avoid her. His bones couldn''t withstand the kind of beating Gu Yuena could dish out.


    "Young Master, why do you have that expression? Did you do something to anger the Master?"


    Bi Ji looked at Su Yu with suspicion.


    It wasn''t entirely impossible. Over the years, Su Yu had teamed up with Di Mingli, and Wild couldn''t even begin to describe their antics. They were the little tyrants of the Star Dou Forest, and there was nothing the two of them wouldn''t dare do.


    If Su Yu had caused trouble and provoked the Master, it would fit perfectly with his usual behavior.


    "Aunt Bi, you''re overthinking it. Nothing like that."


    Su Yu scratched his head and laughed it off.


    "Alright, it''s getting late, I should be going now."


    With that, Su Yu bid farewell to Bi Ji, ruffled Di Mingli''s head, and quickly made his exit. If he didn''t leave soon, who knew what else Bi Ji might ask? It was better to leave early.


    Watching Su Yu flee in such haste, Bi Ji became even more convinced he must have done something to anger the Master. Otherwise, why would he act like that?


    "Such nerve..."


    Bi Ji shook her head helplessly. This was Su Yu, after all. Anyone else who dared offend the Master would have been reduced to ashes by now. But Su Yu? He was still alive and kicking.


    "Let''s go, Mingli. Time to head back!"


    Bi Ji gently said to Di Mingli and led her deeper into the forest.


    ...


    At the bottom of the Lake of Life, Gu Yuena and Di Tian appeared.


    Gu Yuena, dressed in a silver gauze dress, looked divine and noble, as radiant and peerless as a goddess. Di Tian stood respectfully beside her, his head slightly lowered.


    At that moment, a screen floated in front of the two, displaying Su Yu''s figure.


    "Master, are you sure you don''t want me to go protect the Young Master?" Di Tian asked with concern as he looked at Su Yu''s figure on the screen. "The human world is full of powerful individuals. The Young Master may face danger."


    "I''ve already given him my reverse scale. If he encounters any life-threatening danger, I will sense it. You don''t need to worry about that," Gu Yuena''s voice was cold, her expression as icy and untouchable as a snow-capped mountain, radiating an aura of coldness.


    "I see, but¡­ this way, the Young Master is bound to suffer a lot."


    Di Tian hesitated, voicing his concern. Without protection, even if his life wasn''t in danger, the hardships he would face would be significant.


    "Young people should experience hardships."


    Gu Yuena looked at Su Yu on the screen, her voice calm, though there was a hint of gritted teeth behind her words.


    "But the Young Master is still so young..."


    "Young?"


    Gu Yuena sneered internally at that. He was already bold enough to steal a kiss from her at such a young age. What would he do when he grew up? Wouldn''t he turn the world upside down?


    This little scoundrel needed to face more hardships and be properly disciplined. Otherwise, he would never learn!


    "Enough, you don''t need to say anymore. I have my plans for Su Yu."


    Gu Yuena waved her hand, cutting off Di Tian''s words.


    "Understood, Master!"


    Di Tian had no choice but to obey.


    "Dismissed."


    "Di Tian takes his leave."


    Di Tian bowed and quietly left the subterranean space.


    Now, the vast space was left with only Gu Yuena. She stared at Su Yu''s figure on the screen, no longer concealing her emotions.


    Her delicate face showed a mix of shame, anger, and some other indescribable feelings.


    "You little scoundrel, if you''ve got the guts, don''t ever come back."


    Gu Yuena touched her lips, her mood suddenly complex. After a long while, she let out a deep sigh.


    ...


    "Achoo!"


    Walking through the jungle, Su Yu suddenly sneezed heavily. For a moment, he felt a chill down his spine. He didn''t need to think twice to know that Gu Yuena must be thinking about him.


    Perhaps, right now, Gu Yuena was keeping a close eye on him.


    Su Yu rubbed his nose, feeling a little guilty. To be honest, what he did to Gu Yuena was indeed less than honorable.


    In short, he had taken advantage of her emotional innocence, deliberately using tricks to open her heart and plant a seed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Gu Yuena had lived for a long time, she was completely inexperienced when it came to emotions¡ªtruly a blank slate. Su Yu was the first to forcefully take her first kiss and also the first to confess his feelings to her. There was no way she wouldn''t remember him.


    Moreover, Gu Yuena was trapped at the bottom of the lake, with little interaction with the outside world. To put it plainly, she was incredibly bored.


    In such a situation, with only loneliness for company, she would frequently think back on this incident. And the more she thought about it, the longer it lingered in her mind. Without realizing it, she would naturally develop different emotions toward Su Yu.


    Whether it turned into love or something else, Su Yu would firmly imprint himself in Gu Yuena''s heart. At the very least, Gu Yuena would remember Su Yu for a long time.


    To be honest, this method was a bit underhanded. But Su Yu didn''t have much of a choice.


    "I''m honestly scared," Su Yu muttered, shaking his head helplessly.


    Gu Yuena''s actions in Soul Land 3 were too reckless. The leader defecting to the enemy¡ªwho could handle that? He certainly couldn''t.


    In Soul Land 3, Di Tian was nothing more than a tragic figure, the ultimate clown. Once Gu Yuena fell in love, what did the soul beast race even matter to her? She had long thrown it out of her mind.


    That''s what happens when someone is too absorbed in romance.


    "Instead of letting you fall in love with someone else and betray the soul beast race, pulling the rug out from under us, it''s better if you fall in love with me."


    That was Su Yu''s thought process. Yes, she might be a romantic fool, but if she loved him, there wouldn''t be a problem. Betrayal? Sabotage? None of that would exist.


    After all, his goals and ideals aligned with Gu Yuena''s.


    Of course, he had considered pursuing a normal relationship with Gu Yuena, spending time together and letting feelings grow naturally. But time was not on his side.


    The protection period for novices was about to end, and the God King would soon be eyeing him. Who knew when he''d be able to return or how long he''d be able to spend with Gu Yuena? It was all too uncertain.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have resorted to something like this at this time.


    Didn''t he know he was only eleven? Originally, he hadn''t even considered getting involved in romance at such a young age. He had planned not to think about relationships until he was at least fifteen.


    In short, it was the circumstances that forced his hand.

 Chapter 25 - 25: [DD2]: 25

    Moreover, when he confessed, Su Yu wasn''t exactly free from embarrassment himself.


    His time spent with Gu Yuena hadn''t been long, so to say that he was deeply in love with her would be nonsense.


    The tender feelings he expressed during his confession¡ªwhile not entirely fake¡ªwere at least 90% acting.


    Did he not like Gu Yuena?


    No, he did.


    But that attraction was mostly based on her appearance.


    Gu Yuena had a stunning face and a perfect figure¡ªwhat man wouldn''t be drawn to her? He was no exception!


    When it came to genuine affection, his bond with Di Mingli was much deeper.


    That was a relationship built over five years of being together day and night.


    What he felt for Gu Yuena, whom he had only seen a few times, wasn''t love¡ªit was just infatuation.


    His confession to Gu Yuena? It was fueled by his acting skills.


    As for the reason behind the confession, as mentioned before, it was simply because he needed to do it.


    "I know I''ve wronged you, but I''m sorry¡ªthis will be the only time."


    "When I return, you can vent your anger on me."


    Su Yu thought to himself, then suddenly turned around and flashed a bright smile in the direction behind him.


    Gu Yuena, who had been watching the whole time, clenched her teeth audibly.


    What did this guy mean by that? Was he provoking her?


    "I''ll be back," Su Yu mouthed.


    Gu Yuena snorted, secretly clenching her fists.


    Alright, alright, let''s see what happens when you come back.


    Once he finished, Su Yu turned back around.


    He knew Gu Yuena must have seen his actions.


    With a slight smile, he placed his hands behind his head and started humming a tune as he slowly walked toward the outskirts of the Star Dou Forest.


    ...


    At that moment, in a certain part of the Star Dou Forest, a fierce battle was taking place.


    A thousand-year-old Datura Snake was locked in combat with a boy who looked to be about fifteen years old.


    The boy was surrounded by blue-purple lightning, almost resembling the Thunder Lord himself.


    There was a lightning-shaped mark in the center of his forehead, and a ball of blue light spread outward from it, enveloping his body.


    Blue-purple arcs of electricity, like tiny snakes, crackled and slithered around him.


    The boy''s left arm was significantly larger than his right, covered in blue-purple scales, and his hand had transformed into a claw, with every knuckle appearing thick and solid.


    The crackling blue-purple lightning continuously surged around his left arm. Instead of the usual Soul Rings revolving around his entire body, the two yellow and one purple rings were concentrated on this mutated arm.


    A Soul Elder with three Soul Rings!


    Yes, this fifteen-year-old boy was a true Soul Elder.


    His martial soul was none other than the renowned Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon.


    Thousands of years ago, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon was known as the most powerful beast-type martial soul.


    Even today, it still commands great respect.


    It was because of this that the boy could face a thousand-year-old Datura Snake head-on.


    After all, the Mandala Snake was one of the top-tier soul beasts in its category, and its strength was far from ordinary.


    While the boy fought the Datura Snake, two people stood nearby: a girl and another boy.


    The girl, around fourteen or fifteen years old, had a youthful and lively appearance.


    Her left hand extended to form a blue-purple vine, and two yellow Soul Rings rippled above it.


    Beside her stood a boy in plain gray clothes, with an ordinary face and a frail build.


    His waist and chest were wrapped in bandages, indicating that he was injured.


    "Yuhao, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you," the girl said with a playful smile.


    Yuhao beside her nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of admiration as he watched the lightning-clad boy battling the Datura Snake.


    "Senior Beibei is amazing."


    At such a young age, he had already reached the level of a Soul Elder. Yuhao couldn''t even fathom how incredible Beibei''s talent must be.


    "Beibei''s martial soul is the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, a very powerful beast-type martial soul. He''s naturally gifted, even among the most talented students at Shrek Academy," the girl said with a light laugh.


    She had a genuine fondness for this little brother who was so good at grilling fish.


    And now that he had joined the Tang Sect, he was one of their own.


    As the sect leader, she naturally had to take good care of her new disciple.


    "Shrek Academy?"


    Yuhao murmured.


    "Yes, the number one academy on the continent¡ªShrek Academy. Our Tang Sect has a special connection with Shrek Academy, and every year, Shrek gives us one guaranteed spot for admission."


    "Beibei and I are already students at Shrek Academy. This year, the spot is yours."


    "You''ll be able to study at Shrek Academy too."


    "Really?"


    Hu Yuhao''s face lit up with excitement.


    He could study at Shrek Academy.


    That was the number one academy on the continent.


    If he could get into Shrek Academy and receive their training, his strength would surely improve by leaps and bounds, right?


    Then, he would finally have a chance to avenge his mother.


    Hu Yuhao''s emotions surged with excitement.


    "It''s true. But Shrek Academy is very strict. Even if you get in, if you don''t meet their standards, they''ll still expel you."


    "Yuhao, you have to study hard."


    "I will, Teacher Tang Ya," Hu Yuhao nodded vigorously, making a firm promise.


    Tang Ya smiled and turned her attention back to the battle. By now, the fight had reached a critical point.


    "Beibei, keep it up! Finish it off!"


    Tang Ya cheered, encouraging Beibei in the fight.


    Beibei''s lips curled into a slight smile as blue-purple lightning flared around him. A thunderclap echoed as his dragon claw shot toward the Datura Snake.


    At the same time, the second Soul Ring on his right arm lit up. Countless arcs of lightning expanded into the air, forming bolts that wove together into a lightning net, descending toward the Datura Snake.


    As the net closed in, the Datura Snake spat out a cloud of pink mist. A sweet, intoxicating fragrance spread rapidly.


    Tang Ya quickly pulled Hu Yuhao beside her back. The Datura Snake''s venomous mist was extremely toxic.


    Even a small trace of it could be fatal.


    The bolts of lightning, upon contact with the pink mist, fizzled and scattered like water being splashed on them. Though still potent, they became fragmented and less concentrated.


    The Datura Snake displayed its ferocity, coiling its body and ramming into the lightning net, forcing a small opening.


    As it shot through the gap, its tail lashed out, with the tip glowing bright pink, smashing into the approaching thunder dragon claw and shattering it.


    However, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon was not famed without reason. Even after landing, the Datura Snake''s body was still crackling with residual electricity, causing its movements to stiffen.


    On the other side, the lightning-clad Beibei also retreated cautiously. He didn''t dare underestimate the Datura Snake''s venom.


    As he rapidly retreated, Beibei suddenly had a porcelain bottle in his hand. He poured out a pill and tossed the bottle to Tang Ya nearby.


    Tang Ya caught the bottle with one hand, poured out two pills, and she and Hu Yuhao beside her each took one.


    "Beibei, let me help you," Tang Ya said eagerly after taking the pill.


    "No need, this beast is difficult to handle. It''ll take some time, but I can manage it alone. We''re in the Star Dou Forest, surrounded by soul beasts. Stay on guard and protect Yuhao," Beibei replied, shaking his head.


    Tang Ya opened her mouth to say more, but her expression suddenly changed.


    "Beibei, something''s wrong¡ªthe Datura Snake is escaping!"


    It turned out that after the paralysis effect wore off, the Datura Snake fled without a second thought. The snake moved like the wind and was out of sight in an instant.


    "Not good, how could this be?"


    Beibei was startled.


    The Datura Snake was known to be one of the most vicious soul beasts, yet it was fleeing. This was the first time he''d encountered such a situation.


    What he didn''t know was that all creatures have instincts, and the Datura Snake was particularly known for its cunning and stealth. Against weaker soul beasts or humans, it would relentlessly hunt them down. But as an excellent predator, if it sensed danger, it would retreat immediately.


    There were indeed soul beasts that fought to the end, but they were rare.


    "Xiao Ya, guard Yuhao. I''m going after it."


    This thousand-year-old Datura Snake was one of the most suitable soul beasts for Tang Ya, so there was no way he could let it escape.


    Beibei, surrounded by purple lightning, immediately chased after the Mandala Snake.


    "Yuhao, we''ll follow too," Tang Ya said uneasily to Hu Yuhao beside her.


    He nodded, and together they chased after Beibei.


    The Datura Snake slithered quickly through the dense forest, weaving between the trees.


    Beibei wasn''t far behind, following closely. With intense lightning and sharp dragon claws, he slashed through countless obstructing vines and branches.


    "Hiss!"


    The Datura Snake flicked its tongue, its several-meter-long body undulating, almost floating above the grass.


    Behind it, Beibei''s figure became blurry as his speed increased.


    Up ahead, a thorny thicket suddenly appeared, and the Datura Snake darted into it.


    Beibei''s dragon claws opened and closed, forcibly tearing through the thorny bushes.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    Beibei''s sharp eyes caught sight of the fleeing Datura Snake. His first soul ring shone, and a bolt of lightning dragon claw shot toward the snake.


    The Datura Snake slithered even faster, fleeing forward!


    ...


    "Hmm?"


    Su Yu, who was leisurely strolling with his hands behind his head, suddenly heard rustling from the thorny thicket to his left.


    He turned his head and saw a several-meter-long, earth-colored snake soul beast shoot out from the bushes. Upon closer inspection, it was a thousand-year-old Datura Snake.


    Right after, the thorny bushes exploded, and a blue-purple lightning dragon claw flew out.


    The Datura Snake spotted Su Yu, and sensing the relentless pursuit behind, a fierce light flashed in its eyes as it lunged toward him.


    Behind it, the lightning dragon claw was also heading straight for Su Yu.


    "How bold!"


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed. Just as the Datura Snake was about to strike, he extended two fingers of his left hand and caught the snake right at its vital point.


    With a surge of power, the Datura Snake''s weak spot was seized, instantly rendering it powerless.


    "Two-finger strike, infallible grip."


    A Datura Snake was captured easily.


    Then, Su Yu''s right hand shot out, and with a single punch, he shattered the lightning dragon claw.


    At this moment, the thorny bushes burst open again, and a youth wrapped in lightning rushed out. Seeing the Datura Snake in Su Yu''s hand, the youth''s eyes constricted. The Datura Snake... had been subdued?


    Su Yu also glanced at the lightning-clad youth, then looked at the dragon claw on his left arm and the three soul rings around him. He immediately understood.


    "Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, three rings, Datura Snake... this must be Beibei," Su Yu thought.


    "My friend, I apologize for disturbing you. Please forgive me," Beibei said, cupping his hands in apology toward Su Yu.


    He could feel an intense sense of danger emanating from Su Yu. This seemingly young boy was likely not simple at all.


    "Charging through the Star Dou Forest recklessly¡ªyou certainly have guts," Su Yu said calmly as he glanced at Beibei.


    Beibei gave a helpless smile.


    "I didn''t expect the Datura Snake to be so slippery. I got a bit carried away."


    The Datura Snake was too perfect for Tang Ya; otherwise, he wouldn''t have pursued it so recklessly. Such behavior in the Star Dou Forest was indeed dangerous.


    "My friend, may I ask you to return the Datura Snake to me? I''d be deeply grateful." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beibei cupped his hands again in a gesture of request.


    "Oh? Return it to you? I caught it, so it''s mine now," Su Yu chuckled lightly.


    "But we got here first! We''ve been chasing it for a long time!"


    At this moment, a girl arrived with a boy in tow. Hearing Su Yu''s words, she immediately protested indignantly.


    Su Yu turned his gaze toward her. It was a ponytailed girl with delicate features and a youthful aura. Her skin was fair with a rosy glow, giving her a fresh and vibrant appearance. However, at this moment, the girl was glaring at Su Yu with an angry expression.


    Beside her was a boy dressed in simple gray clothes, with an unremarkable appearance and weak soul power. Su Yu recognized them at a glance.


    The girl must be Tang Ya, and the boy should be Huo Yuhao.


    Tang Ya was indeed quite pretty, but just pretty. Compared to flawless beauties like Gu Yuena and Snow Empress, or the mature allure of Bi Ji and Zi Ji, Tang Ya paled in comparison.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but think of the original story, where Beibei chose Tang Ya over Zhang Lexuan. He felt the urge to comment.


    "Sister Xuan is such a rare beauty¡ªwhy choose Tang Ya? Beibei, you''re like a pig that can''t appreciate fine food!"


    As for Huo Yuhao, Su Yu glanced at him briefly and then dismissed him. Without the identity of the Child of Destiny, Huo Yuhao''s talent alone wouldn''t amount to much. He wasn''t worth Su Yu''s attention.


    Looking at Tang Ya, Su Yu said playfully, "Just because you''ve been chasing it for a long time, it''s yours? Is the Datura Snake''s name written on it, claiming it belongs to you?"


    "All the soul beasts here are unclaimed. If you''ve been chasing it for so long and still failed to catch it, that just means you don''t have the ability."


    "And since I caught it with ease, it proves that this Datura Snake rightfully belongs to me."

 Chapter 26 - 26: [DD2]: 26

    "Soul beasts have no owners. Whoever catches one, it belongs to them."


    Beibei and his group neither seriously injured nor captured the Datura Snake. It was Su Yu who subdued the Datura Snake, so saying it belongs to Su Yu isn''t entirely wrong from a certain perspective.


    "You''re just twisting words!"


    Tang Ya''s pretty face flushed with anger. She had never encountered someone so shameless before.


    "Exactly, we were here first! You''re being unreasonable!"


    Huo Yuhao also protested indignantly.


    Of course, he had to stand up for his teacher Tang Ya and senior brother Beibei. Ever since his mother passed away, they had been the kindest people to him.


    Su Yu glanced at him.


    "Adults are talking, kid. Stay out of it. What do you know?"


    Even though they were the same age¡ªSu Yu perhaps only a few months older than Huo Yuhao¡ªSu Yu was at least half a head taller. Huo Yuhao''s physical condition lagged far behind ordinary soul masters, let alone compared to Su Yu, whose body was as powerful as a soul beast''s.


    "You!"


    Huo Yuhao''s face turned red with anger, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ya, protective as ever, comforted Huo Yuhao and then glared at Su Yu fiercely.


    "You! Are you looking for a fight?"


    "You want to fight me?"


    Su Yu glanced at Tang Ya and smirked.


    "Blue Silver Grass, a trash martial soul!"


    "You!"


    Now Tang Ya was truly enraged.


    "Beibei, teach him a lesson for me!"


    To dare call Blue Silver Grass a trash martial soul¡ªit was an insult to the Tang Sect''s ancestral masters! Tang Ya could no longer hold back her fury.


    "Friend, you''ve gone too far," Beibei said, stepping forward. There was no helping it¡ªTang Ya was genuinely angry.


    "I''m just stating a fact. Blue Silver Grass is a trash martial soul; that''s common knowledge across the continent," Su Yu shrugged indifferently.


    "Our Tang Sect''s first ancestor, Tang San, became a powerful figure by cultivating Blue Silver Grass. He even ascended to godhood, becoming a legend of the continent for ten thousand years."


    "And you dare call Blue Silver Grass a trash martial soul?"


    Tang Ya retorted, unwilling to accept it. Her Tang Sect''s founder, Tang San, had dominated the world with Blue Silver Grass.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Su Yu''s smile held a trace of sarcasm.


    "Was Tang San just an ordinary Blue Silver Grass user?"


    Tang Ya was momentarily speechless, seeing Su Yu''s smile. Indeed, Tang San wasn''t an ordinary Blue Silver Grass user¡ªhe wielded the Blue Silver Emperor. This was recorded in the ancient texts of the Tang Sect, but most of the outside world only knew that Tang San''s martial soul was Blue Silver Grass. But how did this guy know?


    "Cat got your tongue? Well, it doesn''t matter to me. Blue Silver Grass, Blue Silver Emperor¡ªit''s all the same to me. I''m not interested."


    "But I am interested in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. If this gentleman''s strength can impress me, then maybe, just maybe, I''ll consider giving you the Datura Snake."


    As Su Yu spoke, icy energy emanated from his left hand, freezing the Datura Snake solid. A thousand-year Mandala Snake wasn''t worth his attention.


    What intrigued him more was Beibei''s strength. Beibei was one of the most outstanding students in the outer courtyard. By gauging his strength, Su Yu could estimate the general power level of the outer courtyard students. Moreover, he was genuinely curious about the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. Getting some insights wouldn''t hurt. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beibei glanced at Tang Ya and saw the encouragement in her eyes.


    "Beibei, do your best! Beat this guy so badly he''ll be searching for his teeth on the ground!"


    Tang Ya waved her hands animatedly, eager for Beibei to vent her frustrations.


    "Friend, it seems this battle is inevitable," Beibei''s eyes turned serious as lightning flickered around him.


    "Come on then. Just remember to give it your all. Otherwise, you won''t get that Datura Snake so easily," Su Yu bent his right hand slightly, a faint smile on his lips.


    "Aren''t you going to release your martial soul?"


    "If you have the strength, I will," Su Yu''s light voice drifted over.


    Beibei''s expression darkened. Even though he was usually calm and composed, being looked down upon like this made him uncomfortable.


    "Then, be careful."


    A flash of blue light burst from the lightning mark on Beibei''s forehead, and in the next moment, layers of electric light surrounded him. Beibei took a step forward, his first soul ring glowing, and his Thunder Dragon Claw shot straight toward Su Yu.


    Su Yu lightly moved his feet, effortlessly dodging Beibei''s attack.


    Beibei remained calm, controlling the Thunder Dragon Claw to twist and strike again toward Su Yu''s back¡ªControlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, one of the Tang Sect''s secret techniques.


    Simultaneously, his second soul ring lit up. A bolt of lightning appeared and spread out into a web, enveloping Su Yu.


    It was the second soul skill, Thunderous Might!


    With a lightning web in front and a Thunder Dragon Claw from behind, Beibei unleashed two powerful soul skills in tandem. He wanted to force Su Yu to release his martial soul.


    "Interesting."


    A smile played on Su Yu''s lips. Just as the lightning web and dragon claw closed in, his figure flashed like a gust of wind, easily evading their attack range.


    "So fast!"


    Beibei was startled. Before he could react, he felt a chill behind him.


    He hurriedly used the Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track footwork to dodge. However, a single foot still landed effortlessly on him, sending him flying over ten meters.


    Behind him, Su Yu''s figure materialized.


    "Beibei!"


    Tang Ya cried out in alarm, and worry filled Huo Yuhao''s face.


    "I didn''t use much force. Come on, again!"


    Su Yu waved his hand.


    "Show me some real skill!"


    Beibei stood up, wiping the dirt from the corner of his mouth, his eyes growing more serious. That speed was too fast¡ªan agility-type Soul Elder wouldn''t be much faster. But Beibei wasn''t someone who backed down from a strong opponent.


    His third soul ring glowed, and the lightning around him surged violently, becoming even more intense. The fierce lightning was dazzling, and crackling sounds echoed from Beibei''s body.


    The third soul skill, Thunder Fury. This could greatly enhance his attack power and boost his lightning abilities. With this skill, Beibei dared to confront even Soul Ancestor head-on.


    Surrounded by lightning, Beibei charged at Su Yu with overwhelming momentum. His left claw surged with thunder as it reached for Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered, and his right hand shot out, intercepting Beibei''s dragon claw.


    Beibei''s dragon claw evaded Su Yu''s hand with a quick twist. At the same time, the dragon claw opened wide, and a suction force enveloped Su Yu, attempting to pull him in¡ªControlling Crane, Capturing Dragon again!


    Su Yu''s body trembled slightly, dispersing the force, and his right hand formed a fist, punching toward Beibei.


    Beibei was about to defend when an invisible force suddenly enveloped him, dragging his dragon claw to the side and restricting his movements.


    At that moment, Su Yu''s fist struck his body. The lightning covering Beibei was completely useless, instantly frozen by ice, and even Beibei''s body was once again sent flying.


    "Beibei!"


    Tang Ya couldn''t hold back any longer. She cried out in alarm and quickly ran over to Beibei.


    Beibei struggled to stand up, feeling a heavy pressure in his chest, as though he couldn''t catch his breath. Su Yu''s punch had been too powerful. He could tell that Su Yu had held back, but even so, Beibei had barely managed to withstand it.


    After calming himself with his soul power for a while, Beibei finally began to feel better. Seeing the worried look on Tang Ya''s face, he forced a weak smile.


    "Xiao Ya, I''m fine."


    "Beibei, let''s stop. I don''t want the Datura Snake anymore," Tang Ya said, her eyes red with worry. The Datura Snake was indeed suitable for her, but if this continued, Beibei would end up seriously injured. She could tell that Beibei wasn''t a match for Su Yu at all.


    Beibei smiled slightly and was about to speak when suddenly, a voice interrupted.


    Su Yu, with his hands behind his back, strolled over leisurely.


    "Your attack power is decent, but it''s not enough. Is this all the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon has to offer?"


    Su Yu looked down at Beibei, his ice-blue eyes radiating an imposing pressure.


    "You have an even more powerful force inside you. Why aren''t you using it?"


    Beibei was a descendant of Mu En, and within his body lay the latent bloodline of the Bright Holy Dragon. If he were to awaken that power, his Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon could temporarily evolve. Su Yu was curious to see just how special this Bright Holy Dragon bloodline was.


    Beibei''s pupils contracted, and a look of shock crossed his face.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," he denied firmly. This was his greatest secret, something he could never reveal easily.


    "It''s rumored that the Sea God Pavilion of Shrek Academy has a Pavilion Master whose martial soul happens to be the rare Bright Holy Dragon," Su Yu said with a mysterious smile, his words full of meaning.


    Hearing this, Beibei''s eyes narrowed again. He understood that the young man in front of him wasn''t speaking nonsense¡ªhe genuinely knew his background. Mentioning his great-grandfather? He was hinting at him! But how did this person know?


    Shock, confusion, and doubt filled Beibei''s heart as he stared intently at Su Yu.


    "Can you stop with the nonsense? Beibei doesn''t have any hidden power," Tang Ya stepped forward, glaring fiercely at Su Yu.


    "So what if you''re stronger? Does that give you the right to bully us? I''m telling you, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Tang Ya stood in front of Beibei, speaking fiercely despite her delicate voice.


    Beibei was startled and quickly pulled Tang Ya back. Su Yu''s intentions were still unclear, and his strength was formidable. Angering him now wouldn''t be wise.


    "Young lady, aren''t you old enough to know that strength is what matters?"


    Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Besides, weren''t you the one who wanted to fight me? And now you''re acting like it''s my fault?"


    "Moreover, if you want to take something from someone else, it''s never that simple."


    Su Yu raised his left hand, showing the frozen Datura Snake, and looked at Tang Ya.


    "If you want something of mine, you''ll have to satisfy me first."


    "I..."


    Tang Ya tried to argue, but Beibei pulled her back.


    "That''s enough, Xiao Ya."


    Now wasn''t the time for a confrontation with Su Yu. Someone who hadn''t even released his martial soul but easily defeated Beibei¡ªhis strength was beyond imagination.


    Beibei took a deep breath. Though young, he was mature for his age, and he understood what decision would be most beneficial.


    "Since you''re so eager to see it, I''ll grant your wish."


    Beibei looked at Su Yu, a hint of battle intent rising in his eyes.


    Su Yu had mentioned his great-grandfather, meaning he knew a lot about him. At this point, there was no use hiding anything. He might as well go all out¡ªmaybe he could still walk away and even obtain the Datura Snake.


    "You''re quite straightforward, my friend. Young lady, you should learn from him," Su Yu said with a glance at Tang Ya, smiling.


    "Who are you calling ''young lady''? Are you even older than me?"


    Tang Ya flared up, offended by Su Yu''s remark.


    Beibei quickly pulled Tang Ya back again, calming her down. Tang Ya stepped aside but continued grumbling under her breath, with Huo Yuhao eagerly agreeing with every word like a loyal follower.


    "Be careful," Beibei said, his expression turning deadly serious. Then, a roar erupted from his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the lightning surrounding him turned golden, and brilliant golden light flashed. A dazzling golden glow condensed above his head.


    In his Thunderous Fury state, the dragon scales on Beibei''s left arm rapidly spread, covering his entire body in an instant. His aura transformed dramatically. It was a proud, domineering presence, exuding an overwhelming power and regal might that was hard to describe.


    Beibei''s aura had reached its peak. He took a step forward, shouting, "Tyrant Sovereign, Thunder Domain!"


    A wave of golden light burst out, formed from countless arcs of lightning. Everywhere it passed was bathed in gold, covering an area of over ten meters in diameter. A wild, oppressive force surged toward Su Yu.


    This was Beibei''s true power at full strength¡ªby awakening the bloodline of the Bright Holy Dragon, he showed his true form.


    "Interesting," Su Yu said, nodding to himself upon seeing Beibei''s unique Bright Holy Lightning Tyrant Dragon. With this power, Beibei could probably hold his own against a strong Soul Ancestor. One of the two most outstanding students in Shrek''s outer court certainly had some skills.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s call it a day."


    Having seen what he wanted, Su Yu didn''t want to waste more time.


    In a flash, Su Yu leaped into the air, unleashing a powerful gust of wind with a kick.


    "Wind Sweeps the Tower!"


    Su Yu executed the Wind God Leg technique, Wind Sweeps the Tower. His body spun rapidly, stirring up a violent whirlwind. Centered around Su Yu, a small tornado formed, and everything nearby was sucked toward him by the wild force.


    Tang Ya''s face turned pale with fright. Taking advantage of the fact that the suction wasn''t too strong yet, she quickly grabbed Huo Yuhao and retreated. They had just stepped back when the whirlwind expanded, sweeping across a radius of several dozen meters.


    The fierce wind surged toward Beibei.


    Beibei''s expression remained serious. A golden wave of energy surged from his body as he used the power of his Tyrant Sovereign: Thunder Domain to meet the incoming storm head-on.


    The wind howled, and countless golden lightning arcs were torn apart. In the next moment, there was a brilliant flash of light followed by a deafening explosion.


    Beibei''s body was thrown into the air, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yu landed lightly on the ground as the surrounding winds gradually dissipated. Feeling a slight numbness in his foot, he glanced at Beibei with some surprise.


    "Not bad. Too bad you haven''t fully mastered it yet. But still, I must say, you''ve managed to impress me."


    PS: To us readers, Su Yu''s personality seems typical of internet keyboard warriors who criticize their favorite stories because they find something they dislike¡ªlargely because we can read his monologues. However, to outsiders, Su Yu appears to be the cool guy with too much pride, much like Gilgamesh from Fate/Zero.

 Chapter 27 - 27: [DD2]: 27

    Su Yu casually tossed the ice-sealed Datura Snake next to Beibei before leisurely strolling away, hands behind his back.


    After testing Beibei''s strength, Su Yu was somewhat surprised. Shrek''s excellent students were indeed strong. If it had been anyone else, they likely wouldn''t have been able to withstand Beibei''s Tyrant Sovereign: Thunder Domain. There was something impressive about it.


    Beibei''s strength, in a one-on-one situation, could perhaps easily defeat a fourth-rank Soul Engineer. Of course, to Su Yu, this was hardly a threat. At level thirty, he was already capable of defeating a two-thousand-year Titan Giant Ape and was unafraid of fighting ten-thousand-year soul beasts. Not to mention, he was now a thirty-seventh-level Soul Elder.


    "Who exactly are you? Could you leave your name?"


    Beibei called out to the departing Su Yu, disregarding his injuries.


    Su Yu''s strength was formidable. It was the first time Beibei had encountered someone his age with such overwhelming power. Moreover, this person seemed to know all his secrets, which made Beibei cautious.


    "We will meet again someday," Su Yu said, waving without turning around, continuing his walk.


    At this point, Tang Ya rushed to Beibei''s side, Huo Yuhao in tow. Seeing the bloodstains at the corner of Beibei''s mouth, Tang Ya was startled, and a surge of anger rose in her heart.


    "That scoundrel! How could he hit so hard?"


    "He already held back. Otherwise, I would have been severely injured or worse," Beibei said, recalling Su Yu''s mastery over the violent winds. His pupils contracted sharply. It was the first time he had seen such a powerful self-created soul skill, one capable of influencing the weather so easily. Compared to the Tang Sect''s techniques, it was in a league of its own. Although he was a member of the Tang Sect, Beibei had to admit the power gap.


    "Who on earth is that bastard? Why is he targeting us like this?"


    Tang Ya said indignantly. If Su Yu hadn''t been so persistent, Beibei wouldn''t have gotten hurt.


    "It''s not about targeting us. He just wanted to see our strength," Beibei speculated.


    "This person knows so much about hidden matters; his background is not simple. Moreover, he''s likely not much older than Yuhao. His origins must be extraordinary, perhaps from some hidden power."


    "Hmph, I don''t care where he''s from. He''ll pay for this one day!"


    Tang Ya huffed. "Yuhao, you need to train hard too. One day, we''ll make him pay!"


    Tang Ya was still fuming as she spoke.


    "Teacher Xiaoya, I will. I''ll help senior brother regain his dignity," Huo Yuhao nodded seriously.


    "It''s good that you have this determination, Yuhao. But that person''s talent is too great. We might not necessarily be enemies. At the very least, he kept his word," Beibei said, smiling as he glanced at the frozen Datura Snake beside him.


    Going up against a mysterious genius like Su Yu without reason wasn''t wise. Defeating him without even releasing his martial soul, and at such a young age¡ªthis kind of genius might be unprecedented in the academy''s history.


    "What does it matter if he''s talented? He''s such a bad person, yet he''s still so handsome. Hmph!"


    Tang Ya snorted. Even though she was upset with Su Yu, she couldn''t ignore his looks.


    Beibei''s mouth twitched. He had just been beaten up, and Tang Ya was still thinking about Su Yu''s appearance.


    Suddenly, Beibei felt fortunate that Su Yu wasn''t from Shrek Academy. If they were in the same academy, judging from Tang Ya''s reaction, wouldn''t that spell trouble for him? Could he even compete with Su Yu?


    "Ahem!"


    Beibei coughed and quickly changed the subject.


    "Xiao Ya, I''m injured and feeling a bit weak right now. For the next while, I won''t be able to recover my full strength. You should quickly absorb the Datura Snake''s soul ring so we can leave the Star Dou Forest as soon as possible. Staying here too long would be dangerous."


    Tang Ya stopped complaining and nodded seriously. Then, she swiftly ended the Datura Snake''s life and began absorbing the soul ring.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu was also heading out of the Star Dou Forest. After testing Beibei''s strength, he now had a rough understanding of the power level in Shrek''s outer court.


    "Xu Sanshi''s strength should be about the same as Beibei''s. I''ll find time to teach that turtle a lesson later," Su Yu said, a cold light flashing in his eyes.


    He had once mentioned that during his travels across the continent, he had a run-in with a Shrek Academy student¡ªnone other than Xu Sanshi. Xu Sanshi was arrogant and unreasonable, following Shrek Academy''s motto: "If you don''t dare to cause trouble, you''re mediocre."


    One time, Xu Sanshi had directly clashed with Su Yu.


    Could Su Yu tolerate that? Was he the type to let it slide? No. Without a second thought, Su Yu had beaten Xu Sanshi in black and blue. Back then, Xu Sanshi hadn''t yet undergone his second awakening and was quite weak. Defeating him was as easy as kicking a dog for Su Yu. Even now, Su Yu could still easily beat him.


    Of course, since Su Yu had come into this world, some things had changed. For instance, Jiang Nannan had never been forced to sell herself. Su Yu had lived near Jiang Nannan before and knew both her and her mother. Jiang Nannan''s mother had a heart condition that Su Yu had cured with his spiritual medicine. As a result, Jiang Nannan never had to resort to desperate measures.


    As for how Xu Sanshi underwent his second awakening, or which unfortunate girl had to deal with him, Su Yu didn''t know. But he did know one thing: whenever he saw Xu Sanshi, he''d beat him up. Out of all the Shrek Seven Devils from the second series, Xu Sanshi was the one Su Yu hated the most¡ªhands down. If it had been Xu Sanshi today instead of Beibei, Su Yu would''ve killed him on the spot. There would''ve been no need for talk.


    "With just over a year left until the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Tournament, maybe I''ll find an opportunity to take down Shrek Academy," Su Yu muttered to himself.


    In the original series, Shrek Academy constantly preached about honor. Taking them down might be quite fun.


    "But the people from Shrek aren''t ones to follow the rules. Bullying others with their power is second nature to them, so..."


    As Su Yu spoke, he pulled out a purple card.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had this. It''s about time I used it," Su Yu thought as he casually crushed the card.


    [Ding! The host has used a Super Sect Card. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Super Force¡ªIce God Palace. The Ice God Palace will be reasonably integrated into the Douluo Continent.]


    The system''s voice rang in Su Yu''s mind.


    "Ice God Palace?"


    Su Yu reviewed the information about the Ice God Palace that appeared in his mind, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "An impressive Ice God Palace, indeed."


    According to the information provided by the system, the Ice God Palace, as a superpower, was no less formidable than the Body Sect. It boasted over thirty individuals at the rank of Title Douluo, with nearly ten of them being Super Douluo, at level ninety-five and above.


    Such a force was more than enough to bolster Su Yu''s confidence in the human world. Even when facing Shrek Academy, he had nothing to fear.


    "It''s just a pity there isn''t a true Limit Douluo," Su Yu sighed.


    "The strongest is only a half-step Limit Douluo."


    He thought of this as the only shortcoming, but even then, the Ice God Palace was more than impressive. It was enough to crush Xuan Zi.


    Anything produced by the system was guaranteed to be of top quality. Su Yu believed the experts provided by the system would be no weaker than Du Busi¡ªand perhaps even stronger. Although Shrek Academy had a Limit Douluo, he was half-crippled. With the Golden Tree in the Sea God Pavilion supporting him, things were stable for now. But once he left Shrek Academy...


    That half-crippled Limit Douluo might not even be stronger than Du Busi. Du Busi could endure a prolonged fight, but how much life force did Mu En have left? Could he afford to drag things out?


    Su Yu felt a little apprehension.


    "''Reasonable integration''?"


    Su Yu frowned and asked, "Does that mean the Ice God Palace will appear as if it''s a native force?"


    [Yes.]


    The system responded.


    [Reasonable integration essentially means creating a new identity out of thin air in the Douluo Continent. It alters the causal plane. For instance, in the awareness of forces like Shrek Academy, the Ice God Palace will have existed on the continent for tens of thousands of years, as an ancient force.]


    [And the people of the Ice God Palace will share that same perception. The palace itself will be established as a force that worships the Ice God, similar to Sea God Island in the original series. Of course, the host retains supreme authority, and everyone within the Ice God Palace is one hundred percent loyal to you.]


    "I see."


    Listening to the system''s explanation, Su Yu understood. He marveled once again at the power of the system. It lived up to its reputation¡ªtruly formidable. This was a genuine creation from nothing.


    After a moment of awe, Su Yu summoned two Super Douluo for protection. Once he left the Star Dou Forest, they would seamlessly take over his security.


    As for the other experts, they would remain stationed at the Ice God Palace. By chance, the palace''s headquarters weren''t far from the Extreme North Ice Plains.


    Having gained such a superpower as the Ice God Palace, Su Yu was delighted. Humming a little tune, he continued on his way. However, he hadn''t walked far before the weather suddenly changed.


    The previously clear sky darkened, and a thunderous roar echoed from above. In an instant, sunlight was obscured by black clouds, and an overwhelming pressure descended from the sky, making it hard to breathe. A stream of gray energy shot out from the darkness and entered Su Yu''s head.


    Startled, Su Yu''s eyes narrowed. But in the next moment, a familiar sensation surged through him¡ªit felt as though some kind of will was communicating with him.


    "The Will of the World?"


    Su Yu was stunned and lowered his guard slightly. The Will of the World wouldn''t harm him. At that moment, a blurry figure appeared behind Su Yu, and an ancient voice, filled with indescribable authority, spoke:


    "With hands that hold the sun and moon and pluck the stars, there is no one like me in this world. To think that a trace of my soul could remain."


    "Boom!"


    Su Yu''s mind seemed to explode. Those familiar words... Wasn''t this the Undead Holy Necromancer, Necromancer Calamity, Electrolux?


    Su Yu had been instinctively on guard earlier, but now he understood. That gray stream of energy was none other than Electrolux.


    Without hesitation, Su Yu entered his spiritual sea. There, a small gray bead, about the size of a soybean, had appeared at some unknown point. Compared to the ten enormous silver rings hovering above, this gray bead seemed quite inconspicuous.


    But Su Yu gazed at it with a solemn expression. This was Electrolux''s spiritual consciousness.


    In the original story, Electrolux had also been a key guide for Huo Yuhao. One could say that Huo Yuhao''s achievements were partly thanks to Electrolux. Unfortunately, when the God of Emotions, Dai Yuhao, became a god, he completely forgot about Electrolux.


    Who was Electrolux?


    God of Emotions Dai Yuhao acted like he didn''t even know.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the God of Emotions, the ultimate simp of the Tang family. Who cares about you, Electrolux? What do you amount to?"


    "What? Revive you?"


    "Did I ever say that? Nope, I don''t remember!"


    Many fans of the original work found it tragic how Electrolux was left behind. Some even joked that Electrolux died due to a lack of votes. As for what happened... Don''t ask. If you ask, we don''t know anything.


    Staring at the gray bead, Su Yu pondered for a while. In the next moment, a giant seal rose from the golden ocean of his spiritual sea. A dazzling nine-colored radiance spread out, causing Electrolux''s gray bead to tremble slightly as if being suppressed.


    A surprised sound came faintly from within the gray bead. At the same time, a plump Iceworm emerged from the golden ocean.


    "Ah, finally! I''m free! Do you have any idea what I''ve been through? Do you?" the Skydream Iceworm began to complain as soon as it appeared. It had suffered immensely over the past few days. Being suppressed for so long had left it numb.


    But before it could continue, it felt a piercing gaze on it. It quickly turned and saw Su Yu calmly staring at it.


    The Iceworm shuddered and put on a fawning smile.


    "Oh, you''re here, boss!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu ignored it, focusing on the gray bead that was Electrolux''s spiritual consciousness.


    "Would this count as my third... no, fourth martial soul?"


    With the Iceworm''s Ice Martial Soul and now this, it seemed he could truly have four martial souls.


    "All these flashy things¡ªtwo martial souls are more than enough."


    Su Yu shook his head. The Ice Emperor and the Dragon God Seal were more than enough to last him a lifetime. Too many martial souls would only cause confusion.


    "What''s this?"


    The Skydream Iceworm also noticed the gray bead. Its small golden eyes narrowed.


    "Where did this guy come from? How dare he try to take my turf?"


    The Skydream Iceworm spoke arrogantly. It couldn''t mess with Su Yu, but a gray bead? How hard could that be?


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. The Skydream was always looking for trouble.


    Who could it even defeat? And now it was picking a fight with Electrolux? Even though Electrolux only had a sliver of spiritual consciousness left, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Besides, could the Skydream even use its origin power? That was all sealed by the Silver Dragon King.


    But Su Yu couldn''t be bothered to intervene. He let them do as they pleased. He had summoned the spirit of the Dragon God Seal to suppress the entire space of his spiritual sea.

 Chapter 28 - 28: [DD2]: 28

    Whether it was the Skydream Iceworm or Electrolux, they were both essentially parasites in Su Yu''s spiritual sea. Therefore, he needed to establish control over them.


    He didn''t want to end up like Huo Yuhao, where everything in his spiritual sea could be seen by the beings residing within it. They would only see what he allowed them to see. If he didn''t want them to see something, no one would have access to it.


    With the Dragon God Seal Martial Soul, Su Yu could fully control his spiritual sea. He could cut off or block the Skydream Iceworm and other entities from perceiving the outside world at will.


    To Su Yu, this control was vital.


    A massive seal hovered above, and the nine-colored brilliance illuminated his entire spiritual sea. Su Yu nodded in satisfaction and exited his spiritual sea.


    After leaving the Star Dou Forest, Su Yu headed west toward the Sun Moon Empire.


    The location Su Yu had chosen was the Sun Moon Imperial Academy, and the reason was simple: a certain God-King''s plan revolved around Shrek Academy and the Tang Sect. Wasn''t the original plot''s Huo Yuhao manipulated in the same way?


    For his first step, Su Yu decided to jump out of that trap entirely. Whatever plans were laid out for Shrek Academy or the Tang Sect, he would simply avoid going there. If he wanted to defeat the God-King, he couldn''t be led around like a pawn.


    As for why he didn''t choose an academy in the Heaven Dou or Star Luo Empire, that decision was also simple. The three original empires of the continent all wanted to ally with Shrek Academy, and at the very least, wouldn''t easily come into conflict with it. Since Su Yu intended to counter Shrek Academy, it was natural to choose the academy that disliked Shrek the most.


    And that was, of course, the Sun Moon Imperial Academy.


    In terms of talent development, the Sun Moon Empire had a more open-minded approach compared to the three original empires of the Douluo Continent. Jing Hongchen, the head of the academy, was someone who valued and appreciated talent. Su Yu didn''t have a bad impression of him.


    Moreover, this academy would also allow him to study soul tools, which was another advantage of the Sun Moon Imperial Academy.


    As for the academies of the three original empires, Su Yu felt there wasn''t much worth learning. He was already knowledgeable about soul master techniques, and in the realm of soul tools, none of them could compare to the Sun Moon Empire.


    Of course, the Sun Moon Empire''s collusion with evil soul masters was reprehensible, but that had nothing to do with Su Yu. He was there to learn about soul tools, not to pledge loyalty to the empire. As for the corrupt Sun Moon royal family, they didn''t deserve his respect. If given the chance to deal with them, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    To Su Yu, all these empires were essentially the same. Why side with any one of them? They could fight their wars; it had nothing to do with him.


    Su Yu''s only goal was to grow stronger, protect those close to him, and eventually overthrow a certain God-King. Whatever wars these empires waged, it was none of his concern¡ªunless they provoked him. If they did, it wouldn''t matter which empire it was; Su Yu would simply twist off their heads.


    No emperor or royal family would stand in his way if his strength was sufficient.


    With two Super Douluo leading the way, Su Yu traveled at incredible speed. In just a day or two, they arrived at the Sun Moon Empire''s capital, Mingdu.


    The capital, also known as Radiant City, was the political and economic center of the empire. Its size surpassed that of any city in the Douluo Continent. Even the capitals of the Star Luo, Heaven Dou, and Dou Ling Empires combined couldn''t compare to Radiant City.


    By the time Su Yu and his companions reached the outskirts of the city, it was already nighttime. Looking out, there were vast expanses of buildings that stretched as far as the eye could see. Some of these buildings were over five stories tall, with others reaching over a dozen stories high. This wasn''t an exception either¡ªbuildings like these filled the skyline.


    The countless lights illuminated the entire city, giving it a radiant splendor.


    It was the most magnificent city Su Yu had seen since arriving on the Douluo Continent.


    "Although it still falls short compared to the top-tier cities of my previous life, it''s certainly unique for this continent."


    "It''s a pity this prosperous city was later bombed by Huo Yuhao. Countless innocent civilians were affected¡ªutterly disgraceful. How is this any different from Tang San condoning Dugu Bo''s massacre of a city?"


    Su Yu shook his head silently.


    War rarely spares the innocent, but dragging civilians into it was unforgivable. If you have the strength, fight the armies, not the innocent people. Is that what justice looks like?


    The Sun Moon Empire didn''t massacre cities, but the so-called righteous Shrek Academy bombed them? Hypocrisy at its finest.


    Yes, Su Yu was indirectly criticizing Shrek Academy.


    Of course, the leadership of the Sun Moon Empire was no better, especially with their collusion with the Holy Spirit Cult. That alone was enough to condemn them. If someone wiped out those corrupt leaders, Su Yu would gladly welcome it.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a hotel to stay at, and we''ll register tomorrow," Su Yu instructed.


    One of the Super Douluo beside him, Lu Yuan¡ªa Rank 97 expert with the Titan Snow Demon martial soul and the title of Snow Demon Douluo¡ªresponded promptly.


    "Yes, young master."


    He led Su Yu to a secluded area, where they landed and found a hotel to rest in.


    The next morning, after Su Yu washed up and had breakfast, he headed toward the Sun Moon Imperial Academy. The academy was located in the southern part of the city and covered a vast area, laid out in a hexagonal pattern.


    As the top academy of the Sun Moon Empire, the front gates were already crowded with people. It was the enrollment season, and many hopeful applicants had gathered.


    The admission requirements were straightforward: applicants needed to have at least Rank 10 soul power and a soul ring before the age of twelve. There were no restrictions on background, which was a sharp contrast to Shrek Academy, where applicants needed recommendation letters from major cities.


    Testing soul power was simple¡ªthere were crystal balls specifically for this purpose. All an applicant needed to do was place their hand on the ball, and it would indicate whether they passed.


    Su Yu didn''t make a grand entrance. He queued up like everyone else and, when it was his turn, casually placed his hand on the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, the crystal ball emitted an unprecedented brilliance, followed by numerous cracks, before shattering into pieces.


    The teacher in charge of registration was stunned and stared at Su Yu in shock. After a long pause, the teacher finally asked, "Student, has your soul power exceeded Rank 30?"


    The crystal ball could only measure up to Rank 30 in soul power. Anything beyond that would cause it to shatter.


    Upon hearing this, Su Yu nodded.


    The teacher''s face showed a hint of excitement as he grabbed a form from the side.


    "Student, please fill out this registration form first. Then, take it to the testing area behind us for a more detailed evaluation. Once you pass the test and pay the registration fee, you will officially become a student of the Sun Moon Imperial Academy."


    The teacher was pleased, as Su Yu''s soul power was not low.


    However, this was only the beginning. The first test merely eliminated those with insufficient soul power. The real challenge would come later with the physical test.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Su Yu picked up the pen and swiftly filled out his name, place of origin, and background. Afterward, he nodded to the teacher again and proceeded to the temporary testing area inside.


    The area was less crowded than outside, but there were still a fair number of people present.


    As usual, there were always those who tried to pass the test despite lacking sufficient soul power¡ªsuch people could be found everywhere.


    Su Yu calmly stood at the back of the line, watching the other candidates undergo their tests.


    Compared to Shrek Academy, the student quality at the Sun Moon Imperial Academy seemed somewhat lower, but their levels were still decent. So far, Su Yu has already seen several Soul Grandmasters with two soul rings.


    Then he remembered the academy''s tradition of using drugs to boost soul power levels, and it all made sense. For them, drug use was a common practice.


    Soul engineers differed from soul masters in that their soul rings were selected to amplify their soul power, while soul tools served as their primary method of attack. Their goal was to create more powerful soul tools, which required greater soul power. As a result, drug use was widespread.


    Someone like Su Yu, a pure soul master, was an anomaly at the Sun Moon Imperial Academy.


    Before long, it was the turn of the person in front of Su Yu. He watched the soul testing machine with interest. This device was currently exclusive to the Sun Moon Empire and could accurately analyze a person''s age, soul power, physical strength, body resilience, and even detect soul bones.


    Seeing this advanced device, Su Yu knew that his physical stats wouldn''t remain hidden. However, he wasn''t concerned¡ªif his information was revealed, so be it. With the protection of the Ice God Palace, there was no threat to his safety. As long as the Dragon God Seal and the Skydream Iceworm remained hidden, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    Besides, the Sun Moon Imperial Academy valued talent, and since he wasn''t a spy, there was nothing to fear.


    Soon, it was Su Yu''s turn. He set the Black Dragon Ring aside and handed his registration form to the teacher.


    "Hm?"


    The teacher glanced at Su Yu''s place of origin and background, letting out a small noise of surprise. He was from the Heaven Dou Empire. But the teacher wasn''t overly shocked, as it wasn''t unheard of for people from the original three empires to attend the Sun Moon Imperial Academy¡ªthough it was relatively rare.


    Su Yu approached the soul testing machine, a tall cylindrical device with a crystal strip running down the front and a circular platform at its base. The machine stood about 2.5 meters tall.


    He stepped onto the platform, facing the crystal strip, while a teacher moved to the side of the machine, placing his right hand on a palm-shaped indentation. Another teacher holding Su Yu''s registration form picked up a pen, ready to record his data.


    "Su Yu, don''t be nervous. In a moment, a beam of light will scan your body and record your physical data. Don''t worry¡ªit won''t harm you," one of the teachers reassured him.


    Su Yu nodded in understanding.


    "Relax, we''re starting now."


    At that moment, another teacher spoke, and a strong wave of soul power radiated from his body, particularly noticeable around his arm, where a white halo shimmered.


    Immediately afterward, a white light appeared at the top of the soul testing machine. It spread out in a fan shape, covering about a square meter, and slowly descended from the top.


    The beam of light scanned Su Yu from head to toe, moving slowly downward.


    When it reached his chest, the teacher holding the registration form began recording.


    "Physical strength: Level 70. Physical resilience: Level 70. Soul power fluctuation: Level 37, Soul Elder. Height: 1.76 meters. Weight: 70 kilograms. Left arm length... Bone age: 11 years. Soul bone: ??? Overall evaluation:..."


    The teacher paused, thinking he had made a mistake. He rubbed his eyes and checked the soul testing machine again, confirming the data. His expression shifted dramatically, and he stared at Su Yu as if looking at a monster.


    An 11-year-old Level 37 Soul Elder? This was a genius among geniuses. Even if Su Yu had taken drugs to boost his soul power, it was still extraordinarily rare.


    But the most astonishing thing wasn''t his soul power¡ªit was his physical strength. A Level 37 Soul Elder with the physical attributes of a Level 70 Soul Sage? It seemed impossible.


    It was important to note that the soul testing machine was only a Level 6 soul tool, and Level 70 was its upper limit. Whether this truly reflected Su Yu''s full capacity remained unclear.


    One of the weaknesses of Sun Moon Imperial Academy was that their physical attributes often couldn''t match those of battle soul masters. Some Level 6 soul engineers had physical strength equivalent to a Soul King at best. But Su Yu''s physical prowess far exceeded that, leaving the teacher speechless.


    "Teacher, is it done?"


    Su Yu''s voice snapped the teacher out of his thoughts.


    "Yes, yes, Su Yu. You''ve passed the test. Please proceed to the payment counter. After paying, you''ll receive your badge and dormitory key, officially becoming a student of our academy."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Su Yu thanked him, retrieved his Black Dragon Ring, and headed to the payment counter.


    Meanwhile, the teacher who had recorded Su Yu''s data quickly said to his colleague, "Take this registration form to Director Lin immediately. We''ve got a monster in this year''s batch."


    The other teacher nodded and rushed off with Su Yu''s registration form, heading toward the inner part of the academy.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu paid the registration fee¡ª10 gold soul coins, which wasn''t too expensive. Considering the wealth of the Sun Moon Imperial Academy, they likely didn''t care much about such a small fee. These soul engineers were well-off; selling just two soul tools could easily fill their pockets.


    "Here is your student badge. As for your uniform, it will be delivered to your dormitory within a day. This is your dormitory key. Your room is in the first-year dormitory building, Block 1, Room 212. Also, here''s a map of the academy."


    Along with the dormitory key, a map of the Sun Moon Imperial Academy was handed to him.


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29 - 29: [DD2]: 29

    The map was simple. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was divided into three major areas: the teaching area, the dormitory area, and the experimental area.


    The experimental area alone took up more than two-thirds of the academy''s total space, with several sections marked off. At the center of the experimental area was a region outlined in red, labeled Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    This was the most important place in the entire academy. Only the true elites of the academy could enter Illustrious Virtue Hall. The soul tools produced there were highly coveted by the outside world. As the saying goes, "If it''s made in Illustrious Virtue Hall, it must be top-quality," which attested to its reputation.


    The maps for the teaching and dormitory areas were more detailed. The teaching area had twelve buildings, two for each of the six grade levels. The academy had a large student body, especially in the first grade, which had the most students¡ª32 classes in total. However, as students advanced, their numbers dwindled. By the sixth grade, there were only a few dozen students.


    The academy''s grading system differed from that of other schools. Here, grade levels were determined by a student''s level as a soul engineer, not by age. A beginner who wasn''t yet a Level 1 soul engineer would be placed in the first grade. Once they became a Level 1 soul engineer, they could advance to the second grade, and so on, until reaching Level 5 and advancing to the sixth grade. Outstanding students in the sixth grade could take the Illustrious Virtue Hall entrance exam, and those who passed would become members of Illustrious Virtue Hall. This was the academy''s promotion system.


    The dormitory area, located behind the teaching area, was quite large. The first-grade dormitories were the most numerous, with four buildings in total. Su Yu''s dormitory was in the first-grade area, Building 1, Room 212.


    "Student, in two days, the academy will post the class assignments for new students on the bulletin board. Please keep an eye on it," the teacher in charge of registration reminded him.


    "I understand. Thank you, teacher," Su Yu replied before heading to the dormitory buildings, following the map''s directions.


    The path was lined with towering trees, each tens of meters high, casting ample shade. The walk was pleasant and refreshing. Su Yu walked quickly and soon found the dormitory area as indicated on the map.


    "Room 212," Su Yu muttered as he found his dormitory. He took out the key and opened the door.


    The dormitory was about 20 square meters, with a bed and a wardrobe on each side. It also had a private bathroom, allowing for showers and other necessities¡ªquite convenient compared to Shrek Academy, where an entire floor had to share one bathroom.


    Su Yu lightly brushed his hand across the bed, finding it covered in dust. He frowned slightly. Though not obsessed with cleanliness, he liked things to be tidy. Grabbing a broom and a cloth, he began cleaning the room.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Director Lin Jiayi, who had received Su Yu''s registration form, was in shock. Without saying a word, he rushed toward Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Illustrious Virtue Hall was a spacious hall with a metallic interior, primarily in light gold tones. It wasn''t overly luxurious, but it exuded a sense of quality. A plaque hung above the entrance with large, dark-gold characters that read "Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    In the center of the hall sat a man who appeared to be in his forties. He wasn''t tall but broad, best described as short and stout. His stocky build didn''t suit long hair, yet a mane of brownish-red hair cascaded down his back, making his short, thick neck almost invisible. He seemed somewhat unremarkable, like a short, chubby man.


    However, appearances can be deceiving. This short, stout man was none other than Jing Hongchen, the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall and patriarch of the Hongchen Family¡ªone of the most influential figures in the Sun Moon Empire. He was a veteran Level 9 soul engineer. Despite having a soul power rank of only 93, his soul tools made him a match for the likes of Xuanzi. As long as the distance wasn''t too close, even Xuanzi would struggle to defeat him easily.


    Jing Hongchen was sipping tea when Lin Jiayi hurriedly burst in.


    "Hall Master!"


    "Jiayi, what''s the rush?"


    Jing Hongchen asked with a smile as he set down his teacup.


    "Hall Master, take a look at this. We''ve recruited a monster student this time, and his identity is quite special. I''m not sure what to do."


    Lin Jiayi handed the registration form to Jing Hongchen.


    "Oh?"


    Jing Hongchen raised an eyebrow.


    "A student that even you aren''t sure about?"


    His curiosity piqued, he glanced at the form. When he saw the words "Ice God Palace," his eyes narrowed. The Ice God Palace was a superpower on par with the Body Sect, but far more mysterious.


    "I didn''t expect someone from the Ice God Palace. I''d better take a good look," Jing Hongchen said, chuckling as he continued reading. When he saw Su Yu''s astonishing data, he nearly spat out his tea.


    "Is this kid 11 years old?"


    Even Jing Hongchen was shocked.


    "Where did this monster come from?"


    "Yes, Hall Master. He''s indeed 11 years old, with a soul power rank of 37. His talent is extraordinary," Lin Jiayi confirmed.


    "But what''s most remarkable is his physical condition, which has already reached the level of a Soul Sage. The soul testing machine only measures up to Rank 70, so we still don''t know the full extent of his abilities. His soul bone data is scrambled, and I suspect he has an external soul bone."


    As Lin Jiayi spoke, he watched Jing Hongchen''s reaction. Even as the academy''s director, he had never encountered such a situation.


    "This kid is a rare little monster. Have you learned what his martial soul is?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jing Hongchen asked after regaining his composure.


    "Not yet. He hasn''t revealed his martial soul," Lin Jiayi replied.


    "Since he''s from the Ice God Palace, there''s no way his martial soul is ordinary. With such talent, I doubt his status within the palace is insignificant," Jing Hongchen mused.


    "So, Hall Master, should we accept this student?"


    Lin Jiayi asked.


    Jing Hongchen picked up his teacup again and replied calmly, "Of course, we''ll accept him. Why wouldn''t we? If he dares to come, I dare to take him."


    "The Ice God Palace, this mysterious ancient force, is finally stepping into the spotlight. In the past, they never interfered with the continent''s affairs, but now they''re sending a disciple to study at our academy. This is an opportunity¡ªan opportunity to form an alliance with the Ice God Palace."


    "If we can win over the Ice God Palace, Shrek Academy will be nothing to worry about."


    "Back then, if it weren''t for Shrek Academy getting in the way, our Sun Moon Empire would have unified the continent long ago."


    "Those people have always been the greatest enemy of our Sun Moon Empire."


    When mentioning Shrek Academy, a cold glint flashed in Jing Hongchen''s eyes. Over the years, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy and Shrek Academy had clashed both openly and covertly many times. But they had never gained much of an advantage.


    Although soul tools were powerful, Shrek Academy had too many strong soul masters. In terms of top-tier power, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was still slightly inferior.


    "Didn''t the Empire already ally with those people?"


    Lin Jiayi asked in a low voice.


    To counter Shrek Academy and support the expansion of the Sun Moon Empire, many preparations had been made in secret.


    "That group of people are a bunch of heartless bastards," Jing Hongchen replied coldly.


    "If it weren''t for the Empire''s grand cause, who would even want to deal with them?"


    "Even so, they remain a hidden danger. Although they appear to be allied with the Empire, they cannot be fully trusted," Jing Hongchen continued, setting down his teacup.


    No normal person would like that group of people. But unfortunately, that group was frighteningly powerful. Although the Empire worked with them, Jing Hongchen always remained cautious. Those bastards couldn''t possibly have good intentions.


    In comparison, he was more inclined toward the Ice God Palace. This ancient and mysterious force, which even the Body Sect avoided, was incredibly powerful. If they could win over the Ice God Palace, the Empire would be unstoppable.


    "The Hall Master is right, but the Ice God Palace won''t be easy to ally with either," Lin Jiayi remarked.


    "After all, they are aligned with the three original nations of the continent."


    "The Ice God Palace has never involved itself in the wars between the three original nations and the Empire, and they''ve never shown hostility toward the Empire. Saying they are loyal to the three nations is unlikely," Jing Hongchen replied thoughtfully.


    "Of course, the Ice God Palace won''t be easy to sway either, and we don''t know their true intentions yet, so there''s no rush. Since this kid from the Ice God Palace has come to our academy, we''ll make sure he receives a proper education. We''ll observe him secretly in the meantime," Jing Hongchen spoke slowly and methodically.


    To achieve great things, one must have patience.


    "Understood, Hall Master. I''ll take my leave."


    "Hmm."


    Jing Hongchen nodded and picked up his teacup again.


    ...


    "All done!"


    Su Yu clapped his hands and looked around at the spotless dormitory, feeling a sense of accomplishment.


    "Now it looks much more comfortable," he muttered, exhaling deeply. He took care of the remaining dirty water, broom, and cleaning supplies, then washed his hands and laid his bedding on the bare bed frame.


    Su Yu''s bedding was exquisite, made from the finest soul beast fur¡ªwhite as snow, with not a single flaw. It felt soft and smooth to the touch, incredibly comfortable.


    After setting up his bedding, Su Yu pulled over a chair and sat down. As if remembering something, he suddenly muttered, "Time to check in."


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the check-in and acquiring the skill: Persuasion.]


    [Persuasion: When using this skill, any words spoken by the host will become more convincing, making it easier to influence others.]


    "Persuasion skill? Is the system trying to get me into a pyramid scheme?" Su Yu blinked. This skill would be perfect for running a scam.


    [Ding! Reminder: The host''s novice protection period is about to end. Please be prepared.]


    The system''s voice rang out, and the smile on Su Yu''s face froze.


    "The protection period is ending already?"


    "Looks like I''ll have to start outsmarting a certain God King soon."


    Su Yu let out a cold laugh, a sharp glint flashing in his eyes.


    ...


    In the Divine Realm, in front of a magnificent palace, a man dressed in a blue robe with delicate, feminine features gazed down at the world below. This man was none other than the enforcer of the Divine Realm, the Sea God, and Asura God¡ªTang San, the God King.


    At that moment, Tang San was performing his routine search for new stars in the lower realms.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, Tang San let out a sound of surprise. What had once been a foggy and impenetrable new star seemed to have opened up. Tang San effortlessly broke through the barrier, and by following the flow of fate, quickly locked onto a target.


    "Found it, finally found it!"


    His gaze swept over the location of his target, and a flicker of shock appeared in his eyes.


    "How could this be? Why is this new star of the Douluo Continent in the Sun Moon Empire? Why isn''t it at Shrek Academy? Everything''s in chaos, completely out of order!"


    "I knew it! The world consciousness of Douluo Continent has been intentionally hiding this to mess things up. It sent the Child of the Destiny to the Sun Moon Empire. Is it trying to corrupt the Child of the Destiny? The world consciousness is truly malicious!"


    Tang San looked furious, cursing the world consciousness of Douluo Continent. He had always believed that he couldn''t find the Child of the Destiny because of the world consciousness''s interference. Now, the world''s consciousness could no longer hide it, and everything was finally exposed.


    "The Child of the Destiny is of great importance. In the future, they will surely become a god, perhaps even a God King. For the sake of the security and prosperity of the Divine Realm, it looks like I must step in and set things right."


    "I must guide the Child of the Destiny onto the correct path. Although this will require a lot of my energy, for the future of the Divine Realm, I can''t shirk this responsibility."


    Tang San spoke with a sense of righteousness, then suddenly focused his gaze on a specific location, and a Divine Sense descended.


    ...


    This was a towering mountain, its slopes incredibly steep. From a distance, it appeared that almost three sides of the mountain were vertical cliffs as if carved by a blade. Surrounding the steep peak were endless rolling hills, but even the tallest barely reached halfway up the mountain.


    A sea of clouds drifted slowly above the hills, while the towering peak pierced through them. At the very top, above the sea of clouds, stood a majestic fortress. The gray fortress exuded an ancient aura as if destined to stand supreme.


    Amidst the drifting clouds and sheer cliffs, building such a grand fortress here was a feat that defied human understanding. This was no ordinary construction.


    On the mountaintop, the wind howled and carried heavy moisture. Yet, no matter how hard the wind blew, the fortress stood tall and unmoved. Above the fortress''s arched gate were three large characters: Clear Sky Castle.


    Hidden deep within the clouds, Clear Sky Castle¡ªthis was the headquarters of what was once the number one sect in the world, the Clear Sky Sect.

 Chapter 30 - 30: [DD2]: 30

    Inside the castle, within a spacious hall, there were three figures.


    Two of them were seated on opposite sides of the hall, both tall and imposing.


    On the left sat a robust middle-aged man with a burly physique. His short, dense hair resembled steel needles, and his appearance was dignified. His strong face looked like it had been carved from stone, and his deep brown eyes had a faint golden glow. Though he wore a gray robe, it couldn''t fully conceal his muscular build. Simply sitting there, he exuded an aura of unshakable steadfastness.


    On the right sat another middle-aged man with long, green hair draped over his broad shoulders. His green eyes, though seemingly simple, held a unique, indescribable quality, as if he couldn''t fully suppress the powerful aura within him. He wore a white battle outfit that tightly wrapped his towering frame, making his presence even more intimidating than the man across from him.


    These two were none other than Niu Tian and Tai Tan, the leaders of the Clear Sky Sect¡ªboth rare and powerful figures in the world. Especially Niu Tian, whose strength made him one of the most formidable beings on the continent.


    Standing before them was a third figure, smaller in comparison to their towering forms. She wore a lavish battle outfit, her pink-blue hair and large eyes of the same color adding to her youthful charm. Despite her delicate appearance, she had a handsome quality. At that moment, she was pouting at Niu Tian and Tai Tan, acting coquettishly.


    "Dong''er, didn''t you want to go to Shrek Academy? Why the sudden change of heart? Now you want to attend the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    Tai Tan spoke, his tone helpless. "Second Uncle is telling you, that place isn''t good at all."


    He looked at the petite figure in front of him, trying to dissuade her. Just yesterday, she''d been set on going to Shrek Academy. Now, she''d changed her mind and wanted to go to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Wasn''t this nonsense?


    "Dong''er, your Second Uncle is right," Niu Tian added.


    "The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy isn''t a friendly place. At Shrek Academy, with our Clear Sky Sect''s reputation, nothing will happen to you. No one would dare lay a hand on you. Over the millennia, the Clear Sky Sect and Shrek Academy have had some ties. But the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy¡ªthat''s beyond our reach. And what could they teach you? Martial souls? Soul cultivation? Surely they won''t teach you about soul tools, especially when you don''t have talent in that area."


    Niu Tian couldn''t understand her sudden insistence on going there. Didn''t she dislike soul tools? Why insist on something that seemed like a waste of time?


    "Who says I don''t have a talent for soul tools?"


    Wang Dong''er shot back, pursing her lips.


    "I, Wang Dong''er, can learn anything! What''s a soul tool, anyway? I''m going to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy."


    She replied defiantly, her willfulness evident. I''m going, and no one can stop me.


    "Dong''er, Second Uncle is only doing this for your good. Why won''t you listen?"


    Tai Tan sighed, troubled by her stubbornness.


    "Alright, Second Brother. Dong''er, are you set on going to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    Niu Tian''s voice interrupted, more serious now. Wang Dong''er nodded.


    "Why?"


    His expression turned stern. Seeing his seriousness, Wang Dong''er dropped her playful demeanor and replied earnestly: "There''s a voice inside me telling me I have to go to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. If I don''t, I''ll regret it."


    Hearing this, Niu Tian and Tai Tan exchanged shocked glances.


    "Big Brother, could it be¡­?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tai Tan began, but Niu Tian cut him off.


    "Fine, Dong''er. If you''re determined, then go," Niu Tian conceded. "Though it''s far away, I doubt the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy would dare offend our Clear Sky Sect."


    "Really, uncle? You''re the best!"


    Wang Dong''er beamed, and her mood instantly lifted.


    "I agree, but you must promise not to cause trouble. Don''t be capricious, understand? It''s not like home over there, so you''ll need to be more careful," Niu Tian cautioned her.


    "I know, I promise I won''t cause trouble," Wang Dong''er responded with a radiant smile.


    "Alright. Since you''re so happy, go pack up properly. Tomorrow, uncle will take you to report at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy," Niu Tian said, his gaze softening as he watched her.


    "Okay, uncle!"


    Wang Dong''er replied cheerfully before skipping out of the hall.


    "Big Brother, what''s going on with Dong''er? Could it be¡­?"


    Tai Tan trailed off, pointing toward the sky.


    "Enough. You know what''s going on. Don''t say it out loud."


    Niu Tian glanced at Tai Tan.


    "What''s he thinking, anyway? Wasn''t everything arranged for Dong''er to go to Shrek Academy? Why the sudden change?"


    "I still say the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy isn''t suitable for Dong''er. It''s a waste of her talent," Tai Tan grumbled.


    "I''ve watched her grow up, after all."


    "Do you think I haven''t?"


    Niu Tian replied.


    "He''s her father. He wouldn''t harm her."


    "That''s debatable," Tai Tan muttered under his breath.


    "He''s been different since he became a God King."


    "Enough. Just get ready to send her off. The Sun Moon Empire is dangerous. From now on, you''ll protect her closely. If anything happens¡­"


    "Then you can use my head as a chamber pot!"


    Tai Tan vowed, pounding his chest solemnly.


    "I don''t need one that big," Niu Tian quipped, giving Tai Tan a warning. "But be careful. If you let anything happen to her, I''ll skin you alive. And remember¡ªyou''re not allowed to interfere unless she''s in mortal danger. Understood?"


    "But what if someone bullies her?"


    Tai Tan muttered.


    "If it''s someone her age, don''t interfere unless she''s in danger. Dong''er is growing up¡ªshe needs challenges."


    "But if someone bullies you by using their seniority, don''t hold back¡ªbeat them to death if you have to."


    Niu Tian''s eyes sharpened as he added, "We''ve never been afraid of anyone."


    "Got it¡ªbeat them to death," Tai Tan clenched his fists, brimming with fighting spirit.


    "So, after everything I said, the only part you remembered was about beating people up?"


    Niu Tian looked at Tai Tan with an exasperated expression.


    Tai Tan chuckled sheepishly, scratching his head.


    ...


    The next morning, at dawn.


    Su Yu followed his usual routine of physical training, then washed up and had breakfast in the dormitory cafeteria. Each building had its cafeteria, making meals convenient. Once again, Su Yu couldn''t help but admire the human-centric design of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    In some ways, it was more advanced than Shrek Academy. At Shrek, the cafeteria didn''t even have seats¡ªstudents had to stand while eating, and taking food outside was forbidden. What were they thinking? Even having a meal was unnecessarily complicated.


    Su Yu entered the cafeteria and ordered a few steamed buns along with a bowl of golden, thick stew, likely made from some type of soul beast tendon. It was soft and flavorful. He also grabbed some stir-fried vegetables, made from the core of a plant-type soul beast. After cooking, Su Yu couldn''t even identify which soul beast it came from, but the taste was good.


    The meal cost Su Yu over a hundred gold soul coins¡ªsoul beast cuisine was simply that expensive. But it was worth it. Su Yu never skimped on food. Besides, it was cheaper in the academy; outside, it would probably cost even more.


    After breakfast, Su Yu took a stroll around the academy to digest his food. Since formal classes hadn''t started yet, he decided to explore and familiarize himself with the campus. The dormitory area didn''t have much to offer, so Su Yu first wandered to the teaching buildings. There were twelve in total, two for each grade.


    After checking them out, Su Yu moved on to other parts of the academy. He found facilities like the simulation training room, fitness center, entertainment venues, and more. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy lived up to its reputation as one of the top academies on the continent, with nearly every facility fully equipped.


    As Su Yu wandered, his pace seemed leisurely, but in reality, he moved quickly¡ªlike a gust of wind. His steps were so light that they left no trace, and in just a few strides, he would be ten meters away.


    Without realizing it, Su Yu ventured deeper into the academy''s experimental zone. This area was the core training ground of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, housing various soul tool laboratories. Even this early in the morning, the rhythmic thud, thud, thud from many buildings echoed through the area.


    There were far more people in the experimental zone than in other parts of the academy. Su Yu encountered many students along the way. Noticing that he wasn''t wearing a school uniform, some gave him curious looks, but no one approached to question him.


    As Su Yu continued exploring, he suddenly stopped. A peculiar building caught his eye. It was different from the others¡ªnot particularly large or eye-catching, but heavily guarded, with a striking metallic design. Above the entrance, a plaque bore three bold characters: Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    "So, this is Illustrious Virtue Hall?"


    Su Yu murmured to himself.


    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing sneaking around Illustrious Virtue Hall?"


    A somewhat arrogant voice sounded behind him. Su Yu turned around and saw a boy and a girl walking toward him. They looked to be around fourteen or fifteen, but their soul power was notably high. With his sharp eyes, Su Yu could tell they were both above the Soul Elder level, nearing Soul King. It was rare to see such cultivation at their age.


    "I''m talking to you! What are you doing here?"


    The boy demanded.


    Su Yu pointed at himself.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you! What are you doing wandering around Illustrious Virtue Hall, you little spy?"


    The boy''s gaze was unfriendly, scrutinizing Su Yu as if trying to see through him.


    "I''m no spy. I''m a student here," Su Yu said calmly.


    "Nonsense! How come I''ve never seen you before?" the boy retorted. "Where''s your uniform? Where''s your student badge?"


    Su Yu casually pulled out his student badge and put it on.


    "The uniforms haven''t been issued yet. I''m a new student."


    "A new student? Really?"


    The boy still seemed skeptical, though the badge appeared authentic.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you for now. But do you know this area is off-limits to new students?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You¡ª!"


    The boy was irritated.


    "Alright, brother, don''t be so harsh. It''s his first time at the academy; it''s understandable if he doesn''t know," the girl interjected, her voice soft but firm.


    "Besides, he didn''t barge into Illustrious Virtue Hall, right? No need to make things difficult."


    The girl''s large, watery eyes shifted to Su Yu, lingering on his face, as if she couldn''t look away.


    Seeing the boy and girl, Su Yu began forming some guesses.


    "Senior, you''re so beautiful. May I ask your name?"


    Su Yu''s tone softened as he looked at the girl.


    Blushing slightly, she replied, "I''m Meng Hongchen."


    "Meng Hongchen? What a lovely name. And who''s this fierce guy with you, Senior? He''s scary."


    Su Yu pretended to look frightened.


    "Hey, who are you calling fierce?"


    The boy''s face darkened as he glared at Su Yu.


    Meng Hongchen quickly held him back.


    "This is my brother, Xiao Hongchen."


    "Your brother? But you two don''t look alike at all. Senior, you''re so beautiful," Su Yu observed with mock seriousness, shaking his head.


    "You! What do you mean by that?"


    Xiao Hongchen was livid.


    "Huh?"


    Su Yu feigned innocence.


    Xiao Hongchen was completely triggered. Complimenting his sister while implying they looked nothing alike? Wasn''t that just a roundabout way of calling him ugly?


    This guy! He had to teach him a lesson!


    "Brother, he''s just a junior¡ªdon''t scare him," Meng Hongchen pleaded, holding Xiao Hongchen back tightly, trying to calm him down.

 Chapter 31 - 31: [DD2]: 31

    Xiao Hongchen stared at Meng Hongchen in shock, unable to believe it.


    "I scared him?"


    "He was indirectly calling me ugly, didn''t you hear that? I have to teach him a lesson. I don''t even think he''s a student here¡ªhe''s up to no good."


    Xiao Hongchen grumbled angrily. In all his life, this was the first time anyone had implied he was ugly.


    Seeing that Xiao Hongchen was about to lose his temper, Meng Hongchen quickly gave Su Yu a look.


    Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Sister Meng, I have something else to do, so I''ll head out first. I''ll come find you later to hang out."


    After delivering his parting shot, Su Yu swaggered away. Considering how Xiao Hongchen had tried to boss him around from the start, there was no way Su Yu would tolerate it. With just a few words, he had enraged Xiao Hongchen to the point of stomping his feet.


    "Sister, let me go!"


    Xiao Hongchen struggled, finally breaking free. But by the time he did, Su Yu had already disappeared.


    "Meng, my dear sister, are you still on my side? You helped an outsider bully your brother?"


    Xiao Hongchen looked at her with a hurt expression.


    If it hadn''t been for her stopping him, he would''ve already beaten that guy until he was unrecognizable.


    "Brother, he''s a new student. As a senior, how can you take the lead in bullying a junior? Besides, as Grandpa''s grandchildren, we should set an example," Meng Hongchen said seriously.


    Xiao Hongchen was momentarily speechless, his anger subsiding a bit, but he still retorted, "How do we even know he''s a student here? He looked sneaky to me. He might very well be a spy."


    Meng Hongchen countered, "Sneaky? He looked like a good guy to me."


    "How can you be so sure he''s a good guy?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked, glaring at her.


    Meng Hongchen replied matter-of-factly, "He''s so good-looking. How could he have bad intentions?"


    As a hopeless romantic, Meng Hongchen had been completely captivated by Su Yu''s heavenly appearance the moment she saw him.


    "¡­"


    Xiao Hongchen was speechless.


    Alright, so that''s how it is?


    Inwardly cursing a thousand times, Xiao Hongchen turned and walked away. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    Meng Hongchen called after him.


    "I''m going to check the list of new students. I don''t believe I won''t find that guy."


    Xiao Hongchen''s voice echoed from afar.


    "Don''t cause trouble, brother! I''m coming with you!"


    Meng Hongchen hurriedly ran after him.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu had no idea that Xiao Hongchen had gone to investigate his records. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. Although Xiao Hongchen was reasonably strong, Su Yu could handle him with one hand.


    After the encounter, Su Yu lost interest in exploring the academy and headed back to his dormitory. By the time he arrived, it was nearly noon. After grabbing lunch in the cafeteria, Su Yu returned to his dorm.


    As he approached, he noticed the door was open. Frowning, he was about to enter when a figure suddenly emerged from the room. Su Yu quickly stepped aside, narrowly avoiding a collision. The person froze, clearly surprised upon seeing him.


    Su Yu''s pupils narrowed as he took in the figure. It was a young boy with delicate features and fair skin. His large eyes were an unusual shade of pale pinkish-blue. His short, neatly trimmed hair was the same pinkish-blue color, and his face was extremely handsome.


    Upon seeing him, Su Yu''s heart instantly turned cold.


    "Move," the boy said arrogantly. Su Yu didn''t budge, quietly staring at him.


    "I said move. Didn''t you hear me?"


    The boy frowned, his tone impatient.


    Su Yu continued to look at him, still unmoving.


    The boy took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Glaring at Su Yu with his pinkish-blue eyes, he said, "You live in this dorm too, right? Since you''ve kept it clean, I''ll allow you to share it with me. But there are rules you need to follow."


    "First, no bringing people back without permission. Second, no walking around naked like a slob. Third, no snoring at night. Fourth, don''t disturb me. Fifth, you''re in charge of cleaning, but don''t touch my bed. Got it?"


    The boy spoke with an air of superiority as if giving orders.


    Su Yu let out a chuckle and took a step forward. At 1.76 meters, he stood nearly half a head taller than the boy.


    "You''re telling me what to do?"


    Su Yu looked down at him, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips.


    The boy''s pride was wounded by Su Yu''s dismissive gaze, and he snapped, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll beat you up and throw you out. Wanna try?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll drop dead if you try."


    "You! Let''s go outside and settle this with a fight. Whoever wins gets to call the shots in this dorm. Dare you?"


    The boy took a step forward. They were now so close that their gazes seemed to spark with fire.


    "Why wouldn''t I? If someone wants to get beaten up, I''m happy to oblige," Su Yu said calmly.


    "Arrogant!" the boy spat.


    "Let''s see how strong you are."


    With that, the boy shoved Su Yu aside and stormed off, full of rage.


    Su Yu watched him with amusement, though a cold glint flickered in his eyes.


    "Fast, aren''t you?"


    Su Yu thought. Just yesterday, he had exposed himself, and today, the leash was already being tugged.


    What a move, Tang San.


    However, Su Yu smirked, thinking, "Have you ever heard the saying, ''The hunter gets caught in his trap''?"


    His face remained indifferent, but a playful, carefree expression lingered as he effortlessly leaped down from the second floor. By then, the boy had already reached the ground floor.


    The boy stared at Su Yu, and the tension between them seemed to ignite invisible sparks. In front of the dormitory building was a large open space¡ªperfect for a fight.


    Many new students and first-years, sensing the confrontation, stopped to watch.


    With one hand behind his back, Su Yu beckoned the boy with his right hand, motioning casually. "Come on."


    The sight of Su Yu''s nonchalant attitude infuriated the boy.


    "You bastard!"


    With a tap of his toes on the ground, the boy shot toward Su Yu like an arrow, not only fast but also incredibly agile. In an instant, he was in front of Su Yu, aiming a kick directly at his chest.


    When the boy lifted his leg, Su Yu noticed its length was far greater than expected. That kick was nearly at his face.


    However, Su Yu remained calm and simply sidestepped, easily dodging the attack.


    Surprised that his kick had missed, the boy quickly spun on his left foot, whipping his right leg toward Su Yu in a sharp roundhouse kick.


    The boy''s right leg swung through the air, creating a powerful gust of wind. Su Yu took a small step back, easily avoiding the attack once again.


    The boy hadn''t expected Su Yu to dodge so effortlessly, and his initial underestimation of Su Yu began to fade. However, his attacks only grew fiercer.


    Retracting his right leg, the boy pushed off the ground and kicked toward Su Yu again, this time aiming directly for Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu leaned back into a perfect bridge, and the boy''s long leg swept over him, missing completely.


    "All you can do is dodge, huh?"


    Having launched three consecutive attacks without landing a hit, the boy was starting to get anxious.


    "Look how weak you are. I''ll let you have three moves," Su Yu said, standing upright again with a calm, indifferent expression.


    "You bastard!"


    Being underestimated infuriated the boy even more. He kicked off the ground again, unleashing a flurry of rapid kicks at Su Yu. But Su Yu casually sidestepped each one.


    The boy shifted his stance and stomped down toward Su Yu, aiming for a decisive blow.


    This time, instead of retreating, Su Yu stepped forward.


    His shoulder pressed into the boy''s hip, forcing the boy''s long leg to rest on Su Yu''s shoulder, putting him into an awkward split position.


    The boy''s legs were long and straight, with proportions far exceeding the average person''s.


    Before the boy could adjust his stance, he felt a tremendous force strike him.


    His body was sent flying several meters, but he managed to land on his feet. Even after landing, he staggered back a few more steps before finally regaining his balance.


    Despite this, he felt a numbing sensation spreading through his thighs.


    "Such brute strength..." the boy muttered, his face darkening as he stared at Su Yu.


    With just this one exchange, he realized Su Yu''s strength far exceeded his own. But what he didn''t know was that Su Yu had merely been toying with him the entire time.


    "Is that all? Do you even have what it takes?"


    Su Yu shrugged, his expression filled with casual, as though the boy''s strength was completely beneath him.


    "Dammit!"


    The boy refused to accept this and charged at Su Yu once more, his long legs whipping through the air with a sharp, cutting wind.


    Su Yu leaned to the side, dodging again, and then casually reached out with his right hand, grabbing the boy by the ankle.


    With a single motion, Su Yu lifted the boy upside down.


    Suddenly disoriented, the boy felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. Then, humiliation surged through his heart ¡ª being lifted in such a manner, in front of so many onlookers, was utterly embarrassing.


    A sizable crowd had gathered nearby to watch the confrontation.


    "You bastard! Let go of me! Let me go!" the boy struggled with all his might, but Su Yu''s grip was like iron, unyielding.


    After several failed attempts to break free, the boy tensed his waist and swung his other leg, kicking hard at Su Yu''s wrist.


    When his foot made contact, it felt like kicking a steel plate.


    Su Yu didn''t even flinch, but the boy''s foot throbbed painfully, bringing tears to his eyes.


    "Damn it, why is he so tough?" the boy thought in disbelief.


    "Is this guy even human?"


    "Do you give in?"


    Su Yu asked calmly, still holding the boy upside down.


    "I don''t! I don''t give in at all!"


    Being restrained in such a humiliating position, the boy''s heart filled with equal parts shame and rage. He refused to submit. No, he couldn''t submit.


    "Not giving in?"


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered with a mischievous glint. He raised his free hand and smacked the boy on the butt with a loud slap.


    "How about now?"


    Su Yu asked his tone still light.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!"


    Overcome with fury and embarrassment, the boy suddenly erupted with a burst of light.


    Behind him, a pair of blue butterfly wings unfolded. The color of the wings shifted from deep blue to bright azure at the tips.


    The wingspan was breathtaking, with radiant halos decorating the surface in a V-shape, as if illuminating the world.


    The beauty of the wings was unparalleled, their form and color flawless.


    The sudden appearance of such exquisite wings sent shockwaves through the crowd, causing many to gasp in awe.


    The wings were so beautiful, like waves of white foam rising on a vast blue sea. The colors and patterns shifted from violet-blue to azure, with bright white lines sparkling like jewels.


    At the same time, two soul rings appeared around the boy: one yellow and one purple.


    A purple soul ring ¡ª a thousand-year soul ring.


    Seeing this, many in the crowd were shocked.


    This was the first-year dormitory area, where only first-year students resided. It was rare to see someone whose second soul ring was already a thousand-year ring.


    The boy''s yellow soul ring suddenly glowed, and his wings became edged with golden light, turning sharp and deadly.


    He swung his wings toward Su Yu''s hand, intending to cut through it.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and finally let go.


    The boy dropped but quickly flapped his wings, propelling himself into the air.


    Hovering above, he glared down at Su Yu and shouted, "You bastard, I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    He''d been fuming ever since Su Yu humiliated him earlier, and now he was eager to make Su Yu suffer the same embarrassment.


    With a powerful flap of his wings, the boy dived toward Su Yu, his golden-edged wings aiming to slice him apart.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a slight smile, and with a swift movement, he seemed to dissolve into thin air like a breeze.


    He vanished from the boy''s sight.


    In the next instant, Su Yu appeared behind him.


    "You..."


    The boy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly turned his head, and sure enough, Su Yu was right behind him.


    Before he could say another word, Su Yu''s cold hand landed on the back of his neck.


    At that moment, the boy felt an icy wave wash over him before he lost consciousness. His wings retracted as he fell from the sky.


    Su Yu moved swiftly, catching the boy in his arms before he hit the ground.


    "Ah, youth. Fall asleep as soon as you hit the pillow," Su Yu chuckled, carrying the boy with ease as he leaped back up to the second floor.


    Entering the dorm, Su Yu placed the boy on his bed.


    "With skills like that, you still want to pick a fight?"


    Shaking his head with a smile, Su Yu thought that if he wanted to, he could have easily ended the fight before the boy even realized what had happened.


    "What a waste of such talent."


    The boy''s potential was undeniable. Apart from Su Yu himself, this child probably had the highest talent on the entire continent.


    It was just a shame he was too playful and lacked the soul power needed to keep up with his peers. But if he could focus and train hard, there was still a chance for him to catch up.


    That was the benefit of having such natural talent.


    A genius is a genius ¡ª no ordinary person could compare.


    Su Yu muttered to himself but said nothing more.


    He pulled a chair over, sat down, and then, from his Black Dragon Ring, he took out a book on the basics of soul tools and began reading.


    PS: Tang San was playing fishing game, using his daughter as bait.

 Chapter 32 - 32: [DD2]: 32

    His primary cultivation goal at the moment, besides focusing on his soul power, was to also learn about soul tools as a side pursuit. Soul power cultivation remained his main focus, with soul tool learning as a supplementary endeavor.


    Since he had already enrolled in the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, it would be a waste of time and opportunity not to study soul tools. After all, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was the most advanced institution for soul tools on the entire continent.


    Other academies, even Shrek Academy, couldn''t compare to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy in terms of soul tool expertise. Even their soul engineers, at the same level, couldn''t match those from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. When their engineers met those from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, they were automatically considered half a rank lower.


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy''s standards for evaluating soul engineers were far stricter than those of the three nations on the original continent.


    As Su Yu casually flipped through the book, he gradually became absorbed in its content.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jing Hongchen, who had been watching from a distance, withdrew his gaze.


    "It seems this descendant of the Clear Sky Sect isn''t much. He was subdued so easily."


    Jing Hongchen clicked his tongue. Both boys came from top-tier powers, but the gap between them was quite large.


    "Still, having a thousand-year-second soul ring is impressive. This Clear Sky Sect kid has exceptional talent. He''s just lazy. Otherwise, he should have already reached the Soul Elder rank."


    "But this Su Yu... I still can''t figure him out. He didn''t even use his martial soul to defeat the other kid. The only thing I can confirm is that he has ice attributes."


    "Though that''s not surprising. He''s from the Ice God Hall. What else would his attribute be?"


    Jing Hongchen shook his head, feeling that this trip hadn''t yielded much. Perhaps even Su Yu didn''t realize that the situation with the other boy had been subtly orchestrated, with some help from Jing Hongchen himself.


    An Ice God Hall disciple and a Clear Sky Sect disciple? Both studying at my Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    Very well. I''ll place them in the same class and the same dormitory.


    Jing Hongchen''s subtle intervention aligned perfectly with the plans of a certain God King. The God King, who had planned to act personally, was pleasantly surprised to find someone else lending a hand. It was an unexpected but welcome development.


    "Never mind. There''s plenty of time in the future," Jing Hongchen mused as he stopped paying attention. He was a busy man and couldn''t afford to waste too much time on two children.


    Just as he was about to leave, a commotion caught his attention.


    In the sky outside the dormitory building, two figures were facing off.


    "Who are you? How dare you block my way? Get out of my sight!"


    Tai Tan stood there, exuding a wild and violent aura as he glared at the person in front of him.


    "I am Mu Wu, Grand Protector of the Ice God Hall. Are you from the Clear Sky Sect?"


    The man standing opposite Tai Tan was a middle-aged man with white hair, dressed in a blue robe adorned with icy patterns. He stood tall and firm, radiating an imposing and frigid aura, as though he could freeze the very world around him. Despite Tai Tan''s violent demeanor, Mu Wu showed no fear, his eyes remaining calm, like a deep pool.


    "Ice God Hall? What are you doing here?"


    At the mention of the Ice God Hall, Tai Tan''s expression became serious. The Ice God Hall was a power on par with the Clear Sky Sect, and the Grand Protector of the Ice God Hall was an especially formidable figure.


    "And what is the Clear Skyk Sect doing here? This is the Sun Moon Empire. If I''m not mistaken, your sect has no relations with the Sun Moon Empire," Mu Wu replied calmly.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Tai Tan retorted dismissively.


    "Then I have nothing to say to you either," Mu Wu shot back.


    "You intend to block my way?"


    Tai Tan''s eyes darkened with hostility.


    "It was you who first attempted to bully the weak," Mu Wu replied.


    "Hmph, that kid dared to bully Dong''er. What''s wrong with me teaching him a lesson? Do you know who Dong''er is?"


    Tai Tan snorted, clenching his fists.


    "My young lord has the right to teach that brat a lesson. It''s his honor to be taught by my young lord. Do you understand how noble my young lord''s status is?"


    Mu Wu retorted.


    "Your young lord? That brat is from the Ice God Hall?"


    Tai Tan''s face lit up with realization, but his gaze grew even more furious as he glared at Mu Wu.


    "Old man, watch your mouth! Who are you calling a brat? Do you have a death wish?"


    Mu Wu''s expression darkened.


    "Who are you calling old? You want to fight?"


    Tai Tan''s anger flared, and an invisible pressure surged toward Mu Wu like a tidal wave.


    "If it''s a fight you want, then a fight you''ll get! Who are you trying to intimidate?"


    "If your Clear Sky Sect''s Master were here, I''d give him some respect. But who do you think you are?"


    Mu Wu retorted, unleashing his terrifying pressure. Instantly, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and water vapor in the air began to freeze into ice crystals.


    The two men glared at each other, and in the next moment, they clashed.


    From high above, the sounds of their fierce battle echoed like thunder, rumbling through the sky.


    At the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, countless people looked up, hearing the booms coming from the clouds above.


    In the dormitory, Su Yu also noticed the commotion. He glanced up briefly before returning to his book, unconcerned.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hongchen, sensing the outbreak of the battle, rushed over in a hurry.


    Up in the clouds, Mu Wu and Tai Tan were locked in fierce combat, neither dodging as they fought with all their might.


    Behind Tai Tan appeared a giant ape that let out a deafening roar, exuding an aura of pure dominance, as though it could suppress the heavens themselves. Tai Tan''s martial soul was none other than the legendary soul beast, the Titan Giant Ape, a terrifyingly powerful creature with no real weaknesses. To possess such a martial soul spoke volumes about Tai Tan''s immense strength.


    But Mu Wu was no less formidable. Behind him manifested a strange soul beast: pure white, enveloped in a chilling aura. It had the body of a turtle, the head of a dragon, sharp fangs, and claws, and its body was covered in thick ice armor, radiating a power capable of freezing all things.


    Mu Wu''s martial soul was known as the Ice River Bixi, a unique variant of the Baxia species, one of the nine sons of the Dragon King. It possessed not only Bixi''s immense strength but also extraordinary ice powers. This martial soul was undeniably a super martial soul, potentially even stronger than the Titan Giant Ape.


    At Shrek Academy, Xuanzi''s martial soul, the Godly Taotie Bull, was already considered a super martial soul, but even the Godly Taotie Bull couldn''t match the Ice River Bixi. Only the true Godly Taotie Bull could stand on equal footing with Bixi.


    The two continued to clash violently, their power shaking the area for miles around.


    "Enough! Stop fighting, both of you!"


    At that moment, Jing Hongchen arrived and, seeing the scene, hurriedly called out to stop them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the sky, the battle between Tai Tan and Mu Wu was already in full swing.


    The two were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine a victor for the time being.


    "These two are incredibly strong," Jing Hongchen remarked gravely as he watched the fight unfold.


    Either one of them alone was overwhelmingly powerful. In the Sun Moon Empire, if you didn''t factor in soul tools, almost no one could match these two. Even with soul tools, perhaps only Elder Kong could fight them to a standstill. As for himself, Jing Hongchen didn''t dare claim he could defeat them. At best, he was confident he could stall one of them for a short time.


    "Is this the foundation of ancient superpowers like the Clear Sky Clan and the Ice God Hall?"


    Jing Hongchen silently praised. Such experts were exceedingly rare across the continent, with only a handful who could compare. And it wasn''t even certain that these two were the strongest of their respective factions. After all, it would be unusual for the most powerful individuals to act as bodyguards¡ªit would be beneath their status.


    Even Jing Hongchen himself, when reflecting honestly, wouldn''t do such a thing. Shaking his head to dismiss these thoughts, Jing Hongchen knew his priority now was to stop the fight. The academy below had already descended into chaos.


    But clearly, neither Tai Tan nor Mu Wu paid any attention to his calls.


    Jing Hongchen wasn''t angry, though, and spoke again, "Gentlemen, please, give this old man some face and stop fighting."


    With the help of his soul power, his voice carried far, and both Tai Tan and Mu Wu, who were in the midst of their battle, heard him.


    Mu Wu said nothing, but a trace of impatience flashed across Tai Tan''s face. He was enjoying the fight, and now this fool was yapping away. Rarely did he have a chance to stretch his muscles like this. What''s this idiot blabbering on about?


    "Gentlemen, this is the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Please..."


    "Enough! Shut up! You''re annoying me to death!"


    Tai Tan interrupted.


    With a move, he forced Mu Wu to retreat and glared impatiently at Jing Hongchen.


    "Shorty, mind your own business, or I''ll beat you up too."


    Jing Hongchen was 1.5 meters tall, with a waist circumference of 1.5 meters as well¡ªindeed short and round. As the saying goes, lies don''t hurt, but the truth cuts deep. Tai Tan''s words hit Jing Hongchen right where it hurt.


    "You... called me what?"


    Jing Hongchen was stunned, thinking he must have misheard.


    Once he snapped back to reality, his expression changed, and with fury burning in his eyes, he forced out a few words through clenched teeth.


    "Shorty, can''t you understand plain speech?"


    Tai Tan glanced at him, clearly not taking him seriously at all.


    Tai Tan was battle-hungry, and Jing Hongchen''s interruption, offering him face, didn''t impress him in the least.


    Even Niu Tian probably didn''t expect that sending Tai Tan to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy to look after Wang Dong''er would result in Tai offending Jing Hongchen on his very first day. Quite the talent indeed.


    "You insolent fool! You''ve insulted this Master far too much. Today, I will not let you off easily!"


    Jing Hongchen was fuming, utterly enraged.


    In the Sun Moon Empire, he held great prestige, and no one had ever spoken to him like this. Tai Tan was the first.


    Jing Hongchen could no longer suppress the flames of fury in his heart.


    A metallic clattering echoed as thousands of metal pipes extended from in front of Jing Hongchen. Then, countless beams of white light burst forth from the pipes, shooting toward Tai Tan.


    The once-peace-seeking Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall had now joined the battle himself.


    "How bold!"


    Tai Tan roared, smashing the white beams to pieces with a single slap, then launching a punch toward Jing Hongchen.


    Jing Hongchen hastily dodged and fired back at Tai Tan. Countless metal pipes spewed out blinding white light, fully showcasing the firepower of a Rank 9 Soul Engineer.


    "Get lost!"


    Tai Tan shouted, a black shield of light rising in front of him, blocking all the white beams.


    On the other side, Jing Hongchen suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his body, as if an invisible force was weighing him down. Then, a massive hand descended upon him. It was Tai Tan''s Gravity Domain, one of his signature moves.


    Jing Hongchen''s raw strength was ultimately lacking. Against weaker opponents, he could hold his own, but facing someone as formidable as Tai Tan, he was bound to suffer.


    However, just then, another icy blue domain burst forth, forcefully pushing back Tai Tan''s domain. It was Mu Wu who had intervened.


    "Well, well, well. Now you two are ganging up on me, huh? Fine, come at me together!"


    Tai Tan bellowed, showing no fear, expanding his attacks to target both enemies.


    Mu Wu remained calm, easily fending off Tai Tan''s assault, while Jing Hongchen had to focus hard to block the attacks.


    In no time, the three of them were tangled in a chaotic melee. In the sky, the energy surges grew even more intense.


    Suddenly, a figure was sent flying from the center of the battle. Jing Hongchen wiped the blood from his face and charged back into the fray. Moments later, he was kicked out again.


    The gap in strength between them was evident¡ªJing Hongchen simply couldn''t compare to the other two. He might fare decently against Xuanzi, but either of these two could easily overpower him.


    "Damn it! I won''t let you two off!"


    Jing Hongchen, now in a battle frenzy, charged back in without a second thought.


    The sky rumbled loudly, and the commotion continued until nightfall when the battle finally began to subside.


    ...


    In a hidden corner of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, a short, stocky figure suddenly appeared. It was none other than Jing Hongchen. However, his face was now bruised and swollen, and he was clutching his waist, limping as he moved.


    Jing Hongchen cautiously scanned his surroundings, ensuring no one was around. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief, rubbing his sore waist with a grimace.


    "Those two bastards hit so hard! My poor waist..."


    Jing Hongchen gritted his teeth. Initially, he and Mu Wu had teamed up to fight Tai Tan. But as the battle escalated and Tai Tan went berserk, it became more of a free-for-all. Those two were strong enough to handle it, but Jing Hongchen had suffered the most.


    "I won''t forget this, you two idiots."


    "Especially that old ape from the Clear Sky Clan. I''ll never forgive you. You brute, you brainless fool, you idiot."


    Jing Hongchen cursed under his breath, seething with hatred toward Tai Tan. Most of his injuries had come from Tai Tan''s blows. Tai Tan''s hits hurt like hell.


    Grumbling, Jing Hongchen took out some pills from his soul tool and swallowed them, immediately feeling better.


    "I still need to go to the palace and report to His Majesty. A battle this intense must have caught the emperor''s attention by now."


    "Those two old geezers sure know how to cause trouble."


    "I never expected that my impulsive decision to bring that brat from the Clear Sky Clan and the kid from the Ice God Hall together would lead to such a huge mess."


    "This time, I miscalculated."


    Jing Hongchen muttered to himself as he took to the sky, heading toward the Sun Moon Imperial Palace.

 Chapter 33 - 33: [DD2]: 33

    Dormitory Area of Grade One, Room 212.


    Su Yu sat by the light, still reading a book.


    He gently flipped through the pages, and in the darkness, a shadow seemed to appear.


    "Young Master."


    Su Yu paused, then calmly turned to another page.


    "How is it?"


    "Their strength is decent, but if I go all out, I''m confident I can win."


    "Not a guaranteed victory?"


    Su Yu''s indifferent voice carried through the room.


    "Their apparent strength isn''t intimidating, but something within them seems to hold a power that doesn''t belong to them. I don''t dare claim a sure victory," the shadow replied respectfully.


    Su Yu raised his brow slightly, a flicker of understanding passing through his eyes.


    "I see."


    "Then, I shall take my leave."


    The shadow bowed and, in the next moment, disappeared into the darkness.


    "A Titan Great Ape, huh?"


    Murmuring to himself, Su Yu glanced at the boy who was still sound asleep. He closed the book in his hands.


    Stretching lazily, he stood up and walked out of the room, closing the door casually behind him.


    About half an hour later, Su Yu returned to the dorm room, holding a lunch box in his hand.


    The room was well-lit, and Su Yu sat on the bed, closing his eyes to meditate.


    Time slowly passed, and soon it was 8:00 in the evening.


    The boy, who had been sleeping, finally woke up and immediately shivered.


    The cold he had felt before losing consciousness still chilled his heart.


    "Awake?"


    At that moment, Su Yu, who was sitting on the opposite bed, also opened his eyes and looked at the somewhat confused boy.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing Su Yu, the boy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I lost the match earlier."


    He recalled the previous match, where he had been utterly defeated. Su Yu hadn''t even activated his martial soul, yet had easily beaten him.


    "Losing to me is quite normal," Su Yu spoke casually as if stating an obvious fact.


    The boy rolled his eyes. This guy was certainly arrogant.


    But what could he say? He had lost, so he couldn''t complain.


    After all, he was the weaker one.


    "Fine, you won. From now on, you have the final say in this dorm."


    "But don''t get too happy; I''ll beat you eventually, and then I''ll be in charge," the boy said seriously.


    He admitted defeat this time, but he wouldn''t keep losing.


    Someday, he''d win.


    That was his pride. He believed his talent was unmatched.


    "You''re confident. Confidence is good¡ªbut you''d better not set your goals too high."


    "Otherwise, the harder you try, the more despair you''ll feel," Su Yu said calmly.


    "Wow, you''re full of yourself. Arrogant, even," the boy retorted, feeling a bit indignant.


    "I beat you, didn''t I? Why shouldn''t I be confident?"


    One sentence left the boy speechless.


    No matter what he said, it didn''t change the fact that he had lost.


    The boy clenched his fists, vowing to win next time.


    Losing to Su Yu this time had been utterly humiliating.


    "Alright, let''s talk about something serious. Since we''re sharing a dorm, there are some things we need to settle."


    "First, let me introduce myself. I''m Su Yu, originally from the Heaven Dou Empire."


    Su Yu spoke casually.


    Hearing this, the boy was stunned. His expression changed as he looked at Su Yu.


    So, this guy wasn''t from the Sun Moon Continent after all.


    "I''m Wang Dong, from the Heaven Dou Empire too."


    Wang Dong introduced himself in turn.


    They were both from the same continent, which created a small sense of familiarity between them.


    "Seems like we''re from the same place."


    Su Yu smiled but quickly returned to his calm expression.


    "Earlier, you made five requests. Some I can agree to, but others I can''t."


    "Let''s set a few ground rules."


    "First, no one is allowed to walk around shirtless in the dorm. I don''t like exhibitionists."


    Wang Dong immediately nodded. This was one of the things he cared about most.


    "Second, bringing people back is allowed, but no bringing men."


    "Why?"


    Wang Dong asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t like it."


    Su Yu gave a simple reason.


    Wang Dong: "..."


    My dad always said I was stubborn, but you''re the real stubborn one.


    Su Yu''s simple "I don''t like it" left Wang Dong at a loss for words.


    But he didn''t mind this rule either. He didn''t like strangers coming into the dorm.


    "Third¡ªand this is the most important¡ªdon''t act pretentious in front of me."


    Su Yu looked at Wang Dong with a blank expression.


    Wang Dong''s mouth twitched. What does that even mean? Why are you looking at me while saying that?


    Did I act pretentious in front of you? Did I?


    "What if I do act pretentious in front of you?"


    Wang Dong couldn''t help but ask.


    "Then you''d better prepare to spend another day in bed."


    Su Yu said faintly.


    Wang Dong: "..."


    Fine. You''re threatening me with force, huh?


    Do you think I, Wang Dong, would be afraid of threats? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just don''t like pretending. It''s not because I''m scared.


    Hmph!


    "Fine, I agree. I''ll follow all three rules. But what about dorm cleaning?"


    Wang Dong asked.


    "Do you need to ask?"


    Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong, his meaning clear.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? You''re not expecting me to clean the dorm, are you?"


    Wang Dong was annoyed. Was this guy addicted to bullying him?


    "Why not?"


    Su Yu stared directly at Wang Dong.


    "Who calls the shots in this dorm?"


    Wang Dong was momentarily speechless, his expression awkward.


    "You do."


    "I''ll clean it, okay."


    Once spoken, words couldn''t be taken back. Wang Dong was not someone who couldn''t accept defeat.


    "Make sure it''s clean, alright?"


    Su Yu said calmly.


    "I got it," Wang Dong replied through gritted teeth.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. I brought you some food. Eat and then get some rest."


    Su Yu pointed to the cabinet next to Wang Dong casually.


    Wang Dong glanced outside. Sure enough, it was pitch black.


    Had he slept for that long?


    Then, he looked at the cabinet next to him. Sure enough, there was a food box on it.


    "This guy brought me food," Wang Dong muttered in surprise. It seemed Su Yu wasn''t as cold as he appeared on the surface.


    He opened the food box, and the food was still warm.


    Wang Dong took out the dishes: two meat dishes, one vegetable, and a bowl of white rice¡ªall of them high-quality.


    One dish was a fragrant braised meat. Wang Dong couldn''t tell what kind of meat it was, but given his noble background, he could tell at a glance that it was at least from a hundred-year-old soul beast.


    Another dish was golden-brown pan-fried fish. Its garlic-like flesh looked incredibly appetizing.


    Wang Dong recognized it: fish from a thousand-year-old deep-sea snowfish soul beast.


    The vegetable dish was stir-fried greens, made from the tender shoots of a hundred-year-old ancient vine, crispy and refreshing.


    These three dishes were not cheap; they would cost at least a few hundred gold soul coins.


    Su Yu had brought him such high-quality food.


    In an instant, any lingering resentment Wang Dong felt toward Su Yu disappeared.


    His impression of Su Yu improved greatly.


    "Thank you!"


    Wang Dong hesitated for a moment but still thanked Su Yu.


    Su Yu waved his hand dismissively.


    Wang Dong took a deep breath and then sat down. After sleeping for so long, he was indeed a bit hungry. He picked up the chopsticks and the bowl of rice next to him and started eating in small bites.


    The rice was perfectly cooked, with each grain distinct, plump, and translucent, giving off a fragrant aroma. Even the rice wasn''t ordinary.


    After a few bites, Wang Dong found it more and more delicious and couldn''t help but start eating faster.


    Seeing Wang Dong enjoying his meal, a slight smile appeared at the corner of Su Yu''s mouth. His method of using both the stick and the carrot easily brought the two of them closer.


    Although Wang Dong came from a prestigious family, he had a simple personality, so Su Yu didn''t even have to put in much effort.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Su Yu wanted to use Wang Dong for anything, nor did he intend to harm him in any way. He had a good impression of Wang Dong from the original story.


    But to be precise, he was referring to the pure Wang Dong''er. As for the later fusion into Tang Wutong, he wasn''t interested. He had no fondness for Tang Wutong.


    What he was mainly doing was for a certain God-King to see. That God-King had already delivered the leash, and if Su Yu didn''t give some sort of feedback, wouldn''t the God-King be forced into a desperate situation?


    Su Yu had long understood that he could disrupt all of the God-King''s plans, except for pulling that leash too early. Otherwise, the God-King might directly descend for a confrontation.


    He could avoid letting that leash tighten around his neck, but he couldn''t let the God-King feel there was no longer any hope of putting it around him. The balance was something Su Yu needed to manage carefully. He had to give the God-King the impression that, even though the Child of the Destiny kept breaking his plans, the most crucial leash was still in place.


    As long as that point wasn''t touched, there was no need to worry about the God-King losing his temper. After all, as long as the God-King wasn''t pushed too far, he still liked to maintain his dignified appearance.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Su Yu slowly closed his eyes and resumed meditating.


    ...


    The next day, early morning.


    Su Yu got up early and started jogging around the dormitory building. Since he was at the academy and didn''t want to cause too much of a stir, Su Yu wasn''t running while carrying a huge cauldron to avoid attracting too much attention.


    He was simply wearing a specially made metal suit, which served as weight training. It was a very dense metal, with a higher density than gold at the same volume. Made into a metal suit, it was quite heavy and served as the perfect weight for Su Yu''s training.


    Not only that, Su Yu also had metal bars strapped to his hands, feet, and waist. All of them were made of rare metals, with the same characteristic¡ªhigh density and weight.


    Wearing such a heavy load, Su Yu jogged around the dormitory building, drawing the attention of quite a few students.


    "That guy, he''s up so early to train?"


    Wang Dong had just woken up and, seeing Su Yu exercising in his metal suit, suddenly felt a sense of urgency. This guy was already so strong, yet he still worked so hard. If Wang Dong kept slacking off like before, when would he ever surpass this guy? How would he ever rise and turn the tables?


    He didn''t want to be bullied by Su Yu forever.


    "No way, I need to go train too."


    Wang Dong closed the door casually and then leaped down from the second floor. With a few quick steps, he caught up to Su Yu.


    At that moment, Su Yu, fully decked out in his metal suit, looked as if he were wearing a thick layer of armor.


    "Hey, do you have an extra one? Give me one too."


    Wang Dong ran alongside Su Yu, turning to look at him with his pretty pink-blue eyes.


    "I''m not ''hey,'' my name is Su Yu. But you can call me ''boss'' if you want," Su Yu chuckled lightly, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "We''re not in the dorm right now," Wang Dong pouted. Out of the dorm, do you still want to be the boss? You wish.


    "Then no, I don''t have one."


    Su Yu replied casually.


    Wang Dong: "..."


    "Fine, fine, you just like to tick me off, huh?"


    Wang Dong clenched his fists. His fists were hard.


    "Forget it, I didn''t even want one anyway."


    Wang Dong snorted, then sped up and quickly passed Su Yu.


    Su Yu chuckled and followed. Seeing Su Yu catching up, Wang Dong sped up again. Su Yu caught up again. Feeling competitive, Wang Dong sped up once more.


    The two of them began racing around the dormitory building.


    Many students heading to the cafeteria for breakfast could only see two figures dashing past.


    "Is that them?"


    "Who?"


    "Those two who fought yesterday. I remember them clearly."


    "Oh, right, right, I remember now. It''s them."


    "Oh man, they''re at it again. They sure know how to stir things up."


    A bunch of students gathered, watching the two as they raced, whispering to each other.


    So much energy, causing such a ruckus early in the morning.


    "I still can''t believe this."


    After several laps around the dormitory building, no matter how much Wang Dong sped up, he couldn''t shake Su Yu off. Wang Dong felt a surge of frustration.


    It was bad enough he couldn''t beat Su Yu in a fight, but now, even with Su Yu wearing such a heavy metal suit, he still couldn''t outrun him.


    "Let''s see who''s faster."


    A pair of beautiful blue wings appeared on Wang Dong''s back, and his speed shot up. He had used his martial spirit.


    "You''re using your martial soul now? A little brother is always a little brother."


    Su Yu chuckled, his body turning into a breeze as he chased after Wang Dong. In just a moment, he caught up with Wang Dong and overtook him.


    "What?!"


    Wang Dong was shocked. That fast? Unwilling to accept defeat, Wang Dong pushed himself to the limit, trying to catch up.


    Half an hour later, Wang Dong finally ran out of energy. His martial soul dissipated, and his legs gave out, about to collapse.


    Su Yu stepped forward just in time to catch him. Wang Dong leaned against Su Yu, panting heavily, his hair and sweat tangled, looking a bit disheveled.


    Struggling to raise his head, Wang Dong looked at Su Yu, his pink-blue eyes flickering with disbelief.


    "You¡­ monster¡­ Are you even¡­ human?"


    Wang Dong gasped, unable to believe it.


    Wearing such a heavy metal suit, Su Yu was still so fast. Even after using his martial soul, Wang Dong couldn''t catch up. This guy had drained all of Wang Dong''s soul power. Now, Wang Dong was gasping for air, completely exhausted, while Su Yu only had a light sheen of sweat on his forehead, his breathing still steady.


    What kind of monster was this?


    "You''re too weak. You just can''t cut it, skinny dog."


    Su Yu teased with a smirk.


    "Who are you calling a skinny dog? You''re the skinny dog! Your whole family is skinny dogs."


    Wang Dong retorted, unwilling to lose in a war of words, even if he had lost the race.


    "He''s mad, he''s mad!"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "You!"


    Wang Dong, furious, gave Su Yu a shove, but his legs wobbled, and he almost fell. Su Yu grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    "Alright, enough. You''ve exhausted yourself. Take a rest."


    Su Yu supported Wang Dong and spoke calmly.

 Chapter 34 - 34: [DD2]: 34

    "Isn''t it all your fault?"


    Wang Dong glared at Su Yu, complaining.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu, would he have exhausted himself like this?


    "Wasn''t it you who insisted on competing with me?"


    Su Yu retorted. He wasn''t about to take the blame for this. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who asked you to be so stingy and not lend me your metal suit? Stingy! It''s not like I wanted it."


    Wang Dong argued back, feeling indignant. He thought that after last night, they could at least be considered friends.


    "It''s not about me being stingy. This thing is too heavy¡ªthere''s no way you could carry it," Su Yu explained.


    "Really? I don''t believe it. It''s just a metal suit. How heavy could it be?"


    "You''ll find out when we get back," Su Yu replied, amusement glinting in his eyes.


    Being stubborn, are you? Su Yu was an expert in dealing with stubbornness.


    Supporting Wang Dong, the two slowly made their way back to the dormitory.


    After resting for a bit, Wang Dong eagerly dragged Su Yu, wanting to try on the metal suit. He wanted to challenge himself and see just how heavy it could be.


    But when Su Yu handed him the metal suit, Wang Dong stumbled, almost falling on the spot. It wasn''t just a hundred pounds¡ªit was at least a thousand! When it hit the dorm floor with a loud thud, the entire room shook.


    Wang Dong stared at Su Yu in shock for a long moment, and in the end, he could only mutter one word: "Monster."


    He was convinced. Truly convinced.


    To think that Su Yu, wearing such a heavy metal suit, had completely exhausted him. Was this guy even human? Even if Su Yu called him a skinny dog, Wang Dong wouldn''t argue anymore. Compared to Su Yu, he was a skinny dog. Su Yu was simply not a normal person.


    "I''m all sweaty from running. I feel gross. I''m going to take a shower first." After informing Wang Dong, Su Yu grabbed a change of clothes and headed to the bathroom.


    Before long, the sound of running water echoed from the bathroom. Listening to it, Wang Dong suddenly felt a bit awkward. Even though there was a door separating them, this was the first time he had been so close, to hearing a guy shower. For a moment, his face turned slightly red. He quickly reached out and covered his ears.


    ...


    "You bastard! This guy is taking advantage of Dong''er! I have to teach him a lesson!"


    In a secret location, Tai Tan clenched his fists tightly.


    His fists hardened.


    "Who''s taking advantage of whom? Old gorilla, you''d better be careful with your words."


    "And if you keep peeping like this, believe me, I''ll deal with you," a voice suddenly rang out, and Mu Wu placed a hand on Tai Tan''s shoulder.


    "Deal with me? Are you looking for a fight? Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Tai Tan turned to look at Mu Wu, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. That fight they had before was too enjoyable. Especially with that short little guy acting as a punching bag¡ªit was incredibly satisfying.


    If Jing Hongchen knew what Tai Tan was thinking, he would''ve coughed up blood.


    "You still want to fight? Do you want to cause even more trouble? Aren''t you afraid that little girl will find out you''ve been secretly following her?" Mu Wu said with a half-smile.


    Tai Tan froze, and the thought of Wang Dong''er pulling on his beard made him shudder.


    "Forget it, I''m a generous person. I''ll let you off this time."


    Tai Tan softened his tone, still trying to save face.


    Mu Wu didn''t mind Tai Tan''s forced attempt to maintain dignity and changed the subject. "I''ll say it again: when the young master is in the dorm, we are not allowed to peek."


    "How can that be? What if that brat bullies Dong''er? Dong''er is so good-looking, so¡ª"


    "Enough. First of all, do you think my young master would even be interested? And even if we entertain that idea, my young master is not that kind of person. Besides, by constantly spying on them, you''re giving them no privacy. Is that okay?"


    Mu Wu''s gaze turned sharp, his voice cold as a knife.


    This old gorilla had a hot temper and lacked common sense, but he didn''t even understand basic human relationships. How could anyone live without a bit of privacy? Being watched all the time¡ªwhat kind of life is that? His young master wasn''t a prisoner.


    "I''m not negotiating with you. I''m telling you: if you keep spying on the young master''s privacy, don''t blame me if things get ugly between us."


    "What''s with the sudden outburst, old man? Fine, I won''t watch anymore." Mu Wu''s words startled Tai Tan. Sure, he liked fighting and could get carried away, but he wasn''t stupid. Going head-to-head with Mu Wu wasn''t worth it.


    "Hmph, you''d better stick to that. I''ll be keeping an eye on you," Mu Wu snorted coldly, staring at Tai Tan.


    Tai Tan: "..."


    Old coot, why are you watching me?! He grumbled internally but didn''t say anything, turning to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Mu Wu asked.


    "I''m going to find that shorty for a chat. That weapon he used yesterday hurt me."


    Tai Tan''s voice echoed from afar as he disappeared.


    Mu Wu shook his head and sighed. What was the Clear Sky Sect''s leader thinking, sending such a weirdo over? How could he be at ease with this? Feeling helpless, Mu Wu''s figure flickered and vanished as well.


    ...


    Back in the dorm, Su Yu had finished his shower and opened the bathroom door. While drying his hair, his toned upper body with defined muscles was visible, giving off a pleasing sense of strength.


    "Huh? Why aren''t you wearing clothes? We agreed¡ªno walking around shirtless!"


    Wang Dong shrieked, quickly covering his face with both hands.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "The bathroom is so small and wet. How am I supposed to put on clothes in there?"


    "Why were you staring over here the whole time? Were you trying to peek?"


    "I wasn''t trying to peek!"


    Wang Dong defended himself. How was he supposed to know Su Yu would come out at that moment?


    Rolling his eyes, Su Yu finished drying his hair and put on his clothes. He then grabbed his long pants and put those on as well.


    "Alright," Su Yu said calmly.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong peeked through the cracks between his fingers. Indeed, Su Yu was now fully dressed. Wang Dong let out a sigh of relief, feeling much more at ease.


    At that moment, Su Yu was wearing a simple outfit. His long white hair was still slightly damp, and combined with the snowflake mark on his forehead, he had a unique kind of charm. Wang Dong had to admit, this guy was handsome. No need for any embellishments; he was naturally striking.


    "You''re done, so now it''s my turn for a shower. You need to get out." Covered in sweat, Wang Dong felt uncomfortable, especially after it had dried. He wanted to shower too.


    "Then go shower. What''s the big deal?"


    Su Yu shrugged and sat down on a chair.


    Is this guy worried I''ll peek? There''s nothing special about you. What''s there to see? Do you think you''re Zi Ji or something? If it were Zi Ji''s figure, maybe I''d take a few extra glances.


    "Get out, get out!"


    Wang Dong''s pink-blue eyes stared at Su Yu intently, his expression serious and determined, refusing to back down.


    Su Yu turned his head and glanced at him, locking eyes with Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong''s stubborn, serious expression met Su Yu''s gaze.


    The two stared at each other for a moment before Su Yu deliberately looked away.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll leave, okay?"


    Su Yu sighed. Considering Wang Dong''s special status, he chose to back down. There was no other way¡ªWang Dong wasn''t like the rest of them, those rough men.


    "Besides, I''m kind of hungry. I''ll go down and grab something to eat. What do you want?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Uh... just bring me something, anything''s fine," Wang Dong said quietly, tugging at the corner of his shirt.


    "Okay."


    Su Yu responded, changed his shoes, and then turned to leave.


    "Su Yu!"


    Wang Dong suddenly called out.


    Su Yu turned around, puzzled.


    "What''s up?"


    "Thank you," Wang Dong murmured, his voice as soft as a mosquito''s buzz.


    Su Yu was momentarily taken aback, then smiled slightly, waving his hand indifferently as he turned to leave.


    Watching Su Yu''s departing figure, Wang Dong let out a sigh of relief. He shut the dorm room door tightly and locked it, then carefully checked the window on the other side. After confirming everything was closed, he grabbed his towel and toiletries and walked into the bathroom. Before long, the sound of running water echoed through the room. In the bathroom, a faint, hazy silhouette could be vaguely seen against the misty white steam.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu had already arrived at the cafeteria downstairs. He ordered a few steamed buns, a cup of Soul Beast milk, and two eggs from a Soul Beast bird. Su Yu sat in a chair in the cafeteria, casually picking up a bun to eat.


    The bun seemed to be made with some kind of lamb, though he couldn''t tell the exact breed. However, the meat was quite tender and delicious. Su Yu ate several buns in quick succession. He picked up the soul beast milk beside him and took a sip. It had a rich, creamy taste with no trace of gaminess, clearly processed with care. The flavor was excellent.


    No wonder certain brats loved Soul Beast milk¡ªit had a refined taste.


    Su Yu quickly finished the buns, swallowing them in two bites each. While peeling an egg, he communicated with the system, performing his daily check-in.


    "Check-in."


    [Ding, the host has checked in. The system has detected that the host has checked in for 30 consecutive days. You''ve triggered the monthly check-in. Congratulations, host, you''ve received the ''Hundred Refinements Method.]


    [''Hundred Refinements Method'': A beginner''s forging technique.]


    The simple introduction piqued Su Yu''s interest.


    "''Hundred Refinements Method''?"


    Su Yu murmured to himself, tossing the peeled egg into his mouth.


    As the saying goes, "hammered a hundred times"¡ªthe name "Hundred Refinements Method" suggested it was a forging technique.


    Su Yu accepted the information flooding into his mind, and after a while, he snapped back to reality, a flash of understanding in his eyes. The Hundred Refinements Method included detailed explanations on refining, shaping, quenching, and polishing. With this, even a beginner could become a master blacksmith.


    Not only that, but the Hundred Refinements Method also contained many specific techniques, such as sword forging and weapon quenching. Just the introduction to sword forging alone included more than a dozen methods, covering techniques like the Heavenly Thunder Forging Method, the Earthfire Forging Method, and Sword Spirit Cultivation.


    Though it was labeled a beginner''s forging technique, it was quite exhaustive. Of course, anything produced by the system was bound to be top-tier. How could it give something subpar?


    Still, Su Yu had to admit that the Hundred Refinements Method came at just the right time. To learn about soul tools, one must first learn forging. Now, Su Yu could skip that step entirely. This would save him a lot of effort in the long run.


    Back when Su Yu was learning hammer techniques, he had already been thinking ahead to his eventual study of soul tools. Otherwise, heavy weapons weren''t limited to just hammers. Now that he had acquired the Hundred Refinements Method, Su Yu was in a good mood.


    After quickly finishing his breakfast, he grabbed a set of food for Wang Dong as well. Knowing that Wang Dong might take a long time in the shower, Su Yu decided to wander around the recreational area outside the dormitory for a bit. Only after some leisurely strolling did he head back to the dorm.


    When he arrived at Room 212, he inserted the key but found that the door wouldn''t open. Left with no choice, Su Yu knocked on the door. After a moment, he heard the sound of slippers dragging across the floor, and then the door opened. Before Su Yu could react, a hand reached out from inside, pulling him in and shutting the door with a bang.


    Su Yu stared blankly at Wang Dong, who was wrapped in a towel.


    "You''re still not done with your shower?"


    How long had it been?


    "I just finished, but I still need to change. And don''t even think about peeking."


    Wang Dong tried to put on a fierce face, but he looked more cute than intimidating.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t peek. There''s nothing worth looking at anyway."


    Wang Dong rolled his eyes, wanting to retort, but remembering his current identity, he held back. With a soft huff, Wang Dong turned and padded back into the bathroom in his slippers. Only after changing in the bathroom did he finally come out.


    "You can change in the bathroom, you know. If you''re worried about getting things wet, you can bring your soul tool in with you. Next time, you should change in the bathroom too. No changing outside."


    Wang Dong walked up to Su Yu, his large blue eyes staring at him seriously.


    Su Yu didn''t respond. He was still digesting the information from the Hundred Refinements Method.


    "Su Yu, I''m talking to you," Wang Dong said, dissatisfied.


    "Mind your own business. Don''t forget, I''m the boss here. Now eat your breakfast."


    Su Yu casually handed over the breakfast he had brought.


    "Hmph! How much did it cost?"


    Wang Dong huffed, but there was nothing he could do about Su Yu.


    "Just treat me to lunch later."


    Su Yu replied without much thought.


    "Alright!"


    Wang Dong thought for a moment and decided not to ask about the money anymore. He dried his pink-blue hair and then happily began enjoying his meal.


    After finishing his breakfast, Wang Dong took a sip of soul beast milk, then looked at Su Yu and asked, "By the way, the teacher said yesterday that we could check the class assignments today at the notice board in front of the teaching building. Did you go check?"


    "No."


    "Then how about we go together later?"


    Wang Dong suggested.


    "Sure."


    Su Yu''s response was indifferent, as usual.


    ...


    Half an hour later, Su Yu and Wang Dong headed together toward the teaching building. The first year had two teaching buildings, with a total of 32 classes. Due to the unique promotion system of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, each class had older students. At the end of each school year, there would be an academic assessment. Passing meant moving up while failing meant repeating the year.


    Of course, students could also apply for early assessments. As long as they were skilled enough, they could advance. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy didn''t care about age¡ªonly about ability. Everything was based on strength.


    To be honest, Su Yu quite liked this promotion system. At the very least, it was fair enough¡ªthere was no room for seniority or hierarchy based on age.

 Chapter 35 - 35: [DD2]: 35

    However, thinking carefully, it seemed that the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy had always been quite open-minded. For talented individuals, they were not particular about one''s background and employed people based on their abilities.


    As long as you had the skills, you could enjoy good treatment and hold a high position.


    They were impartial, and any student with talent could receive proper training. There was no oppression just because you lacked connections or background.


    In comparison, a certain continent''s top academy was far inferior.


    In the original story, the actions of that continent''s top academy disgusted Su Yu.


    When Su Yu and Wang Dong arrived in front of the teaching building, a large group of people had already gathered.


    Most of them were freshmen, as evident by the innocence and unfamiliarity on their faces.


    Having traveled the continent for a while, Su Yu could easily spot certain characteristics at a glance.


    "So many people?"


    Wang Dong frowned as he looked at the crowd gathered around the bulletin board.


    "Everyone''s here to check today, so naturally, there are a lot of people. No need to rush; the bulletin board isn''t going anywhere," Su Yu reassured him.


    Wang Dong nodded.


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, the two finally squeezed their way to the front.


    Su Yu glanced at the board, taking in almost the entire list in one sweep.


    He quickly found his name.


    "Class 8?"


    Su Yu muttered softly.


    Wang Dong was also scanning the list row by row. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he found his name.


    "Su Yu, I''m in Class 8. What about you?"


    Wang Dong asked.


    "I''m also in Class 8. The homeroom teacher''s name is Ling Moxue," Su Yu replied.


    "Ling Moxue... sounds like a woman''s name," Wang Dong muttered.


    "Doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman; it won''t affect our learning," Su Yu said indifferently and started walking away.


    "You''re going back to zone out again?"


    Wang Dong suddenly called after Su Yu.


    "What else?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Take a walk around the academy with me. I haven''t had a proper look yet. I just arrived yesterday and then got knocked out by you."


    At this, Wang Dong''s eyes showed a hint of grievance.


    "Who told you to provoke me?"


    Su Yu remained unmoved.


    Wang Dong pouted.


    "So, are you coming or not?"


    "Alright."


    Only then did Wang Dong smile in satisfaction, dragging Su Yu around the academy.


    ...


    Soon, it was the next day, the day classes officially started.


    Their uniforms had already been delivered. Su Yu, dressed in his new uniform, looked at Wang Dong, who was repeatedly checking himself in the mirror and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    "Alright, you''ve been at it long enough. Haven''t you had enough? Anyone who doesn''t know you might think you''re a little girl."


    Wang Dong''s body stiffened, but he quickly returned to normal.


    "You''re the little girl! Your whole family is!"


    Wang Dong turned around and glared fiercely at Su Yu.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and couldn''t be bothered to respond. After packing his things, he prepared to leave.


    Wang Dong quickly finished packing and followed Su Yu.


    In the dormitory building, many others in uniforms were also heading out.


    "This uniform doesn''t look that great," Wang Dong said as he looked around at everyone in uniform.


    "Even if it''s not great, it''s still better than Shrek Academy''s uniform," Su Yu replied casually.


    "You''ve seen Shrek Academy''s uniform?"


    Wang Dong asked in surprise.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "What does Shrek''s uniform look like?"


    Wang Dong asked curiously.


    "It''s hard to describe. You''ll know when you see it."


    "By the way, you''re pretty skilled. Why didn''t you go to Shrek Academy? You''re from Heaven Dou, right?"


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    "I had something to take care of."


    "So did I."


    Along the way, Wang Dong chattered endlessly, asking Su Yu all sorts of questions as if he were curious about everything.


    Su Yu responded absentmindedly, and soon the two arrived at the teaching building.


    Finding Class 8, they entered one after the other.


    At this moment, there were already quite a few people in Class 8. When Su Yu and Wang Dong entered, many eyes turned toward them.


    It was clear that the two were new faces to the older students.


    When they saw the two clearly, quite a few female students'' eyes lit up.


    Whether it was Su Yu or Wang Dong, they were both handsome.


    Su Yu gave off a cold and aloof vibe, while Wang Dong appeared more bright and cheerful. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their different temperaments, combined with their good looks, naturally attracted attention from the opposite sex.


    Compared to the female students, the male students were much calmer. If two beautiful girls had entered, perhaps the guys would have been more excited.


    Standing at the door, Su Yu scanned the room and spotted an empty seat, then walked straight toward it.


    Wang Dong followed closely behind. Being new, he didn''t know anyone except Su Yu, so he naturally stuck with him.


    The two sat at a desk, with no students seated on either side of them. In front of them sat two girls in uniforms.


    Seeing Su Yu and Wang Dong sit behind them, the girls turned around and greeted them.


    "Are you new?"


    Su Yu nodded, while Wang Dong remained silent.


    The two girls exchanged glances. They were pretty good-looking, so why did these two seem so unapproachable? So cold?


    Feeling disheartened, they turned back around.


    Time passed slowly, and the remaining empty seats gradually filled up.


    There were quite a lot of students in the class¡ªaround a hundred.


    If every one of the thirty-two classes was similar in size, then the first-year students alone numbered around 3,200.


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy sure had a lot of students, Su Yu thought.


    As the class bell rang, a graceful figure walked into the classroom.


    It was a woman who appeared to be around twenty-five years old.


    She wore a dark blue coat over a form-fitting beige top, showing off her curvaceous figure. Her snow-white collarbones were visible, revealing a graceful curve.


    She also wore a tight skirt that accentuated her hips, and her pale legs were exposed.


    With just one glance, Su Yu could tell that this woman was something else.


    Her figure was impressive, and her face was also beautiful¡ªshe had a delicate, oval-shaped face and large, bright eyes. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail.


    She exuded the energy of a young woman while also possessing the charm of someone mature.


    What was that word again? Oh right, "milf."


    "What are you looking at?"


    Wang Dong suddenly leaned over and asked.


    "Nothing."


    Su Yu replied casually, turning his attention to the front. By then, the woman had already reached the podium.


    "Hello, students. We meet again. This year, our class has welcomed many new students."


    "I''m your homeroom teacher, Ling Moxue. On behalf of Class 8, I welcome you all."


    After she finished speaking, the classroom erupted into applause.


    Ling Moxue looked at the students with a smile.


    "Now that everyone is in Class 8, we are one collective."


    "I hope everyone can get along harmoniously, help each other, stay united, and progress together."


    "I also hope you all enjoy a pleasant learning experience here at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy."


    As her words ended, another round of applause followed.


    Su Yu smiled and clapped along.


    This is how a normal teacher should speak, he thought.


    He couldn''t even be bothered to criticize a certain academy that encouraged students to stir up trouble and had such skewed values.


    It''s true¡ªwithout comparison, there''s no harm.


    Once the applause died down, Ling Moxue smiled and continued, "The new students may not know me very well, so allow me to introduce myself."


    "My name is Ling Moxue. I''m 35 years old, a Level 5 Soul Engineer, and a member of Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    "I''m responsible for teaching Class 8 students the theoretical knowledge of soul tools, including shell crafting, core formation arrays, and other related topics."


    "All theoretical knowledge will be taught by me. As for practical operations, those will be handled by other specialized instructors."


    "Including myself, you have a total of five teachers, one of whom is dedicated to combat training. You''ll naturally get to know all the teachers as you attend classes."


    "Now, let''s have the new students introduce themselves. Everyone, please welcome them."


    As Ling Moxue finished speaking, she led the applause, and soon the students joined in.


    Starting from the first row, a somewhat shy male student stood up.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Li Feng. I''m a Level 15 Soul Master, and I''m from Radiant City."


    At 11 years old, being a Level 15 Soul Master wasn''t a bad talent, but it was relatively average. Still, everyone politely clapped, and Li Feng, blushing, sat down as the next new student began their introduction.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Lin Mengmeng, and I''m a Level 18 Soul Master..."


    One by one, the new students introduced themselves.


    It was evident that there were no slackers at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Almost every new student had soul power above Level 15, and several had even reached Level 20.


    Su Yu noticed that Wang Dong, next to him, seemed a bit tense.


    Perhaps Wang Dong hadn''t expected that even a small Class 8 would have several two-ring Grand Soul Masters.


    However, the Sun Moon Empire''s soul masters were different from these students. The Sun Moon Empire often used drugs to boost levels, meaning the students'' high levels didn''t represent everything. Wang Dong''s situation was different¡ªhe had high talent, but his low soul power was due to laziness.


    As time passed, it was finally Su Yu and Wang Dong''s turn.


    Wang Dong stood up straight, his voice firm and powerful.


    "My name is Wang Dong, from the Heaven Dou Empire. I''m a Level 21 Assault-type Battle Soul Master."


    This kind of introduction carried the flavor of the original Douluo Continent. Of course, mentioning the Heaven Dou Empire said it all.


    "Someone from the Heaven Dou Empire?"


    Hearing Wang Dong''s introduction, many of the students in Class 8 had a noticeable change in expression.


    After all, they were just 11 or 12-year-old kids, and they couldn''t hide their thoughts.


    The Sun Moon Empire had been in opposition to the three nations of the Douluo Continent for a long time, and its citizens were not very friendly toward people from the Douluo Continent.


    Naturally, these immature children were influenced by these sentiments.


    "He''s actually from the Heaven Dou Empire?"


    "What''s someone from the Heaven Dou Empire doing at Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    "I thought he was from our empire, but he''s from the Heaven Dou Empire."


    "People from the Heaven Dou Empire are bad."


    Many students whispered among themselves, and all sorts of unfriendly, curious, hostile, dissatisfied, and confused glances fell on Wang Dong.


    In an instant, Wang Dong became the center of attention.


    Ultimately, Wang Dong had been a bit reckless¡ªperhaps due to his pride. His arrogance made him reluctant to hide his origins.


    Seeing the atmosphere shift, Ling Moxue''s expression changed slightly.


    Unlike the students, she wasn''t biased. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was open-minded, and the teachers generally shared that attitude. As long as someone was willing to join the academy, they were treated equally.


    But these children didn''t understand that yet. They were still young and influenced by the conversations of their elders, bringing with them certain biases.


    Just as Ling Moxue was about to intervene, Su Yu stood up.


    "Su Yu, Level 37 Assault-Control Battle Soul Elder, from the Heaven Dou Empire."


    "Wow!"


    After a brief moment of silence, Class 8 erupted.


    The eyes that had been focused on Wang Dong were now fully drawn to Su Yu.


    "A Level 37 Soul Elder? So high!"


    "Another one from the Heaven Dou Empire."


    "He''s so handsome, but it''s a shame he''s from the Heaven Dou Empire."


    "So what if he''s from the Heaven Dou Empire? He''s part of our academy, isn''t he?"


    "Exactly, plus, he''s so handsome. By the way, what''s an Assault-Control type?"


    Several students started whispering excitedly.


    Su Yu had captured everyone''s attention.


    Wang Dong gave Su Yu a grateful glance. He wasn''t stupid¡ªhe knew Su Yu was helping him defuse the situation. By standing up, Su Yu had shifted everyone''s strange looks away from Wang Dong.


    At the same time, Wang Dong was also shocked by Su Yu''s level. A Level 37 Soul Elder! They were the same age, although Su Yu was a few months older, and yet Wang Dong was only a Level 21 Grand Soul Master. No wonder Su Yu was so strong!


    A deep sense of urgency suddenly rose in Wang Dong''s heart. He had to train hard; otherwise, he might not even be able to see Su Yu''s back.


    Wang Dong''s spirit was more determined than ever.


    "Are you Su Yu?"


    Ling Moxue''s eyes lit up as she looked at him.


    "Does the teacher know me?"


    Su Yu asked curiously.


    Ling Moxue smiled gently.


    "I''ve seen your application form. You''re quite impressive. It''s been many years since the academy has seen a talent like you."


    "Teacher, you flatter me."


    Su Yu remained humble.


    Ling Moxue smiled, waved her hand, and gestured for Su Yu and Wang Dong to sit down.


    The introductions continued, but none of the following students caused the same stir.


    The students of Class 8 were still reeling from the shock of Su Yu''s introduction.


    Soon, all the introductions were complete, and Ling Moxue clapped her hands, bringing the entire class to silence.


    "Alright, students, listen to me."


    Ling Moxue spoke, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "The new students have finished introducing themselves, and I believe you''ve all gained a bit of an understanding of the newcomers."


    PS:


    Shrek Academy represents Asia


    Sun Moon Empire represents USA

 Chapter 36 - 36: [DD2]: 36

    "Now, let''s also have our returning students introduce themselves."


    Following this, the older students began their introductions.


    These returning students had been studying at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy for at least a year, with some having studied for two or even three years.


    Learning to craft soul tools requires talent, and not everyone possesses that talent. It''s not uncommon for someone to go three years without becoming a Level 1 Soul Engineer.


    The returning students introduced themselves more quickly. After all, they had been at the academy for a while and were already well accustomed to the process.


    Soon, the introductions of the returning students were over.


    Ling Moxue stood on the platform, a faint smile on her face.


    "Everyone has introduced themselves, and I believe you now have a preliminary understanding of one another."


    "In the coming days of study and life, I''m sure you''ll get to know each other even better."


    "Our previous class monitor has moved up to the second year, so now we need to select a new class monitor. Is anyone willing to volunteer?"


    As Ling Moxue spoke, her gaze fell on Su Yu.


    Su Yu was startled. Why is she looking at me?


    "Su Yu, would you be interested in being the class monitor?"


    Ling Moxue asked with a smile.


    "Make him the class monitor?"


    "How can that be?"


    "He''s from the Heaven Dou Empire!"


    ¡­


    Several students began whispering again. Su Yu had already made a deep impression on them. With his distinct appearance, impressive rank, and background, these students couldn''t forget him.


    "Students, although Su Yu is from the Heaven Dou Empire, now that he''s joined the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, he''s part of our academy."


    "We should welcome him, not reject him. Our Sun and Moon Empire is a country that embraces diversity. Are we so narrow-minded that we can''t accept this?"


    Ling Moxue''s words left several students in silence.


    "The teacher is right. Su Yu is our classmate, and we shouldn''t reject him."


    "Exactly, since Su Yu has come to our academy, it means he admires our academy. We should welcome him."


    "That''s right. Our Sun and Moon Empire is known for its hospitality. We can''t let others look down on us."


    Ling Moxue''s words swayed many, and after a brief silence, several students expressed their acceptance. Though some still had reservations, given the shift in atmosphere, they kept their thoughts to themselves.


    "Su Yu, are you willing to be the class monitor?"


    Ling Moxue asked with a gentle smile.


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes. If someone higher up hadn''t discussed something with Ling Moxue, he wouldn''t believe it for a second.


    Just as Wang Dong didn''t shy away from revealing he was from the Heaven DouEmpire, Su Yu had also boldly listed his affiliation with the Ice God Hall on his application form.


    The only difference was that Su Yu had caught the attention of the higher-ups, while Wang Dong had caught the attention of the ordinary students.


    The higher-ups had long-term vision and far-reaching plans¡ªsomething these young students couldn''t yet comprehend.


    As thoughts raced through his mind, Su Yu smiled slightly.


    "Since you''ve gone this far, teacher, how could I refuse?"


    "I''m willing to be the class monitor."


    It was just the position of class monitor¡ªwhy would he be afraid of it? Managing this bunch of kids? It wouldn''t be difficult at all.


    "Very well, from now on, Su Yu will be the class monitor for Class 8. Cheng Xin, you''ll be the vice class monitor, assisting Su Yu."


    As she spoke, Ling Moxue looked at a girl.


    She was a gentle-looking girl, not someone who would stun at first glance, but very pleasant to look at.


    Cheng Xin softly acknowledged the role and nodded toward Su Yu. Su Yu returned the gesture with a nod.


    With the class monitor selected, Ling Moxue seemed quite pleased. "Alright, students, let''s begin our first lesson."


    "As you all know, we are a soul engineering academy, and we train soul engineers. So, first, we need to understand soul tools and soul engineers."


    "Soul engineers are divided into ten levels, with Level 1 being the lowest and Level 10 the highest. Currently¡­"


    Ling Moxue began explaining soul tools and soul engineers in detail.


    In general, the level of a soul engineer corresponds to the level of the soul tools they can craft. However, there are exceptions. If someone''s soul power isn''t sufficient, even if their crafting skills reach a certain level, they can only be considered a "pseudo" soul engineer and not a true one.


    This issue becomes more pronounced at higher levels. Some people have an extraordinary talent for researching soul tools, but their soul power can''t keep up. There are quite a few people like this in the Sun Moon Empire.


    However, in the original Three Nations of the Douluo Continent, the situation was reversed. In the original continent, while Title Douluo weren''t everywhere, they weren''t uncommon either. But as for Level 9 Soul Engineers? Not a single one existed.


    Currently, all known Level 9 Soul Engineers come from the Sun Moon Empire.


    Compared to ordinary Title Douluo, Level 9 Soul Engineers were far more destructive. For example, a single Level 9 soul cannonball had the destructive power of an extreme attack, capable of immense devastation.


    In one-on-one combat, soul engineers held the advantage until reaching the Soul Sage level, but beyond that, soul masters regained the upper hand.


    Ye Xishui was an exception. Not only was she a Level 10 Soul Engineer, but she was also an Ultimate Douluo. Her strength lay in combining both soul tools and soul master abilities.


    In summary, a powerful soul master paired with powerful soul tools was truly formidable. Combining the strengths of both soul engineers and soul masters might be the future direction of development on the continent.


    This was exactly why Su Yu wanted to study soul tools now. If he didn''t learn about them now, would he wait until he became stronger to understand them? That would be a joke. By then, he probably wouldn''t have the time or patience to study.


    Right now, with a certain god-king still in the planning phase, Su Yu could find some free time.


    Thinking of that certain god-king, Su Yu couldn''t help but glance at Wang Dong beside him. Having a father like that, Wang Dong was pretty pitiful. Splitting you into two halves¡ªthis is your father''s deep love for you. Perhaps this was love in reverse.


    Su Yu chuckled softly and glanced at Wang Dong''s face. At this moment, Wang Dong''s eyes were unfocused, and his eyelids were drooping. While everyone else was listening intently, this guy was dozing off.


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised. After all, that certain god-king had cast a spell on him, and now Wang Dong had a strong aversion to soul tools.


    But coming to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy while still resisting soul tools? That certain god-king was something. To outmaneuver Su Yu, he didn''t even care about his own child''s future.


    Don''t ask why. If you do, the answer is a father''s deep love for his child. This kind of love might just suffocate Wang Dong with gratitude.


    Scoffing inwardly at the god-king''s antics, Su Yu cleared his thoughts and resumed paying attention to the lesson.


    As the bell rang, signaling the end of class, the morning''s lessons came to a close.


    Since it was the first day of school, there were no classes scheduled for the afternoon. After the morning classes, students were free to do as they pleased.


    Su Yu nudged Wang Dong, who was still groggy and a bit dazed.


    "Is it morning already?"


    "Class is over. Did you sleep well?"


    Su Yu released a bit of cold air, causing Wang Dong to shiver and wake up immediately.


    "Brrr, so cold."


    Wang Dong took a sharp breath, his sleepiness vanishing instantly. He gave Su Yu a resentful look¡ªthere were many ways to wake someone up, so why did Su Yu have to freeze him?


    It was a bone-chilling cold.


    What kind of martial soul does Su Yu have to be so cold? Wang Dong wondered.


    Ignoring Wang Dong''s resentful gaze, Su Yu stood up.


    "Let''s go. Time to eat. The morning classes are over."


    Thinking about how he had slept through the entire morning, Wang Dong felt a bit embarrassed. This was his first day of class, after all. He could already imagine the bewildered looks from the people around him, wondering where this "slacker" had come from.


    With these thoughts swirling in his mind, Wang Dong didn''t dare lift his head and simply followed behind Su Yu.


    It wasn''t until they left the teaching building that Wang Dong finally raised his head, patted his chest, and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Well, at least you feel embarrassed," Su Yu teased.


    Wang Dong''s face flushed red as he glared at Su Yu. This guy knew how to hit where it hurt.


    "I didn''t mean to, but it was just so boring. I fell asleep while listening," Wang Dong muttered defensively.


    "Theory can be boring, yes, but if you want to learn advanced soul tools, you have to endure it," Su Yu replied seriously.


    "Those who can''t endure boredom will never succeed."


    "Maybe, but I don''t like soul tools," Wang Dong admitted, his voice softening.


    "Many soul masters don''t like soul tools. They think relying solely on themselves and their martial soul is the right path," Su Yu said.


    "But I think they''re being too stubborn, unable to let go of their so-called pride as soul masters. Soul tools are just weapons in the end, and their development is an inevitable part of progress."


    "Not only should we not reject them, but we should also embrace them. I believe that the combination of soul tools and soul masters will unlock even greater power."


    Su Yu looked at Wang Dong, speaking sincerely. He had seen clearly from history what happened when people were complacent and arrogant. Only by adapting to the times and leading change could one stay at the top. The power of soul tools could no longer be ignored.


    At this point, still clinging to the pride of being a soul master was foolish. Using a soul tool didn''t mean one was no longer a soul master. After all, a soul tool was just a weapon.


    You can kill someone with a sword, so why not a soul tool? There''s no fundamental conflict between soul masters and soul tools. A martial arts master can''t use a gun? Times have changed, my friend. How can you be a legendary master without using a gun? *Dog-head meme.


    "Maybe you''re right, but I just can''t get past it in my heart," Wang Dong said, forcing a smile, then changed the subject.


    "By the way, let''s not talk about that anymore. Thanks for what you did earlier."


    "It was nothing. We''re roommates, after all," Su Yu replied, waving it off as if it was no big deal.


    "But you should adjust your attitude. This is the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, not one of the academies from the Three Nations of the original continent."


    "We''re from another country, so it''s best not to be too flashy here," Su Yu advised.


    "Aren''t you being pretty flashy yourself?"


    Wang Dong retorted, glancing at Su Yu.


    "Wasn''t that just to help you out?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    Wang Dong chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "By the way, you''re already at Level 37? That''s impressive."


    "Of course. Who do you think I am?"


    Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Ugh, so narcissistic. You''re not humble at all."


    "I can''t help it. My strength won''t allow it."


    ¡­


    The two chatted as they walked back to the dormitory. They stopped by the cafeteria first and had a hearty meal¡ªcourtesy of Wang Dong, of course. Perhaps feeling grateful to Su Yu, Wang Dong ordered a ton of good food, and the two of them ate until they were stuffed.


    Back in the dormitory, Su Yu started reading a book. Naturally, it was about the basics of soul tools. He focused mainly on the core formation arrays; compared to that, the outer and inner shells of soul tools weren''t too difficult. The core formation array was the most crucial part of a soul tool.


    Seeing Su Yu immersed in his book, Wang Dong felt bored and unsure of what to do. He fiddled with his fingers, picking at them as if they were some sort of treasure. Meanwhile, Su Yu mentally traced the core formation arrays from the book, his right hand occasionally moving as if he were carving something out of thin air.


    Time passed slowly, and it was already past 2 PM. Su Yu was still reading. Perhaps influenced by him, Wang Dong also picked up a book¡ªsomething like an encyclopedia of soul beasts.


    The dormitory was quiet.


    Suddenly, the dormitory''s loudspeaker blared, startling both of them.


    "Attention, students. At 3 PM today, two duels will be held at the Second Testing Ground. Those interested are welcome to come and watch."


    The broadcast was loud and clear, and both of them heard it perfectly.


    "There''s a competition? At the Second Testing Ground? Are you going?" Wang Dong, feeling bored, was excited to hear about a competition.


    "Let''s go. It''s a good chance to see what the soul engineers here are capable of," Su Yu replied, closing his book and putting it away.


    "Let''s hurry then. If we''re late, we might not get good seats," Wang Dong urged. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When it comes to things like this, you''re more enthusiastic than anyone else."


    Su Yu laughed and shook his head but didn''t object.


    The two left the dormitory, locking the door behind them. At that moment, many other students were also streaming out of their rooms. It seemed plenty of people were interested in watching the competition.


    Having already explored the campus, Su Yu knew where the Second Testing Ground was. The two of them walked quickly toward the location.


    The Second Testing Ground was the second-largest testing ground at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. It was used for various activities, including duels, soul tool experiments, and student assessments.


    The Second Testing Ground was a massive structure, resembling an arena. Inside was a large open area, surrounded by rows of seating that extended upwards.


    Su Yu and Wang Dong moved quickly, and when they arrived, there weren''t many people inside yet. Naturally, the front rows offered the best view, so Su Yu led Wang Dong straight there.


    As soon as they entered, Su Yu spotted some familiar faces. In the front row sat a group of people who looked like leaders¡ªprobably the academy''s teachers.

 Chapter 37 - 37: [DD2]: 37

    Among the crowd, next to a middle-aged man, the figures of a man and a woman were particularly eye-catching.


    Su Yu recognized them immediately; they were none other than Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen, the siblings he had met before.


    Seeing them, Su Yu instantly understood that today''s match wasn''t just some low-level students fooling around. It seemed likely that the participants were members of the Illustrious Virtue Hall. No wonder this match was being specially broadcasted.


    As Su Yu noticed the two, Meng Hongchen casually glanced toward the entrance and immediately lit up. Su Yu''s white hair and blue eyes made him too conspicuous to forget. Naturally, Meng Hongchen recognized him at once.


    She said something to the middle-aged man beside her, then walked toward Su Yu and Wang Dong.


    "Nice to see you again, junior," Meng Hongchen said with a gentle smile, her bright eyes scanning Su Yu.


    "Nice to see you again, Senior Meng," Su Yu smiled slightly and nodded toward her. He had a good impression of her.


    Standing next to Su Yu, Wang Dong scrutinized Meng Hongchen''s soft, pure appearance, looking slightly confused, as if asking, Do you know her?


    Su Yu smiled and said, "Wang Dong, this is Senior Meng Hongchen. She''s a member of Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    "Meng-senpai, this is my roommate Wang Dong, a freshman this year."


    "Hello, Wang Dong. Nice to meet you," Meng Hongchen smiled warmly at the handsome Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong and Su Yu had different kinds of charm, but both were undeniably good-looking. Meng Hongchen appreciated good looks. Although she wasn''t as infatuated as in the original story, she still had a favorable first impression.


    "Hello."


    Wang Dong nodded politely, though not warmly. It was just surface-level courtesy. Wang Dong looked like a boy but inside...


    So, this reaction was quite normal.


    Meng Hongchen, aware of Wang Dong''s distant politeness, didn''t take it to heart. She was more interested in Su Yu. His aloof demeanor was more attractive to young girls than one might expect.


    "Junior, I didn''t get your name last time."


    Meng Hongchen gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling with her eyes.


    Su Yu feigned apologetically and said, "I was careless and forgot to tell you, Senior. My name is Su Yu."


    "Su... Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen repeated his name and suddenly remembered something.


    "You''re the one with the highest freshman soul level, Su Yu, right?"


    Meng Hongchen said, realization dawning on her.


    "Looks like Senior has done some research on me," Su Yu said with a half-smile.


    At this, Meng Hongchen''s face flushed slightly. She couldn''t help it; she had indeed checked the list.


    "Hey, who''s my sister talking to?"


    Not far away, Xiao Hongchen noticed that Meng Hongchen hadn''t returned and was deep in conversation with someone. His curiosity piqued, and he walked over.


    As he approached and saw things more clearly, his gaze locked onto Su Yu.


    "You rascal, finally, I''ve found you!"


    Xiao Hongchen gritted his teeth, striding angrily toward Su Yu and the others.


    "Rascal, do you remember me?"


    Xiao Hongchen growled, looking ready to settle scores, his eyes flashing with dangerous intent.


    "Brother?"


    Meng Hongchen was startled and quickly grabbed Xiao Hongchen''s arm. "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to settle the score with this rascal. You''re quite the player, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Hongchen glared at Su Yu, hands on his hips as if he were about to devour someone.


    "You know him?"


    Wang Dong frowned and looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu shrugged.


    "No relation. Never met him."


    "You... fine, fine! You want to deny it, huh? Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Xiao Hongchen said, rolling up his sleeves, ready to fight.


    Meng Hongchen quickly held him back again.


    "Don''t stop me, Meng! I have to teach this guy a lesson. He called me ugly!"


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t stand it. How could he be ugly? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t Su Yu just stating a fact? You''re not ugly?"


    Wang Dong asked, puzzled. Wasn''t it just the truth?


    "You little brat, what did you say?"


    Now Xiao Hongchen was truly triggered. It was one thing for Su Yu to insult him, but now Wang Dong too? That was too much!


    "Fine, fine! If I don''t teach you both a lesson today, I''ll stop calling myself Xiao Hongchen!"


    "Meng, let me go! I need to teach them a lesson about life. At the very least, people shouldn''t lie through their teeth, right?"


    Xiao Hongchen struggled and broke free from Meng Hongchen''s grip. The next moment, he reached out to Wang Dong.


    Su Yu frowned, stepped forward, and with a light pull and a press, pinned Xiao Hongchen to the ground.


    Meng Hongchen: ¦²(§Õ|||) Wang Dong: (=^¨Œ^=) Xiao Hongchen: ©c(#`§¥)¥Î


    Xiao Hongchen was stunned at first, but his anger flared as he continued to struggle. Despite using all his strength, Su Yu held him down effortlessly with one hand.


    "Such brute strength!"


    No matter how hard Xiao Hongchen tried, he couldn''t break free, his face turning green. Meng Hongchen, recalling the information she had seen earlier, suddenly understood. Su Yu''s physical strength was at the level of a Soul Sage. How could her brother possibly win in a contest of strength?


    "Let go of me! Let me go!"


    Xiao Hongchen struggled furiously.


    "If I let you go just because you asked, wouldn''t I lose face?"


    Su Yu replied casually.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll get really angry. And when I''m angry, even I''m scared of myself," Xiao Hongchen attempted to threaten Su Yu.


    "Oh, I''m terrified," Su Yu said mockingly.


    "Do you... do you know who I am?"


    "Education knows no class distinction."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means I don''t care who you are when I''m teaching you a lesson."


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and, with one hand, pressed down on Xiao Hongchen''s shoulder, locking him firmly to the ground. At such close range, Xiao Hongchen couldn''t even use his soul tools.


    That was the weakness of soul engineers¡ªwhen it came to close combat, they were far inferior to soul masters. Soul engineers needed to maintain a certain distance to pose the greatest threat.


    "Meng, my dear sister..."


    Realizing he couldn''t break free, Xiao Hongchen began calling for his sister.


    Meng Hongchen: "..."


    Brother, you insisted on picking a fight, and now that you''re getting beaten, you suddenly remember me?


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes but, seeing no other choice decided to help her foolish brother.


    Moreover, more and more people were gathering. If this continued, Xiao Hongchen would lose face completely.


    "Su Yu, the match is about to start. Please let go of my brother," Meng Hongchen said, her eyes showing a hint of pleading.


    Su Yu thought for a moment. It wouldn''t be wise to push things too far¡ªthis was Jing Hongchen''s turf, after all. If Xiao Hongchen had been thoroughly humiliated, Jing Hongchen might not have taken it lightly.


    "Alright, for Senior Meng''s sake, I''ll let you off this time."


    Su Yu released his grip, and Xiao Hongchen quickly scrambled to his feet, retreating several steps. He glared defiantly at Su Yu.


    "Do you dare face me one-on-one like a real man?"


    "Come a little closer and say that," Su Yu gestured with his hand.


    "I won''t! I''ll say it from here. Don''t change the subject¡ªdo you dare or not?"


    "I want a duel with you!"


    Having lost face once again, Xiao Hongchen naturally wanted to redeem himself.


    "Brother, stop fooling around, or I''ll tell Grandpa," Meng Hongchen pouted, giving Xiao Hongchen a stern look.


    Xiao Hongchen clutched his chest dramatically.


    "Meng, my dear sister! I''m your real brother!"


    "And yet, you''re siding with an outsider? You''re breaking your brother''s heart!"


    "Well, it''s your fault, Brother. You''re a senior. How can you bully new students?"


    "If everyone acted like you, the academy''s atmosphere would be ruined."


    Meng Hongchen puffed up her cheeks, speaking seriously.


    "Who''s bullying whom? Meng, be reasonable."


    "It''s him who''s bullying me. They''re ganging up on me."


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes filled with grief as he looked at his sister, presenting a picture-perfect image of a wronged soul.


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes gracefully.


    "Brother, cut it out."


    "You have a match today. If you don''t hurry, you''ll be late."


    "And you don''t want Ma Rulong and the others to look down on you, do you?"


    Her final line¡ª"You don''t want..."¡ªwas enough to shut down whatever Xiao Hongchen was going to say.


    "Hmph, you''re lucky today. Next time, I''ll show you the true strength of Xiao Hongchen."


    Xiao Hongchen threw out a parting remark and walked away to prepare for his match.


    At this point, Wang Dong leaned in close to Su Yu''s ear.


    "Where did this weirdo even come from?"


    "You''ll get used to it," Su Yu chuckled, then looked at Meng Hongchen.


    "Su Yu, don''t take it to heart. My brother is just like that¡ªjumpy and excitable, but he means no harm," Meng Hongchen said, a little embarrassed.


    "I understand. We didn''t take it personally," Su Yu reassured her.


    Only then did Meng Hongchen smile, her expression brightening.


    "Let''s find a seat. The match is about to start."


    "Mm!"


    Su Yu nodded.


    Meng Hongchen led the way, with Su Yu and Wang Dong following behind.


    "Hey, are you close with this sister?"


    Wang Dong nudged Su Yu, his light blue eyes staring at him.


    "We''ve only met once."


    Su Yu replied casually.


    "Really?"


    Wang Dong sounded skeptical.


    "Of course, otherwise, why wouldn''t she even know my name?"


    Su Yu shrugged.


    "True."


    Wang Dong thought for a moment and found it reasonable, so he didn''t press further.


    The two followed Meng Hongchen and sat in the middle of the second row. The seats were excellent, providing a clear view of the combat in the square.


    "There are two matches today. One is between my brother and Mi Jia. The other is between Lin Xi and Li Yan."


    "They''re all fifth-level soul engineers, including my brother. I believe today''s matches will give you a lot of insights."


    "If I''m not mistaken, both of you are soul masters, right? You''re probably not too familiar with how soul engineers fight."


    Meng Hongchen looked at them as she spoke.


    Su Yu nodded, not denying it.


    Wang Dong also tacitly agreed. Indeed, neither of them had much experience fighting against soul engineers.


    "At the same level, we soul engineers are much stronger than soul masters," Meng Hongchen said confidently.


    Wang Dong frowned, feeling a bit displeased, but said nothing.


    Su Yu, however, remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    "Senior Meng, if I''m not mistaken, these participants are all from Illustrious Virtue Hall, right?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Yes, they are all elite members of Illustrious Virtue Hall. They reached the fifth level as soul engineers before the age of twenty. They''re all geniuses," Meng Hongchen replied.


    Su Yu nodded. No wonder their names sounded familiar.


    It seemed these people were part of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team that would participate in next year''s All-Continent Soul Master Tournament.


    Now, his suspicions were confirmed.


    However, in the original story, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team suffered heavy casualties. Three of their seven official members died, and yet Shrek Academy showed no remorse.


    But when Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire erupted, Shrek Academy used their strength to intimidate others, forcibly seizing the Judgment Sword.


    To say that Shrek Academy followed the rules was nonsense. They bent the rules to their benefit whenever it suited them.


    So what if three students had died? Shrek had one experiencing an evil fire outbreak!


    No wonder Jing Hongchen later set up Shrek Academy, using the Holy Spirit Cult to abduct Ma Xiaotao.


    In the end, Shrek Academy had it coming.


    If Su Yu had been on the Sun Moon team and his teammates had died, Shrek Academy wouldn''t have walked away unscathed.


    But that was all part of the original story. This time, he was here.


    Shrek Academy, prepare for a reckoning.


    While Su Yu was lost in thought, a transparent shield rose over the square, enclosing it completely.


    This was a linked defense system made up of multiple defensive soul tools, requiring only one person to control the entire system.


    Just this feature alone was something the three nations of the original Douluo Continent couldn''t achieve.


    As the shield finished rising, two figures entered the square.


    One of them was instantly recognizable¡ªXiao Hongchen.


    The other was a young man with a gentle demeanor.


    "Senior Meng, who do you think will win?"


    Su Yu asked, glancing at her.


    In some ways, Meng Hongchen''s strength surpassed Xiao Hongchen''s.


    Her poison was extremely troublesome, and her proficiency with soul tools was no less than her brother''s.


    "It''s hard to say. My brother''s soul engineering skills are indeed at the fifth level, but his cultivation is only at the forty-ninth rank, a Soul Ancestor."


    "Mi Jia, on the other hand, is a solid fifth-level soul engineer with the cultivation of a Soul King."


    "Still, my brother has a unique talent with soul tools, so the outcome is uncertain."


    "Of course, I''m rooting for my brother to win."

 Chapter 38 - 38: [DD2]: 38

    Listening to Meng Hongchen''s words, Su Yu nodded silently. Xiao Hongchen''s talent was undeniable. Although he often relied on medicinal boosts, his innate skill with soul tools was exceptional.


    This was something Mi Jia couldn''t match.


    However, Su Yu had some impression of Mi Jia. In the original, as a key figure in the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team, Mi Jia played an important role.


    Mi Jia had a calm personality and extensive combat experience. He was far from ordinary.


    Even a Soul King from Shrek Academy might struggle to defeat him one-on-one.


    Indeed, Mi Jia was one of Illustrious Virtue Hall''s elite students.


    While they were talking, Mi Jia and Xiao Hongchen had already reached the center of the square.


    At the referee''s command, Mi Jia was the first to activate his changes.


    Bright blue metal quickly unfolded from his back.


    A series of metallic clanging sounds erupted from his body as his upper torso became encased in metal, resembling a suit of armor. The same metal covered his waist and legs as well.


    Mi Jia''s soul tool armor was a heavy, full-body suit. After donning it, his body seemed to expand by at least three times its normal size.


    The bright blue metal gleamed, and two white lights flickered from his chest and abdomen¡ªevidence of the core arrays of his soul tools.


    "A full-body soul tool."


    "This type of armor is considered the pinnacle of close-combat soul tools. It enhances both offensive and defensive capabilities and amplifies one''s cultivation."


    "Mi Jia is an excellent close-combat soul engineer, though he''s also proficient in all the standard soul engineering techniques," Meng Hongchen explained to Su Yu.


    "Battle armor," Su Yu muttered softly.


    "What?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, not hearing him clearly.


    "Nothing," Su Yu shook his head, though his gaze was distant.


    Mi Jia''s soul tool armor reminded him of battle armor.


    Battle armor provided soul masters with a significant power boost.


    No ten-thousand-year soul bone or soul ring could compare with the amplification that battle armor offered.


    In the original story, battle armor only appeared after the Divine Realm''s disappearance. If the Divine Realm still existed, the emergence of battle armor would have been more questionable.


    Naturally, Su Yu wasn''t about to discuss battle armor at this moment.


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes at him. She could tell he had said something, but since he didn''t want to explain, she let it go.


    By this point, Xiao Hongchen had also prepared for battle.


    He released his martial soul.


    A flash of golden light appeared, and a third leg suddenly sprouted from near his waist.


    This leg was entirely golden. At the same time, a dazzling golden glow spread across his entire body.


    Standing on three legs, Xiao Hongchen crouched slightly, with two yellow and two purple soul rings glowing around him.


    His slightly hunched back protruded with golden bulges beneath his clothes, emitting a soft golden light.


    His first and third soul rings lit up simultaneously. With a wave of his hands, he threw out at least a hundred metal spheres.


    The spheres hovered in mid-air, surrounding him.


    Then, something strange happened¡ªthick metal barrels began to extend out of the spheres, growing as though from nowhere rather than being released by Xiao Hongchen.


    In just a moment, Xiao Hongchen had transformed into something resembling a massive porcupine, bristling with metal barrels.


    Below the stage, Wang Dong''s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    "Su Yu, Su Yu, did you see that?"


    Wang Dong tugged at Su Yu''s arm, unable to contain his shock.


    Su Yu sighed and pressed down on his hand.


    "I saw it, I saw it. Calm down."


    After calming Wang Dong a bit, Su Yu turned to Meng Hongchen.


    "A Three-legged Golden Toad. If I''m not mistaken, your brother can control metal, right?"


    Meng Hongchen nodded, confirming it.


    "The Three-legged Golden Toad is considered a divine beast martial soul. It can control metal and even absorb the energy of rare metals to aid in cultivation."


    "No wonder your brother looks like he''s only fourteen or fifteen but already has cultivation nearing that of a Soul King." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was indeed one reason for Xiao Hongchen''s rapid advancement.


    Of course, another reason was his reliance on medicinal supplements.


    Unlike Xiao Hongchen, Su Yu only consumed natural treasures to improve his physical and mental strength. He rarely used immortal herbs solely to boost his soul power.


    He valued having a strong foundation.


    "My brother is a genius," Meng Hongchen said softly.


    "But I think you''re even more of a genius," Su Yu remarked, looking at her.


    Meng Hongchen''s talent surpassed even that of Xiao Hongchen.


    Upon hearing this, Meng Hongchen''s face flushed red. Her voice grew quieter, and she lowered her head slightly, as if embarrassed.


    "You... you''re flattering me."


    Her voice was soft, almost inaudible, and she kept sneaking glances at Su Yu.


    Su Yu felt a bit at a loss. Why is she so easily embarrassed? Is she really that innocent?


    Then again, recalling Meng Hongchen''s personality from the original story, he wasn''t too surprised.


    After all, this was the same girl whom Wang Dong had managed to charm with just a few words.


    If Wang Dong could do it, surely Su Yu could as well.


    Su Yu knew how handsome he was, after all.


    Shifting his thoughts, Su Yu decided to say no more and instead focused on the match.


    In the square, Mi Jia and Xiao Hongchen had already begun their battle.


    Xiao Hongchen, a typical soul engineer, relied on long-range attacks and focused on bursts of firepower.


    Mi Jia, on the other hand, specialized in close-combat soul engineering. In some ways, this was shaping up to be an interesting match.


    Mi Jia repeatedly attempted to close the gap between him and Xiao Hongchen.


    However, Xiao Hongchen didn''t give him the chance, continually suppressing him with relentless firepower.


    Thanks to his martial soul, Xiao Hongchen''s attacks were particularly fierce.


    For a while, Mi Jia struggled to get close, forced to retreat under the barrage.


    Xiao Hongchen unleashed a burst of firepower, keeping Mi Jia on the defensive and preventing him from closing in.


    "This is the strength of a soul engineer? Such terrifying explosive power," Wang Dong marveled, watching Xiao Hongchen dominate the battlefield.


    He hadn''t expected the goofy Xiao Hongchen to possess such overwhelming strength.


    Wang Dong imagined himself in Mi Jia''s position. If he were up against such firepower, he might not last even thirty seconds before being eliminated.


    He could fly, but Xiao Hongchen''s attacks were too fierce and fast to dodge for long.


    "Soul engineers are generally weak in close combat, but in a one-on-one battle, if you lack speed or strong defenses, it''s difficult to get close to them."


    "Mi Jia excels in close combat, but Xiao Hongchen''s firepower is too intense. He''s continually suppressing Mi Jia, preventing him from closing the distance."


    Su Yu analyzed calmly.


    "What about you? Could you get close?"


    Wang Dong asked curiously.


    Su Yu smiled but didn''t answer.


    If it were me?


    If Su Yu were to make a move, Xiao Hongchen wouldn''t even have a chance to use his soul tools.


    Even if Xiao Hongchen did manage to use them, with Su Yu''s speed, Xiao Hongchen would only be left chasing after him, eating his dust.


    "Yeah, Su Yu, if it were you, what do you think your chances are against my brother?"


    Meng Hongchen came over, curious.


    She knew well enough about Su Yu''s background.


    At first, she hadn''t realized that Su Yu was the Su Yu, but now that she knew, she naturally recalled his extraordinary lineage.


    Faced with the curious looks of both Wang Dong and Meng Hongchen, Su Yu smiled helplessly.


    "I''d say it''s about 70-30."


    Three moves would be enough to put Xiao Hongchen down.


    "70-30? You''re being too modest. That guy is stronger than you?"


    Wang Dong was skeptical.


    After all, Su Yu had taken him down without even using his martial soul.


    Earlier, he had also overpowered Xiao Hongchen with just one hand.


    To Wang Dong, Su Yu was like a freak of nature, beyond comprehension.


    Even if Su Yu couldn''t beat that eccentric, his chances couldn''t possibly be just 30%, right?


    Su Yu smiled but didn''t explain further.


    Modest? This was modest?


    He almost said he could punch Xiao Hongchen into the ground with just one hit.


    If he used his martial soul, taking down Xiao Hongchen in a single move wouldn''t be out of the question.


    Neither Wang Dong nor Meng Hongchen had any idea what Su Yu was thinking, both assuming he was just being humble.


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at Su Yu.


    Handsome, talented, and unlike her arrogant brother¡ªhe was truly perfect.


    If Wang Dong weren''t standing right next to her, her eyes might have been twinkling with little stars by now.


    "Hmm? It seems like Mi Jia is about to counterattack," Su Yu said, turning his attention back to the battlefield, where Mi Jia, who had been suppressed by Xiao Hongchen, was starting to fight back.


    Metal tubes extended from Mi Jia''s body, countering Xiao Hongchen''s firepower.


    Simultaneously, Mi Jia swung his giant sword, using the soul tool thrusters on his back to leap forward, closing the distance between him and Xiao Hongchen.


    He slashed his sword toward Xiao Hongchen.


    Xiao Hongchen quickly dodged.


    It was clear that Mi Jia''s close-combat skills were well-honed, and his extensive combat experience showed.


    In this round, Xiao Hongchen was forced to retreat repeatedly.


    Now, Mi Jia had the upper hand.


    Close combat was naturally the forte of a close-combat soul engineer.


    Mi Jia''s giant sword swung wide and powerfully, and Xiao Hongchen didn''t dare take a single hit head-on.


    After being pushed back, Xiao Hongchen''s expression darkened.


    His second and fourth soul rings lit up simultaneously.


    Boiling Gold and Sacrifice of Gold, two soul skills, activated at once.


    Boiling Gold greatly enhanced the activity of the metallic soul power in his Three-legged Golden Toad martial soul.


    For a short time, his control over metal multiplied, allowing him to absorb large quantities of metal elements from the air to temporarily use.


    Sacrifice of Gold involves burning the absorbed metal elements, producing a massive amount of energy.


    Mi Jia''s giant sword was made of metal.


    And if it was metal, Xiao Hongchen could control it.


    Even though Mi Jia had infused his soul power into the sword, Xiao Hongchen''s control, while weak, was still enough to slow it down at a critical moment.


    As Mi Jia swung his sword, it suddenly slowed, giving Xiao Hongchen the chance to retreat.


    He backed up several paces, then crouched down, summoning countless pieces of metal to envelop him, forming an impenetrable fortress.


    This was one of the signature tactics of a soul engineer: the soul cannon fortress technique.


    A soul engineer using this technique became like a living turret, capable of unleashing devastating firepower.


    Xiao Hongchen bringing this out meant he was getting serious.


    A barrage of firepower rained down on Mi Jia.


    The battle in the arena had reached its climax.


    Naturally, Mi Jia didn''t just sit there and take it. He fought back with everything he had.


    But in the end, Xiao Hongchen''s firepower was too overwhelming, and he emerged victorious.


    Xiao Hongchen''s talent in the field of soul tools was indeed extraordinary.


    "The battle is over. Xiao Hongchen wins!"


    Xiao Hongchen''s face was pale, but he wore a wide grin, beaming like a lotus in bloom.


    He glanced smugly in Su Yu''s direction as if to show off.


    Su Yu didn''t even bother to acknowledge him, completely ignoring him.


    This made Xiao Hongchen stomp his feet in frustration.


    After Xiao Hongchen and Mi Jia, the next battle was between Lin Xi and Li Yan.


    However, this fight had much less suspense.


    Although both Lin Xi and Li Yan were fifth-level soul engineers, Lin Xi''s strength was far superior.


    In the ensuing firepower duel, Li Yan was decisively defeated.


    With that, the two combat matches came to an end.


    After watching the matches, Su Yu gained some understanding of how soul engineers fought.


    To put it simply, these soul engineers relied far too much on their soul tools.


    Their personal strength was fairly average.


    Su Yu believed that if he ever faced them on a real battlefield, these soul engineers wouldn''t stand a chance.


    He only needed to activate his domain, and the soul engineers would be rendered blind.


    Once a soul engineer couldn''t lock onto a target, they were as good as finished.


    However, Su Yu didn''t entirely underestimate soul tools. The power of close-combat soul tools was quite impressive.


    As weapons, they were undeniably formidable.


    Of course, the ultimate weapon was the stationary soul tools.


    Those were not something that could be demonstrated in sparring matches like this.


    In real combat, the destructive power of stationary soul tools was something to be feared.


    All in all, Su Yu felt he had gained valuable insights from the experience.


    "Wang Dong, let''s go."


    Since the combat matches were over, there was no reason to stay.


    "Su Yu, what dorm do you guys live in? I''ll come visit you sometime!" Meng Hongchen called out, her bright eyes sparkling.


    "We live in the first-year dorms, building one, room 212."


    Su Yu didn''t mind telling Meng Hongchen where they lived, considering she was quite charming.


    Of course, if it had been a guy, that would be different.


    His dorm didn''t welcome any male visitors.


    "Got it. I''ll remember that."


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly, looking cute and charming.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wang Dong pouted, pulling Su Yu away.


    Su Yu turned back and gave an apologetic smile, then left the second trial ground with Wang Dong.


    Meng Hongchen watched them disappear before turning to find Xiao Hongchen standing beside her.


    "Meng, wasn''t my performance just now amazing?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked, winking and making faces.


    "Yeah, amazing," Meng Hongchen replied, though she didn''t seem very enthused.


    Xiao Hongchen laughed triumphantly. He looked around and realized Su Yu and Wang Dong were gone.


    "Where are those two little brats? Where''d they go?"


    "They already left," Meng Hongchen replied.


    "Left in such a hurry?"


    "They must have been scared after seeing my heroic display, right?"


    "Being scared won''t help them. I''m going to settle the score with them someday, hahahaha!"


    Xiao Hongchen laughed heartily, hands on his hips.


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes and dragged her slightly neurotic brother away in another direction.

 Chapter 39 - 39: [DD2]: 39

    Su Yu and Wang Dong returned to their dormitory. After settling in, Su Yu continued reading, while Wang Dong began cultivating. Watching the recent battle had given Wang Dong a strong sense of urgency.


    Ever since arriving at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, his confidence had been repeatedly shaken, especially after witnessing the terrifying destructive power of soul engineers. He felt powerless, realizing that his soul power was still too low. If he were to face opponents like Xiao Hongchen or Mi Jia, he would stand no chance.


    That night, Su Yu also began meditating. Ever since his martial soul awakened, he rarely slept, using meditation as a substitute. It had become second nature to him.


    Deep into the night, Su Yu felt something stir within him. He had broken through once again, reaching Soul Elder at level 38. He had already been close to this breakthrough, and now it had come naturally.


    ...


    The next day, Su Yu and Wang Dong attended classes as usual. Their daily routine of classes during the day and meditation at night continued, and time passed.


    ...


    Two months later.


    It had been two months since Su Yu had enrolled at the academy. Wang Dong''s soul power had broken through to level 22 and was now nearing level 23. When Wang Dong became serious, his cultivation speed was astonishing¡ªhis innate talent was among the best on the continent.


    Su Yu''s soul power had also reached the edge of level 39. Despite the influence of his ultimate martial soul, it had taken Su Yu two months to improve by just one level. He estimated that within a week, he would break through to level 39 as a Soul Elder and the realm of Soul Ancestor was calling to him.


    Of course, Su Yu''s gains weren''t limited to soul power. In these two months, he had also made significant progress in soul engineering. He had carved all the level-one core arrays, independently completed the production of both the outer and inner shells, and successfully created his first soul tool. He had become a genuine level-one soul engineer.


    To go from knowing nothing about soul tools to becoming a level-one soul engineer in two months was enough to break records at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Even Ling Moxue was shocked and had called him a genius. After becoming a level-one soul engineer, Su Yu applied for an upgrade assessment, which he passed with excellent results. Now, he was a second-year student, assigned to Class 3.


    ...


    Illustrious Virtue Hall


    In the hall, Director Lin Jiayi was reporting to Jing Hongchen.


    "Hall Master, the student named Su Yu, the one you asked us to monitor, has shown remarkable talent."


    "Two months have passed, and he has already become a level-one soul engineer. He passed the upgrade assessment and is now a second-year student."


    "Oh?"


    Jing Hongchen raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.


    "It seems this young fellow from the Ice God Palace has quite a talent for soul tools. What class was he assigned to?"


    "Second-year, Class 3," Lin Jiayi replied.


    "Ah, that''s Mo Ran''s class. That''s fine."


    Jing Hongchen took a sip from his teacup.


    "And what about the girl from the Clear Sky Sect? How is she doing?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jing Hongchen had known about Wang Dong''s true identity since the day she enrolled. Although he was a soul engineer, he was anything but ignorant. As the master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, he was sharp and observant.


    "That girl from the Clear Sky Sect... it''s hard to describe. As long as it''s a theoretical class, she naps in every single one¡ªshe''s a complete slacker. The only thing she''s good at is forging. She''s far better than her peers in that regard. I suppose the Clear Sky Sect''s blacksmithing skills are truly inherited," Lin Jiayi complained.


    Without comparison, the gap wouldn''t have been so glaring. Compared to the genius Su Yu, Wang Dong was becoming more and more irritating in Lin Jiayi''s eyes.


    "That girl isn''t cut out for soul tools. I knew that from day one. Soul tools are high-level technology¡ªwhat would the barbarians from the Clear Sky Sect understand?"


    Jing Hongchen sneered, his face darkening as he remembered Tai Tan, a brainless brute who had left a sour impression on him in the past.


    "But don''t let the teachers be too hard on that girl. She has potential. If I''m not mistaken, she may even have twin martial souls," Jing Hongchen said, his eyes gleaming with insight.


    "Twin martial souls?"


    Lin Jiayi was shocked. That was an extremely rare and top-tier talent. "Our academy might have a student with twin martial souls?"


    "Yes, twin martial souls. Her second soul ring is a thousand years old. That''s not something just anyone can achieve. Even Meng and Xiao couldn''t do that. Unless she has twin martial souls, which would enhance her physical constitution, I can''t see how else it''s possible," Jing Hongchen explained.


    Lin Jiayi nodded in agreement.


    "That does make sense, but I wonder what her second martial soul is?"


    Jing Hongchen gave Lin Jiayi a patient look.


    "She''s from the Clear Sky Sect. What do you think her second martial soul is?"


    "Oh! The Clear Sky Hammer," Lin Jiayi realized.


    "Exactly. A descendant of the Clear Sky Sect without the Clear Sky Hammer would be a joke, wouldn''t it? That''s why I suspect she has twin martial souls," Jing Hongchen concluded.


    Lin Jiayi nodded repeatedly, agreeing with the Hall Master''s reasoning.


    "Do you think Su Yu might also have twin martial souls?"


    Lin Jiayi asked, now thinking of Su Yu''s exceptional performance.


    "It''s possible," Jing Hongchen mused.


    "Should we find an opportunity to test him?"


    Lin Jiayi suggested.


    Jing Hongchen frowned slightly.


    "There''s no need. If he realizes we''re trying to probe him, it could make him resent us. Let things take their course. After all, Su Yu is now one of our academy''s students."


    "You''re right, Hall Master," Lin Jiayi admitted.


    "Alright, you may go. Keep an eye on the boy from the shadows, but don''t take any action for now," Jing Hongchen instructed.


    "Yes, I understand," Lin Jiayi said before stepping back.


    Jing Hongchen took another sip of tea.


    "Let''s see how many more surprises you''ll bring me, a young fellow from the Ice God Palace," he murmured, smiling faintly. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    ...


    Class 8, First Grade.


    As the bell signaling the end of class rang, students in the classroom filed out one by one. The morning lessons had come to an end.


    Wang Dong shook his groggy head and habitually looked to his right, but the familiar figure was already gone. He stood silently for a moment, his face darkening slightly. After a brief pause, he packed up his things and headed toward the door.


    As he left the teaching building, the noise around him made Wang Dong frown. What used to feel like a lively campus now just seemed noisy. With his head lowered and hands in his pockets, he walked in the direction of his dormitory.


    After walking down a narrow path, the once bustling crowd gradually thinned out. Wang Dong was left walking alone, feeling somewhat downcast. Over the past two months, he had grown used to having someone by his side. Now, being alone, he couldn''t help but feel a little lonely.


    Wang Dong pursed his lips and continued walking quietly by himself.


    Suddenly, three figures appeared ahead, blocking his path. Wang Dong frowned and moved to the right, but the trio mirrored his movements, blocking him again.


    Wang Dong''s eyes narrowed.


    "What do you want?"


    The boy leading the group looked at Wang Dong with a mocking smile. "Wang Dong, Wang Dong, we''ve finally caught you alone. We''ve had enough of you for a long time."


    "You''re always dozing off in class, looking down on soul tools. If you dislike soul tools so much, why did you even bother coming to Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy? Let me tell you, we''ve been wanting to teach you a lesson for a while now, but the class monitor kept protecting you. Now that he''s been promoted to second grade, I wonder who will stand up for you?"


    "You''re from the Heaven Dou Empire, just like Su Yu, but why is there such a huge difference between the two of you?"


    It turned out that these three were from Class 8, First Grade, the same class as Wang Dong. Over the past two months, his habit of sleeping through every theory class and his obvious disdain for soul tools hadn''t gone unnoticed. This was the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, where soul tools were revered. Wang Dong''s attitude had rubbed many of his classmates the wrong way.


    Even Ling Moxue had grown less enthusiastic toward him, which was understandable. After all, if someone disrespects something you love and treats it like trash, it''s only natural to be upset. So, Wang Dong didn''t have many friends in class. Aside from Su Yu, he had almost no one, despite being quite handsome.


    In contrast, Su Yu, who was also from the Heaven Dou Empire, was well-liked by everyone in Class 8. His passion for soul tools and talent in soul engineering had earned him the respect of his classmates, even though he was from another country.


    If Wang Dong hadn''t been sticking close to Su Yu, this confrontation might have happened much sooner.


    Wang Dong remained silent as the lead boy spoke. What he said was true. Wang Dong had thought about accepting soul tools, but something inside him resisted. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to¡ªhe just couldn''t bring himself to care.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Wang Dong asked again, his voice cold.


    "What do we want? We want to teach you a lesson. If you keep looking down on soul tools, we''ll beat you up every time we see you."


    The lead boy crossed his arms smugly.


    "Teach me? Let''s see if you have the ability," Wang Dong sneered. He was already in a bad mood, and now someone had come looking for trouble.


    "Get him!" the lead boy ordered, and the three rushed at Wang Dong together.


    Wang Dong''s eyes flashed, and in an instant, a bright light exploded from his body.


    A moment later...


    Wang Dong dusted off his hands¡ªthe fight was over. The three boys lay groaning on the ground.


    "With skills like that, you think you can teach me a lesson?"


    Wang Dong said proudly, a hint of disdain in his voice. Despite his arrogance, his strength was no joke. Among the first-year students, few could match him in a one-on-one fight.


    "Wang Dong, don''t get cocky. We won''t let this go. Just you wait!" one of the boys on the ground managed to spit out a threat.


    "Fine, I''ll wait. Next time, bring someone more competent," Wang Dong replied casually and walked away with his head held high. Behind him, the three boys continued cursing under their breath.


    When Wang Dong returned to the dormitory, Su Yu was already there. He held a piece of metal in his left hand and a refined gold carving knife in his right, carefully etching intricate patterns. He was working on carving a level-two core formation.


    "Why are you back so late?"


    Su Yu asked without turning his head, sensing Wang Dong''s arrival.


    "Got held up on the way," Wang Dong replied, not wanting to elaborate. He quickly changed the subject.


    "How''s it going in your new class? Settling in well?"


    "Not bad. It''s pretty much the same as before," Su Yu answered as he continued working. His knife moved gracefully across the metal, drawing precise arcs.


    After a brief silence, Wang Dong asked, "Now that you''re in the second grade, did the academy ask you to change dorms?"


    This was the first-year dormitory area, while the second-year dorms were located elsewhere. Normally, students had to switch dormitories when they advanced grades. There were differences between dormitories for different grades. From the first to third grade, dorms were shared between two people, but from the fourth to sixth grade, students could apply for single-person rooms. A quiet environment was crucial for creating advanced soul tools, and the academy had considered that.


    "Yeah, a teacher mentioned it, but I didn''t want to move. I''m used to living here and didn''t feel like relocating," Su Yu said casually, his focus still on the metal.


    "I applied to stay here, and the academy approved it."


    "I see."


    Wang Dong felt a sense of relief, and his smile brightened a little.


    "You''re not disappointed that I didn''t move out, are you? Want the room all to yourself?"


    Su Yu teased.


    "Yeah, I''m so disappointed. It would''ve been great to have the room to myself," Wang Dong said with mock arrogance.


    "Then I wouldn''t have to put up with you bullying me all the time."


    "Well, since you said I bully you, I guess I''ll start doing it for real," Su Yu joked with a smirk.

 Chapter 40 - 40: [DD2]: 40

    "Otherwise, wouldn''t I have been wrongly accused for nothing?"


    "Little brother Wang Dong, can''t you see how dirty the dorm is?"


    "Hurry up and clean it, will you?"


    "How can you have no sense of awareness?"


    Su Yu pretended to act like an older brother, ordering his "little brother" around.


    Wang Dong rolled his eyes and pouted, but a slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    "Hmph, fine, I''ll clean. But when I''m stronger than you, I''ll make you sweep every day."


    Wang Dong snorted, picked up the broom from behind the door, and started cleaning. Seeing Wang Dong get to work, Su Yu''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Su Yu resumed his task.


    ...


    The next morning, the bell signaling the end of class rang. Wang Dong, hands in his pockets, leisurely walked out of the classroom. Compared to the previous day, his mood seemed much better. A bright smile lit up his face, and his large pink-and-blue eyes sparkled.


    Around him, several students whispered as they watched him, but Wang Dong didn''t care. He glanced around casually before heading back.


    He stepped onto the same path, at the same time, and in the same place.


    Once again, Wang Dong found his way blocked.


    "You three again? What, didn''t you get beaten up enough last time?"


    Seeing the familiar trio, Wang Dong sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. They were just three losers, yet they still dared to come looking for trouble.


    "Wang Dong, don''t get too cocky. Today, you''re done for," the lead boy said, his face still bearing bruises but looking confident nonetheless.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two youths who appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen stepped out from the shadows.


    Wang Dong still looked proud.


    "No wonder you''re so confident today. You brought reinforcements."


    "Hmph, dealing with someone like you doesn''t require playing by the rules," the lead boy snorted before turning around with a flattering smile.


    "Brother Mo Cheng, Brother Lin Ling, it''s him! He''s the one who looks down on soul tools. He even said that we soul engineers are worthless chickens, not worth anything at all," the boy exaggerated, painting an extremely negative picture of Wang Dong.


    The one called Brother Mo Cheng frowned and looked at Wang Dong.


    "Is what Lin Dong said true?"


    "And what if it is? What if it isn''t?"


    Wang Dong replied, too proud to bother explaining, even though he hadn''t said the latter part.


    "Hmph, to be this arrogant at Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy¡ªit''s no wonder you''re from the original Douluo Continent. You lack manners," Lin Ling, standing next to Mo Cheng, snorted coldly, his eyes full of disdain.


    He was a pure elitist, hostile toward outsiders. This time, he had coaxed Mo Cheng into standing up for Lin Dong. Otherwise, Mo Cheng would rarely participate in such bullying of underclassmen.


    "And you soul engineers, bullying someone younger¡ªdoes that show your manners?"


    Wang Dong retorted indignantly. These two were older students, and they were coming after him, a first-year. Talking about manners in this situation?


    What a joke.


    "If you hadn''t insulted soul tools, we wouldn''t have come after you," Mo Cheng shot back.


    "Mo Cheng, stop wasting time with him. These slick-talking kids don''t learn until they''re beaten. Once we teach him a lesson, he''ll understand how to behave."


    With that, Lin Ling made the first move. Two yellow and two purple soul rings appeared, and armor like that of a warrior emerged around his body. In his hand, he wielded a broad sword¡ªhe was a close-combat soul engineer, just like Mi Jia.


    "A four-ringed Soul Ancestor?!"


    Wang Dong''s pupils contracted as he became extremely alert. This seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth was a four-ringed Soul Ancestor, which was beyond Wang Dong''s expectations.


    No matter how confident he was, he didn''t dare claim he could defeat a Soul Ancestor.


    Brilliant wings unfurled from Wang Dong''s back as he released his martial soul, the Bright Goddess Butterfly.


    "A thousand second soul ring? Looks like you''re a genius," Lin Ling remarked.


    "But in the face of absolute strength, that''s not much. Today, I''ll show you the power of a soul tool."


    With that, Lin Ling leaped into the air, and his broad sword came slashing down toward Wang Dong. Wang Dong quickly dodged, not daring to block the attack head-on.


    Lin Ling''s sword missed, and Wang Dong created distance. With a flap of his wings, he took to the sky, his eyes filled with caution as his wings beat behind him.


    "A flying martial soul? You''re not the only one who can fly!"


    A special soul tool appeared behind Lin Ling. Orange-yellow wings unfurled, and with the help of soul power, Lin Ling''s body lifted off the ground. Having reached the Soul Ancestor level, Lin Ling could just barely use a flying soul tool.


    This caught Wang Dong by surprise. Before he could react, Lin Ling was already close to reaching him, his sword blazing with red flames as it slashed down.


    Wang Dong''s first soul ring lit up, and the edges of his radiant wings turned golden, clashing against the sword. This was Wang Dong''s first soul skill, Wing Guillotine.


    The beautiful wings collided with the sword, producing a metallic sound. The next moment, a tremendous force struck Wang Dong, sending him flying downward, where he crashed to the ground.


    Just as he was about to hit the ground, Wang Dong quickly flapped his wings, trying to regain his balance. At that moment, a figure swept in like the wind and caught him in their arms.


    Startled, Wang Dong looked back, and a familiar face came into view.


    He blurted, "Su Yu!"


    Wang Dong froze, instinctively stopping his struggle.


    "I just got out of class and heard the commotion, so I came to check it out. Didn''t expect to find you getting blocked. Wang Dong, Wang Dong, I was only gone for two days, and you''re already getting ambushed?"


    Su Yu teased.


    Wang Dong shot him a glare but said nothing.


    Su Yu laughed heartily and gently placed Wang Dong back on the ground. Once his feet were firmly on the ground, Wang Dong stood up straight, though his hands lingered around Su Yu''s neck.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "I''m fine. I can still fight," Wang Dong shook his head, indicating he wasn''t ready to give up.


    "Forget it. He''s a level-four soul engineer. You can''t handle him. Let me take care of this."


    As Su Yu spoke, he let go of Wang Dong, stretched his arms, and walked forward a few steps.


    "What an eye-opener. Fifth-year students bullying first-years¡ªwhat impressive power. Is this what the academy teaches you?"


    Su Yu said, his gaze cold.


    "And who are you? I''m telling you, stay out of this!"


    Lin Ling threatened, frowning.


    "Lin Ling, that''s Su Yu, our class monitor," Lin Dong whispered from the side.


    "So, you''re Su Yu? You don''t look like much," Lin Ling glanced at Su Yu disdainfully.


    He had thought that the monster genius Lin Dong and the others spoke of would be something extraordinary. But now that he saw him, he realized it wasn''t anything special after all.


    "I''m just an ordinary person."


    Su Yu shrugged, indifferent to Lin Ling''s remark about him being unimpressive. His gaze swept over Lin Dong and the other two, causing them to tremble and smile awkwardly.


    "Cla... class monitor!"


    "This whole situation has something to do with you three, doesn''t it?"


    "I''ll deal with you guys later."


    Su Yu shot them a glare, making the trio jump in fear. Over the past two months, Su Yu had firmly established his authority. Though he had only been a class monitor for a short time, almost everyone in Class 8 respected him. If he hadn''t been promoted to the second grade, they wouldn''t have dared to block Wang Dong like this.


    "Hey, Su Yu, right?"


    "I suggest you be smart and get lost. Otherwise, don''t blame me for beating you up too."


    Lin Ling was starting to lose patience. Su Yu had the nerve to threaten Lin Dong and his group right in front of him, clearly not taking Lin Ling seriously at all. But considering that Su Yu was a soul tool genius who could contribute to the academy in the future, Lin Ling, despite his dislike for outsiders, didn''t mind giving him one last chance.


    "Get lost? I don''t think so. Why don''t you show me what that looks like?" Su Yu smiled pleasantly.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    Lin Ling decided to stop holding back. With a burst from the soul tool thrusters on his back, he charged at Su Yu, swinging his blazing red greatsword.


    Su Yu sidestepped lightly, dodging the attack. Then, with a flick of his finger, he tapped the blade.


    Clang!


    A tremendous force traveled through the sword, and Lin Ling suddenly felt his grip loosen. His sword flew out of his hands and embedded itself in the ground not far away.


    "What''s the matter, senior? Didn''t you eat breakfast? Can''t even hold onto your sword?"


    Su Yu chuckled softly and quickly closed the distance.


    Lin Ling hurriedly retreated, flying higher into the sky. But Su Yu leaped effortlessly, grabbing one of the wings of Lin Ling''s soul tool.


    "Come down, you."


    With a firm yank, Su Yu pulled Lin Ling down from mid-air. Then, with a light slap, Su Yu struck Lin Ling''s chest.


    Though the slap seemed gentle, the armor covering Lin Ling''s body shattered as if it had taken a heavy blow. Lin Ling himself was sent flying, rolling several times on the ground before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Lin Ling!"


    Mo Cheng''s face changed as he rushed forward to check on his friend.


    Lin Ling struggled, coughed up more blood, and his face turned pale.


    "My... my soul tool!"


    Lin Ling looked at the shattered pieces of his armor, heartbroken. He had painstakingly crafted that soul tool piece by piece, and now Su Yu had destroyed it just like that.


    "Senior, it seems your soul tool isn''t very sturdy. Did you cut corners during its construction?"


    Su Yu shook his hand and glanced at Lin Ling, who looked as if he''d lost his dearest possession. He smirked and said, "So fragile, yet you still come out here trying to fight?"


    "Now, senior, let''s see you demonstrate the meaning of the word ''get lost.''"


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed coldly, radiating an overwhelming sense of pressure. People like Lin Ling weren''t uncommon at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Extreme nationalists existed everywhere¡ªit was just a matter of numbers.


    Su Yu didn''t particularly like or hate these kinds of people. Normally, their prejudice against foreigners didn''t concern him. But when that hostility was directed at him, it became a different story. Lin Ling had only himself to blame for getting a beating.


    "Su Yu, enough is enough. Why push things so far?"


    Mo Cheng glared at Su Yu, clearly displeased.


    "Oh? Senior, are you getting anxious now?"


    "So it''s okay for you to bully the weak, but we''re not allowed to fight back?"


    "And who do you think you are? Are you trying to teach me how to do things?"


    Su Yu retorted coldly.


    In the background, Wang Dong silently watched. Su Yu''s not-so-imposing figure somehow gave him an inexplicable sense of security. Honestly, it did feel pretty good to have someone backing you up.


    "It seems this fight is inevitable," Mo Cheng said as he stood up and faced Su Yu.


    "You''ve already come here to bully us. Do you think there''s a reason for me not to fight back?"


    Su Yu''s gaze remained calm.


    He and Wang Dong were roommates, both from the Heaven Dou Empire. They were both outsiders at this academy. The connection between them was hard to sever. So today''s battle wasn''t just about helping Wang Dong out of a tough spot¡ªit was also about establishing his authority. If he didn''t handle this fight well, there would be more trouble in the future.


    "What happened today was rash, I admit. But Wang Dong also has a problem. He belittles soul tools, and as soul engineers, how could we tolerate that?"


    Mo Cheng''s argument wasn''t without merit. After all, they were all soul engineers and Wang Dong''s attitude was offensive to them.


    "Whether Wang Dong insulted soul tools or not, even if he did, I''ll be the one to teach him a lesson. It''s not your place to interfere." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think you can lay a hand on one of my people?"


    Su Yu remained unmoved.


    He openly admitted to being protective of his own. So what if he was? Wang Dong might sleep through class every day, but that was because a certain god-king was messing with his head. As for the claim that Wang Dong insulted soul tools, Su Yu didn''t believe it for a second. It was just some idle people stirring up trouble and exaggerating things. And Wang Dong, being as proud as he was, couldn''t be bothered to explain himself.


    That''s why they had misunderstood him. Su Yu understood this, but he couldn''t be bothered to explain or argue. Who were they to him, anyway? Did he owe them an explanation?


    To be honest, Su Yu''s pride was no less than Wang Dong''s. Back in the Star Dou Forest, he was always the center of attention. Who didn''t have some personality?


    If they had approached the situation calmly, Su Yu might have explained things. But if they came at him aggressively, did they expect him to back down? He was the kind of person who responded better to kindness, not threats.


    "Fine, fine. No wonder you two come from the same place¡ªyou''re both so stubborn. Let''s see if your skills are as tough as your words," Mo Cheng trembled with anger. These two¡ªSu Yu and Wang Dong¡ªwere truly a pair of arrogant soul masters.


    "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Su Yu stretched out his hand.


    "Let''s see how strong you are."


    "Then keep your eyes wide open."


    Mo Cheng let out a low growl. Two yellow and two purple soul rings appeared around him. Countless metal tubes emerged from his body, making him look like a porcupine. Soon, the metal tubes began to glow with white light.


    A powerful aura filled the air as the white light built up.


    "Watch out."


    Mo Cheng gave a warning before the metal tubes released beams of white light, all aimed at Su Yu.

 Chapter 41 - 41: [DD2]: 41

    Countless beams of white light shot out fiercely, even making Wang Dong''s expression change due to the overwhelming firepower.


    He couldn''t help but feel worried for Su Yu.


    This was the power of a soul engineer.


    Before reaching the level of Soul Sage, the offensive capabilities of a soul engineer were generally superior to those of a soul master. Without the ability to use a martial soul avatar, it was very difficult for a soul master to defeat a well-trained soul engineer.


    This was almost universally acknowledged.


    Of course, there were exceptions. Exceptionally strong individuals among soul masters, those considered prodigies, could still defeat soul engineers of the same level. However, such people were rare and not representative of the norm.


    In Mo Cheng''s view, Lin Ling had lost because he was a melee soul engineer. While melee soul engineers were strong in close combat, how could they possibly compete with a specialized power-attack soul master?


    To defeat Su Yu, one had to leverage the true strengths of a soul engineer.


    Mo Cheng''s reasoning was sound¡ªif it had been anyone else, he might have succeeded. But Su Yu was not someone who could be judged by the usual standards of a soul master.


    As the barrage of white light approached, Su Yu''s expression remained calm. A nebula-like vortex appeared around his body, distorting any beam of white light that came within two meters of him. Moreover, the vortex rotated, reflecting the beams at Mo Cheng.


    Mo Cheng was shocked and panicked.


    This nebula-like vortex was none other than a characteristic of the second level of the [Supreme Divine Art]¡ªthe Heaven and Earth Shift (Vector Manipulation). It allowed Su Yu to manipulate soul power, force, and even the power of blood and energy with extraordinary precision. It could also redirect the force of an opponent''s attack back at them.


    This was precisely why, despite Su Yu''s overwhelming strength, he always maintained control over his power. The palm strike he had delivered to Lin Ling earlier was a perfect example of his precise control over force. With a light slap, he struck the weakest point of Lin Ling''s armor, destroying it instantly. And yet, Lin Ling hadn''t been seriously injured. Despite vomiting two mouthfuls of blood, not a single rib of Lin Ling''s was broken.


    Su Yu had shown restraint. After all, they were at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. If he hadn''t held back, a slap carrying over 30,000 pounds of force could have shattered every bone in Lin Ling''s body.


    "What is that?"


    Wang Dong asked curiously, staring at the nebula vortex around Su Yu. It was truly fascinating to see Mo Cheng''s attacks reflected on him.


    Wang Dong wasn''t the only one shocked¡ªMo Cheng was even more astonished. He could hardly believe his eyes.


    "What is this thing?"


    Mo Cheng asked, bewildered.


    "I can''t tell you that. Now, it''s my turn," Su Yu said as he cracked his knuckles, eager to make his move.


    Mo Cheng panicked and unleashed another barrage of white light. However, all the beams were distorted by Su Yu''s vortex, and not a single one could break through.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, and in the next moment, his figure vanished like a gust of wind.


    Mo Cheng was startled and began firing wildly from the metal tubes on his body. But no matter how many beams he fired, none of them hit Su Yu.


    Suddenly, Su Yu appeared behind Mo Cheng. Before Mo Cheng could react, a foot landed on his backside, sending him sprawling face-first into the dirt. He scrambled to his feet and fired behind him in a panic, but Su Yu had already disappeared.


    Mo Cheng''s wild shots hit nothing but air. Sweating profusely, he found that his soul tools couldn''t lock onto Su Yu. Su Yu was simply too fast¡ªso fast that Mo Cheng couldn''t even catch a glimpse of him. His frantic firing only wasted soul power.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came from the side, and Mo Cheng hurriedly turned to face it¡ªonly to miss again. At some point, a foot had swung from behind, sending him sprawling once more.


    After several rounds of this, Mo Cheng lay on the ground, panting heavily, his body covered in footprints. His soul power was completely exhausted. He had no idea how many kicks he had taken, and yet, he hadn''t touched a single hair on Su Yu''s head.


    "I gave you a chance, but you blew it. Go back and train for a few more years," Su Yu said, standing with his hands behind his back, not even a drop of sweat on his forehead.


    He had only used the Wind God''s Leg technique, Chasing Shadows, to run circles around Mo Cheng. While soul engineers had strong offensive power, what''s the point if they can''t hit their target?


    This was why Su Yu wasn''t afraid of soul engineers. Relying on external tools could never match the agility of one''s own body. Moreover, he had shown leniency. Though Mo Cheng looked battered, he wasn''t injured.


    As the battle ended, Wang Dong quickly ran up to Su Yu. She looked him over from head to toe, then gave him a big thumbs-up.


    "Amazing!" she praised sincerely.


    Su Yu''s speed had been so fast that she couldn''t even keep up. At this point, she wasn''t sure what type of soul master Su Yu was. His strength made him seem like a power-attack type, but his speed was faster than that of an agility-attack type. Yet, Su Yu always claimed to be a control-type soul master.


    Wang Dong genuinely couldn''t figure Su Yu out, but one thing was certain: Su Yu was incredibly strong.


    "How could I be your boss if I weren''t amazing, little brother Wang Dong?"


    Su Yu teased, ruffling her hair.


    "Stop messing with my hair; you''re messing it up!"


    Wang Dong seemed annoyed as she pushed Su Yu''s hand away.


    Su Yu chuckled and turned his gaze to Lin Dong and the others, who were trembling with fear.


    "Why are you still standing there? Get over here!"


    Su Yu shouted coldly.


    Lin Dong and the other two exchanged nervous glances, pushing each other forward before finally approaching Su Yu, looking dejected. All three hung their heads, utterly defeated.


    "Lift your heads! Have you no shame?"


    Su Yu barked, and the three of them trembled as they raised their heads.


    "Class... class monitor, we know we were wrong, but not all of it was our fault! Wang Dong was at fault too."


    "Yeah, Wang Dong disrespects soul tools. He naps during class, and even Teacher Ling Moxue doesn''t like him."


    "Exactly, exactly."


    The three of them took turns complaining, occasionally throwing in jabs at Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything. After all, it was true that she often napped during class.


    "Did I say Wang Dong was blameless?"


    "Did I say you couldn''t give him trouble?"


    "Your mistake was going to the upperclassmen to bully someone in your class. Don''t you have any pride?"


    Su Yu''s words made the three of them blush in embarrassment.


    "If you have the guts, fight him yourselves. What''s the point of calling others to do it for you? Don''t tell me the three of you can''t beat Wang Dong on your own."


    "We really can''t," Lin Dong muttered softly.


    Wang Dong burst out laughing, recounting what had happened the day before.


    Su Yu was speechless.


    "Three against one, and you still got countered? Do you even know how to fight?"


    Lin Dong and the others were so embarrassed they wanted to crawl into a hole.


    After all, they were all Soul Grandmasters at the same level as Wang Dong, and yet the three of them had been beaten by Wang Dong alone.


    To put it bluntly, this was quite an embarrassing situation.


    "Three of you can''t beat one person, and you even called for backup¡ªaren''t you ashamed?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu glared at Lin Dong and the other two.


    The trio smiled awkwardly, not daring to talk back.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Alright, I''m too lazy to lecture you any further."


    "If you''re weak, just train more."


    "I don''t care if you mess with Wang Dong. It''s normal for classmates to get into fights."


    "But if you pull the same stunt again¡ªcalling in upperclassmen to bully your classmates¡ªdon''t blame me for being harsh."


    "If it happens again, I''ll strip your pants off and hang you from the tree in front of the teaching building. Then, I''ll give you a good beating. Let''s see if you still want to show your face around the academy."


    The threat terrified the three, and they quickly shook their heads.


    "We won''t, we won''t!"


    Getting beaten was one thing, but suffering public humiliation? That was another.


    If they were hung outside the teaching building with their pants down, everyone in their grade would see it. How would they ever show their faces again at the academy?


    "Hmph, I thought so."


    Seeing the three of them trembling in fear, Su Yu finally said, "Now scram!"


    The trio, as if granted a pardon, immediately turned to run.


    "Wait!"


    They froze in their tracks and turned back stiffly.


    "Class monitor, is there something else?"


    Lin Dong asked with a fawning smile.


    "Take those two losers with you. They''re an eyesore."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lin Dong shot a glance at the other two, who rushed over to drag Lin Ling and Mo Cheng away.


    And drag them they did¡ªpulling them across the ground, leaving two obvious trails behind.


    Lin Ling and Mo Cheng, furious, shouted at Lin Dong and the others, but since Su Yu had given the order, Lin Dong and the others didn''t dare disobey. They dragged the two away without hesitation.


    From a distance, faint sounds of cursing could still be heard.


    "Thanks for helping me out."


    Wang Dong walked over, grateful.


    Without Su Yu''s help today, he might have been seriously beaten. A Level 4 soul engineer wasn''t someone he could currently contend with¡ªespecially two of them at once. He had no chance of winning.


    "It was nothing. But honestly, you need to work on your attitude."


    "You sleep through every class. If I were them, I''d think you were disrespecting soul tools too."


    "Even Teacher Ling Moxue, who''s usually so gentle, doesn''t like you. Wang Dong, you need to change."


    Su Yu lightly tapped Wang Dong on the forehead, and Wang Dong, embarrassed, showed a hint of regret.


    "I don''t mean to, but as soon as class starts, I get sleepy. I just can''t control it."


    Wang Dong was equally helpless. He knew it was rude, but he couldn''t help it. Every class felt like a foreign language, and before long, he''d start nodding off.


    "At this rate, you''re hopeless," Su Yu sighed dramatically, shaking his head.


    He felt a bit sorry for Wang Dong. Having such an irresponsible father, what a pity.


    "You''re the hopeless one! Your whole family''s hopeless!"


    Wang Dong retorted, unable to take it anymore when Su Yu called him an underachiever.


    "You sleep through class, and you''re not a slacker?"


    Su Yu teased, grinning.


    Wang Dong''s face flushed.


    "I don''t like the soul tool stuff, that''s all! That doesn''t make me a slacker."


    "I''m smart."


    "Sure, sure, you''re a genius!"


    Su Yu laughed.


    Wang Dong glared at Su Yu, puffing out his cheeks, looking quite adorable in his anger.


    Su Yu laughed heartily.


    "Alright, alright, let''s stop this. Come on, let''s go get some food."


    He patted Wang Dong''s shoulder and started walking ahead.


    Wang Dong quickly caught up, walking side by side with him.


    ...


    Back at the dormitory cafeteria, the two sat down to eat. Wang Dong ordered a ton of delicious dishes, filling the entire table.


    "You''re ordering so much; can you even finish it?"


    Su Yu asked, eyeing the spread.


    Wang Dong had picked out all the rare and expensive items¡ªeither rare ingredients or those sourced from soul beasts. It was delicious but also pricey.


    "Don''t worry about it. Today, I''ll foot the bill."


    Wang Dong patted his chest with confidence. He wanted to treat Su Yu as thanks for earlier.


    "Is that so? Well, in that case, I won''t hold back."


    Su Yu smiled.


    "Don''t! Just eat to your heart''s content!"


    Wang Dong waved grandly, signaling Su Yu to dig in.


    Su Yu smiled, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating. Seeing him begin, Wang Dong also joined in.


    "Wang Dong, are you planning to continue like this?"


    Su Yu asked as he ate.


    Wang Dong paused, a bit confused.


    This was the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. If he didn''t stay, where else would he go?


    Su Yu glanced at him with a bit of sympathy in his eyes.


    "If you keep going like this, you''ll just be wasting your time. You won''t gain anything."


    "From age ten to twenty is the golden period for improving your strength. If you waste time during this period, it''ll be hard to catch up later."


    "If you hate soul tools that much, I suggest you transfer schools as soon as possible."


    "There are plenty of soul master academies on the Douluo Continent. With your talent, you could easily get into any one of them¡ªeven the academies of the three great empires or Shrek Academy."


    "You''re very gifted. Don''t waste it."


    Su Yu''s words were sincere. Despite not being fond of a certain god-king, he had no ill will toward Wang Dong. Over the past two months, they''d become friends. That god-king might not care about his daughter''s future, but Su Yu couldn''t stand by and watch her go down the wrong path.


    Wang Dong was silent, feeling Su Yu''s genuine concern. But he shook his head firmly.


    "I''m not transferring. I want to stay here."


    He couldn''t leave. His inner voice told him he would regret it. Besides, he had made his first real friend¡ªSu Yu. If he left, who knew when they''d meet again?


    "You''re stubborn. What''s so great about this place?"


    Su Yu sighed.


    "And what about you? Aren''t you staying here too?"


    Wang Dong asked curiously.


    He knew Su Yu had a high aptitude for soul tools, but his talent as a soul master was even more impressive. In his opinion, a soul master academy would be a better fit for someone like Su Yu.


    "I''m here to learn about soul tools. Why else would I come to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "But don''t other academies on the Douluo Continent have soul tool departments too? You didn''t have to come all the way here," Wang Dong said.


    "How is that the same? If I''m going to learn, I want to learn from the best."


    "The other three nations? When it comes to soul tools, they''re not even worthy of carrying the shoes of the Sun Moon Empire."

 Chapter 42 - 42: [DD2]: 42

    "Why learn something bad when there''s something good to learn?"


    "I''m not stupid!"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "True."


    Wang Dong thought about it for a moment and realized Su Yu had made a valid point. Moreover, Su Yu''s talent in soul devices was evident to everyone. Attending the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was indeed a good choice.


    "I''m so busy that my feet barely touch the ground. Other than cultivating, I have to study soul devices. Unlike you, with so much free time every day."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to catch up to me and become stronger than me? With the way you''re going, there''s no way you''ll ever catch up in this lifetime," Su Yu said calmly.


    Wang Dong bit his lip but didn''t argue. He had been at the academy for so long, yet aside from forging, he hadn''t gained much. On the other hand, Su Yu had achieved considerable success. If things continued like this, the gap between them would only grow larger.


    "So, what should I do?"


    Wang Dong asked, looking lost.


    "Have you heard of the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "The Real Combat Soul Engineering Department? What''s that?"


    Wang Dong looked puzzled. He had never heard of it.


    "It''s a newly emerging field of soul engineering at the academy," Su Yu explained.


    "In recent years, there have been many overt and covert conflicts between the Sun Moon Empire and the three nations of the original Douluo Continent. Both sides have learned a lot from each other."


    "The Douluo Continent has invested heavily in soul engineering, leading to the rise of the Soul Engineering Department. In response, the Sun Moon Empire, having experienced the strength of soul masters, began nurturing their own. This gave birth to Real Combat Soul Engineers."


    "To put it simply, Real Combat Soul Engineers are battle soul masters who use soul tools to enhance their abilities. They don''t create the devices but can skillfully use them to boost their combat power and survival skills."


    "Their strength comes from the combination of soul tools and martial souls, giving them an advantage over both traditional soul engineers and soul masters. This path is also the most suitable for you at the academy."


    "You don''t like traditional soul engineering, right? Then join the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department. You won''t have to study how to make the soul tool."


    Indeed, this seemed like the right path for Wang Dong. The Real Combat Soul Engineering Department didn''t neglect martial souls. Its goal was to combine them with soul tools to unleash greater combat potential. Su Yu thought the academy made a smart move by creating this department¡ªJing Hongchen was indeed a far-sighted person.


    "But don''t tell me you''re even against using soul tools," Su Yu continued.


    "If so, there''s nothing more I can do for you. If that''s how you feel, you might as well leave now."


    "If you reject soul tools here, countless people will dislike you. You don''t want to be seen as a weirdo, do you?"


    These words were aimed at Wang Dong, but Su Yu also had a certain God-King in mind, whom he was sure was secretly watching. The God-King''s hostility toward soul tools likely stemmed from them replacing hidden weapons. But honestly, hidden weapons were never that impressive anyway. Besides, the God-King had kept some for himself and didn''t pass them on.


    The decline of the Tang Sect was only natural, wasn''t it? Now he''s blaming Soul Tools?


    Su Yu thought the God-King had a pretty narrow view.


    Wang Dong stayed silent, listening to Su Yu''s words. After a while, he forced a stiff smile.


    "Thanks, but let me think about it."


    "Think it over carefully," Su Yu replied. He had said what he needed to say. He had done his part as a friend. If Wang Dong still couldn''t accept soul tools, there was nothing more he could do.


    "Mm."


    Wang Dong hummed softly, absentmindedly stirring the food in his bowl.


    "Hurry up and eat. Someone might come looking for us later."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    Su Yu didn''t explain. They had been at the academy for two months now, and he knew they had been watched closely. After what happened today, Su Yu figured it was nearly time to meet Jing Hongchen.


    Sure enough, just as Su Yu predicted, not fifteen minutes after they finished eating and returned to their dormitory, someone came looking for them.


    It was a middle-aged man, clearly wise¡ªafter all, his hairline was receding.


    "Teacher, who are you looking for?"


    Su Yu opened the door and asked the unfamiliar man. Wang Dong poked his head out from inside the room.


    "You must be Su Yu and Wang Dong. I''m Lin Jiayi, the academy''s Director of Education."


    "So it''s Director Lin!"


    Wang Dong straightened up, showing respect. Su Yu''s gaze sharpened as well. The Director of Education at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy? He must be at least a Soul Douluo-level powerhouse. His soul engineer rank must be at least level eight¡ªotherwise, there was no way he could hold this position.


    "What can we help you with, Director Lin?"


    Su Yu asked calmly. Though surprised by Lin Jiayi''s identity, Su Yu remained composed. He had met plenty of powerful people before. Wang Dong also showed respect but wasn''t particularly nervous.


    "The Hall Master would like to meet with both of you," Lin Jiayi smiled.


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed¡ªjust as he had expected. Wang Dong looked at him in astonishment. Had Su Yu guessed this right? And the Hall Master was personally sending someone to invite them?


    Everyone knew who the Hall Master was. Who else could it be but Jing Hongchen, head of the Illustrious Virtue Hall? The Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall was a figure of great importance across the entire continent.


    Even Wang Dong was now shocked.


    "What does the Hall Master want with us?"


    Su Yu asked deliberately.


    "That I don''t know. You''ll understand once you meet him."


    Seeing Su Yu remain calm despite knowing it was Jing Hongchen who wanted to see him, Lin Jiayi nodded approvingly. At the very least, this boy had more composure than most students.


    "Got it. Are we going to Illustrious Virtue Hall?"


    Su Yu asked. He had always been curious about what was inside and wanted to see if he could complete a task or two there. But Lin Jiayi''s response left him a bit disappointed.


    "No, that''s not it. The Hall Master is in the principal''s office of the sixth-year teaching building on campus. There''s no need to go to Illustrious Virtue Hall," Lin Jiayi said with a chuckle.


    "Only sixth-year students get the chance to enter Illustrious Virtue Hall once a week."


    "But with your talent, I believe it won''t be long before you have the opportunity to join Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    Lin Jiayi, being an experienced and perceptive man, easily saw through Su Yu''s thoughts. However, he didn''t find it strange. Illustrious Virtue Hall was revered as the sacred place of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, much like how Shrek Academy revered its Inner Court. Naturally, countless students dreamed of entering Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Since Su Yu was now a soul engineer, it was perfectly normal for him to want to enter. However, Illustrious Virtue Hall had its own rules, and Su Yu hadn''t yet met the requirements.


    Wang Dong didn''t show much reaction to Lin Jiayi''s words, but Su Yu felt a twinge of disappointment¡ªhe wouldn''t be visiting Illustrious Virtue Hall or earning rewards there, at least for now.


    "Alright, students, we should get going. The Hall Master is waiting for you," Lin Jiayi said, clapping his hands.


    "Director Lin, please wait a moment," Su Yu said as he and Wang Dong exchanged glances. The two of them quickly tidied up, put on their uniforms, closed the door, and followed Lin Jiayi.


    The three of them walked to the sixth-year teaching building and went straight up. Compared to the first- and second-year areas, the sixth-year teaching building was much quieter. There were hardly any people in sight. The huge building only housed a few dozen students, but each of these students was a level-five soul engineer. Given their high level, the small number seemed reasonable. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group ascended to the sixth floor and headed toward the back. They stopped at the door of the second classroom on the right, where Lin Jiayi casually knocked.


    "Come in," a middle-aged man''s voice called from inside.


    Lin Jiayi led the two students into the office. Su Yu''s eyes shifted slightly, landing on the middle-aged man seated at the main desk. He was short and stout with an unremarkable appearance, but his eyes gleamed with intelligence. Su Yu could sense a powerful aura emanating from him, creating an oppressive pressure. While not as terrifying as that of some fierce beasts, the presence was deadly enough to warn Su Yu that this man was a titled Douluo.


    There was only one such renowned titled Douluo at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy¡ªthe Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, Jing Hongchen.


    Beside Jing Hongchen stood a man and a woman¡ªboth strikingly handsome and beautiful. They were none other than Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen, whom Su Yu had met not long ago. He hadn''t expected to see them here today.


    Meng Hongchen noticed Su Yu''s gaze, smiled sweetly and nodded at him in goodwill. Xiao Hongchen, however, stared intensely at Su Yu, his eyes filled with defiance as if daring him to a challenge.


    "Hall Master, Su Yu and Wang Dong are here," Lin Jiayi said respectfully.


    Jing Hongchen nodded, and Lin Jiayi tactfully stepped aside.


    Jing Hongchen''s gaze fell on Su Yu and Wang Dong. Though it was just a glance, it carried immense pressure. Wang Dong''s knees nearly buckled under it, but Su Yu quickly grabbed his hand, standing tall and composed. With Su Yu''s support, Wang Dong managed to steady himself, avoiding any embarrassment.


    After a moment, the invisible pressure vanished entirely, and Wang Dong let out a sigh of relief, shooting Su Yu a grateful look.


    "Not bad," Jing Hongchen remarked calmly as he observed the two of them.


    "Thank you for your praise, Hall Master," Su Yu said, cupping his hands in a respectful gesture.


    Jing Hongchen smiled slightly.


    "The reason I''ve called you here today is simply to have a chat¡ªnothing more."


    "You''ve been enrolled for two months now, and I''ve been keeping an eye on you both. After all, it''s been a long time since Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy has had soul master talents as you enroll."


    "Moreover, you both come from the Ice God Palace and the Clear Sky Sect."


    Upon hearing this, both Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen were visibly shocked. They had looked into Su Yu''s background and knew he was from the Ice God Palace, but they hadn''t expected Wang Dong to be from the Clear Sky Sect¡ªthe sect that was once the number one in the world.


    Wang Dong was equally stunned. He turned to Su Yu, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Su Yu was from the Ice God Palace? That legendary, ancient, and mysterious superpower? No wonder he was so strong! At that moment, Wang Dong felt as though he had suddenly understood everything.


    "Even though we come from the Ice God Palace and the Clear Sky Sect, we''re still students of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy," Su Yu said calmly, his face expressionless.


    "Is the academy going to treat us differently because of our backgrounds?"


    Jing Hongchen met Su Yu''s gaze, and Su Yu didn''t back down. The Hall Master''s sharp eyes failed to shake him. After a moment, Jing Hongchen suddenly smiled, and the previously tense atmosphere lightened.


    "Such courage¡ªindeed worthy of being the heir of the Ice God Palace," Jing Hongchen chuckled.


    "But you''re overthinking it. Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy doesn''t care about a student''s background, nor would we treat anyone differently because of it."


    "I called you here today simply to satisfy my curiosity. Why would disciples from ancient sects like the Ice God Palace and the Clear Sky Sect choose to attend our academy? Logically, disciples from such esteemed sects would attend Shrek Academy, right? Especially the Clear Sky Sect, which has deep ties to Shrek."


    Jing Hongchen looked at the two of them, genuinely curious.


    "Do you want to know the reason, Hall Master? It''s quite simple," Su Yu said, blinking as if activating his persuasion skills.


    "I''m all ears," Jing Hongchen replied, intrigued.


    Even Meng Hongchen was now watching Su Yu intently, eager to hear his explanation.


    "First, it''s the strength of soul tools. Their power is undeniable. Is there anything wrong with wanting to become a powerful soul engineer?"


    "No, there isn''t," Jing Hongchen replied with a smile.


    "Secondly, the development of soul tools is advancing too quickly. No matter how much soul masters resist, they can''t deny that the widespread use of soul tools is the trend of the future. Nothing can stop that."


    "As the saying goes, if you don''t progress, you''ll fall behind, and if you fall behind, you''ll get beaten. With such a promising future for soul tools, if we cling to the so-called pride of soul masters and refuse to adapt, we''ll eventually be left behind by the times."


    "Only by keeping up with the times can we truly grow stronger. That''s why I came here."

 Chapter 43 - 43: [DD2]: 43

    "Well said. Anything more to add?"


    Jing Hongchen smiled, looking at Su Yu with admiration. Su Yu''s words had truly resonated with him. The widespread use of soul tools was an unstoppable trend, no doubt about it.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so insightful. The future of soul engineers is far brighter than that of soul masters," Xiao Hongchen proudly chimed in.


    Standing next to Su Yu, Wang Dong immediately looked displeased.


    "Senior Xiao, I must disagree with that," Su Yu said, shaking his head, and offering a different opinion.


    "Oh? And what insight might you have?"


    Xiao Hongchen sneered, crossing his arms with a haughty expression.


    "Your claim that the future of soul engineers surpasses that of soul masters is a serious misconception. I''ve always spoken about the unmatched future of soul tools, not that soul engineers are superior to soul masters."


    "Quite the contrary, I believe the rise of soul tools won''t diminish the status of soul masters but will instead make them even stronger."


    "The soul masters of the old Douluo Continent still believed that soul masters and soul tools were in opposition, separating the two. This is a serious mistake."


    "Soul tools and soul masters do not conflict."


    "After all, what is a soul device? It''s merely a weapon! When using the same weapon, can a soul engineer who depends solely on soul tools be superior to a soul master who also uses them?"


    "The physical attributes of soul masters are generally much better than those of soul engineers. Senior Xiao, do you disagree with that?"


    "Hmph!"


    Xiao Hongchen snorted, unable to refute the point. Soul engineers often relied on artificially enhanced soul power, making their physical abilities far inferior to those of soul masters at the same level.


    "It seems Senior Xiao agrees with me. Now, here''s the issue: many powerful soul tools require strong physical attributes to operate, which soul engineers often lack. Soul masters, on the other hand, can handle them."


    "This is the advantage of soul masters."


    "The future I''ve always envisioned is one where powerful soul masters are paired with powerful soul tools, making them even stronger."


    "I''m sure the Hall Master has already realized this; otherwise, why would the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department exist? Isn''t that right?"


    Su Yu said, turning his gaze to Jing Hongchen.


    Jing Hongchen quietly observed Su Yu for a moment before beginning to clap.


    "Well said. I''m starting to feel fortunate that you are a student at Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. If a genius like you had appeared in one of the three nations of the original Douluo Continent, I think I''d lose sleep over it."


    Jing Hongchen sighed. To him, Su Yu''s understanding was even more terrifying than his talent. If the three nations of the original Douluo Continent changed their thinking and prioritized soul tools, combining them with their already powerful soul master forces, it would pose a huge threat to the Sun Moon Empire.


    Fortunately, the ancient soul master powers of the Douluo Continent were so deeply entrenched that even Shrek Academy''s Soul Engineering Department was suppressed by its Martial Soul Department. This was exactly what Jing Hongchen wanted to see¡ªthe less the three nations valued soul tools, the happier he was.


    "You flatter me, Hall Master. I''m just an ordinary person," Su Yu said humbly.


    "Haha, if you''re an ordinary person, then there aren''t many geniuses left in this world," Jing Hongchen chuckled, then asked, "Do you have any other reasons?"


    "If I had to offer a third reason, it would be that I don''t think Shrek Academy has anything more to teach me. Could they possibly understand ice better than my Ice God Palace?"


    "Hahaha, indeed, no one in this world understands ice better than your Ice God Palace!"


    Jing Hongchen laughed heartily, completely reassured. Each of Su Yu''s reasons was highly persuasive. Indeed, Shrek Academy had nothing more to teach him, but the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was the best soul engineering school on the continent. Su Yu''s decision to come here made perfect sense.


    "And what about this little guy, Wang Dong? He doesn''t seem to like soul tools very much, does he? There''s even been some conflict about it recently, am I right?"


    Jing Hongchen''s gaze shifted to Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong trembled, opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yu placed a hand on his shoulder and laughed loudly.


    "Hall Master, you misunderstand. It''s not that Wang Dong dislikes soul tools; he just doesn''t like boring, tedious studies. Not everyone has the talent to learn how to make soul tools."


    "Wang Dong has never been fond of studying since he was a child. Forcing him to learn this is just too difficult for him."


    Wang Dong: ???????


    I''ve never liked studying. Are you implying that I''m an uneducated slacker? Who told you that? You''re slandering me! Su Yu is slandering me!!!


    Wang Dong wanted to glare at Su Yu, but Su Yu quickly squeezed his wrist. Realizing Su Yu was just making something up to help him, Wang Dong stopped fussing, though he couldn''t help but pout.


    Stupid Su Yu. Smelly Su Yu. Bad Su Yu.


    "Well, when you put it that way, it does make some sense," Jing Hongchen said, tapping his fingers on the desk. Some people were simply disinterested in studying, and perhaps Wang Dong was one of those.


    "Hall Master, I think Wang Dong would be better suited for the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department. What do you think? He''s highly talented and quick-witted. I believe the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department would be a better fit for him."


    "The Real Combat Soul Engineering Department, huh?"


    Jing Hongchen mused.


    "This little guy does seem energetic. Perhaps it would suit him. I''ll have someone transfer him another day, that is, if he''s willing."


    "He''s willing. Of course, he''s willing. Isn''t that right, Wang Dong?"


    Su Yu gave Wang Dong a meaningful look.


    Wang Dong quickly caught on.


    "I''m very willing. Thank you, Hall Master."


    "It''s no trouble at all," Jing Hongchen chuckled.


    "Hall Master, there''s one more thing," Su Yu said as if remembering something.


    "Oh? Is there something else?"


    Jing Hongchen asked.


    "This morning, two fifth-year students bullied Wang Dong, taking advantage of their seniority. Their behavior was atrocious¡ªutterly disgraceful. I never expected such a terrible incident could happen at the prestigious Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. It tarnishes the academy''s reputation and corrupts its atmosphere. As a student here, I am deeply pained by this."


    Su Yu spoke with heartfelt emotion, and Jing Hongchen''s mouth twitched. If he remembered correctly, it was those two fifth-year students who ended up crawling away. Why did it sound like Su Yu and Wang Dong were the victims here?


    Still, bullying was unacceptable. After a moment, Jing Hongchen said, "I''ve already sent people to handle the matter. Those two fifth-year students will be appropriately punished."


    "Is that all?"


    Su Yu asked.


    Jing Hongchen looked confused. What more do you want?


    "So, what do you think I should do?"


    Jing Hongchen asked.


    Su Yu paused before responding.


    "When bullying happens in the academy, it can leave a very negative impact. The bullies should naturally be punished, but the academy''s failure to properly supervise the situation also bears some responsibility, don''t you think?"


    "Do you know how much this bullying has affected our classmate Wang Dong? Do you realize how much his young heart has been hurt? This could potentially become a lifelong shadow for him."


    Su Yu pulled Wang Dong over, wearing a sorrowful expression.


    "If this matter isn''t handled properly, it could affect Wang Dong''s future growth. Hall Master, you wouldn''t want to see such a talented young student like him be ruined, would you?"


    Jing Hongchen: (©`_©`)!!


    Xiao Hongchen: ¨r(£þ¨S£þ)¨q


    Wang Dong: ¡­


    Su Yu''s words left not only Jing Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen speechless, but even Wang Dong was a bit dumbfounded.


    Is it that serious?


    "Just say it¡ªwhat exactly do you want? Be direct," Jing Hongchen said, rubbing his forehead, surprised by how far Su Yu was stretching things.


    Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?


    "I think, given what happened and the harm Wang Dong has suffered, shouldn''t the academy offer some form of compensation?"


    Su Yu finally revealed his true intentions, speaking bluntly.


    Wang Dong suddenly turned to look at Su Yu. So, after all that, Su Yu was trying to get compensation for him? Wang Dong felt a warmth in his heart and was somewhat touched.


    "Well, well, are you trying to extort the Hall Master now?"


    Jing Hongchen finally understood. So, Su Yu was trying to pull a fast one.


    Over all these years, no one had dared to make such demands in front of him, so he hadn''t anticipated this. He hadn''t expected Su Yu, this little rascal, to be so bold.


    To ask him for compensation.


    If Wang Dong had truly been hurt, fine. But wasn''t he perfectly fine? As for any psychological trauma, that was pure nonsense. A kid from the Clear Sky Sect, fragile? No way.


    "So, what kind of compensation do you want? Should the Hall Master offer you some high-grade soul tools?"


    Jing Hongchen asked with a forced smile.


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary. It''s just that Wang Dong''s soul power is still a bit low, don''t you think, Hall Master?"


    Su Yu said, smiling.


    Alright, alright, you''re pushing it, aren''t you? Jing Hongchen thought, both amused and exasperated. It had been years since anyone dared to try something like this on him, yet Su Yu had the guts.


    Just as he was about to respond, Meng Hongchen suddenly spoke up.


    "Grandfather, I think what Su Yu said makes a lot of sense. Our academy did fail in its responsibilities, and giving Wang Dong some compensation is the right thing to do," Meng Hongchen said sweetly.


    Xiao Hongchen: ¦²(§Õ|||)


    Jing Hongchen: m9(£à§Õ)!!!!


    Both grandfather and grandson were utterly shocked by Meng Hongchen''s words.


    Xiao Hongchen was stunned. Meng, what are you saying? Can''t you see that Su Yu is just trying to extort Grandfather? Wang Dong wasn''t hurt at all!


    Jing Hongchen, after a brief moment of surprise, felt a wave of frustration rise within him. He glanced at Su Yu again, his gaze now more scrutinizing, with a hint of hostility.


    He looked at Meng Hongchen, then back at Su Yu, feeling increasingly displeased. You little brat, are you trying to steal my precious granddaughter?


    Seeing Meng Hongchen''s behavior, he seriously suspected that Su Yu had already made a move on his precious granddaughter.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, hearing Meng Hongchen''s words, flashed her a smile. Meng Hongchen blushed slightly and lowered her head, looking shy, which made Jing Hongchen''s eyes practically burn with anger.


    Alright, alright, you have some nerve, kid.


    The genius he had admired a moment ago now seemed like a wild boar trying to uproot the cabbage in his garden.


    Jing Hongchen''s gaze toward Su Yu grew even more fierce.


    Su Yu''s eyebrow twitched, confused by the look.


    "Hall Master, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, no, you''re right," Jing Hongchen gritted his teeth, forcing out the words, and then gave a rather unpleasant smile.


    "Wang Dong, today''s incident was the academy''s fault. Here, take this Spirit Ascension Pill as compensation from the academy."


    Even though Su Yu had exaggerated a lot, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy did bear some responsibility for the incident. Jing Hongchen wasn''t stingy, and giving Wang Dong a little compensation was no big deal.


    What truly annoyed him now was Su Yu seemingly making a move on his precious granddaughter.


    Wang Dong was stunned, and Su Yu nudged his shoulder. Wang Dong immediately snapped back to attention, stepped forward, and accepted the pill.


    "Thank you, Hall Master."


    Wang Dong politely thanked him and returned to Su Yu''s side.


    Jing Hongchen didn''t seem to care much about the pill. He looked at Su Yu as though he were evaluating a prospective son-in-law.


    "Su Yu, can I call you Little Su?"


    "Of course," Su Yu, still puzzled, answered casually.


    "Little Su, when did you and Meng first meet?"


    Jing Hongchen asked, his tone friendly, though Su Yu detected a slight chill.


    He glanced at Jing Hongchen, then at Meng Hongchen, and suddenly a thought popped into his head. No way¡­ Does Jing Hongchen think I''m pursuing Meng Hongchen?


    After all, Meng Hongchen had just defended him, and Jing Hongchen might have misunderstood the situation. Seeing the shy look on Meng Hongchen''s face, Su Yu realized that Jing Hongchen had probably gotten the wrong idea.


    "We only met two months ago, and we''ve only seen each other a few times since," Su Yu answered honestly.


    "Oh?"


    Jing Hongchen was taken aback. Su Yu didn''t seem to be lying. Moreover, Su Yu''s attitude toward Meng Hongchen didn''t seem as close as he had imagined. But Meng Hongchen, on the other hand, seemed to have a bit of a thing for Su Yu.


    Damn it, could it be that I''ve got it all wrong? Maybe it''s not Su Yu pursuing my granddaughter, but my granddaughter offering herself. Jing Hongchen''s heart skipped a beat as he realized this might be the case. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this possibility in mind, the visible displeasure on Jing Hongchen''s face dissipated significantly. If Meng Hongchen is offering herself, how could I blame Su Yu? I wouldn''t have much ground to stand on.


    Jing Hongchen decided it was better to figure things out before jumping to conclusions.


    "Is that so? Meng, is that true?"


    "Yes, Grandfather," Meng Hongchen replied softly.


    Jing Hongchen breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Su Yu wasn''t after his precious granddaughter, that was good. But then he thought, If my granddaughter is offering herself, wouldn''t that be even worse? Jing Hongchen''s heart skipped another beat.


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Jing Hongchen turned to Su Yu and asked, "Little Su, I''ve always been curious about your martial soul. Would you mind showing us? Of course, if you''d rather not, I won''t press the matter."


    Jing Hongchen finally brought up the question that had piqued his curiosity for a long time.

 Chapter 44 - 44: [DD2]: 44

    As Jing Hongchen finished speaking, Xiao Hongchen, Meng Hongchen, and Wang Dong, who was standing beside Su Yu, all turned their gaze toward him, curiosity brimming in their eyes.


    They were eager to know more about Su Yu''s martial soul¡ªwhat exactly was it?


    Su Yu had been at the academy for two months, yet he had never released his martial soul.


    Even so, he had effortlessly defeated Wang Dong and two fourth-level soul engineers.


    Over the past few days, their curiosity about Su Yu''s martial soul had only intensified.


    "There''s nothing I can''t show everyone," Su Yu said, smiling faintly.


    "Since the Hall Master wants to see it, I''ll naturally comply," he added without hesitation.


    It wasn''t like he was revealing the Dragon God Seal, so this wasn''t a big deal. Besides, the Ice God Palace had his back, and he couldn''t avoid using his martial soul forever.


    As he spoke, Su Yu unleashed his Ice Emperor martial soul.


    A pale blue glow surrounded him in a two-meter radius, and an intense cold aura spread outward.


    Wang Dong quickly retreated, fear flashing in his eyes. In that instant, it felt as if his very soul was being frozen.


    The icy-blue glow expanded, and the temperature in the office plummeted. Frost began forming in a three-meter radius around Su Yu.


    Jing Hongchen raised an eyebrow. Just releasing Su Yu''s martial soul had such a strong effect¡ªthis was no ordinary martial soul.


    Then, the light gathered, and behind Su Yu, a figure slowly materialized. Clad in an ice-blue imperial robe and crowned with tassels, an aura of supreme cold permeated the room.


    Even Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen frowned. The cold was so bone-chilling that, despite being several meters away, they had to use their soul power to resist.


    Three soul rings emerged beneath Su Yu¡ªblack, purple, and white.


    "What?"


    Everyone in the office was stunned, confusion etched on their faces.


    Jing Hongchen nearly spat out his water, giving Su Yu an odd look.


    "Black, purple, white? What kind of soul ring combination is this?"


    It was bizarre. A normal person''s soul rings grew stronger with each one, yet Su Yu''s seemed to be getting weaker. It made no sense.


    Moreover, the colors were off.


    His first ring was ten thousand years old.


    His second ring was a thousand years old.


    And his third ring was just ten years old?


    Jing Hongchen couldn''t fathom why Su Yu''s first ring was ten thousand years old. If he could handle a ten-thousand-year ring, why was his third ring only ten years old? Could anyone even do something like that?


    Jing Hongchen was utterly perplexed by Su Yu''s soul ring combination.


    "Su Yu, you¡­"


    Wang Dong began but was at a loss for words.


    He had always thought his soul ring combination was unique¡ªhis second ring was a thousand-year ring¡ªbut compared to Su Yu, it was nothing.


    A ten-thousand-year first ring? He couldn''t even begin to imagine how that was possible. But the ten-year third ring? That, he couldn''t understand. If Su Yu could absorb a ten-thousand-year ring, why settle for a ten-year one?


    "Su Yu, is this soul ring combination real?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Of course, it''s real," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "Then how¡­ how did you do it?"


    "You mean the ten-thousand-year first ring?"


    Su Yu asked, still smiling.


    Meng Hongchen nodded.


    Su Yu chuckled softly and explained, "The ten-thousand-year first ring wasn''t something I achieved on my own. It was enhanced through a special method."


    "As you know, old sects like ours have techniques to increase the age of soul rings."


    "It''s not just us. Even the Body Sect has similar secret techniques," he added, using the Body Sect as an example.


    After all, he couldn''t very well reveal that his first ring could evolve infinitely¡ªthat would be too unbelievable.


    "Is that true, Grandfather?"


    Meng Hongchen turned to Jing Hongchen for confirmation.


    "It''s true," Jing Hongchen nodded. He was aware of such techniques.


    Even the Holy Spirit Cult, though their methods were more sinister, had ways to enhance soul rings.


    "I see."


    With Su Yu''s explanation, Meng Hongchen, Wang Dong, and the others felt more at ease.


    "But won''t having a ten-year third ring affect your potential?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, concerned. After all, a ten-year ring was quite weak.


    Su Yu laughed.


    "Thanks for the concern, but it won''t. I chose this ten-year ring because it grants a very special soul skill. All in all, it''s worth it."


    Meng Hongchen''s curiosity got the better of her.


    "What kind of soul skill is it?" she asked, then quickly covered her mouth, realizing her mistake. Asking about someone''s soul skill was taboo.


    Su Yu didn''t seem to mind.


    "Oh, you''ll find out one day," he replied casually.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hongchen was eyeing the martial soul behind Su Yu with keen interest.


    "With such intense cold¡­ Xiao Su, what is your martial soul called?"


    "My martial soul? It''s the Ice Emperor," Su Yu replied.


    "The Ice Emperor? Ultimate Ice?"


    Jing Hongchen asked with certainty.


    "Yes," Su Yu nodded.


    "Ultimate Ice?"


    "An Ultimate martial soul?"


    Wang Dong, Meng Hongchen, and Xiao Hongchen were stunned. Su Yu was an Ultimate martial soul user?


    Xiao Hongchen''s expression turned serious as a sense of crisis welled up inside him. He had always prided himself on his Three-Legged Golden Toad martial soul, a rare divine beast martial soul. But Su Yu had an Ultimate martial soul!


    Who didn''t know the legend of Ultimate martial souls?


    Among the strongest martial souls, Ultimate martial souls were always at the top. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the mightiest divine beast martial souls might struggle against an Ultimate martial soul.


    And his Three-Legged Golden Toad wasn''t even one of the most powerful divine beast martial souls.


    Could Su Yu''s martial soul be superior to his?


    "An Ultimate martial soul, and such fast cultivation¡­ This is unreal!"


    Wang Dong thought, his heart shaken.


    He was only at level 22, while Su Yu, with his Ultimate martial soul, had already reached level 38. The gap was glaring.


    Wang Dong regretted his past laziness. If he hadn''t slacked off, he might have become a Soul Elder by now.


    "An Ultimate martial soul¡­ What an incredible talent," Meng Hongchen thought in awe, gazing at Su Yu.


    She had heard of Ultimate Martial Souls, but she had never seen one in person.


    Today, she witnessed the power of a true Ultimate martial soul, and it was no surprise that just releasing it had sent a chill through the entire room.


    It was Ultimate Ice, after all¡ªan overwhelming force.


    "Haha, what a marvelous Ultimate Ice!"


    Jing Hongchen laughed heartily, his gaze toward Su Yu now burning with unprecedented intensity.


    Why had Shrek Academy always overshadowed the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy? Wasn''t it because Shrek Academy had more powerful soul masters? While the Sun Moon Empire''s soul engineers were strong, they paled in comparison to Shrek Academy''s top-tier experts.


    But now, the opportunity had come.


    A genius with the Ultimate Ice martial soul¡ªif Su Yu grew to the level of a Titled Douluo, combining the power of Ultimate Ice with the strength of soul tools, who on the entire Douluo Continent could stand against him?


    Jing Hongchen immediately grasped Su Yu''s immense potential. This was a talent with extraordinary abilities in both soul mastering and soul engineering. If someone like this wasn''t nurtured, who else could be?


    Now he understood why Su Yu was the successor of the Ice God Palace, why he had the support of so many influential figures from that ancient power, and why a powerful Super Douluo served as his protector.


    It was because he wielded Ultimate Ice.


    With that, everything made sense.


    The Ice God Palace revered ice more fervently than any other force in the soul master world. And Ultimate Ice was the pinnacle of all ice-related powers. With Su Yu possessing Ultimate Ice, how could the Ice God Palace not treat him like a treasure?


    It wasn''t just the Ice God Palace¡ªeven Jing Hongchen himself was starting to change his perspective. Glancing at Meng Hongchen, who had been staring at Su Yu the entire time, he couldn''t help but sigh at how daughters slip away when they grow up. A small thought arose in his mind.


    If Meng were to... Hmm, that might not be such a bad thing. This kid was truly outstanding.


    Jing Hongchen chuckled silently to himself as the thought passed.


    He laughed again and said, "I never expected our academy to welcome a student with an Ultimate Martial Soul."


    "Xiao Su, you must study hard and bring glory to the academy."


    "Of course," Su Yu replied with a light smile.


    "Haha, good!"


    Jing Hongchen continued, "That''s enough for today. The two of you may go back."


    "When you have time, spend more time with Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen. You''re all young, so I''m sure you''ll have plenty in common."


    "You are the pillars of the academy. The future of the academy will rely on you."


    Jing Hongchen looked at the four young people in the room with satisfaction. These four were the most promising talents in his eyes.


    Su Yu and Wang Dong, with their extraordinary talent, had limitless futures. Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen, though slightly less gifted, were his grandchildren, so they naturally held a special place in his heart.


    After his time passed, the academy would still be in the hands of Xiao Hongchen and the others.


    At this moment, he was simply fostering friendships between them. If their relationships could go further, that would be even better.


    Jing Hongchen was ever adaptable. Just moments ago, he had been wary of Su Yu, fearing he would steal his granddaughter, Meng Hongchen. But now, he had completely changed his tune. His thoughts shifted at a remarkable speed.


    "If there''s an opportunity, I''d love to spend more time with Senior Meng and Senior Xiao," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Meng Hongchen''s face flushed slightly, a little shy, while Xiao Hongchen raised his head proudly.


    "I''d like to see the power of your Ultimate Ice," Xiao Hongchen said stubbornly. Even after learning that Su Yu had Ultimate Ice, he still wanted to spar with him.


    "There will be a chance. I''d also like to experience the might of your Three-Legged Golden Toad martial soul," Su Yu replied with a faint smile, glancing at Wang Dong beside him. The two exchanged a look.


    Wang Dong nodded, and Su Yu understood.


    "Hall Master, we''ll take our leave now."


    Jing Hongchen waved his hand.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Yu cupped his hands in a respectful gesture and then left the office with Wang Dong.


    "What do you think of those two?"


    Jing Hongchen asked, smiling as he looked at his beloved grandchildren.


    "They''re both excellent, but Su Yu''s talent is even better," Meng Hongchen whispered.


    "Your eyes are practically glued to him. What, do you fancy Su Yu?"


    Jing Hongchen teased with a smile.


    Meng Hongchen''s face immediately turned bright red. She fidgeted with the corner of her clothes, weakly protesting, "No¡­ no, I don''t."


    Jing Hongchen didn''t say anything, but his smile showed he wasn''t convinced. Her reaction wasn''t very convincing.


    Xiao Hongchen snorted, "Out of the two, Su Yu is decent¡ªhe barely qualifies as my rival."


    "But that Wang Dong is completely unremarkable."


    Jing Hongchen rubbed his forehead in exasperation. Xiao Hongchen was still so shallow. It was one thing to be proud of, but he only ever saw the surface of things.


    "Wang Dong is the heir of the Clear Sky Sect. He''s far from simple," Jing Hongchen sighed.


    "He has twin martial souls, and his talent is no less than Su Yu''s."


    Jing Hongchen sighed again.


    A twin martial soul¡ªespecially one of exceptional quality¡ªcould rival even an Ultimate martial soul in terms of talent.


    Of course, this was assuming Su Yu didn''t have anything hidden.


    Jing Hongchen had the feeling that Su Yu wasn''t as simple as he appeared.


    "Twin martial souls?"


    Meng Hongchen was stunned, her shyness momentarily forgotten. Xiao Hongchen looked equally shocked.


    "Wang Dong has twin martial souls? How is that possible?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked incredulously.


    To him, Wang Dong seemed utterly ordinary¡ªjust a level 22 Soul Grandmaster, with no talent for soul engineering. He wasn''t even worth paying attention to. Compared to Su Yu, Wang Dong was worlds apart.


    And now, Jing Hongchen was telling him that Wang Dong had twin martial souls?


    He was unwilling to believe it.


    "And why would it be impossible?"


    Jing Hongchen asked, sipping tea from the cup on his desk.


    "Do you think the heir of the Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t possess the Clear Sky Hammer martial soul?"


    "The Clear Sky Sect is an ancient sect, and their traditions are far more rigid and archaic than you might imagine. Without the sect''s inherited martial soul, there''s no way one could become the heir."


    "Moreover, with a second soul ring that''s a thousand years old¡ªwithout the support of twin martial souls, how could Wang Dong handle it?"


    "Could you endure a thousand-year-second soul ring?"


    Xiao Hongchen was at a loss for words. He certainly couldn''t handle it.


    But he was still unwilling to concede, so he argued, "But Su Yu has a ten-thousand-year soul ring. He''s not a twin martial soul, is he?"


    "How do you know he''s not a twin martial soul?"


    Jing Hongchen asked calmly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hongchen''s pupils contracted sharply.


    "Xiao, you''re still too impatient. Don''t always judge things by their surface."


    "You should learn from Su Yu. That kid isn''t as simple as he seems," Jing Hongchen sighed.


    Xiao Hongchen didn''t reply, stunned by Jing Hongchen''s words.


    Could Su Yu also have twin martial souls?


    He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe it.


    Or rather, he didn''t want to believe it.


    Su Yu already had an Ultimate martial soul. If he also had twin martial souls, how terrifying would that be?

 Chapter 45 - 45: [DD2]: 45

    According to the principles governing twin martial souls, wouldn''t Su Yu''s other martial soul be at least as strong as his Ultimate martial soul?


    Was that even possible?


    Could there be someone in this world with such extraordinary talent?


    Impossible. Absolutely impossible.


    Xiao Hongchen refused to believe it. He was convinced that Jing Hongchen was simply overthinking things.


    Seeing the changes in Xiao Hongchen''s expression, Jing Hongchen sighed inwardly.


    "This foolish grandson of mine¡­ It seems I''ll have to rely on Meng."


    As he thought this, Jing Hongchen glanced at Meng Hongchen beside him. At that moment, she seemed lost in thought, her face dreamy and occasionally flushed with a rosy hue.


    The corners of Jing Hongchen''s mouth twitched. With these two grandchildren, things were becoming a bit more complicated.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu and Wang Dong had left the teaching building and were walking towards the dormitory.


    Wang Dong, after thinking for a moment, took out the Soul Ascension Pill and handed it to Su Yu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Yu asked, puzzled by the gesture.


    "It''s for you," Wang Dong said.


    "This is compensation from the Hall Master. Why are you giving it to me?"


    Su Yu found the situation amusing.


    "But if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten it, right? Besides, I wasn''t injured. You saved me. So, logically, I think I should give it to you," Wang Dong said earnestly.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned, looking at Wang Dong with an indescribable expression in his eyes.


    Wang Dong was truly different from her father. At least, Su Yu felt Wang Dong was considerate and thoughtful.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Wang Dong asked, touching his cheek in confusion.


    Su Yu looked at him deeply and said, "It''s fine. Keep the Soul Ascension Pill for yourself. It was meant for you, after all."


    "As for helping you, I did it because we''re friends. Friends don''t need repayment for helping each other."


    "If I were in danger, would you help me?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Of course I would," Wang Dong replied without hesitation.


    "Then there''s no need for formalities between us," Su Yu said with a smile, ruffling Wang Dong''s hair.


    "Hey, don''t mess with my hair! You''re messing it up!"


    Wang Dong protested, though his eyes held no trace of rejection.


    Su Yu laughed and ruffled his hair even more.


    "Hmph, you just like bullying me," Wang Dong snorted, dodging Su Yu''s hand and smoothing out his hair, pretending to be upset. He crossed his arms over his chest and walked ahead without looking back, as if genuinely annoyed.


    But his lively steps revealed that he wasn''t upset at all.


    "What an amusing Wang Daji (Silly Goose)," Su Yu thought as he followed him.


    Up in the heavens, a certain God King smiled faintly.


    In the mortal world, Su Yu''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smile as well.


    ...


    Back at the dormitory, Su Yu resumed his study of soul tools while Wang Dong busied himself with other things.


    When night fell, Su Yu began meditating, and Wang Dong consumed the Soul Ascension Pill.


    The pill''s medicinal power could raise a Soul Elder''s level by one. For those at the rank of Soul Grandmaster, it could even increase their level by more than one, possibly two levels.


    Wang Dong was already close to reaching level 23, so after taking the Soul Ascension Pill, he was bound to see significant improvement.


    The next morning, Su Yu was awakened from his meditation by Wang Dong''s excited voice.


    "Su Yu, I''ve reached level 24!"


    Wang Dong exclaimed, rushing over to Su Yu''s bed, his face full of excitement.


    He had gone from a level 22 Soul Grandmaster to level 24 in one jump, saving at least two or three months of cultivation.


    "Level 24, huh? Not bad," Su Yu said casually.


    Wang Dong grinned, "That Soul Ascension Pill lives up to its reputation as a priceless treasure. It seems the Hall Master was quite generous this time."


    Having improved his strength, Wang Dong was over the moon, practically glowing with happiness.


    Su Yu, infected by Wang Dong''s good mood, couldn''t help but smile slightly as well.


    "Generous? Hardly. These soul engineers are swimming in wealth. Although the Soul Ascension Pill is valuable, a single Grade 6 soul tool can fetch hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins. A single Soul Ascension Pill is probably nothing to the Hall Master," Su Yu remarked.


    "That''s true. These soul engineers are loaded. You''re going to be a soul engineer too, right? Won''t you be rich then?"


    Wang Dong asked, his eyes twinkling.


    "What, are you planning to rob me?"


    Su Yu teased.


    "Hehe, only if it''s you, the rich one," Wang Dong giggled, clearly in high spirits.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, and after a bit more teasing, Wang Dong headed to the bathroom to wash up.


    Su Yu stretched lazily and, out of habit, called out in his mind:


    "Check-in!"


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing five years of check-ins. The five-year check-in reward is now being issued...]


    Su Yu''s entire body trembled. A five-year check-in reward? It had to be something good!


    [Ding! The five-year check-in reward has been issued. Would you like to open it?]


    "Yes!"


    [Ding! Opening the reward...]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining one rib of the Golden Dragon King.]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining an Ancient Azure Dragon''s horn bone.]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining one mature Transformation Grass.]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining one targeted electric shock card.]


    [Golden Dragon King Rib: One of the remaining forty-eight ribs of the Golden Dragon King. Extremely tough, with powerful piercing ability. It can absorb and share life force.]


    [Ancient Azure Dragon Horn Bone: A pure-blooded Ancient Azure Dragon''s horn bone, possessing immense destructive power.]


    [Body Transformation Grass: A rare plant from the world of Battle Through the Heavens, which can help beasts take human form and grant them human-like cultivation speed.]


    [Electric Shock Card: Allows you to strike any target with a non-lethal lightning strike. Even gods cannot evade it.]


    As the cold, mechanical voice echoed in Su Yu''s mind, his eyes grew brighter.


    The Golden Dragon King Rib¡ªhe was familiar with it. In the original story, the famous Golden Dragon Spear was essentially one of the Golden Dragon King''s ribs.


    In other words, Su Yu had now obtained something equivalent to the Golden Dragon Spear¡ªa divine weapon that greatly boosted combat prowess.


    Since Su Yu already possessed the power of the Dragon God, mastering the Golden Dragon King''s spear would be no problem.


    The Ancient Azure Dragon Horn Bone was an external soul bone, judging by its name.


    Su Yu had heard of the Ancient Azure Dragon¡ªa true pure-blooded dragon, much like Di Tian, the Black Dragon King.


    Both were genuine, pure-blooded true dragons. However, the Ancient Azure Dragon wasn''t a direct descendant of the Dragon God; it was a lightning-attribute dragon.


    And not just any lightning¡ªit wielded Ultimate Lightning.


    The value of the Ancient Azure Dragon''s horn bone was beyond measure.


    If Su Yu fused with the Ancient Azure Dragon''s horn bone, he could potentially gain the power of Ultimate Lightning. The destructive force of Ultimate Lightning is terrifying.


    In terms of sheer lethality, Ultimate Lightning might even surpass Ultimate Ice.


    With this horn bone, Su Yu would possess a formidable offensive skill.


    This soul bone was undoubtedly far stronger than the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear''s right-hand bone.


    Excitement surged through Su Yu as he turned his attention to the next reward.


    "A Body Transformation Grass?"


    Su Yu rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    He was, of course, familiar with Transformation Grass¡ªit was a famous herb in the Battle Through the Heavens world.


    Its allure to beast-type magical creatures was unmatched.


    It could help any magical beast below the seventh tier transform, granting them the cultivation speed of humans.


    In the Douluo world, it should also help any soul beast take human form, allowing them to maintain their cultivation level while gaining human-like cultivation talents.


    For the soul beasts of this world, this was more valuable than anything else.


    Just imagine¡ªa soul beast with the cultivation speed of a human and the long lifespan of a soul beast. How terrifying would that be?


    Su Yu furrowed his brow, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "It seems I''ll need to be careful about who I give this to," Su Yu thought.


    Even if he decided to give it away, it had to go to a soul beast clearly on his side. He didn''t want to aid an enemy!


    As for the final reward, the Electric Shock Card, Su Yu glanced at it, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    Fixed, non-lethal damage and even gods couldn''t avoid it?


    Heh heh!


    Heh heh heh!!


    Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh!!!


    He already knew exactly who he would use it on.


    Grinning madly, Su Yu felt extremely pleased.


    After reviewing the rewards, Su Yu claimed them one by one.


    All the rewards immediately appeared in the system''s space.


    When Su Yu inspected them, his gaze froze.


    In the system''s space, a long golden rib appeared.


    It was about three meters long, gleaming gold. It didn''t look like metal or wood¡ªit was made of a very special material.


    Both ends were sharp and slender, spear-like in shape.


    Su Yu stared closely and noticed golden blood seemingly flowing along the rib.


    His mind trembled, and he quickly asked the system, "System, where did you get this rib? Why does it still have blood on it?"


    [It was just taken from the Golden Dragon King. It''s fresh, so don''t worry, Host. It''s guaranteed fresh.]


    Su Yu: (''?_?'')


    The system''s reply startled him.


    "You just took it from the Golden Dragon King?"


    Su Yu was dumbfounded. Wasn''t that a bit... brutal?


    [Yes, the Golden Dragon King is currently going berserk trying to break the seal.]


    The system''s voice echoed.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. You took its rib, and now it''s going crazy? Isn''t that obvious?


    The Golden Dragon King might not be the brightest, but it still had instincts and could feel pain.


    After this stunt, the Golden Dragon King probably blamed the entire divine realm for it.


    Now that it was frantically attacking the seal, Tang San was probably overwhelmed.


    Wait!


    Tang San overwhelmed?


    Yes, with the Golden Dragon King attacking the seal, as the current controller of the divine realm''s core, Tang San would have to check it out.


    At the moment, he wouldn''t have any time to pay attention to the mortal realm.


    By the time Tang San finishes dealing with the Golden Dragon King, who knows how much time will have passed in the mortal world?


    After all, one day in the divine realm is equivalent to a year in the mortal realm. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And I still have that Electric Shock Card, which could give Tang San some more rest when the time comes.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu''s mood improved even more.


    Looking at the golden blood flowing along the rib, Su Yu''s eyes lit up. "System, I have a bold idea."


    [???]


    The system was puzzled.


    Su Yu licked his lips and said, "The Golden Dragon King controls the Dragon God''s physical body, and its physical strength is so powerful that even a super divine weapon can hardly break through its defenses."


    "Its blood must enhance physical strength. Do you think I could... consume all of this blood?"


    System: "..."


    Your idea is indeed bold.


    [After calculations, there is no significant danger in the host absorbing this blood.]


    Being a system, it calculated the result accurately.


    Upon hearing this, Su Yu''s eyes brightened even more.


    The Golden Dragon King''s blood¡ªthough the amount on this rib was very small¡ªwas of incredibly high quality.


    The destructive will of the Golden Dragon King wasn''t something ordinary people could withstand.


    Didn''t we see in the original story how a trace of Electrolux''s divine sense rendered Skydream Iceworm helpless?


    That''s the difference in quality.


    If the blood on the rib had been the Golden Dragon King''s essence blood, Su Yu would have had to admire it from afar.


    But since it was just ordinary blood, Su Yu figured it shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    Though the blood didn''t contain a lot of energy, its quality was high.


    However, since Su Yu possessed the power of the Dragon God, he was confident he could suppress any will it held.


    He was just that confident.


    As these thoughts passed through his mind, Wang Dong had already finished washing up.


    "Su Yu, it''s your turn."


    Wang Dong was drying his pink-blue hair with a towel, clearly having washed it as well.


    Su Yu stretched lazily and climbed out of bed.


    As he passed by Wang Dong, he playfully pinched her cheek.


    Wang Dong rolled her eyes.


    "Shoo, shoo, stop pinching my face. I''m not a child."


    Su Yu laughed heartily and entered the bathroom.


    After closing the door, Su Yu took out a large medicine tub.


    It was huge, nearly filling the entire bathroom.


    He began filling it with water, stopping halfway.


    After some thought, he decided to use the medicinal bath method.


    The Golden Dragon King''s power was too wild. Even though Su Yu had the power of the Dragon God, directly consuming the blood seemed risky.


    Casually, Su Yu took out the Golden Dragon King''s rib.


    It was about three meters long, similar to the Golden Dragon Spear.


    Holding it in his hand, it felt warm, with golden blood still flowing along its length.


    Su Yu dipped the tip into the tub, swirling it around a few times.


    Some of the blood washed off into the water.


    He flipped the rib and repeated the process.


    Only when there was no trace of blood left on the rib did Su Yu put it away.


    Su Yu estimated that all the blood combined was about the size of two thumbs.


    After all, it was just a small amount of residual blood on the rib.


    However, the energy contained within was not insignificant for Su Yu.


    The Golden Dragon King was a God-King level, and while its body was thousands of meters long, this little bit of blood was just a drop in the ocean.


    But for Su Yu, it was just the right amount.

 Chapter 46 - 46: [DD2]: 46

    If there had been more, Su Yu wouldn''t have been able to bear it. The gap between a God-King and a Soul Elder was unimaginably vast.


    Su Yu reached into the tub. At this point, under the influence of the Golden Dragon King''s blood, the water had turned completely golden.


    As Su Yu put his hand in, he felt a scalding sensation.


    Within the water was an unbelievably violent power. The wildness contained in the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear''s soul bone was nothing compared to this.


    This power wasn''t just wild¡ªit was ferocious, destructive, and overwhelmingly domineering.


    The moment the energy spread from his hand, both Skydream Iceworm and Electrolux, who were dormant within his mental sea, were immediately awakened.


    "What is this thing?"


    Skydream Iceworm''s voice was filled with unprecedented panic.


    The noble, domineering, and violently wild aura made Skydream Iceworm feel fear deep within its soul.


    It had never encountered such terrifying energy before.


    "Just a little bit of blood," Su Yu said casually as he withdrew his hand.


    "A little bit of blood?"


    Skydream was stunned for a moment, then shouted, "Whose blood is this? It''s terrifying!"


    Compared to this ferocity, the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, the Snow Empress, and even Di Tian seemed insignificant.


    Although the ferocity was faint, it was terrifying, especially to a soul beast.


    Skydream felt that even the great ruler it had once seen under the Lake of Life didn''t have as terrifying an aura as this little bit of blood.


    That great ruler was powerful and had a commanding presence, but it gave off a sense of life.


    This, however, was pure destructive force.


    "This must be the blood of some divine beast, one with a destruction attribute."


    A gray light flickered, and Electrolux''s illusory figure emerged.


    Since entering Su Yu''s mental sea, this was the first time he had spoken on his own. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, old man, who are you anyway? Daring to compete with me for territory?"


    Skydream bared its teeth as it saw Electrolux, who had been silent until now, suddenly speak.


    "With a grasp of the sun and moon and the stars in hand, there is no one like me in all the world. People once called me the Undead Holy God, Electrolux, the Scourge of the Undead."


    "Undead Holy God? Old man, are you kidding? Are you a god?"


    Skydream asked, skeptical.


    "If I had wanted to, I could have long since become the Grim Reaper."


    Electrolux replied calmly.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "You may believe it," Su Yu''s voice cut in.


    "If this senior were in his prime, he would indeed not be weaker than a god."


    "Can''t you sense it? His soul essence is divine consciousness, something only gods possess."


    "Divine consciousness?"


    Skydream was stunned. Unable to use its origin currently, its perception was much weaker.


    However, it seemed that Electrolux''s soul quality was indeed superior to its own.


    Boohoo, how pitiful.


    It had thought it could finally bully someone, but who was the real clown here?


    "You are truly insightful, far beyond ordinary people."


    Electrolux marveled as he looked at the nine-colored light that enveloped Su Yu''s entire mental sea.


    The level of this nine-colored light was so high that even at his peak, he couldn''t compare to it.


    "Senior, you''re too kind," Su Yu replied as he poured bags of medicinal powder into the tub.


    This was to neutralize some of the wildness in the blood.


    "What kind of divine beast''s blood is this? Its pressure is beyond imagination," Electrolux asked.


    Skydream also perked up its ears, curious.


    "This is the blood of the Golden Dragon King," Su Yu replied without hesitation, continuing to pour in the medicinal powder.


    "Golden Dragon King? I''ve never heard of it, but it must be a terrifying divine beast," Electrolux marveled.


    "But, young friend, this blood is extremely violent, so be careful."


    After his initial amazement, Electrolux reminded Su Yu.


    "Thank you for your concern. I already have a plan," Su Yu replied, finishing up with the medicinal powder.


    After adding the powder, the intensity of the blood''s power was slightly neutralized, though it remained wild.


    Su Yu didn''t mind. He removed his clothes and stepped into the tub, sitting down.


    The golden liquid rose to his chest, and his entire body was bombarded by intense energy.


    The unimaginable ferocity of the destructive aura rushed recklessly into Su Yu''s body.


    Even with his strong physique, Su Yu''s skin instantly turned red.


    In the tub, the golden liquid boiled, and strands of the Golden Dragon King''s blood energy surged into Su Yu''s limbs and bones.


    Within it was the will of the Golden Dragon King¡ªarrogant, wild, and unstoppable¡ªrushing into Su Yu''s mind.


    A flood of thoughts, bent on destroying everything, assaulted Su Yu''s mental sea, attempting to bend his will.


    If Su Yu lost control, he would likely become a mindless, destructive monster.


    As the blood energy continued to flow in, golden scales even began to appear on Su Yu''s body. The immense power of the blood was attempting to rewrite Su Yu''s bloodline.


    This was the dominance of dragon bloodlines. No matter what creature you were, contact with dragon blood would force you to change.


    From his mind to his body, Su Yu was under tremendous pressure.


    But Su Yu remained calm. At the center of his forehead, a nine-colored light suddenly erupted.


    The power of the Dragon God surged through his body, subduing all the blood energy under its might.


    The golden scales on his body began to fade, and the invasive state caused by the blood was instantly alleviated.


    In his mind, under Su Yu''s control, the power of the Dragon God enveloped the wild thoughts.


    Although the Golden Dragon King''s residual will was terrifying, it was no match for the power of the Dragon God.


    No matter how strong the Golden Dragon King was, it was only half of the Dragon God and couldn''t compare to the real Dragon God''s power.


    Moreover, this was just a trace of residual will.


    As the Golden Dragon King''s wild thoughts were suppressed, Su Yu gradually stabilized.


    ...


    At the bottom of the Lake of Life, Gu Yuena, who had been in a daze, suddenly awoke. Her purple eyes brightened, radiating mysterious nobility.


    "This... this is the Golden Dragon King''s aura?"


    Gu Yuena sensed the aura coming from her reverse scale, and her expression instantly became serious.


    "But isn''t the Golden Dragon King sealed in the Divine Realm? How could he have encountered the Golden Dragon King?"


    "Could the Golden Dragon King harm him?"


    A hint of urgency flashed in Gu Yuena''s eyes. With the Golden Dragon King''s mindset, if he encountered him, he would likely devour him without hesitation.


    The Golden Dragon King wouldn''t think twice.


    "No, wait. This aura is too weak to be the Golden Dragon King himself. Could it be from the blood or scales the Golden Dragon King left behind?"


    Gu Yuena carefully sensed it and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The aura was indeed the Golden Dragon King''s, but it was like a rootless source, far too weak.


    It didn''t seem like the real body, more like a remnant part of him.


    "If that''s the case, then perhaps this isn''t a disaster, but rather an opportunity," Gu Yuena murmured.


    Even though some of the Golden Dragon King''s power remained, no matter how domineering, it couldn''t harm Su Yu, who possessed the power of the Dragon God.


    Although Su Yu''s Dragon God power was still in its initial stages, it was, after all, the power of the Dragon God¡ªholding absolute dominance over both her and the Golden Dragon King.


    "Still, even though that may be true, it''s better to check and be sure."


    With this thought in mind, Gu Yuena used the location of her reverse scale to send a spiritual projection.


    In the bathroom, accompanied by a tremor in space, an ethereal figure suddenly appeared.


    Seeing Su Yu in front of her, she let out a sigh of relief.


    In the wooden tub, the golden liquid rippled, emitting a familiar aura.


    "So, it is the blood of the Golden Dragon King? Where did this guy get it?" Gu Yuena furrowed her delicate brows, puzzled.


    The Golden Dragon King had been sealed in the Divine Realm for a long time. How could its blood remain on the Douluo Continent? Could it have fallen here during the battle in the past and somehow been preserved until now?


    Gu Yuena pondered, her beautiful eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    "This guy is truly mysterious."


    Gu Yuena glanced at Su Yu, and upon closer inspection, she could even see Skydream and Electrolux, who were hiding within Su Yu''s spiritual sea.


    "A foreign divine consciousness... its quality is high, no less than that of a first-level god, but it''s only a wisp of a remnant soul."


    Gu Yuena''s eyes flickered as she calculated whether this divine consciousness posed a threat to Su Yu.


    If it did, she wouldn''t hesitate to erase it right now.


    Regardless of whose divine consciousness it was, it had to be from a human god. And she had no fondness for human gods.


    She even feared that Su Yu might be led astray by these human gods. Thinking of this, a trace of cold light flashed in her eyes.


    In Su Yu''s spiritual sea, the Skydream Iceworm had already curled up into a ball, trembling in fear.


    Electrolux also looked solemnly at Gu Yuena''s spiritual energy, as if he had encountered an unprecedented foe.


    He recognized it¡ªthis was a true god.


    And one whose spiritual power was incredibly high, perhaps one of the strongest even among gods.


    As Electrolux pondered, he prepared to reveal himself.


    He didn''t know whether this newcomer was friend or foe, but at this moment, he had no choice but to show up.


    They were all parasites in Su Yu''s spiritual sea. If something happened to Su Yu, none of them would be able to escape.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The Skydream Iceworm looked at Electrolux''s shadow and asked.


    "I''m going out to meet her," Electrolux replied calmly.


    The Skydream Iceworm broke into a cold sweat.


    "Old man, are you looking to die? Do you know how strong she is? And you''re just going to go out and meet her?"


    "In my life, I''ve never feared anyone. Even if a true god descended, I would still dare to face them," Electrolux said calmly.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re amazing, you''re the Grim Reaper. But let the boss handle this. She''s not even an enemy."


    The Skydream Iceworm pouted.


    Hmm?


    Not an enemy?


    Electrolux paused, then withdrew.


    If she wasn''t an enemy, then there was no issue.


    He knew his situation. He was just a wisp of a remnant soul, and if he went out, he definitely wouldn''t win.


    He had simply thought she was an enemy and had no other choice.


    But since she wasn''t, this wasn''t his battle to fight.


    He decided to let Su Yu handle it!


    With that thought, he quickly contacted Su Yu.


    Su Yu, fully focused on absorbing the power of the Golden Dragon King''s blood, hadn''t noticed what was happening outside.


    But when Electrolux reached out to him, Su Yu directed part of his attention to the situation.


    Opening his eyes, Su Yu immediately saw Gu Yuena''s ethereal figure.


    "Nana, why are you here?"


    Su Yu asked, his eyes showing a hint of pleasant surprise.


    "To see if you''re dead yet."


    Gu Yuena replied coldly, her gaze complicated as she looked at Su Yu.


    There was a trace of annoyance in her eyes, but also a hint of gentleness and concern¡ªmixed with resentment, longing, and a subtle, unspoken emotion.


    Ever since that kiss, Su Yu had become different from other people in her heart.


    "Heh, I knew you were worried about me. I''m happy."


    Su Yu chuckled with a bright smile.


    If she wasn''t worried about him, why would Gu Yuena have come all this way in spirit form?


    After all, Gu Yuena was a key target being hunted by the Divine Realm. By appearing, she risked exposing herself to the gods.


    But even so, she still showed up.


    There was no need to think too hard about what that meant.


    Moreover, Su Yu was secretly relieved. If the Golden Dragon King hadn''t acted up just now, and if Tang San hadn''t gone to deal with it, Gu Yuena might have been exposed.


    "Worried about you? What nonsense."


    Gu Yuena glared at Su Yu coldly.


    "If you dare come back, just wait and see how I''ll deal with you."


    Su Yu continued to smile brightly.


    "That only makes me want to come back more. How else will I get to see you?"


    "As for punishing me, feel free. After all, you''re my future wife, and it''s only fair for you to manage me."


    Gu Yuena snorted.


    "Don''t think you can fool me so easily! I''m not that easy to coax!"


    "How do you know if I''m fooling you? Have you tried it before?"


    "Oh right, you have tried it."


    Su Yu glanced at Gu Yuena''s red lips, a mischievous smile on his face.


    Gu Yuena''s cheeks flushed as she slapped Su Yu on the forehead, leaving a red mark.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Yu cried out in pain.


    Wang Dong, who had been daydreaming in the bedroom, was startled and quickly asked, "Su Yu, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I bumped into the wall. It hurts."


    Su Yu replied.


    "Oh, the bathroom is small. Be careful."


    Hearing it was nothing serious, Wang Dong relaxed but still reminded him.


    "Got it."


    Su Yu''s voice came back.


    Gu Yuena frowned, her gaze piercing through the wall to see Wang Dong in the dorm room.


    With her sharp eyes, nothing about Wang Dong escaped Gu Yuena''s notice.


    "Why is there a girl here? Who is she?"


    Gu Yuena''s eyebrows raised, and her purple eyes fixed on Su Yu with an intimidating look.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Su Yu wasn''t scared at all and teased Gu Yuena instead.


    Gu Yuena slapped him on the forehead again, causing another bump to swell.


    This time, Su Yu didn''t cry out, but he did hiss in pain.


    "Nana, that was too harsh. It hurts."


    Su Yu looked at Gu Yuena with a pitiful expression.


    "Stop messing around. I''m not here to play."


    Gu Yuena''s face turned serious, and her eyes grew stern.


    "Who exactly is this girl?"


    "She has a god-king level divine seal on her. Are you aware of that?"

 Chapter 47 - 47: [DD2]: 47

    "I know," Su Yu''s expression turned serious as he spoke calmly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, yet you still let her stay so close to you?"


    "Do you understand what this means? It means there''s a human God King behind her! Do you get that?"


    "Have you forgotten your identity?"


    Gu Yuena glared at Su Yu with frustration, as if she couldn''t believe how clueless he was.


    She didn''t doubt Su Yu''s loyalty. After all, Su Yu was the reincarnation of the Dragon God¡ªby nature, the greatest enemy of the gods. If it weren''t for Su Yu not yet having reached his full strength, she wouldn''t have become the leader of the soul beasts. In terms of identity, Su Yu was even more legitimate than her. How could a leader possibly defect?


    But Gu Yuena didn''t know that some leaders had defected. And that defector was none other than herself.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten. I''m very clear-headed," Su Yu said.


    "Then what are you planning? Don''t tell me you want to side with the human gods."


    Gu Yuena''s expression turned cold, her eyes sharp and chilling like ice.


    "What are you thinking? Even without considering Uncle Di Tian, Aunt Bi Ji, and Ming Li, who are all my family, I wouldn''t betray you, not even for your sake alone," Su Yu said seriously, looking at Gu Yuena.


    A trace of hidden shyness flickered in Gu Yuena''s eyes, but her face remained cold.


    "Useless! Is love and romance all you think about day and night?"


    Gu Yuena asked in a frosty tone.


    "What else would I think about?"


    Su Yu pretended to be confused, though inwardly he was laughing to himself.


    You, with your love-stricken brain, dare to say that? If I can win you over, that would already be one of my greatest successes. Deal with internal matters before external threats!


    "You!"


    Gu Yuena trembled with anger.


    "When you''re invincible in this world, what won''t you be able to get? You''ve disappointed me."


    She looked at Su Yu with a disappointed gaze and turned to leave.


    Su Yu quickly reached out and grabbed her.


    "I was just joking, just joking," he soothed her.


    "I was teasing you. How could I know you''d take it seriously?"


    "I haven''t forgotten my mission and responsibilities."


    "Nana, please always remember¡ªwe''re on the same side."


    Ever since Su Yu had realized he was the reincarnation of the Dragon God, Di Tian had instilled in him the importance of his responsibilities. Later, Gu Yuena also had many heart-to-heart talks with him, emphasizing that the Divine Realm was their enemy. The enmity between the Divine Realm and the soul beasts was well understood between them.


    Gu Yuena believed that Su Yu couldn''t just think about women; he also had to bear the responsibility for the Soul Beast clan. But she had no idea that Su Yu was thinking much further ahead than she was.


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, Gu Yuena''s expression softened slightly. She raised her delicate hand and gently touched Su Yu''s face.


    "You''re still young, and I know you''re easily distracted, but you must never forget your responsibility. I haven''t forgotten the promises I made to you, so I hope you won''t forget the promises you made to me either."


    "Before you turn thirty, I hope to see you ascend to godhood," Gu Yuena said softly.


    "I will," Su Yu nodded.


    "Then what''s the deal with this girl?"


    Gu Yuena changed the subject, returning to the topic of Wang Dong.


    Su Yu took a deep breath, activating the Dragon God Seal to isolate his spiritual sea, and then said, "Nana, I''ve caught the attention of the Divine Realm. This girl was sent by a God King from the Divine Realm to stay by my side."


    "What?"


    Gu Yuena''s face paled.


    "The Divine Realm has discovered your identity?"


    "Not exactly, but they''ve discovered that I''m the Child of Destiny," Su Yu explained.


    "The Child of Destiny is destined to become a god. So, the God King sent a girl to you in hopes of binding you emotionally and controlling you that way?"


    Gu Yuena''s face darkened as she made an educated guess.


    When it wasn''t about her own emotions, Gu Yuena''s intellect was sharp. See? Her intelligence was in full force now.


    "Maybe that''s exactly what the God King is planning," Su Yu replied, spreading his hands.


    "I''ll kill her!"


    A fierce light flashed in Gu Yuena''s eyes. How could she tolerate someone attempting to manipulate the future of the Soul Beast clan?


    "No. If you act, you''ll be exposed, and then we''ll face a full-scale invasion by the Divine Realm," Su Yu shook his head, rejecting the idea.


    "Then what''s your plan?"


    Gu Yuena calmed down a bit.


    "We can only take it as it comes. I''m cautious, and they won''t be able to manipulate me so easily. But, Nana, from now on, don''t seek me out. It''s too dangerous. If I need to see you, I''ll come to Star Dou to find you. We need to be careful to avoid exposure."


    Su Yu''s eyes were serious as he warned her. They were lucky this time, but if Gu Yuena appeared suddenly again, it wouldn''t be long before Tang San noticed something.


    "I understand."


    Gu Yuena nodded, her expression gloomy. She hadn''t expected Su Yu to end up in such a predicament because of his identity as the Child of Destiny.


    "If I find out who you are, I''ll kill you when I attack the Divine Realm," Gu Yuena muttered fiercely, her hatred for the God King growing stronger.


    How dare this God King try to manipulate the future of the soul beasts? They must have a death wish.


    "By the way, how did you find out that a God King from the Divine Realm was watching you?"


    Gu Yuena suddenly realized something. Su Yu was still so weak. How did he know all this?


    Su Yu blinked.


    "The World''s Will told me."


    When in doubt, just blame it on the World''s Will. If you don''t believe it, go ask the World''s Will yourself.


    "What? The World''s Will values you that much?"


    Gu Yuena was surprised. The World''s Will seemed to have placed a lot of importance on Su Yu.


    Was this the true value of being the Child of Destiny? Could it be that the Douluo Continent wanted to break away from the Divine Realm and become a God Star itself?


    Gu Yuena speculated in her heart. But her guess wasn''t entirely without merit. The Divine Realm had been harvesting faith from the lower realms, stunting the world''s progress. How could the World''s Will not want to break free?


    In the original story, Huo Yuhao had been its chosen one, but unfortunately, he failed, becoming a pawn of the Tang family, and the World''s Will was later usurped by Tang Hao. This time, the World''s Will had chosen Su Yu and was betting even more on him.


    Every moment, a vast amount of fortune was gathering around Su Yu.


    What is a Child of Destiny, a Child of the World?


    It''s someone truly blessed by fate¡ªthe focal point of the world!


    Wherever fortune goes, dangers turn into blessings, and obstacles become opportunities. Whatever he wanted to achieve, it would be hard for him not to succeed.


    Looking back on Su Yu''s journey, it had indeed been quite smooth.


    In contrast, Huo Yuhao, the original Child of Destiny, seemed to have faced a series of misfortunes. Especially after he became hostile to Su Yu, his fortune seemed to decline even further. What he would face in the future was hard to predict.


    "Maybe so. Sometimes I can sense the presence of the World''s Will in mysterious ways," Su Yu shrugged and replied casually.


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she sighed softly.


    "That sounds like a good thing, but it''s also the reason why you''ve been noticed by the Divine Realm."


    "Whether this is good or bad remains uncertain," she added, looking at Su Yu seriously.


    "Like I said before, be careful."


    "If you ever face a challenge you can''t overcome, return to Star Dou. The Soul Beast clan will always be your strong support."


    These words were a clear promise. She was telling him that, no matter what, the Soul Beast clan would never abandon him.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but feel touched.


    "Nana!"


    Su Yu grasped Gu Yuena''s hand with a look of gratitude.


    "You''re so good to me, I have nothing to repay you with. How about I offer myself to you?"


    Gu Yuena: "..."


    We were just having a serious conversation, and now this?


    Suppressing the urge to slap Su Yu, Gu Yuena spoke as calmly as possible.


    "You''re still young. Let''s talk about it when you''re older."


    "We have an agreement, don''t we?"


    "But what if I can''t wait?"


    "Smack!"


    Su Yu covered his forehead, wincing in pain.


    "Why do you always provoke me? You just can''t help yourself, can you?"


    Gu Yuena slowly withdrew her hand, her delicate face a mix of anger and frustration.


    "Focus on your cultivation! If you don''t become a god before you turn thirty, just wait and see what I''ll do to you, hmph!"


    With a glare, Gu Yuena disappeared in a huff.


    Su Yu rubbed his forehead and sighed softly.


    "This fierce woman... she hits hard. That hurt."


    He grinned despite the pain. The bump on his head was large and sore, but Gu Yuena had shown impressive control, hitting him without causing real harm.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu was deliberately provoking her; he just didn''t want Gu Yuena''s emotions to fully settle. A completely calm Gu Yuena would be much harder to manipulate.


    As it stood, while she had left, her mind was undoubtedly still unsettled. At the very least, whenever she thought of him, she''d probably feel a little irritated.


    And that was enough.


    For someone like Gu Yuena, who had lived for many years but had a simple emotional world, ordinary methods wouldn''t work. You had to be a bit unconventional.


    In the original story of Douluo 3, Gu Yuena made a huge mistake by trying to split personality, allowing others to take advantage. But the current Gu Yuena was at her full strength. Though emotionally straightforward, she wasn''t easy to conquer.


    Su Yu had made progress with her thanks to his identity, potential, and some clever provocations. But to truly win her over, he would need unmatched power.


    In the world of soul beasts, strength was everything.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yu''s eyes grew calm like still water. He closed them once again, allowing the power of the Golden Dragon King''s blood to surge through his body.


    Su Yu''s physical strength was increasing rapidly.


    ...


    Before long, an hour had passed.


    "Su Yu, Su Yu!"


    Noticing that Su Yu hadn''t come out for a long time, Wang Dong finally grew restless. Su Yu had never taken more than ten minutes to bathe before. Known for his quick, decisive actions, it had now been over an hour, and he still hadn''t come out.


    Worried, Wang Dong knocked softly on the bathroom door.


    "Su Yu, are you alright?"


    "Are you okay?"


    His voice carried a hint of urgency, and the knocking continued.


    Inside the tub, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes, a flash of golden light flickering in his icy blue gaze before quickly fading.


    A layer of golden light briefly flashed across his body before being reabsorbed. Su Yu could feel the explosive surge of power coursing through him¡ªmuch stronger than before. His soul power had broken through to level thirty-nine, just shy of level forty.


    Meanwhile, the golden liquid in the tub had completely transformed into clear water.


    Hearing Wang Dong knocking, Su Yu responded, "Wang Dong, I''m fine."


    Wang Dong relaxed, his urgency fading.


    "Why have you been in there so long?"


    "I was soaking and accidentally fell asleep," Su Yu replied.


    "Oh, I see. Well, hurry up and get ready. Let''s go have breakfast together. If we wait much longer, the cafeteria might run out of food."


    Wang Dong''s voice now sounded calm and reassured.


    "Got it. I''ll be out soon."


    Su Yu stood up from the tub, drained the water, and stored the medicinal tub in his soul tool. After quickly washing up, he put on clean clothes and walked out.


    Wang Dong sat on a chair, his light blue eyes flickering as he observed Su Yu closely.


    "Su Yu, you seem a bit different," Wang Dong commented, curiosity filling his face as he looked Su Yu up and down.


    "What''s different?"


    Su Yu smiled as he headed toward his seat.


    "You have more presence, somehow."


    Wang Dong tapped his chin thoughtfully.


    "Really?"


    Su Yu chuckled, silently admiring Wang Dong''s keen observation. Indeed, he had noticed the change. After this round of body-tempering with the Golden Dragon King''s blood, his physical strength had grown noticeably, as had his aura.


    Even Su Yu''s height had increased by a few centimeters, making him close to 1.8 meters tall. While the physical changes might not be immediately apparent, his presence had certainly shifted.


    "Did you make another breakthrough?"


    Wang Dong asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Maybe. I just broke through to level thirty-nine."


    "While you were taking a bath?"


    "Mm."


    Su Yu nodded.


    "Monster!"


    Wang Dong''s mouth twitched. He was speechless.


    Su Yu had broken through again. Was it that easy for someone with an Ultimate Martial Soul?


    Sharing a dorm with this guy was starting to feel stressful.


    No, he had to work even harder. Wang Dong clenched his fists, silently motivating himself.


    "Let''s go. Time to eat," Su Yu said as he put on his shoes, calling for Wang Dong to join him.


    The two left the dorm together, heading to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    Afterward, Su Yu planned to find a place to test his strength. The Golden Dragon King''s blood had tempered his body remarkably well, and he wanted to see just how strong he had become.


    PS: I will only use the ''she'' or ''her'' for Wang Dong in romantic moments.

 Chapter 48 - 48: [DD2]: 48

    Around the dormitory area, there was a designated testing zone, complete with training rooms. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was well-equipped in this regard.


    However, Su Yu didn''t test himself here because the strength-testing machine had a maximum capacity of only level five, which was far from enough to measure his strength.


    Instead, Su Yu took Wang Dong and headed to the sixth-year dormitory area. The strength-testing machine there might be more suitable.


    "Su Yu, what exactly are we doing?"


    Wang Dong asked curiously as he walked alongside him.


    It was their weekly day off. Could it be that Su Yu was taking him somewhere fun?


    "I''m going to test my physical stats and see where I stand," Su Yu said with a slight smile.


    "Test your physical stats?"


    Wang Dong''s eyes lit up with curiosity. His physical condition was quite good¡ªduring the entrance exam, his physical strength and endurance were both above level thirty, putting him ahead of many others.


    He wondered just how strong Su Yu''s physical stats were. They should be much stronger than his, right?


    With curiosity swirling in his mind, the two quickly arrived at the sixth-year dormitory area.


    The testing zone was empty, not a soul in sight.


    Su Yu nodded in satisfaction. This was better. It would be troublesome if they caused a commotion. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief conversation with the teacher on duty, Su Yu and Wang Dong were allowed into the testing zone.


    Inside, there were several machines for measuring physical fitness, strength, and reaction speed. Wang Dong curiously examined each soul tool, though he didn''t recognize most of them. He knew they were used for testing stats, but he couldn''t figure out each tool''s specific function.


    In the past, he hadn''t been very interested in soul tools. However, recently, his aversion has lessened. He didn''t know why, but deep down, he didn''t reject soul tools as much anymore. While he still didn''t particularly like them, his opposition had diminished.


    "How do you use this thing?"


    Wang Dong asked Su Yu, curiosity clear in his voice.


    "It''s quite simple."


    Su Yu walked over to a strength-testing instrument, the main reason he had come here.


    The teacher on duty approached the machine, injected some soul power, and the machine lit up.


    Su Yu stepped forward, clenched his right hand into a fist, and punched the designated area for testing punching power.


    "Boom!"


    With a fierce gust of wind, Su Yu''s punch struck the machine with a heavy thud. The entire machine shook, and the screen above flashed rapidly. The numbers jumped wildly, rising faster and faster, until suddenly, the screen froze, and the entire machine went dark.


    A thin wisp of black smoke rose from the machine.


    "What just happened?"


    Wang Dong asked in confusion.


    The teacher on duty''s mouth twitched as he gave Su Yu a strange look. "The strength was too overwhelming¡ªit exceeded the machine''s limit and broke it."


    "Student, what grade are you in?"


    "This machine can measure up to 50,000 jin (about 25,000 kg or 55,000 lbs) of force. Are you sure you''re not from Illustrious Virtue Hall?"


    The teacher was stunned. A machine capable of measuring 50,000 jin had been broken by a single punch¡ªcould you believe it?


    "How much?"


    "Fifty thousand jin?"


    Wang Dong looked at Su Yu as if he were a monster. A machine that could withstand 50,000 jin of force couldn''t even measure Su Yu''s strength. And the machine had broken because Su Yu''s strength far exceeded the limit. Just how strong was this guy?


    "Are you even human?"


    Wang Dong asked, seriously doubting whether Su Yu was human or a humanoid beast.


    "Ahem, of course, I''m human. I''m just naturally strong, that''s all," Su Yu coughed awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    He knew his strength had increased significantly, but he hadn''t expected it to exceed 50,000 jin. What kind of concept was that? Even an ordinary Soul Douluo might not have 50,000 jin of strength. Only a power-attack-type Soul Douluo might possess that kind of force.


    While soul masters primarily relied on skills and explosive power in battle, having this much physical strength was a considerable advantage. Who would dare to engage him in close combat? One punch and it would be over.


    "Really? I don''t believe it, you freak."


    Wang Dong was speechless with shock.


    No wonder Su Yu could grab him like a little chick. Could a human possess such strength? This was ridiculous!


    "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do," Su Yu shrugged.


    "Student, I think you should be more concerned about how much you owe for the damages," the teacher on duty said calmly.


    Breaking a strength-testing machine with a single punch¡ªthis was the first time the teacher had ever seen such a thing.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched. Not only had he failed to measure his strength, but now he had to pay for the broken machine. What a situation.


    In the end, Su Yu paid for the damages and returned to the dormitory with Wang Dong.


    This incident thoroughly motivated Wang Dong, who began training like crazy every day. Even Su Yu couldn''t match Wang Dong''s level of dedication. Wang Dong''s effort was so intense that it didn''t seem like him anymore.


    Of course, hard work paid off. Wang Dong had great talent, and with such effort, his progress was impressive.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu kept his usual pace, studying soul tools during the day and meditating at night. He also found time to absorb the Dragon Horn Bone from the Ancient Azure Dragon, which helped him smoothly break through to level forty, becoming a Soul Ancestor.


    He only needed a soul ring to officially enter the ranks of Soul Ancestors, but Su Yu wasn''t in a hurry. His soul power would continue to grow, and he could obtain a soul ring later.


    Thus, the days passed by, one after another.


    ...


    At the same time, a group of unexpected visitors arrived at the Star Dou Forest.


    There were about a dozen people in the group. At the front was a slender young girl. She was stunningly beautiful, with a gentle temperament. Her long black hair cascaded down to her waist, giving her an air of elegance and grace. It seemed she was the leader.


    Flanking her were a man and a woman. The woman exuded a fiery aura, while the man gave off a wild and violent energy. In the center of the group was another young girl, who seemed to share a connection with the leader, and together they watched over the team.


    It was worth noting that the entire group wore red clothing, with badges featuring a chubby creature on their chests. Clearly, they all came from the same place.


    "Everyone, stay alert. We''re about to enter the mixed zone," the leading girl reminded the group as they moved forward.


    At the very back of the group was a scruffy man, holding a gourd in one hand and a chicken leg in the other, eating as he walked.


    He chomped down on the chicken leg and occasionally took a swig from the gourd. His leisurely demeanor made it seem as though he wasn''t in the perilous Star Dou Forest, but rather at an amusement park.


    He took a sip of wine, wiped his mouth haphazardly with his sleeve, and then yawned. As he continued to sip his wine, he slowly trailed behind the rest of the group.


    Meanwhile, the team, led by the gentle young woman, had already entered the mixed zone.


    The mixed zone had the most diverse and abundant types of soul beasts in the entire Star Dou Forest, with even more soul beasts here than in the core area. While the core area housed older and stronger soul beasts, in terms of variety and sheer numbers, it couldn''t compare to the mixed zone.


    Upon entering, the group became noticeably more cautious, advancing slowly and with serious expressions. This was no ordinary team¡ªthey were top students from the inner court of Shrek Academy.


    Being admitted to Shrek Academy''s inner court was an achievement that marked them as some of the most exceptional talents on the continent. No matter what people said about Shrek Academy, its students were undeniably the best in the entire continent. Even the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy couldn''t compete with them in this regard.


    At the head of the group was none other than Zhang Lexuan, hailed as the number one genius in the inner court. Though only 23 years old, she had already reached the 80th level. Her cultivation talent was considered the best in the inner court in the last 3,000 years.


    Besides Zhang Lexuan, the group included other outstanding students like Han Ruoruo and Wu Ming. Han Ruoruo was a 76th-level Soul Sage, second only to Zhang Lexuan. Wu Ming, meanwhile, was also a prodigy, on the verge of breaking into the ranks of Soul Sage.


    This group had also participated in the previous Continental Soul Master Tournament. In addition to them, there were Cheng Moxuan, Luo Yuan, Zhang Lie, Chu He, and others. They were all inner court geniuses and even the weakest among them had already reached the 50th level.


    With such a strong team, they could dominate the mixed zone. Few soul beast groups could rival them here. Most of the real threats lurked in the core area.


    Because of their strength, they needed soul rings from high-age soul beasts. As they ventured deeper into the mixed zone, 10,000-year-old soul beasts began to appear.


    Zhang Lexuan remained vigilant, scanning her surroundings. In a place as dangerous as the Star Dou Forest, carelessness was not an option.


    The group continued forward until Zhang Lexuan suddenly stopped and raised her hand, signaling the others to halt. Through a gap in the dense forest, Zhang Lexuan spotted a crimson tiger about four meters long and two meters tall, its body covered in black stripes and exuding a violent, fierce aura.


    "Senior sister, did you spot something?"


    Wu Ming asked quietly from behind.


    Zhang Lexuan turned and whispered, "It''s a Crimson Demon Tiger, about 20,000 years old. Luo Yuan, it''s a perfect fit for you."


    Luo Yuan, a 22-year-old 60th-level Soul Emperor, was one of the top students in the inner court. His martial soul was a Flame Tiger, a fire-attribute, tiger-type martial soul. While it wasn''t as superior as the White Tiger, it was still high-grade.


    Hearing this, Luo Yuan''s eyes lit up. The Crimson Demon Tiger was a high-grade soul beast. Although it wasn''t top-tier like the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear or the Titan Giant Ape, it was still second-tier. Its quality was impressive. If Luo Yuan could obtain its soul ring, he would probably be smiling in his sleep.


    "Senior sister, I''ll rely on you all then. I want this Crimson Demon Tiger," Luo Yuan quickly said.


    "Alright, listen to my instructions."


    Zhang Lexuan began assigning roles for the battle. She would lead the main attack, with Wu Ming and Cheng Moxuan providing support from the sides, and Han Ruoruo handling control. The rest of the students were tasked with protecting the auxiliary soul masters, like Hua Yao.


    The team slowly approached the Crimson Demon Tiger, which hadn''t yet noticed the impending danger. By the time the tiger sensed something was wrong, Zhang Lexuan and her group were already close.


    A crescent moon appeared in the sky as Zhang Lexuan launched her attack. Simultaneously, a golden rope shot out from the side¡ªHan Ruoruo''s move. Her martial soul was the Dazzling Golden Rope.


    Han Ruoruo''s control skills were incredibly powerful, earning her the title of the best controller in the inner court. She quickly bound the Crimson Demon Tiger tightly.


    Wu Ming and Cheng Moxuan''s attacks followed soon after. Despite being a high-level soul beast, the Crimson Demon Tiger couldn''t withstand the combined assault. In no time, it was left on the verge of death after the powerful barrage.


    "Luo Yuan!"


    Zhang Lexuan called, and Luo Yuan eagerly rushed forward. Seeing the subdued Crimson Demon Tiger, he grinned from ear to ear.


    "Everyone, stay on guard. Luo Yuan, absorb the soul ring quickly," Zhang Lexuan instructed, and the group resumed their respective duties.


    Luo Yuan finished off the Crimson Demon Tiger with a single strike, and a black soul ring rose from its body. He sat cross-legged, released his martial soul, and began absorbing the soul ring.


    Absorbing a 10,000-year soul ring wasn''t quick. With Luo Yuan''s strength, it would take at least half a day.


    Two hours passed, and the team was still on alert. The scruffy man who had been trailing behind was now lounging in a tree, completely relaxed. He wasn''t too concerned; since they hadn''t entered the core area, it was unlikely they would face any real danger in the mixed zone with such a strong team.


    Feeling a bit hungry, he rubbed his stomach. He pulled out another chicken leg and began gnawing on it. Another half-hour passed as he alternated between taking sips of wine and bites of chicken, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Suddenly, faint but chaotic noises caught his attention. At first, he didn''t pay much mind, but the noise grew louder and more intense, accompanied by furious roars and cries of pain.


    The scruffy man jerked upright, finally realizing something was wrong. "Not good!"


    He rushed toward the inner court team. When he arrived, he saw a massive, five- to six-meter-tall Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear wreaking havoc.


    With a single swipe of its claw, the bear unleashed an energy claw nearly ten meters long, tearing through everything in its path. Cheng Moxuan didn''t even have time to react before he was shredded to pieces, his body erupting into a cloud of blood mist.


    "Cheng Moxuan!"


    Zhang Lexuan cried in anguish, her fifth soul ring flaring to life. The crescent moon in the sky suddenly turned golden, splitting into two identical crescents.


    Her fifth soul skill¡ªMoonfall!


    The golden crescents, carrying terrifying cutting power, slashed toward the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear. Yet, despite the immense power of her attack, it didn''t manage to dislodge even a single hair from the bear''s body.


    PS: This event occurred in the original story before the main story. However, it was only mentioned as a tragic incident resulting in the deaths of some Shrek students and Zhang Lexuan obtaining a red soul ring.


    PS2: Btw, Zhang Lexuan is the person Su Yu refers to as his Sister Xuan, and she is also one of the heroines in this story.

 Chapter 49 - 49: [DD2]: 49

    The dark gold giant bear''s fur seemed tougher than the hardest steel. The crescent-shaped slash barely left a mark on its body, provoking its ferocious might.


    With a thunderous roar, the dark-gold giant bear stomped down with a single foot, crushing Luo Yuan, who had been absorbing a spirit ring, into a pulp.


    "Luo Yuan!"


    Han Ruoruo cried out in shock as her Golden Rope swiftly wrapped around the dark gold giant bear, binding it tightly from head to toe.


    The surrounding inner courtyard disciples immediately launched their attacks.


    One after another, their strikes hit the bear, further fueling its wild nature.


    The dark gold giant bear strained against its bonds, and the incredibly tough Golden Rope snapped apart inch by inch.


    Han Ruoruo, as if struck by a heavy blow, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The bear''s claws tore through the air, slashing across nearly twenty meters, enveloping two figures within its reach.


    The razor-sharp claws descended, and the two figures exploded into a blood mist.


    "Chu He, Zhang Lie!"


    Two more inner courtyard disciples met a tragic end, filling the others with rage, their eyes bloodshot.


    "Damn it! How did a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear of this age appear in the mixed zone?"


    Zhang Lexuan cursed furiously, her expression dark.


    They had been on guard, but somehow, this Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear had stealthily approached without them noticing.


    When did the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear develop such powerful stealth abilities?


    The bear had launched a surprise attack, tearing through their defensive perimeter and immediately ripping apart Lin Hong on the flank. By the time they reacted, the bear had already breached their ranks.


    In just a few exchanges, five of their group had fallen to the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear.


    This bear was far stronger than expected¡ªits age must have been at least ten thousand years. Even an average Titled Douluo might not stand a chance against it.


    Though they were all geniuses, taking on a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear over ten thousand years old was far beyond their current capabilities.


    After killing Chu He and Zhang Lie, the bear charged straight at Han Ruoruo, moving with extreme speed and unstoppable ferocity.


    Han Ruoruo immediately unleashed her Martial Soul Avatar. The Golden Rope slithered like a dragon, attempting to restrain the bear.


    At this critical moment, Zhang Lexuan became completely agitated. Han Ruoruo was, after all, her closest sister in Shrek Academy.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Lexuan activated her seventh spirit skill, the Silver Moon Avatar.


    Her entire body radiated with the light of the silver moon as if she had merged with it.


    Endless silver moonlight shone down upon the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear.


    The two unleashed their Martial Soul Avatars simultaneously, going all out.


    But a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear over ten thousand years old was terrifying beyond words.


    It withstood the combined attacks of the two Martial Soul Avatars and still aimed to kill Han Ruoruo. Its terrifying defense blocked almost all of their attacks. The incredibly sharp claws in its hands could almost slice through space itself.


    Even Han Ruoruo''s Golden Rope Avatar couldn''t break through the bear''s claws to restrain it.


    The Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear ignored all obstacles, locking its claws onto Han Ruoruo, ready to kill her.


    "No!"


    Zhang Lexuan''s face turned pale, and she screamed in panic.


    At that moment, a dark, furious voice roared from the sky.


    "Beast, how dare you!"


    A disheveled man arrived, unleashing a powerful energy wave that sent the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear flying.


    The massive bear was thrown dozens of meters away.


    "Elder Xuan!"


    Seeing the newcomer, Zhang Lexuan called out, finally relaxing.


    Elder Xuan had arrived. They were safe now.


    Elder Xuan scanned the surroundings and saw the scattered remains of several bodies. His face darkened. He hadn''t anticipated that in his brief moment of negligence, five of the academy''s best inner courtyard students would fall.


    A surge of overwhelming anger filled his eyes.


    "Vile creature, I''ll kill you!"


    Elder Xuan''s aura surged as he raised his hand and aimed a powerful strike at the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear.


    Elder Xuan was a Level 98 Super Douluo. Even though this Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear had nearly twenty thousand years of cultivation, it was no match for him.


    No matter how powerful it was, the bear couldn''t withstand Elder Xuan''s palm strike. It was severely injured, crashing to the ground and creating a massive crater around it.


    The bear was now gravely wounded, its once highly defensive body covered in blood, streaming even from its nostrils.


    The Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear let out a heart-wrenching wail that echoed through the skies.


    "Vile beast, today you killed several of our academy''s finest students. You will repay their lives with your spirit ring," Elder Xuan shouted, raising his palm again.


    If this strike landed, the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear would be pushed to the brink of death.


    "How bold!"


    Just as Elder Xuan''s palm was about to fall, an incredibly terrifying aura erupted from the depths of the Star Dou Forest.


    A violent, savage pressure, accompanied by a furious roar, swept across the skies.


    Suddenly, a massive claw came crashing down in Elder Xuan''s direction.


    Elder Xuan''s face changed drastically. He immediately withdrew his attack, his body flashing with an earthen yellow light as a massive beast appeared behind him.


    Nine spirit rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, and red¡ªappeared beneath him.


    He leaped into the air, his body surging with spirit power as he met the descending claw head-on.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion echoed in the sky, and waves of energy rippled outward, sending the inner courtyard students tumbling in all directions.


    Even the towering trees were snapped by the force.


    Moments later, a figure was seen crashing from the sky, kicking up a cloud of dust upon impact.


    In the sky above, the giant claw slowly faded away, and a yellow light rapidly approached from the distance.


    In just moments, it arrived high above.


    It was a towering dark-gold bear, standing fifty to sixty meters tall, exuding an aura of overwhelming ferocity, like a primordial beast.


    It hovered in mid-air, blocking out the sun.


    Below, Zhang Lexuan and the others felt their hearts quake in the face of its terrifying presence.


    This was an unparalleled, ferocious beast.


    The sheer pressure radiating from it was enough to make one''s liver and guts tremble.


    The dark-gold giant bear looked down at the injured Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear lying in the pit below, and its enormous orange-yellow eyes flashed with violent rage.


    This Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear had been acting on its orders, searching everywhere.


    There were dozens of these Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bears scattered throughout the Star Dou Forest. They were all waiting for a certain individual.


    Now, it seemed like they had finally found their target.


    A hint of excitement flashed in the dark-gold giant bear''s eyes, alongside a deep, murderous intent.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, stones shattered, and dust scattered.


    Xuan Zi emerged from the large crater below, looking up at the dark gold giant bear in mid-air, his expression extremely grave.


    "Bear Lord!"


    Xuan Zi spoke calmly, though his eyes flashed with momentary shock.


    One of the Ten Fierce Beasts, the infamous Bear Lord, had suddenly appeared. This turn of events was completely beyond his expectations.


    After all, this was just the mixed zone. How could a fierce beast like the Bear Lord appear here? Was this reasonable?


    But to the Bear Lord, wherever he appeared in the Star Dou Forest was perfectly reasonable.


    Seeing that Xuan Zi was unharmed, Zhang Lexuan and the others breathed a sigh of relief. The few surviving students gathered together.


    They had started with twelve, but now only seven remained. Five had perished under the claws of the ten-thousand-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear. For the inner courtyard, this level of loss was a devastating tragedy.


    Xuan Zi glanced at Zhang Lexuan and the others before stepping forward a few paces, positioning himself protectively in front of them.


    He raised his head and addressed the Bear Lord, his voice steady but questioning:


    "Bear Lord, what are your intentions?"


    "You suddenly appear in the mixed zone and attack us. Are you planning to disregard the agreement made long ago?"


    "Hmph, don''t talk nonsense with me. What agreement? I''ve never heard of any such thing."


    The Bear Lord scratched his ear, his voice booming like thunder in the ears of the inner courtyard students, causing their hearts to tremble in fear.


    "Bear Lord, the agreement was made by the Beast God himself with Shrek Academy. Are you planning to go back on it?"


    Xuan Zi invoked Di Tian, the Beast God, hoping his name would suppress the Bear Lord.


    But the Bear Lord sneered disdainfully.


    "If Di Tian made the agreement, then go find Di Tian. I don''t follow his rules."


    Even the Young master said I, the Bear Lord, am the backbone of the Star Dou Forest, a key figure in the future of the soul beast race. Why should I fear Di Tian? That little Di Tian¡ªlaughable! I, Bear Lord, will be the future Beast God of the Star Dou Forest.


    I am the number one beast beneath the Master and the Young Master. And this old fool dares to use Di Tian to pressure me? He must be out of his mind.


    "You¡ª"


    Xuan Zi was momentarily at a loss for words, his face darkening.


    He hadn''t expected the Bear Lord to disregard even Di Tian.


    "Bear Lord, aren''t you afraid that the Beast God will come after you for this?"


    "I''ll say whatever I want and do whatever I want. What, old man, you think you can tell me what to do?"


    The Bear Lord glared at Xuan Zi, his aura threatening to explode at any moment.


    That overwhelming ferocity made Zhang Lexuan and the others below feel immense pressure, their backs soaked in cold sweat.


    Before Xuan Zi could respond, the Bear Lord attacked again: "Daring to hunt my Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear clan in my Star Dou Forest? It seems you''ve grown tired of living."


    This time, the Bear Lord was truly enraged. Everything the Young Master had said was true¡ªthis old fool had set his sights on their clan.


    And now, the Bear Lord would teach him a lesson.


    "Bear Lord, you''re being unreasonable. It was this Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear that first attacked the students of Shrek Academy."


    "Shrek Academy even lost five excellent students because of it. This Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear deserves to die!"


    Xuan Zi spoke righteously. As a senior elder of Shrek Academy, Xuan Zi naturally upheld the academy''s values. This Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear had already chosen the path of death!


    The Bear Lord sneered.


    "If you hadn''t come to the Star Dou Forest to hunt soul beasts, would my clansmen have attacked you?"


    "They entered the Star Dou Forest with the intent to kill soul beasts. Their deaths are deserved!"


    These words left Xuan Zi momentarily speechless, but he quickly recovered.


    "Hunting soul beasts is a right granted to soul masters by the heavens. The lives of those soul beasts cannot possibly compare to the students of Shrek Academy!"


    Xuan Zi declared confidently.


    "Fine, fine, fine. Then killing you is also a right granted to me by the heavens."


    As he spoke, the Bear Lord emitted a surge of dark-gold light, sweeping across the sky.


    Xuan Zi was startled, an earthen yellow light erupting around him to counter the pressure.


    "Bear Lord, are you serious?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    The Bear Lord snorted coldly.


    "Bear Lord, as the king of the Star Dou Forest, are you going to disregard the rules and attack?"


    Xuan Zi shouted angrily.


    "You, an old fool, dare to bully the young, and you expect me to play by the rules?"


    "Besides, my rules are the rules!"


    The Bear Lord''s roar was filled with overwhelming dominance.


    In the past, he had heard this phrase from Su Yu, and now it truly suited his identity as the Bear Lord.


    The Bear Lord said fight, and fight he would. His immense pressure surged toward Xuan Zi.


    Xuan Zi''s expression grew serious as his eyes filled with determination. He let out a long cry, and a brilliant yellow light burst from his body, his formidable strength surging.


    "Lexuan, take them and leave quickly!"


    Xuan Zi understood that the battle between him and the Bear Lord would be intense. The mere energy waves from their clash could be deadly to Zhang Lexuan and the others.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Lexuan led the remaining survivors in retreat. They couldn''t interfere in the battle between Xuan Zi and the Bear Lord. Staying would only put them in danger. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they retreated, Xuan Zi''s yellow light intensified.


    With a leap, Xuan Zi was enveloped in the brilliant light, and a deep rumble echoed through the air.


    As the yellow light reached its peak, Xuan Zi transformed.


    He had the body of a goat, eyes under his armpits, tiger-like teeth, human-like claws, and two massive bull horns. A monstrous creature appeared out of thin air.


    The creature was over thirty meters long, with a powerful build. Intense yellow light radiated from its body, and nine spirit rings glowed, circling the five-meter-long horns.


    The Godly Taotie Bull!


    This was Xuan Zi''s Martial Soul¡ªa powerful one that bore the bloodline of the Taotie beast.


    At this moment, Xuan Zi had unleashed his Martial Soul Avatar, showing just how seriously he regarded the Bear Lord.


    However, the Bear Lord remained disdainful. Xuan Zi''s strength might be enough to bully others but against him?


    The Bear Lord''s reputation wasn''t for show.


    With a furious roar, the Bear Lord''s sharp claws slashed toward Xuan Zi.


    Even the Godly Taotie Bull dared not underestimate those claws. It charged forward with all its might, yellow light surging like a tidal wave toward the Bear Lord.


    With a deafening explosion, the two massive figures collided.

 Chapter 50 - 50: [DD2]: 50

    "Boom!"


    An explosion echoed through the sky.


    Terrifying pressure instantly descended from the heavens, dissipating only about a hundred meters above the ground. The overwhelming force flattened the clouds within a hundred-mile radius.


    One combatant was the Bear Lord, a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear with unparalleled attack power. The other was a genuine Super Douluo, slightly below peak level, but still at Rank 98.


    The clash between man and beast was anything but quiet!


    "Bang!"


    With another explosion, the Godly Taotie Bull was sent flying. The dark gold giant bear grinned wickedly and charged forward once again.


    At that moment, countless yellow orbs of light formed behind the Godly Taotie Bull, raining down wildly toward the advancing bear. The dark-gold giant bear roared into the sky and swiped its paw, shredding the light orbs apart as it forcefully advanced, closing in on the Godly Taotie Bull.


    In the next moment, the two massive creatures violently collided again. From a distance, it looked like two enormous globes of light repeatedly crashing into each other.


    ...


    Lake of Life


    Di Tian stood with his hands behind his back, watching the battle in the sky with a calm expression. Behind him, most of the soul beast kings had already gathered.


    "What''s wrong with Bear Lord? Did he take the wrong medicine? Why is he fighting that old geezer from Shrek Academy?"


    Zi Ji twirled a strand of her purple hair, a hint of confusion showing on her charming face.


    "Yeah, isn''t that guy always sleeping? What''s gotten him so excited all of a sudden?" the Myriad Demon King chimed in.


    They all knew Bear Lord''s personality well. Among the beast kings of the Star Dou Forest, aside from Di Tian, Bear Lord was the strongest. Fighting Di Tian was asking for a beating, and none of the others could match him. So, Bear Lord spent most of his time sleeping. Today''s events genuinely took them by surprise.


    "This has something to do with the Young Master," Bi Ji said at an opportune moment.


    "The Young Master? Could this be the Young Master''s arrangement?"


    The other beast kings, including Zi Ji, were immediately intrigued.


    "Did the Young Master take a disliking to Shrek Academy?"


    "Or did Shrek Academy somehow offend the Young Master?"


    The beast kings began to speculate.


    "If it''s the Young Master''s decision, should we help Bear Lord and take care of that old man?"


    Zi Ji made a cutting gesture across her neck, her beautiful eyes filled with killing intent. Initially, she didn''t care much and was merely watching the show. But if it was Su Yu''s will, she was more than ready to act. Anything Su Yu disliked should be eliminated!


    "Zi Ji''s right. I''ve disliked that old man for a long time. Why not take this chance to kill him?"


    The Scarlet King''s three heads glowed with eerie light, radiating intense murderous intent. Shrek Academy was annoying to begin with, and this old geezer was the most annoying of all. If the opportunity arose, he wouldn''t mind teaming up with Bear Lord to finish him off.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If we kill him, Shrek Academy might get desperate," Bi Ji said with a faint smile.


    "Let them get desperate if they want. It''s just Shrek Academy. Does that so-called Dragon God Douluo even dare to come to Star Dou Forest? He''s just flaunting his power because of the Golden Tree. Without that, what is he?"


    Zi Ji''s face turned cold, her charming expression gone, replaced by murderous intent.


    The title of Dragon God¡ªwas that something that cripple old man could bear? Only the Young Master was worthy of such a title!


    "Enough. Don''t overthink it. You don''t need to interfere," Di Tian finally spoke.


    "Di Tian!"


    Zi Ji pouted, showing rare dissatisfaction.


    Di Tian''s expression didn''t change as he calmly said, "Don''t mess up the Young Master''s plan."


    That one sentence immediately calmed the other beast kings.


    "What exactly is the Young Master''s plan?" the Myriad Demon King asked. His temperament was more stable, and his mind sharper. Unlike impulsive types like the Scarlet King, he remained clear-headed. In the Star Dou Forest, the Myriad Demon King was known for his cunning.


    "We don''t know the Young Master''s plan either," Bi Ji said with a wry smile.


    "All he did was provoke Bear Lord a bit. Nothing else."


    The other beast kings blinked in confusion.


    "It''s precisely because we don''t know the Young Master''s intentions that we shouldn''t interfere. Since the Young Master arranged for Bear Lord to act, let him handle it," Di Tian said firmly.


    "But Bear Lord might not be able to kill that old man," the Scarlet King grumbled, somewhat unwilling.


    "Is it possible the Young Master doesn''t intend for that old man to die so easily?" the Myriad Demon King suddenly suggested.


    "Ah... this¡­"


    His comment sparked a new line of thought.


    It seemed plausible.


    Zi Ji blinked her beautiful eyes, thinking about Su Yu''s personality. She realized that it was entirely possible. Su Yu wasn''t as innocent as he appeared on the surface. Could it be that he wanted to crush both the body and spirit? Once wasn''t enough, so it had to be done multiple times.


    (Su Yu: You''ve got me all figured out~)


    As the beast kings let their imaginations run wild, Bi Ji smiled slightly before turning to Di Tian.


    "Di Tian, will Bear Lord''s rash actions have any negative consequences? For example, will it affect the relationship between the soul beast race and the humans?"


    "One Xuan Zi doesn''t represent the human race. Besides, the agreement we made was that humans wouldn''t come to the Star Dou Forest to hunt hundred-thousand-year soul beasts, and we wouldn''t launch beast tides," Di Tian replied.


    "But have they kept that agreement? Star Dou Forest still has hundred-thousand-year soul beasts being secretly hunted. Now that the Young Master wants to deal with Xuan Zi, we can use this opportunity to intimidate the humans."


    "Those humans have made a habit of breaking their word. Hmph!"


    Di Tian snorted, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    He hadn''t spoken up before, but that didn''t mean he lacked an opinion. Their soul beasts had honored the agreement, but the humans had not taken it seriously. This time, they''d use Bear Lord to show the humans that the Star Dou Forest had its fury. Xuan Zi would be the sacrificial lamb.


    "You have a point," Bi Ji nodded slightly. Humans had indeed broken the agreement multiple times. They couldn''t blame the soul beasts for retaliating now.


    Di Tian was about to say more when his brow suddenly furrowed.


    Bi Ji noticed immediately.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That little girl is in danger."


    "Which little girl?"


    Bi Ji asked, puzzled.


    "Who else?"


    "Could it be her?"


    "Yeah. The people she brought have run into another soul beast group. It seems they''re suffering casualties again."


    "They''re just humans. If they die, they die," the Scarlet King casually remarked.


    "You don''t know anything!"


    Di Tian shot the Scarlet King a stern look, his authoritative gaze immediately silencing him.


    "This young girl shares a deep connection with the Young Master. She is the only person in the human world that the Young Master truly cares about."


    "If something happens to her in the Star Dou Forest, how will I explain it to the Young Master?"


    "None of us can bear the Young Master''s wrath."


    Di Tian''s tone was severe.


    He understood just how much Su Yu cared about this young girl. If anything happened to her, there was no telling what Su Yu might do. It was entirely possible that Su Yu would become dissatisfied with the Soul Beast race because of it.


    Such an outcome was something Di Tian absolutely could not allow. Even if Su Yu were to kill him, that would be fine. But if Su Yu lost faith in the soul beast race, there would be no redemption for them, no matter how many times Di Tian died.


    "Di Tian is right. The Young Master regards this girl as family. She cannot be compared to other humans," Bi Ji added at the right moment.


    Their words made the other beast kings fall silent.


    When it came to matters involving Su Yu, there was no such thing as being too careful.


    "The girl the Young Master considers family... I''m curious to see what makes this little human so special!"


    Zi Ji laughed charmingly.


    "There will be opportunities in the future. This girl is indeed quite remarkable," Bi Ji smiled gently and glanced at Di Tian.


    "If I remember correctly, she should have reached Rank 80 by now."


    "At twenty-three years old and already at Rank 80, her talent is quite impressive. She might even be able to assist the Young Master."


    "I understand."


    Hearing Bi Ji''s words, Di Tian nodded, fully grasping her meaning.


    In the next moment, Di Tian''s figure vanished from where he stood.


    At the Lake of Life, only a few beast kings remained, standing in silence.


    ...


    "Ruoruo, take Hua Yao and the others and leave first. I''ll cover the rear."


    Bathed in silver moonlight, Zhang Lexuan''s face was solemn as she called out to Han Ruoruo beside her.


    It was truly a case of misfortune piling on. When you''re down on your luck, even drinking cold water can choke you. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While retreating, their group had run into trouble once again. Although the soul beasts they encountered this time weren''t as terrifying as the ten-thousand-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, they were still quite troublesome. This time, they were dealing with Bloodmeld Serpents.


    Bloodmeld Serpents, though only low-level soul beasts, were among the most difficult creatures to deal with in that category. They were even more terrifying than Datura Snakes.


    Bloodmeld Serpents were blood-red and loved to burrow through the earth, making them incredibly good at hiding. They were generally small in size¡ª even a ten-thousand-year Bloodmeld Serpent was only about two meters long, with a slender body, making them even harder to detect.


    They moved like the wind, their bodies covered in dense red scales that were incredibly tough, impervious to blades. Even a sharp sword striking them would only produce sparks. Moreover, their venom was just as dangerous as the Datura Snake''s. While the Datura Snake had a neurotoxin, the Bloodmeld Serpent''s venom was corrosive, much like strong sulfuric acid. Once its venom touched human skin, it would corrode rapidly.


    The Bloodmeld Serpent earned its name because those poisoned by it would eventually dissolve into a pool of blood. Most deadly of all, Bloodmeld Serpents were social creatures. Where there was one, there was always a group!


    Zhang Lexuan and the others had accidentally entered the territory of these serpents while retreating. This area was home to hundreds, if not thousands, of Bloodmeld Serpents. It''s easy to imagine the horror the Shrek inner court disciples faced when they encountered such an attack without warning.


    Three inner court students were bitten by dozens of Bloodmeld Serpents simultaneously, succumbing to the venom instantly and dissolving into pools of blood without a trace of bones.


    Zhang Lexuan, Han Ruoruo, and Wu Ming being stronger, reacted quickly and avoided the first wave of attacks. Hua Yao also survived thanks to Zhang Lexuan''s protection. However, the situation remained dire. They had unwittingly entered a Bloodmeld Serpent nest and were now surrounded by these terrifying creatures.


    Bloodmeld Serpents had a strong sense of territoriality, and leaving wouldn''t be easy.


    "Senior sister, we can''t leave! What about you if we go?"


    Wu Ming asked anxiously.


    Golden-red flames flared from her body, burning several Bloodmeld Serpents to ash.


    "If you leave, I can escape more easily. If we all stay here, once our soul power runs out, we''ll all die," Zhang Lexuan replied. Around her, crescent-shaped blades hovered in the air, slicing through the Bloodmeld Serpents. The ground around her had been thoroughly plowed, creating some distance from the snakes.


    "Senior sister!"


    "Ming''er, listen to me. You can fly, so carry Ruoruo and Hua Yao out of here. Ruoruo, you must protect them both," Zhang Lexuan ordered again.


    Wu Ming wanted to protest, but Han Ruoruo stopped her.


    "I understand. Ming''er, don''t let all of Lexuan''s efforts go to waste. Let''s go!"


    Han Ruoruo commanded sharply, snapping Wu Ming out of her hesitation.


    Tears welled in Wu Ming''s eyes.


    "Senior sister, you have to come back safely."


    "Silly Ming''er, don''t worry, I will," Zhang Lexuan smiled reassuringly.


    With tears streaming down her face, Wu Ming didn''t hesitate any longer. She grabbed Han Ruoruo and Hua Yao, and with a flap of her golden wings, shot into the sky.


    The surrounding Bloodmeld Serpents instantly went into a frenzy, leaping up to attack the escaping trio. Zhang Lexuan unleashed a barrage of crescent moon blades, clearing a path for them. Eventually, Wu Ming successfully ascended and swiftly flew away into the distance.


    With the three of them gone, the remaining Bloodmeld Serpents turned their attention back to Zhang Lexuan. One by one, they surged toward her from all directions.


    In mere moments, Zhang Lexuan was surrounded by a dense swarm of Bloodmeld Serpents. Moreover, their movements were coordinated, as if someone were commanding them.


    Zhang Lexuan immediately realized that there was at least one ten-thousand-year Bloodmeld Serpent King among them. It was the Serpent King''s leadership that made these creatures attack with such precision, like soldiers following orders.


    "This is going to be a tough fight," Zhang Lexuan muttered bitterly. If it were any other low-level soul beasts surrounding her, she wouldn''t be worried. After all, her strength was formidable. But against these venomous creatures, even she had her concerns. The Bloodmeld Serpents'' venom, which could corrode flesh upon contact, was extremely troublesome.


    Though most of these serpents were only thousand-year beasts, they were still incredibly dangerous. And to make matters worse, the ten-thousand-year Bloodmeld Serpent King was lurking somewhere in the shadows. If it managed to bite her, she might meet her end here.


    "Come on, you beasts! If you want my life, it won''t be that easy. I still want to live long enough to see Xiao Yu," Zhang Lexuan shouted defiantly as radiant silver light erupted from her body. Her martial soul unleashed beams of moonlight that obliterated the surrounding Bloodmeld Serpents.

 Chapter 51 - 51: [DD2]: 51

    The number of Bloodmeld Serpents was overwhelming, seemingly endless. Every time Zhang Lexuan killed a group, another wave pounced on her. These serpents were utterly fearless in the face of death.


    To make matters worse, she had miscalculated. There weren''t just one or two ten-thousand-year Bloodmeld Serpents in the group¡ªthere were five, two of which had even surpassed twenty thousand years of cultivation. Hidden among the regular Bloodmeld Serpents, they were causing her significant trouble.


    Even more troubling was the presence of an even stronger Serpent King, orchestrating everything.


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression grew more serious as her brows furrowed. How could such a powerful group appear in the mixed zone? A force this strong could hold its own in the core area of the forest.


    What she didn''t know was that they had encountered one of the most powerful soul beast groups in the mixed zone. These Bloodmeld Serpents could easily have moved to the core area but chose not to, avoiding the fierce competition there. Here, in the mixed zone, they reigned supreme.


    Not all soul beasts were desperate to squeeze into the core area. Some, like this group, dominated the mixed zone, and when fully mobilized, they could even take down beasts over fifty thousand years old.


    It was sheer misfortune that Zhang Lexuan and her team had run into them.


    "What a mess!"


    Zhang Lexuan sighed. She had little soul power left, which was why she had told Wu Ming and the others to leave earlier. They had already fought a grueling battle, even activating their martial soul avatars, and their soul power was severely depleted. Han Ruoruo had also been injured by the backlash from the ten-thousand-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear.


    Had they stayed, it would''ve meant certain death for all of them.


    Escorting them to safety had further drained Zhang Lexuan''s dwindling reserves of soul power. Now, she had less than thirty percent left.


    If this continued much longer...


    "Am I going to die to these beasts? How frustrating."


    Gritting her teeth, Zhang Lexuan activated her first, second, and third soul rings simultaneously. Countless beams of moonlight descended, instantly killing dozens of Bloodmeld Serpents.


    But as she took a few steps forward, another wave of serpents surged at her.


    Their overwhelming numbers brought a creeping sense of hopelessness.


    "Damn it!"


    Zhang Lexuan unleashed one soul skill after another, killing an untold number of Bloodmeld Serpents. But her soul power was depleting rapidly.


    "Is this the end?"


    Her face was pale, her soul power now less than twenty percent.


    Still biting her lip, she continued to fight with all her might, slaughtering hundreds of Bloodmeld Serpents. Yet, the remaining serpents pressed forward, indifferent to death.


    The ten-thousand-year Bloodmeld Serpents launched sneaky strikes, retreating after each blow, using their lesser kin to wear her down.


    Gradually, her soul power dwindled further, and her face grew paler.


    Sensing victory, the serpents began hissing excitedly.


    Finally, the Serpent King emerged.


    Nearly five meters long, its body gleamed with blood-red scales, and a small bulge had formed on its forehead. This was a Bloodmeld Serpent on the verge of transforming into a flood dragon.


    Its cultivation had nearly reached fifty thousand years.


    Even at her peak, Zhang Lexuan might have struggled in a one-on-one fight against such a beast. Now, weakened as she was, the Serpent King had bided its time, sacrificing countless serpents to exhaust her.


    Only now, when she was on the verge of collapse, did it reveal itself.


    The Serpent King''s intelligence, patience, and cruelty were chilling.


    Seeing it, Zhang Lexuan''s pupils contracted.


    Despite mentally preparing herself for the worst, the sight of this nearly evolved flood dragon sent a shock through her.


    "Looks like this is the end for me. Xiao Yu... it seems Sister Lexuan will never see you again."


    A bitter yet beautiful smile crossed Zhang Lexuan''s face, her eyes filled with regret and a hint of reluctance.


    But just then, a powerful aura descended from the sky.


    The once-ferocious Bloodmeld Serpents trembled in fear.


    The Serpent King, which had just revealed itself, let out a terrified hiss.


    "Hmph!"


    A cold snort came from the heavens, sending the serpents into shock.


    A hand reached out from the void, grabbing Zhang Lexuan and whisking her away.


    All that remained were the countless corpses of the Bloodmeld Serpents strewn across the ground.


    The space tore open, and Zhang Lexuan was spit out.


    She landed on her feet, quickly steadying herself, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    She was in a vast forest, the trees dense and green, with powerful creatures lurking all around. The oppressive atmosphere made her expression turn serious.


    This was not the mixed zone. She realized that she had been transported straight into the core area¡ªthe domain of the truly powerful soul beasts.


    "May I ask which senior saved me? Could I have the honor of meeting you?"


    Zhang Lexuan cupped her hands respectfully. Whoever had torn open space to save her had to be at least a Super Douluo, or perhaps even stronger.


    "It''s been a few years, and yet you''ve disappointed me. You couldn''t even handle a group of low-level soul beasts?"


    A deep, commanding voice sounded from behind her.


    Zhang Lexuan quickly turned, her pupils shrinking.


    "My lord!"


    Standing before her was a man with a dignified face, a strand of golden hair amidst his black locks, and golden eyes radiating majesty and pressure.


    It was none other than the Beast God, Di Tian!


    "With such meager strength, how do you plan to protect the Young Master in the future?"


    Di Tian''s golden eyes bore into Zhang Lexuan, exuding immense authority.


    She bit her lip and lowered her head.


    If she had been at full strength, she could have broken through, even surrounded by those serpents. As a quasi-Soul Douluo, she could barely manage flight on her own, though it consumed a great deal of energy. At the very least, she could have fought her way out by activating her martial soul avatar.


    But the earlier battle with the ten-thousand-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, combined with protecting the other inner court members, had left her soul power severely depleted.


    Flying or activating her avatar was simply impossible at that point.


    But there was no excuse. What was done, was done.


    "Lexuan admits her mistake. I await your punishment, my lord," she said softly, her head still bowed.


    "You don''t need to call me ''my lord,'' just be responsible for the young master," Di Tian said indifferently.


    Hearing the phrase "young master" again, Zhang Lexuan finally understood. She raised her head, eyes full of confusion.


    "Young Master?"


    "The young Master is Su Yu," Di Tian said flatly.


    "Xiao Yu?"


    Zhang Lexuan''s eyes lit up as if she had thought of something pleasant, and a small smile appeared on her lips.


    Di Tian noticed but snorted lightly.


    "The young master treats you well, considering you the closest person to him. Yet, your performance has been rather disappointing."


    "You haven''t forgotten your mission, have you?"


    "You should know why you were saved."


    "Moreover, you swore an oath yourself: that if we helped you get revenge, you would care for the young master for the rest of your life and be loyal to him forever."


    "From the beginning, no one forced you. We didn''t set any conditions. Everything you said was of your own free will. If you regret it now, the consequences might be more than you can bear."


    "I will never regret it," Zhang Lexuan said seriously, looking directly at Di Tian.


    "I made that oath, and I intend to fulfill it for the rest of my life."


    "I will live my life for Xiao Yu."


    "If Xiao Yu accepts me when he grows up, I will marry him and be his wife."


    "If he doesn''t accept me, I will still protect him from the shadows, silently, forever."


    "Hmph, you''ve got quite the imagination, thinking you could marry the young master," Di Tian snorted.


    "Is that... not allowed?"


    "¡­"


    Di Tian was silent for a moment before responding.


    "Whether it''s allowed or not depends on the young master."


    As Su Yu''s subordinate, Di Tian didn''t dare to overstep on such matters.


    "That''s what I meant," Zhang Lexuan said with a blink, though she felt a bit surprised. It seemed that Su Yu''s status was even higher than she had imagined.


    The figure in front of her was undeniably a top-tier powerhouse, perhaps even on par with that figure from the Seagod Pavilion. Yet he showed such respect for Su Yu¡ªit was truly astonishing.


    What exactly was Su Yu''s identity?


    At that moment, Zhang Lexuan''s heart was filled with curiosity.


    Di Tian scoffed coldly but said nothing more. Considering how much Su Yu cared for the girl in front of him, Di Tian thought this matter wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Truthfully, Di Tian didn''t want Su Yu to get too entangled with humans, especially in matters of affection. If Su Yu had to form emotional ties, he believed a divine beast would be a better match.


    Even Zi Ji or other female soul beasts would suffice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as Su Yu liked them, Di Tian could arrange it.


    But unfortunately, Su Yu was the master. Even if Di Tian had ideas, they were not his to implement.


    "Alright, you weren''t saved to discuss these matters, and these are not decisions we can make."


    "The only one who can decide all of this is the young master himself."


    "Can I ask where Xiao Yu is now?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked, looking at Di Tian.


    "I haven''t seen him in over a year, and I miss him."


    The last time she had seen Su Yu was more than a year ago. To be honest, going to Shrek Academy had caused many inconveniences.


    At the very least, she saw Su Yu far less often.


    She often wondered if it would''ve been better to stay by his side, accompanying him as he grew. But every time, she reminded herself that she needed to grow stronger to support Su Yu better. She had to endure this distance for his sake.


    But even now, her strength was still insufficient.


    "Where the young master is doesn''t matter. When it''s time for you to meet, you will meet," Di Tian replied.


    "Don''t you think you''re still quite weak?"


    "With your current strength, you dare say you want to see the young master?"


    "The young master doesn''t need weaklings like you by his side," Di Tian said sternly.


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan bit her lip and remained silent.


    Among the students at Shrek Academy, she was already among the top. But compared to Di Tian and others like him, there was no comparison.


    "Please guide me, Senior!"


    Zhang Lexuan said, cupping her hands respectfully.


    "At least you''re not entirely foolish. You''ve reached level eighty by now, haven''t you?"


    Di Tian asked.


    Zhang Lexuan nodded. She had indeed reached the bottleneck of level eighty and had come here to find her eighth soul ring.


    "We''ve provided you with the same resources as the young master since you were a child. We''ve put much effort into raising you."


    "For your eighth soul ring, how many years of soul ring do you think you can withstand?"


    Di Tian asked, his gaze sharp.


    Zhang Lexuan''s eyes glinted with determination.


    "I can withstand a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring."


    "Good. Then I''ll grant your wish," Di Tian said, disappearing in an instant.


    Moments later, he reappeared, throwing a soul beast nearly seventy to eighty meters long onto the ground.


    This soul beast was covered in silver-white scales. It had four legs, each with three claws. A silver horn protruded from its forehead, nearly two meters long. Silver whiskers extended from its mouth, swaying like delicate threads in the wind.


    The entire beast radiated a terrifyingly fierce aura. Yet, its life force seemed rather weak.


    "This is¡­"


    Zhang Lexuan was shocked.


    "A Moon Spirit Jiao? And this big?"


    "This is no ordinary Moon Spirit. It is a one-hundred-thousand-year Moon Spirit Emperor. Its life is nearing its end."


    "Didn''t you say you could handle a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring?"


    "Now, it''s yours."


    Di Tian gestured toward the dying Moon Spirit Emperor.


    Zhang Lexuan''s breath quickened. Her martial soul was the moon, and a Moon Spirit, a beast that absorbed lunar energy to cultivate, was one of the most suitable soul beasts for her.


    And this was a one-hundred-thousand-year Moon Spirit Emperor. It was truly a gift from the heavens.


    "Thank you, Senior!"


    Zhang Lexuan said gratefully, then approached the beast.


    This soul beast would provide her with not only a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring but also a soul bone, a priceless treasure.


    Although absorbing a one-hundred-thousand-year soul ring would be challenging given her current strength, she couldn''t let such a perfect opportunity pass.


    "For Xiao Yu!"


    Suppressing her excitement, Zhang Lexuan restored her internal soul power. Only then did she release her martial soul and finish off the Moon Spirit Emperor.


    The beast remained calm to the end. Even as Zhang Lexuan delivered the final blow, it didn''t resist.


    As its life ended, a glowing red soul ring rose from the Moon Spirit Emperor''s massive body.

 Chapter 52 - 52: [DD2]: 52

    It was a blood-red soul ring.


    A blood-red, 100,000-year soul ring.


    This is the ultimate treasure that every soul master dreams of.


    A 100,000-year soul ring can cause a soul master''s strength to leap forward.


    Even for those who have reached the level of Super Douluo or Ultimate Douluo, a 100,000-year soul ring represents a profound foundation.


    In many ways, this foundation also impacts combat power.


    Seeing this blood-red soul ring, Zhang Lexuan didn''t hesitate any longer. She sat cross-legged, summoned her martial soul, and the blood-red ring floated above her head.


    Then, a vast and overwhelming power began to pour in.


    Zhang Lexuan focused all her attention and began absorbing the soul ring.


    ...


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, two gigantic creatures clashed wildly.


    Within a hundred-mile radius, everything was shrouded in their oppressive aura.


    Such a fierce battle caused many soul beasts in the Star Dou Forest to tremble in fear.


    Only the stronger clans remained unaffected.


    "Bang!"


    Another collision occurred, and a giant shadow was knocked back several hundred meters.


    It was a strange-looking beast with a pair of horns on its head¡ª


    The Godly Taotie Bull.


    "Bear Lord, do you intend to kill me?"


    The Godly Taotie Bull spoke in human language, his eyes filled with seriousness.


    The Bear Lord''s strength was greater than he had imagined.


    Even with his power as a 98th-level Super Douluo, he was being overpowered by the Bear Lord.


    This super fierce beast had maxed out speed, defense, and attack.


    It had no weaknesses at all.


    The relentless attacks were giving Xuan Zi a massive headache.


    Throughout the fight, he had been under immense pressure.


    "Do you think I''m just playing around?


    When I say I''ll kill you, I mean it!"


    The Bear Lord was a simple-minded brute. Once he decided to kill Xuan Zi, he would stop at nothing.


    The Bear Lord was the second most powerful combatant in the Star Dou Forest.


    In terms of overall combat power, it might not surpass a true Ultimate Douluo like Mu En, but it was certainly on par with or even stronger than Body Sect Master, Du Busi.


    Once the Bear Lord got serious, Xuan Zi was no match; he was practically being beaten to the point of begging for his life.


    "Bear Lord, aren''t you afraid that Shrek Academy will hunt you down?" Xuan Zi threatened.


    "What the hell is Shrek Academy?"


    "Fight me to the death?


    Fine, bring it on! If they don''t come, it means Shrek Academy has no guts."


    Threatening the Bear Lord? That was never going to work.


    The Bear Lord was bold enough to bare his claws even at Di Tian.


    If you didn''t subdue him, he wouldn''t care about you at all.


    And Xuan Zi? He wasn''t even a match for the Bear Lord.


    His words only enraged the Bear Lord further.


    Suddenly, the fierce light in the Bear Lord''s amber eyes flared.


    He rushed forward and hammered the Godly Taotie Bull relentlessly.


    At first, Xuan Zi still tried to tough talk, but after taking a few hits, his tone softened.


    "Bear Lord, it''s just a small conflict. Is it necessary to go all out against me?"


    "It''s just a misunderstanding."


    Xuan Zi said this while trying to fend off the Bear Lord''s attacks.


    The Bear Lord scoffed, "You''re the Taotie Douluo, right?"


    "Yes, I am Xuan Zi, an elder of Shrek Academy''s Sea God Pavilion."


    Xuan Zi accidentally revealed his identity, hoping to intimidate the Bear Lord.


    But the Bear Lord wasn''t fazed and grinned.


    "Since you''re the Taotie Douluo, there''s no misunderstanding."


    He was beating him simply because he was the Taotie Douluo.


    Daring to call the Bear Lord stupid? The Bear Lord would kill him for that.


    "Damn it!"


    Facing a brute like the Bear Lord, who was impervious to threats and overwhelmingly strong, Xuan Zi was at a loss.


    He could only try to hold his ground.


    But as the Bear Lord''s attacks became more fluid, Xuan Zi found himself increasingly at a disadvantage.


    "This won''t work. I can''t keep tangling with this stupid bear. If I wait until the other fierce beasts arrive, I won''t be able to escape."


    Xuan Zi''s mind raced, trying to figure out how to retreat.


    But the Bear Lord had no intention of letting him go.


    The Bear Lord grabbed one of the Godly Taotie Bull''s horns, trying to pin it down.


    But Xuan Zi struggled violently, using his horns to push forward.


    The bear and the ox wrestled, causing the surrounding space to tremble.


    The Bear Lord had to use his other paw to grab the other horn, trying to completely subdue Xuan Zi.


    Xuan Zi, of course, didn''t want to be captured, so he pushed back hard, almost striking the Bear Lord in a sensitive spot.


    The Bear Lord flew into a rage, his eyes turning red.


    No longer caring about restraining Xuan Zi, Bear Lord raised his left paw, his sharp claws extending more than ten meters.


    The Bear Lord aimed his claws at the Godly Taotie Bull''s head.


    Xuan Zi''s expression changed drastically, and he struggled to escape, but the Bear Lord held him too tightly, preventing his escape.


    He could only instinctively try to dodge.


    But the bear''s claws were already upon him.


    The sharp dark-gold claws, like blades through tofu, severed one of the Godly Taotie Bull''s front legs before he could fully evade.


    "Ah!!!"


    The pain was excruciating, and the Godly Taotie Bull let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    A terrifying power exploded from his body, and he managed to throw the Bear Lord off.


    In the next moment, he turned and fled! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xuan Zi had never been a match for the Bear Lord, and now, missing a leg, he was even less of one.


    The Bear Lord was knocked back hundreds of meters. Seeing the Godly Taotie Bull turn into a yellow blur, trying to escape, he panicked.


    Without thinking, he swiped its right paw.


    It was the Sky Splitting Claw, the most terrifying attack of the Dark-Gold Terrorclaw Bear clan.


    The Sky Splitting Claw was powerful enough to even wound Di Tian.


    The massive claw tore through the air, aiming for the fleeing yellow blur.


    Sensing the danger, the yellow blur unleashed a tremendous burst of energy to block it.


    Then, with a burst of speed, the yellow blur vanished completely.


    "That bastard... ran fast."


    The Bear Lord cursed, clearly dissatisfied.


    If the fight had continued, he was confident he could''ve killed Xuan Zi.


    But unfortunately, Xuan Zi had escaped too quickly.


    Still, Xuan Zi had lost a limb, so the Bear Lord hadn''t come away empty-handed.


    The Bear Lord waved his hand, and a severed limb appeared in his grasp.


    Xuan Zi had fled so hastily that he hadn''t even taken his severed limb with him.


    The Bear Lord squeezed hard, and the entire limb was crushed into a bloody pulp, except for a glowing bone.


    "This is... a soul bone?"


    The Bear Lord examined it, full of disdain.


    "What a useless soul bone. It''s far inferior to those of my clan."


    "But the young master might find it useful, so I''ll keep it for him."


    "Heh, next time I see him, I''ll give this soul bone to the young master. He''ll praise me for being capable."


    "Heh heh, heh heh heh heh!"


    The Bear Lord scratched his head, laughing foolishly.


    After laughing for a while, as if remembering something, he scooped up the heavily injured ten-thousand-year Dark-Gold Terrorclaw Bear below and disappeared.


    ...


    "Whoosh!"


    In the sky, a yellow blur streaked toward the outskirts of the Star Dou Forest.


    At this moment, Xuan Zi had reverted to his human form, his appearance disheveled and now drenched in blood. His right arm had been severed at the shoulder, with blood gushing from the wound as if it had been sliced off by a sharp blade. Deep gashes marked his chest and abdomen, with fresh blood pouring out.


    Xuan Zi''s face was pale, and pain flickered across his aged features.


    "Damn that Bear Lord... it severed my arm. My soul power is dropping fast."


    Xuan Zi cursed, his expression grim.


    Losing an arm, especially one containing a soul bone, was a devastating blow to any soul master. Once a soul bone is absorbed, it binds to the soul master''s body, and removing it is no easy task. For those below the rank of Title Douluo, removing a soul bone often leads to death. For those above Title Douluo, it''s possible to survive, but the process would damage the body''s essence, and their soul power would permanently decrease by one rank.


    Xuan Zi''s soul power was strong enough to avoid an immediate drop in rank, but it was still steadily declining. Where once he possessed the strength of a level 98 Super Douluo, he was now barely at level 96¡ªand it would continue to fall, potentially until he was at the level of a Soul Douluo.


    This was something Xuan Zi absolutely could not accept. Injuries could heal, but the loss of his power was unbearable.


    At this moment, his hatred for the Bear Lord reached unimaginable heights.


    "I need to leave the Star Dou Forest quickly. If that Bear Lord catches up, I''m done for."


    Muttering to himself, Xuan Zi used his soul power to temporarily stem the bleeding and flew forward at high speed. As he moved, he scanned the forest, searching for the remaining inner court students.


    Could they all have perished?


    As he flew, Xuan Zi finally spotted several red figures in the distance. He immediately descended toward them.


    There, Han Ruoruo was leading Wu Ming and Hua Yao through the forest. Navigating the outer core area was proving difficult, especially with injured and exhausted members in their group.


    Han Ruoruo herself was weakened, with little soul power left. However, seeing the pale and exhausted Wu Ming, along with the purely support-type Hua Yao, she had no choice but to stay alert.


    "I wonder how Lexuan is doing," Han Ruoruo thought, keeping her guard up.


    Just then, the sound of something cutting through the air startled her. She tensed up, only to relax slightly when she recognized the approaching figure.


    "Elder Xuan!"


    It was Xuan Zi.


    "Elder Xuan, your arm¡­?"


    Han Ruoruo gasped, her face turning pale as she saw Xuan Zi''s severed limb.


    Wu Ming and Hua Yao also froze in shock. Xuan Zi''s arm was truly gone.


    "I was careless," Xuan Zi said darkly.


    "The Bear Lord seized the chance and severed my arm. We need to leave immediately before it tracks us down. Where are the others? Where''s Lexuan?"


    Xuan Zi''s eyes were cold, his hatred for the Bear Lord evident.


    "They... they''re all dead. Senior Sister stayed behind to cover our retreat," Wu Ming said, her voice breaking. Tears welled in her eyes. Normally fierce and unyielding, the Golden Crow Holy Lady now appeared fragile.


    Eight of the twelve students who had set out were already dead. Senior Sister''s fate remained uncertain.


    "What happened?"


    Xuan Zi asked, his tone impatient.


    Han Ruoruo quickly explained how they had been ambushed by Bloodmend Serpents, resulting in several deaths, with Zhang Lexuan staying behind to buy them time to escape.


    Xuan Zi''s face darkened further. The students had been unlucky to encounter such a deadly swarm in the mixed zone.


    Damn it all!


    The deaths of so many promising Shrek Academy students enraged Xuan Zi, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    "We will have our revenge, but we need to leave now," he said firmly.


    "If Lexuan hasn''t rejoined you by now, she may have met a tragic end."


    Xuan Zi''s sorrowful expression did little to hide his growing anxiety as his soul power dipped below level 95.


    "But¡ª"


    Wu Ming started to protest.


    "No buts. Han Ruoruo, take these two and follow me."


    Without waiting for further discussion, Xuan Zi pulled out a soul tool, used a rope to tie the three of them together, and flew into the sky, turning into streaks of light that disappeared over the horizon.


    ...


    As the sun set, Zhang Lexuan finally completed the absorption of her soul ring. A bright moon hung behind her, casting down beams of silver light. Beneath her, eight soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, red.


    Her eighth ring was a 100,000-year soul ring.


    At that moment, Zhang Lexuan had become a true Soul Douluo¡ªand not just any Soul Douluo, but one with a 100,000-year ring. She was only twenty-three years old.


    The 100,000-year soul ring had instantly raised her soul power to level 83.


    Twenty-three years old and already at level 83¡ªa true prodigy.


    Zhang Lexuan could feel the vast difference in her strength. The physical enhancement from the 100,000-year soul ring, combined with the power of her new soul skills, was far superior to that of any ring below 100,000 years.


    She felt that if she unleashed her full power, she wouldn''t be much weaker than the average Title Douluo.


    And, if nothing else, she could escape any dangerous situation unscathed.


    Amid her joy, however, Zhang Lexuan couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    Absorbing a 100,000-year soul ring should have been far more challenging. In her estimation, it should have pushed her to the brink, forcing her to endure intense pressure and requiring a long recovery period.


    Yet, the process had gone surprisingly smoothly. Aside from the overwhelming energy of the ring, she encountered no resistance from the soul beast''s remnant soul. There was an odd sense of familiarity and closeness, which made the absorption process seamless.


    Zhang Lexuan, well-read in ancient texts, understood what this likely signified.

 Chapter 53 - 53: [DD2]: 53

    This meant that the soul beast had willingly allowed her to absorb it.


    Only when a soul beast willingly allows itself to be absorbed does the process go so smoothly. Otherwise, if the soul beast is unwilling or bears deep resentment, the difficulty of absorbing the soul ring increases significantly.


    So, the question arose: why had this soul beast willingly allowed her to absorb it? Could it have been because the soul beast was nearing the end of its lifespan? Was that why it didn''t resist her as much?


    Zhang Lexuan pondered this in her heart.


    "An 83rd-level Soul Douluo. It seems the absorption went well," Di Tian''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Zhang Lexuan turned around, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    "Thank you, senior, for making this possible."


    If not for Di Tian, she would never have acquired such a high-quality soul ring. Its compatibility with her was incredibly high¡ªanyone could see it had been carefully chosen.


    "As I said before, you don''t need to thank me. If you''re going to thank anyone, thank the Young Master," Di Tian said indifferently.


    "Without the Young Master, none of this would have been possible."


    His tone remained imposing, revealing how little regard he had for Zhang Lexuan. To Di Tian, Zhang Lexuan''s talent was decent, but nothing extraordinary. Only the existence of Su Yu had made her worthy of his attention.


    After all, Di Tian was the Beast God. In his eyes, human geniuses were hardly impressive, and only Ultimate Douluos could even begin to catch his notice.


    "Between Xiao Yu and me, there''s no need for thanks. If he asked for it, I would gladly give him my life," Zhang Lexuan said with a gentle smile, her tone calm.


    It was precisely because Di Tian was an outsider that she thanked him. She would never say "thank you" to Su Yu, as she had long considered herself to belong to him.


    "I hope that''s truly the case."


    Di Tian gave Zhang Lexuan a deep look and then said, "This is the left arm bone of the 100,000-year Moon Spirit Emperor. Take it."


    With a wave of his hand, a soul bone flew from the Moon Spirit Emperor and landed in front of Zhang Lexuan.


    "And here''s the right arm bone of the 100,000-year Moon Shadow Dragon. Take it as well."


    Casually, Di Tian tossed out another 100,000-year soul bone.


    Zhang Lexuan''s left and right arm bones were now complete.


    "The right arm bone of the 100,000-year Moon Shadow Dragon?"


    Zhang Lexuan was stunned. Di Tian had so easily produced another 100,000-year soul bone, one perfectly suited for her¡ª a soul bone from the Moon Shadow Dragon.


    Although the Moon Shadow Dragon was a sub-dragon, it was still a member of the dragon race. And this was a 100,000-year soul bone from the dragon race!


    "Senior, this is too valuable," Zhang Lexuan said, unable to contain her surprise. She had already taken a 100,000-year soul ring, and now, accepting this additional soul bone felt excessive.


    "It''s just a soul bone. Take it if I''m giving it to you," Di Tian said coldly as if the matter was trivial.


    And to him, it truly was.


    As Su Yu had guessed, Di Tian''s collection was far more extensive than Bear Lord''s. While Bear Lord''s collection primarily consisted of soul bones from his species, Di Tian''s hoard included various types of soul bones¡ª100,000-year soul bones were not uncommon. There were even some that exceeded 100,000 years.


    Over the centuries, many soul beasts in the Star Dou Forest had failed to survive their tribulations, especially before the appearance of Di Mingli. More than one fierce beast had perished under the Heavenly Tribulation.


    "The 100,000-year Moon Shadow Dragon arm bone is too precious. Shouldn''t it be saved for Xiao Yu?"


    Zhang Lexuan naturally thought of Su Yu when it came to valuable treasures.


    "Does the Young Master need your concern?"


    Di Tian shot her a strange look, as if to say, "Do you think a sub-dragon''s soul bone is suitable for the Young Master?"


    With Su Yu''s status, acquiring a set of true dragon soul bones would be effortless. Di Tian had already prepared everything Su Yu would need, though he hadn''t yet given them to him due to Su Yu''s current age and strength. Di Tian wasn''t about to let something as minor as a sub-dragon soul bone hinder Su Yu''s growth.


    "Well... alright then. I won''t refuse," Zhang Lexuan finally said, reassured by the thought that Su Yu would have even better options.


    This soul bone was a perfect match for her, and absorbing it would significantly increase her strength. Moreover, since her left and right arm bones shared similar attributes, she might even be able to develop a soul bone combination technique¡ªlike the one Ma Xiaotao had.


    Ma Xiaotao, the academy''s top student, had excellent resources and a powerful soul bone combination technique. Although Zhang Lexuan was Shrek''s senior sister, she hadn''t received nearly as much support, likely because she wasn''t the same Zhang Lexuan who had been Bei Bei''s fianc¨¦e in another timeline.


    "Absorb it quickly. Once you''re done, leave this place. Your academy''s people left long ago," Di Tian said, with a faint trace of mockery in his eyes.


    Zhang Lexuan remained silent, choosing not to respond. Instead, she sat down cross-legged and began absorbing the soul bones. It wasn''t until dawn the next day that she finished. Her soul power rose once again, reaching level 84.


    After completing the absorption, Zhang Lexuan bowed to Di Tian and then left the Star Dou Forest alone.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at Shrek Academy, a major upheaval was unfolding.


    "What? Eight inner court students lost, and even Lexuan is missing, her life or death unknown?"


    In the Sea God Pavilion, many elders were in shock. Yan Shaozhe''s expression was grim.


    These were top students from the inner court, not just any ordinary people. And now, eight of them were dead?


    There were only a few dozen inner court students in total! To lose nearly one-fifth of them in a single incident? It was unimaginable.


    And now Lexuan, the most gifted of them all, was missing?


    Yan Shaozhe felt his vision darken and nearly lost his balance. The loss was too great¡ªit felt as though his heart were bleeding. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could Elder Xuan have led the team and allowed such heavy casualties?"


    Xian Lin''er, sitting across from him, also paled.


    In all her years at the inner court, they had never suffered such devastating losses. These students had been the academy''s brightest, and now even Lexuan''s fate was uncertain.


    "I heard it was an accident, an encounter with a 10,000-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear," an elderly woman seated at the head of the table said. Her hair was gray, and she looked as if she were nearing the end of her life, yet her status was high. Even Yan Shaozhe and the others treated her with great respect.


    "Old Lin, are you sure about this?"


    Xin Lin''er asked, incredulous.


    A 10,000-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear was indeed a formidable creature, and Zhang Lexuan''s group of students certainly couldn''t handle it.


    "It''s true," Old Lin nodded slightly.


    "But even if it was a 10,000-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, it shouldn''t have caused such heavy casualties, right? Elder Xuan is a level-98 Super Douluo! Never mind a 10,000-year bear¡ª even a 100,000-year one shouldn''t be his match!"


    Xian Lin''er still found it hard to accept.


    Elder Xuan was a level-98 Super Douluo. Could a 10,000-year Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear cause him trouble? It just didn''t add up.


    "Elder Xuan was momentarily careless, and Zhang Lexuan''s group was ambushed by the bear. By the time Elder Xuan reacted, Bear Lord, one of the fierce beasts in the Star Dou Forest, had intervened. This incident escalated beyond the casualties of the students. Even Elder Xuan was gravely injured," another elderly woman, Elder Song, one of the strongest members of the Sea God Pavilion, added solemnly.


    "What? Even Elder Xuan was injured? Bear Lord... is it really that strong? And why would it attack Elder Xuan?"


    Xian Lin''er, along with Qian Duoduo, Yan Shaozhe, Cai Mei''er, and others, were baffled.


    Why would Bear Lord, a leader in the Star Dou Forest, attack Elder Xuan? It didn''t make sense! And how could Bear Lord manage to injure someone as powerful as Elder Xuan?


    "The specific details are still unclear. Old Mu is currently treating Elder Xuan. His injuries are severe, and he may even suffer a permanent loss of strength," Old Lin explained, shaking her head.


    "What?"


    Xian Lin''er and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. Could it be that serious?


    "Elder Xuan lost an arm¡ª an arm with a soul bone. You all know what that means," Elder Song sighed.


    At this, Yan Shaozhe and the others paled. Losing an arm that contained a soul bone was nearly as disastrous as having it ripped out. When a soul bone is extracted from a Title Douluo, their soul power permanently drops by one rank.


    "This is a disaster," Yan Shaozhe muttered darkly.


    Elder Xuan was Shrek Academy''s most powerful and public-facing combatant. If news of his injury spread, it would cause a massive uproar. Shrek Academy would face immense pressure.


    "I can only hope the teacher can heal Elder Xuan," Yan Shaozhe thought, trying to remain hopeful.


    ...


    In a quiet room within the Sea God Pavilion, two figures stood side by side.


    One figure was slightly hunched and frail as if a gust of wind could knock him over. The other had ragged clothes, his right arm severed at the shoulder, and his chest covered in thick scabs from severe injuries. The latter was Elder Xuan, the Taotie Douluo, and the former was Dragon God Douluo Mu En, the true powerhouse of the Sea God Pavilion.


    Mu En''s martial soul was the Light Holy Dragon, and he was a level-99 Ultimate Douluo¡ª one of only three in the world. Though weakened by past injuries, his strength far surpassed that of Elder Xuan. He was the true stabilizing force of Shrek Academy, with combat abilities unrivaled on the continent.


    "Xuan Zi," Mu En spoke softly, looking at him with concern.


    "Old Mu," Elder Xuan responded, showing a hint of reverence.


    "Your injuries are severe this time. The fatal wound on your chest has even affected your internal organs. Bear Lord''s Sky-Splitting Claw is indeed terrifying. Luckily, you only took it from the side. Had you taken it head-on, you might not have made it back," Mu En said gravely, realizing he might have underestimated the strength of the Star Dou Forest.


    The forest wasn''t just home to Di Tian, its terrifying ruler; there was also Bear Lord, a force to be reckoned with. While Bear Lord wasn''t as strong as Di Tian, Elder Xuan''s injuries proved it was still a significant threat. Its strength had reached the limit of what was possible.


    Even in his current state, Mu En wasn''t sure he could defeat Bear Lord one-on-one.


    "The Star Dou Forest''s strength is more formidable than I imagined," Mu En reflected.


    "Bear Lord..."


    Elder Xuan muttered, his face twitching with resentment and lingering fear. That one claw had brought him to the brink of death.


    "But that isn''t the worst of it. Your bodily injuries can be healed. With the power of the Golden Ancient Tree, you will recover. The real issue is your arm. It''s been severed, and the soul bone is gone. Xuan Zi, your strength has now fallen to level 88."


    Elder Xuan''s entire body trembled, pain etched across his face. From a level-98 Super Douluo to a Soul Douluo... how could he not feel a deep sense of loss? After being accustomed to the immense power of level 98, how could he accept this?


    Power was the foundation of everything. Without it, how could he face his old rivals? With the strength of a Soul Douluo, he wouldn''t even be acknowledged by those people. Even within Shrek Academy, his status would plummet.


    "Old Mu, is there any way to recover?"


    Elder Xuan asked, a glimmer of hope in his voice.


    "It''s difficult¡ª extremely difficult," Mu En sighed.


    "If you had brought back the severed arm, things would be simpler. With the power of the Golden Ancient Tree, reattaching it would have been easy. But since the arm is gone, it''s much more complicated. Your arm had a soul bone. When a soul bone is absorbed, it fuses with the body''s essence. Typically, losing a soul bone means death for the soul master."


    "For a Title Douluo, whose body is more refined, they can survive the loss of a limb with a soul bone. But the cost is losing the bone and permanently dropping one rank in power. Unless you recover the lost bone and restore your body''s essence, it''s almost impossible to return to your peak state."


    Mu En''s words extinguished the last flicker of hope in Elder Xuan''s heart, leaving him in despair.


    "Old Mu, is there truly no other way?"


    Elder Xuan asked, refusing to accept his fate.


    "Under normal circumstances, there''s nothing we can do. Even with the Golden Ancient Tree''s power, we can only stabilize you at the Title Douluo level. Restoring your level-98 strength is impossible. And as for your severed arm, it''s unlikely it can ever be restored," Mu En sighed, delivering the harsh truth.

 Chapter 54 - 54: [DD2]: 54

    The separation of a soul bone is never a small matter.


    There was something else he hadn''t said: from now on, Xuan Zi would no longer be able to break through.


    Unless he could retrieve that soul bone and reattach his severed arm, it would be nearly impossible for him to make any further progress in this lifetime.


    Mu En was deeply distressed. Xuan Zi was the successor he had chosen¡ªthe next Pavilion Master of the Sea God Pavilion¡ªbecause Xuan Zi was the only one in Shrek Academy with the potential to break through to level 99.


    The power of the Taotie bloodline within Xuan Zi''s martial soul was also incomparably strong.


    But now, with this incident, all of Mu En''s plans had gone up in smoke.


    Who, then, would bear the heavy responsibilities of Shrek Academy? Elder Lin or Elder Song? They were already at their limits, and reaching level 98 in their lifetimes would be a challenge.


    Yan Shaozhe?


    Mu En knew his disciple well.


    Yan Shaozhe had talent, but his personality had flaws. He might be able to reach level 98, but becoming an Ultimate Douluo would be difficult.


    As for the others? They were even further behind Yan Shaozhe.


    Could it be that the mighty Shrek Academy would face a gap in succession? Although Mu En was still around, how many more years could he hold out?


    A trace of worry flashed through Mu En''s heart.


    Why did Xuan Zi have to get into trouble at this exact moment?


    Should he make a trip to the Star Dou Forest himself to try and retrieve Xuan Zi''s soul bone? Those soul beasts probably wouldn''t care about the soul bone.


    Moreover, the soul bone had been absorbed many years ago and wasn''t particularly rare or precious.


    Maybe he could still find it.


    Mu En''s idea wasn''t wrong, but what he didn''t know was that Bear Lord had already taken Xuanzi''s soul bone.


    Even if he went, it would be a wasted trip.


    "Xuan Zi, prepare for treatment. We''ll restore as much as we can."


    "I will go to the Star Dou Forest for you and try to retrieve that soul bone."


    Mu En comforted him softly.


    "Thank you, Old Mu!"


    Xuan Zi''s eyes lit up. Mu En was personally going to help him retrieve the soul bone? He felt hopeful again!


    That damned Bear Lord¡ªonce he recovered and broke through to level 99, he would settle the score.


    He would let Bear Lord experience what it felt like to lose an arm.


    With a wave of Mu En''s hand, the entire Sea God Pavilion suddenly lit up.


    Endless golden light, rich with the power of life, enveloped Xuan Zi.


    The healing began!


    ...


    It wasn''t until the afternoon of the next day that Zhang Lexuan finally returned to Shrek Academy.


    She had only been away for a few days, but for some reason, when she returned, she felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    The sense of belonging she once had had quietly disappeared.


    Was it because Xuan Zi and the others hadn''t waited for her and had retreated instead? Or was it something else?


    Zhang Lexuan wasn''t sure, but she felt disheartened, and the familiar warmth was gone.


    Shaking her head, she tried to dispel her complex emotions.


    Not knowing where Su Yu was, she had to stay a while longer.


    Wherever Su Yu was, that was home. If Su Yu wasn''t there, it didn''t matter where she was.


    Thinking this, Zhang Lexuan felt much more at ease.


    She entered Shrek Academy and headed directly to Sea God Island.


    ...


    "Senior Sister is back!"


    "Senior Sister is back!"


    Wu Ming jumped up and down in excitement, and the other inner courtyard students, who had once thought Zhang Lexuan had sacrificed herself, were overjoyed.


    Zhang Lexuan was well-liked in the inner courtyard.


    She had a gentle personality, unparalleled beauty, extraordinary talent, and a kind heart.


    Both male and female students respected her.


    The female students admired her, and even fiery-tempered ones like Wu Ming and Ma Xiaotao were impressed by their Senior Sister, Zhang Lexuan.


    As for the male students, many saw Zhang Lexuan as the goddess of their dreams.


    But Zhang Lexuan never paid them any attention.


    To them, she was like an unattainable, ethereal beauty.


    "Senior Sister!"


    Wu Ming threw herself into Zhang Lexuan''s arms, and the usually strong and composed girl even shed a few tears.


    Zhang Lexuan gently patted Wu Ming''s head and smiled.


    "Ming''er, don''t cry. I''m back."


    "Senior Sister, I knew you''d be okay! It''s all Elder Xuan''s fault. He insisted on taking us back."


    "Ming''er, don''t say that."


    A gentle rebuke cut off Wu Ming''s words. Han Ruoruo took a few steps forward, her beautiful eyes showing a hint of joy.


    "Welcome back, Lexuan!"


    Seeing that Zhang Lexuan was safe, Han Ruoruo was genuinely happy.


    "Mm!"


    Zhang Lexuan nodded with a smile.


    Although Han Ruoruo had only said a few words, Zhang Lexuan understood what she meant.


    It was Xuan Zi who had insisted on taking them away, not that they had abandoned her.


    This brought Zhang Lexuan some comfort.


    People are emotional beings, and if Wu Ming and the others hadn''t waited for her, she would have felt disappointed.


    But now, seeing that her sisters still cared about her, that was enough.


    "By the way, Lexuan, the Dean is looking for you," Han Ruoruo said after exchanging pleasantries.


    "Got it!"


    Zhang Lexuan nodded and walked inside. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yan Shaozhe had been waiting inside for a while. When Zhang Lexuan arrived, he turned around with a gentle smile.


    "Lexuan, congratulations on returning safely."


    "Thank you, Dean."


    "Elder Xuan took them away early because time was tight. It wasn''t that they meant to abandon you, so don''t take it to heart," Yan Shaozhe explained.


    He didn''t want Zhang Lexuan to develop any negative feelings toward the Academy because of this incident.


    After all, Zhang Lexuan was currently the most talented student in the inner courtyard.


    "Lexuan understands," she replied calmly.


    "I''m glad you do."


    Yan Shaozhe smiled sincerely.


    As expected, Lexuan was a good child.


    He took the opportunity to show some concern.


    "Lexuan, you haven''t obtained your eighth soul ring yet, have you?"


    "When the time comes, I will personally take you to hunt for a soul ring and make sure you get the best one."


    Yan Shaozhe casually dangled the promise, hoping to put Zhang Lexuan at ease.


    "Thank you for your kind offer, Dean, but I''ve already obtained my eighth soul ring. There''s no need to trouble you," Zhang Lexuan said flatly.


    "Oh, you''ve already obtained your eighth soul ring?"


    "Lexuan, you didn''t just randomly find some soul beast, did you? You''ve been reckless!"


    Yan Shaozhe was first taken aback, then looked at Zhang Lexuan with disappointment and frustration, hardly able to believe it.


    "Lexuan, why were you in such a rush? You should have waited for the Academy to help you hunt for one."


    "If you just randomly chose a soul ring, aren''t you wasting your potential?"


    "Don''t you understand that?"


    Yan Shaozhe lectured, feeling heartbroken over Zhang Lexuan''s decision to find her soul ring on her own.


    After a while, he finally stopped.


    "Lexuan, what kind of soul beast did you use for your eighth soul ring?"


    At this point, all he could hope for was that Zhang Lexuan''s eighth soul ring wasn''t too bad.


    Sigh, given her strength, it would have been difficult for her to obtain a truly great soul ring.


    This child was still too impulsive!


    Had he been the one to take Zhang Lexuan, he could have at least found her a soul ring of 80,000 years or more.


    But Zhang Lexuan had gone alone¡ªwhat kind of soul ring could she have found?


    It probably didn''t exceed 50,000 years, right?


    Sigh, this child knows how to make people worry, Yan Shaozhe thought in frustration.


    Zhang Lexuan pursed her lips and said, "My eighth soul ring is from a 100,000-year Moon Spirit Emperor."


    "Oh, a 100,000-year Moon Spirit Empe..."


    Yan Shaozhe mumbled absentmindedly, but halfway through, he realized something was wrong.


    "Lexuan, what did you just say your eighth soul ring was?"


    Yan Shaozhe stared closely at Zhang Lexuan, his tone urgent.


    Zhang Lexuan repeated, "Dean, my eighth soul ring came from a 100,000-year soul beast, the Moon Spirit Emperor."


    Zhang Lexuan''s voice was soft, but Yan Shaozhe felt as if he''d been struck by a thunderbolt. It was like a hundred slaps landed on his face, each one loud and clear. To think he had just criticized Zhang Lexuan for so long¡ªwhen in the end, he was the fool?


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression darkened. He quickly asked, "Lexuan, how did you manage to get a 100,000-year Moon Spirit Emperor soul ring? That''s a 100,000-year soul beast!"


    Yan Shaozhe could hardly believe it. Such a powerful soul beast could only be hunted by a Super Douluo.


    Zhang Lexuan said nothing. Instead, she released her martial soul. A bright moon appeared above her head, and her soul rings radiated brilliantly: yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, and red¡ªeight rings in total. The most notable was the blood-red 100,000-year soul ring, exuding an undeniable pressure.


    That aura left no doubt in Yan Shaozhe''s mind¡ªthis was a genuine 100,000-year soul ring. There was no mistake! Zhang Lexuan''s eighth soul ring was indeed a 100,000-year ring.


    "Lexuan, how did you manage this?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked again.


    Zhang Lexuan''s lips parted slightly as she calmly explained, "It was a stroke of luck. When I broke through the encirclement of the Bloodmend Serpents, I accidentally wandered into a valley. There, I encountered a 100,000-year-old Moon Spirit Emperor that was nearing the end of its life. I noticed it didn''t seem capable of attacking, so I approached it slowly. In the end, it became my soul ring."


    Yan Shaozhe: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)


    Is that even possible?


    She just happened to stumble upon a 100,000-year-old Moon Spirit Emperor at the end of its life. Are you sure this is real?


    Why don''t I ever have that kind of luck?


    "And how did you manage to endure it? That''s a 100,000-year soul ring. Even for you, it shouldn''t have been easy," Yan Shaozhe asked.


    Zhang Lexuan looked slightly puzzled.


    "I found it strange too. When I absorbed the soul ring, I didn''t encounter much resistance. It felt like I just absorbed it naturally."


    Yan Shaozhe: ?????????????


    Are you serious?


    Zhang Lexuan''s words made Yan Shaozhe question reality for a moment. Did he hear wrong? But the eight soul rings in front of him were clear as day¡ªthis wasn''t an illusion.


    After thinking for a while, Yan Shaozhe decided to let the matter rest for now.


    "Lexuan, after absorbing the 100,000-year soul ring, what level are you currently at?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked again.


    "I''m currently at level 84, Soul Douluo," Zhang Lexuan answered without hesitation.


    "Level 84? How is that possible? Even with a 100,000-year soul ring, it shouldn''t... Oh, right, you must also have a 100,000-year soul bone."


    Yan Shaozhe went from disbelief to realization, his face changing as if performing a series of theatrical expressions.


    Looking at Zhang Lexuan, his eyes gleamed. No matter how she had obtained the 100,000-year soul ring, she had it now. After receiving the heavy news of both student deaths and Elder Xuan''s injury, Yan Shaozhe finally had something to be happy about. At last, there was some good news.


    "Lexuan, well done! You truly deserve to be our inner courtyard''s Senior Sister. You should go rest now. You''ve been through a lot on this trip, and you deserve a good break. In a few days, I''ll personally request that the elders allow you to train in the Sea God Pavilion."


    Yan Shaozhe''s attitude became unprecedentedly warm. A 100,000-year eighth soul ring¡ªthis was the mark of true talent. Even he hadn''t achieved that back in his day. Zhang Lexuan''s future was limitless, and she was worth cultivating.


    "Yes, Dean!"


    Zhang Lexuan bowed, put away her martial soul, and turned to leave.


    Yan Shaozhe, watching her depart, swiftly headed for the Sea God Pavilion. He couldn''t wait to share this good news with the elders and lift their spirits.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Zhang Lexuan returned to her dormitory, closed the door, climbed into bed, and leaned against the wall. She bent her knees slightly, hugging her legs, her chin resting on her knees, her eyes filled with confusion. Suddenly, a deep sense of loneliness washed over her.


    Just now, Yan Shaozhe''s abrupt change in attitude and everything he did¡ªit left her feeling a bit disgusted. The way he had been so dismissive before, only to fawn over her afterward¡ªit was all so typical.


    She had once thought that Shrek Academy was a wonderful place. After all, it had been renowned on the continent for nearly 10,000 years. She had even led the Shrek Academy team to sweep through the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy and win the Soul Master Tournament, defending Shrek Academy''s honor.


    But now, she suddenly felt different.


    Su Yu had often told her to use her heart to see each person and each event for what they truly were, and not to let herself be misled by people''s words. Back then, she had dismissed his words, thinking he was just a child pretending to be wise. But now, looking back, perhaps he had been trying to subtly awaken her. Yes, he was always so mature, so smart, even though he was only eleven years old.


    Thinking of Su Yu, Zhang Lexuan''s lips curled into a small smile. Though Su Yu was young, he was truly gentle.


    "Xiao Yu, where are you now? Sister Xuan misses you."


    Zhang Lexuan whispered, her soft voice echoing quietly in the silent dormitory.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Yan Shaozhe couldn''t wait to tell the elders of the Sea God Pavilion about Zhang Lexuan''s acquisition of a 100,000-year eighth soul ring.


    As expected, the elders reacted with shock and surprise.


    "A 100,000-year eighth soul ring... Lexuan is even more extraordinary than we thought," Xian Lin''er smiled with genuine joy. Zhang Lexuan''s talent was truly stunning.


    "A 100,000-year eighth soul ring also means she must have a 100,000-year soul bone. That''s no small boost for a soul master," Elder Lin chimed in.


    Amid Shrek Academy''s sorrow, Zhang Lexuan''s news had undoubtedly lifted some of the gloom.


    "Indeed, a 100,000-year soul ring is the most precious treasure in the world of soul masters, not to mention a 100,000-year soul bone," Elder Song laughed heartily. Having such an outstanding student in the inner courtyard was certainly something to be happy about.

 Chapter 55 - 55: [DD2]: 55

    "How old is Lexuan this year?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qian Duoduo asked.


    Yan Shaozhe smiled and replied, "Lexuan is only 23 this year, and she''s already reached level 84 as a Soul Douluo."


    "Twenty-three years old and already level 84? Wow, that must have broken the records of Shrek Academy over the past few thousand years, right?"


    Qian Duoduo clicked his tongue in astonishment, clearly amazed by Zhang Lexuan''s extraordinary talent.


    "At the age of 23, even reaching the Soul Sage realm is rare enough to mark someone as a prodigy, let alone becoming a Soul Douluo. And not just any Soul Douluo, but one who possesses a 100,000-year soul ring at level 84."


    "I think Lexuan might have the potential to become an Ultimate Douluo!" Xian Lin''er exclaimed in amazement.


    "An Ultimate Douluo?"


    As soon as Xian Lin''er said this, the room fell silent. The weight of that statement hung in the air.


    An Ultimate Douluo represented the pinnacle of power on the continent.


    "A 23-year-old Soul Douluo at level 84¡­ Lexuan truly has the potential to reach the level of an Ultimate Douluo," someone remarked.


    "This child''s cultivation speed is even faster than mine back in the day."


    From the innermost part of the Sea God Pavilion, an elderly figure lounged on a chair, his voice emerging slowly.


    When they heard his voice, all the elders immediately straightened their expressions, showing respect. This was none other than Mu En, the Pavilion Master of the Sea God Pavilion. He had just finished healing Xuan Zi but rushed over to preside over the meeting. And just as it began, he received this exciting news.


    "Teacher, aren''t you exaggerating a bit? How could Lexuan be compared to you?"


    Yan Shaozhe quickly said though he had high hopes for Zhang Lexuan. He couldn''t imagine her being on the same level as his teacher, a true legend on the continent and the pillar of Shrek Academy.


    "Shaozhe, I''m just an old man now. If someone can surpass me, that''s a good thing. Lexuan is exceptionally talented. Even if she doesn''t become an Ultimate Douluo, she can at least reach level 98 as a Super Douluo. In the future, this child might be able to shoulder the heavy responsibilities of Shrek Academy. I suggest the Academy increase its resources for her development so she can grow as quickly as possible. At the same time, let her enter the Sea God Pavilion¡ªshe has earned that qualification."


    Mu En sighed softly.


    "What? Elder Mu, isn''t this a bit too fast?"


    Mu En''s suggestion left many of the elders uneasy. Typically, only Titled Douluo could enter the Sea God Pavilion as elders, and Zhang Lexuan was still only a Soul Douluo.


    "Is Lexuan''s talent not enough? Only by increasing the Academy''s support now can we deepen her loyalty. This time, Xuan Zi left her alone in the Star Dou Forest. Even though there were reasons, it still hurt her feelings. Lexuan is an understanding child who keeps everything inside, but we can''t let her become disheartened."


    Mu En spoke earnestly.


    "And most importantly, Xuan Zi''s injuries are severe and difficult to heal. Even with the help of the Golden Tree''s power, Xuan Zi''s soul power has only recovered to level 94, and he can no longer progress. The Academy now needs someone who can take on its future."


    Mu En''s words left Yan Shaozhe and the others in silence. Everything Mu En said made sense.


    "I agree with Elder Mu''s suggestion," Elder Lin nodded.


    "I agree as well," Elder Song chimed in.


    With these two leading, the rest naturally had no objections.


    "By the way, Teacher, something strange happened with Lexuan," Yan Shaozhe began, recounting the earlier puzzling details about Zhang Lexuan.


    "Lexuan''s physical capabilities are impressive, but absorbing a 100,000-year soul ring without any resistance was unexpected. She said she encountered almost no resistance during the process."


    The elders remained silent until Mu En spoke, "Since the 100,000-year-old Moon Spirit Emperor was nearing the end of its life, this outcome isn''t too hard to understand. Lexuan''s martial soul is the moon, and the Moon Spirit Emperor is a soul beast that absorbs moonlight to cultivate. It naturally loves the moon, so it''s not impossible that it felt a sense of closeness to Lexuan. And since it was near death, its soul ring being absorbed by Lexuan might be seen as a continuation of its life."


    "Is that so? But it was still a soul beast¡ªwhy would it willingly become a human''s soul ring?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked, still harboring doubts.


    "These things do happen, though rarely. When a soul beast willingly becomes a soul ring, the chances of it dropping a soul bone are high. With a 100,000-year soul ring, a soul bone is almost guaranteed. In short, perhaps Lexuan was just lucky to encounter a dying Moon Spirit Emperor, and she happened to have a moon martial soul."


    Mu En concluded.


    "So, it just comes down to good luck? Why didn''t I have such luck?"


    Yan Shaozhe muttered under his breath.


    "Nonsense. Can you compare yourself to Lexuan? Are you as likable, kind, or responsible as she is?"


    Xian Lin''er shot Yan Shaozhe a disdainful glance.


    Yan Shaozhe was embarrassed but didn''t argue back. He had indeed let Xian Lin''er down when they were younger.


    "Alright, let''s leave it here. Shaozhe, tomorrow, arrange a room in the Sea God Pavilion for Lexuan to train in. Also, the freshman assessments are coming up soon. Pay attention and see if there are any particularly talented new students. If there are, focus on cultivating them. Our Academy really needs fresh blood right now."


    "I understand, Teacher," Yan Shaozhe responded respectfully.


    "Good. I also need to make a trip to the Star Dou Forest to try and retrieve Xuan Zi''s lost soul bone. Xuan Zi is an important pillar of the Academy. We can''t let him fall so easily."


    "Teacher, are you going to the Star Dou Forest?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked in shock.


    "Won''t that cause misunderstandings with the Star Dou Forest?"


    Mu En''s status was no small matter. If the Star Dou Forest became too sensitive, they wouldn''t be dealing with just Bear Lord but the Beast God Di Tian.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t. Di Tian isn''t that sensitive. Besides, I''m only going to look for Xuan Zi''s soul bone. I have no other intentions. For now, it''s not suitable for Shrek Academy to have a fallout with the Star Dou Forest."


    Mu En shook his head. He was indeed angry about Xuan Zi''s injury, but he wasn''t foolish enough to pick a fight with the Star Dou Forest. The current circumstances weren''t right¡ªStar Dou Forest was too powerful. Challenging them now would be like throwing eggs at a rock. Moreover, Shrek Academy had made plenty of enemies. With Xuan Zi injured, it was more important to stabilize the Academy. Better to remember this humiliation and wait for the day when they could repay it.


    Upon hearing Mu En''s words, Yan Shaozhe felt much more at ease. If Xuan Zi''s soul bone could truly be recovered, it would be a great relief. After all, Shrek Academy still greatly needed Xuan Zi''s immense combat strength.


    "Alright, let''s end today''s meeting here," Mu En said, waving his hand to signal the conclusion.


    The elders rose and left one by one.


    Mu En shifted slightly, and Yan Shaozhe quickly stepped forward to help him up. Hunched over, Mu En looked at Yan Shaozhe and said, "Shaozhe, our Academy is facing great challenges again. You must take good care of it."


    "Teacher, I will!"


    Yan Shaozhe responded firmly.


    "Hmm, you''ve always been steady in your actions, but you can be a little petty. You''ll need to work on that going forward," Mu En advised.


    "Yes, Teacher!"


    Yan Shaozhe replied obediently.


    "Alright then, go handle your business. I need to set off soon; the later I go, the more likely things could go wrong," Mu En said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded.


    "Teacher, I''ll take my leave now."


    Mu En gave a slight nod.


    After Yan Shaozhe left, Mu En sighed, and in the next moment, his figure disappeared.


    The following day, as per Mu En''s instructions, Yan Shaozhe arranged a room for Zhang Lexuan in the Sea God Pavilion.


    The entire Sea God Pavilion was carved from the Golden Tree. For soul masters, cultivating inside the Golden Tree was highly beneficial. It was comparable to training at the Lake of Life, and the speed of improvement was much faster than in the outside world.


    Zhang Lexuan wasn''t surprised by Yan Shaozhe''s gesture. First, Yan Shaozhe had mentioned it beforehand, and second, she had earned this qualification. Given her current strength and talent, if Shrek Academy hadn''t made any moves to support her, she might have started doubting whether the higher-ups were just occupying their positions without doing anything.


    What did catch her off guard, however, was Yan Shaozhe''s proposal to make her a member of the Sea God Pavilion. Zhang Lexuan immediately declined.


    Once she joined the Sea God Pavilion, her position would change. Before, she could still claim she was just a student of Shrek Academy. But once she entered the Sea God Pavilion, it would signify her complete affiliation with the Pavilion.


    Her life belonged to Su Yu. How could she become part of the Sea God Pavilion? If she knew where Su Yu was now, she might even think about graduating early to find him.


    After the incident in the Star Dou Forest, Zhang Lexuan had realized something important: the only person who truly treated her as one of their own was Su Yu. He was also the only one who didn''t want to use her for anything.


    Though Di Tian had given her a 100,000-year soul ring, and Yan Shaozhe wanted her to join the Sea God Pavilion, they each had their own motives. Of course, this was normal¡ªwho would do something without some personal benefit? But comparisons are inevitable, and Su Yu was the only one who didn''t care about such things and valued her as a person. He truly treated her like family.


    With that comparison, it was natural for her to feel more inclined toward Su Yu.


    "Although I used my young age and lack of experience as reasons to temporarily decline the Dean''s offer, I''m not sure how much longer I can delay."


    "The Academy wanting to invest more resources in me is a good thing."


    "But I don''t want to be completely tied to the Academy. Xiao Yu, where are you? If it were you, what would you want me to do?"


    Zhang Lexuan murmured softly, her eyes dazed as her thoughts drifted far away.


    ...


    Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    In the main hall, Jing Hongchen sat comfortably in the main seat, leisurely sipping tea from his cup. Suddenly, a series of hurried footsteps approached. Lin Jiayi entered the hall, excitement written across his face.


    "Hall Master, I have good news," Lin Jiayi said enthusiastically.


    "What''s the good news?"


    Jing Hongchen asked, setting down his teacup with interest.


    "Hall Master, we''ve just received word that Su Yu has passed the fourth-level soul engineer test. He''s now officially a fourth-level soul engineer."


    "Oh?"


    Jing Hongchen''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that boy only passed the third-level soul engineer test two months ago. And now he''s passed the fourth-level test?"


    Jing Hongchen was astonished. Su Yu had already reached the fourth level?


    "Yes, Hall Master. Su Yu became a third-level soul engineer two months ago. I assigned him to a new class. But today, he has passed the fourth-level soul engineer test. Here, take a look at his results."


    Lin Jiayi handed over the test results to Jing Hongchen.


    As Jing Hongchen reviewed them, his expression gradually turned to amazement.


    "It''s truly a genuine fourth-level result. This boy is truly something extraordinary."


    "Yes, Hall Master. He''s only been here for eight months, and he''s already a fourth-level soul engineer. Such talent is unheard of. We''ve truly found a treasure."


    Eight months¡ªfrom knowing nothing about soul tools to becoming a genuine fourth-level soul engineer. What kind of concept was that? Since the establishment of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, they had never encountered such an extraordinary student. Su Yu''s talent for soul engineering was beyond comprehension.


    "With such talent, it''s truly rare. Fortunately, he''s a student of our Academy. If he weren''t, I''m not sure I could tolerate him," Jing Hongchen sighed. He had thought he had already overestimated Su Yu, but Su Yu kept surpassing every expectation.


    "If such a genius belonged to someone else, I would be deeply uneasy and wouldn''t rest until they were dealt with. But since he''s on our side? It''s all good!"


    With a genius like Su Yu in their ranks, Jing Hongchen felt he could sleep peacefully.


    "This child''s talent is extraordinary and cannot be underestimated. Here''s what we''ll do: designate him as a seed talent for Illustrious Virtue Hall. When he advances to a fifth-level soul engineer, there''s no need for a formal test¡ªhe will be directly admitted to Illustrious Virtue Hall. Also, provides him with an unlimited supply of rare metals for his soul tool studies. His food and living arrangements will also be fully covered by the Academy, and everything should be of the highest quality. Additionally, give him a monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins to ensure he can focus on his studies."


    Jing Hongchen announced one generous privilege after another without hesitation.


    Lin Jiayi couldn''t help but click his tongue in wonder. This level of treatment was unprecedented. Even the current members of Illustrious Virtue Hall didn''t enjoy such favorable conditions.


    Unlimited rare metals, the best food and accommodation, and a monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins? Even Illustrious Virtue Hall members had a limited monthly quota for rare metals. Rare metals were not only expensive but also extremely scarce!

 Chapter 56 - 56: [DD2]: 56

    Now that Su Yu has been given unlimited resources, the members of Illustrious Virtue Hall will be so envious that their eyes will turn red.


    As for the best food treatment, it may sound ordinary, but it''s anything but.


    The food at Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy is divided into levels. First- to third-year students form one level. Fourth- and fifth-year students are at another level. Sixth-year students have a separate level.


    That''s why the academy''s cafeteria is located beneath the dormitories¡ªit makes it easier to differentiate between levels.


    Of course, the differences between these three levels of food aren''t huge. Even the first-year cafeteria serves the same meals as the sixth-year one. But there''s one big difference: it''s expensive!


    The same dish costs much more in the first-year area than in the sixth-year area.


    That''s the so-called "leveling system"¡ªbecause the academy''s subsidies differ.


    Above the sixth-year level is the food for the members of Illustrious Virtue Hall, which is yet another level. Illustrious Virtue Hall members eat for free, and the ingredients are top-notch.


    But even the food for Illustrious Virtue Hall members isn''t the best. The highest quality meals are reserved for Level 8 and above Soul Engineers or the most exceptionally gifted members of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Rare ingredients, and even meat from ten thousand-year-old soul beasts, are not uncommon.


    When Jing Hongchen gave Su Yu this treatment, it was already exceptional.


    The monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins also surprised Lin Jiayi.


    This means that even if Su Yu does nothing, he can earn over a million gold soul coins a year.


    Isn''t that a substantial benefit? You could say Jing Hongchen is truly bold.


    "Hall Master, if this treatment gets out, I''m afraid the other students will have complaints," Lin Jiayi cautiously tested the waters.


    "Who would complain?"


    Jing Hongchen looked up and said indifferently.


    Lin Jiayi remained silent, but his eyes said it all.


    Others might not care, but your precious grandson certainly will.


    "If anyone has a complaint, let me see if they can become a Level 4 Soul Engineer in eight months."


    "Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy values ability."


    "Those with skill get better treatment¡ªif not, they should stay quiet," Jing Hongchen said coldly.


    Since he dared to offer this, he wasn''t afraid of causing trouble. And with Su Yu''s skills, he believed Su Yu could win over the masses.


    He wasn''t acting recklessly¡ªSu Yu''s performance and talent warranted such treatment.


    Since Jing Hongchen put it that way, Lin Jiayi didn''t press further. In his view, while the treatment was generous, Su Yu deserved it.


    "By the way, how''s Wang Dong doing?"


    Jing Hongchen asked casually.


    "After transferring to the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department, she hasn''t caused any trouble."


    "It''s said she''s been working hard and is now a third-year student," Lin Jiayi replied.


    Advancement in the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department mainly depends on soul power and the use of soul tools. As long as a student can skillfully combine their martial soul with various Level 2 soul tools, they can advance to the third year. It''s relatively simple, as they don''t need to learn how to craft soul tools.


    However, entering the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department is difficult. Without a powerful or special martial soul, one isn''t qualified.


    "Well, that''s good. I was worried she''d waste time, but she hasn''t disappointed."


    "As for her meals, the academy should cover them too. Provide her with the same level of food as an ordinary Illustrious Virtue Hall member."


    "Of course, don''t tell anyone. Just bring her meals along when delivering food to Su Yu."


    Wang Dong had considerable talent, so Jing Hongchen wasn''t stingy with her treatment. However, unlike Su Yu, she wasn''t as strong. It was better for her to quietly improve without attracting attention.


    "Yes, Hall Master, I understand," Lin Jiayi replied.


    "All right, go make the arrangements," Jing Hongchen waved him off.


    "Your subordinate takes his leave!"


    Lin Jiayi bowed and left Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    ...


    Not long after, the news that Su Yu had been selected as Illustrious Virtue Hall seed spread throughout the academy.


    To manage public reaction, the first- to sixth-year students were only informed that Su Yu had been chosen as an Illustrious Virtue Hall seed and would directly join Illustrious Virtue Hall upon reaching Level 5 as a Soul Engineer.


    For a time, countless students were envious, and Su Yu became the talk of the entire school.


    However, things were different inside Illustrious Virtue Hall. Many students were so envious their eyes turned red.


    They knew the full extent of Su Yu''s special treatment.


    "Impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    When Xiao Hongchen heard the news, he couldn''t sit still and angrily knocked over a chair.


    "Why? It''s bad enough that they let him into Illustrious Virtue Hall without an exam, but they''re also giving him such excellent treatment?"


    Xiao Hongchen fumed.


    In the past, only he and Meng had received this level of treatment among the students. Even Illustrious Virtue Hall''s top student, Ma Rulong, hadn''t.


    And now Su Yu was getting the same treatment? Why? Xiao Hongchen couldn''t accept it! How could Su Yu, of all people, receive the same treatment as him?


    "I''m going to find Grandpa! This is outrageous! I''m going to make him take back this decision."


    As Xiao Hongchen said this, he was about to storm out, but Meng Hongchen stopped him.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Meng asked calmly.


    "Don''t stop me, Meng. Grandpa''s gone senile, giving out this kind of treatment," Xiao Hongchen said anxiously.


    "Grandpa isn''t senile¡ªyou are! What''s the rush? What does this have to do with you?"


    Meng critiqued.


    "But I''m not convinced! Why does Su Yu get the same treatment as us?" Xiao Hongchen stubbornly replied.


    "Because he became a Level 4 Soul Engineer in eight months. Isn''t that enough?"


    "This¡­"


    Xiao Hongchen was momentarily speechless, but still muttered, "But making him an Illustrious Virtue Hall seed should''ve been enough. At most, just add some food benefits."


    "And what about his Ultimate Ice?"


    Xiao Hongchen: "¡­"


    "And what about the Ice God Palace behind Su Yu? Did you think of that?"


    Xiao Hongchen fell completely silent.


    Damn, the more he thought about it, the more it made sense¡ªSu Yu not only had talent but also a powerful background. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother, you''re too impulsive. Su Yu is so outstanding that it''s normal for him to receive this kind of treatment," Meng advised.


    "Hmph, you''re just defending him because you''re close to him."


    "Don''t think I don''t know you like him."


    Xiao Hongchen crossed his arms and huffed.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Meng''s cheeks turned red, and she bashfully punched him.


    Xiao Hongchen smirked.


    "You blush every time you see him. Who wouldn''t notice?"


    "And how many times have you gone to see him in the past six months?"


    "Such a lack of restraint for a girl!"


    "Brother!"


    Meng stomped her foot in embarrassment, stepping hard on Xiao Hongchen''s foot, making him howl in pain.


    "See? You''re worked up because I hit the mark, right?"


    "I bet Grandpa knows you like Su Yu, and that''s why he''s treating him so well. He''s probably trying to make him a grandson-in-law."


    "Yeah, ouch¡­ I''m so smart," Xiao said, wincing as he held his foot.


    Xiao Hongchen suddenly realized that he had uncovered the truth. It must be that Jing Hongchen saw Su Yu''s immense talent, powerful background, and the fact that Meng Hongchen liked him. Jing Hongchen must be thinking of making Su Yu his grandson-in-law. Otherwise, there''s no way Su Yu would have received such special treatment.


    This kind of treatment had only ever been given to Xiao and Meng before.


    Case solved: Jing Hongchen now regarded Su Yu as one of his own.


    Thinking along these lines, Xiao Hongchen wasn''t as angry anymore. Even though he still thought Su Yu was a bit inferior to him, pairing him with his sister was just about acceptable. If Su Yu were to become his future brother-in-law, then it wouldn''t be so bad for him to receive this treatment.


    "Brother, you''re still talking!"


    As soon as Xiao Hongchen voiced his thoughts, Meng Hongchen''s face flushed bright red with embarrassment. She clenched her delicate fists, ready to strike him, but Xiao Hongchen quickly dodged.


    "Brother, stop dodging!"


    Meng Hongchen shouted as she chased after him, determined to land a hit.


    Not being a fool, Xiao Hongchen evaded her quickly.


    "Meng, what are you doing?"


    "I''m just speaking the truth. You do like him."


    "Maybe Grandpa is trying to make Su Yu his grandson-in-law. This treatment is proof!"


    Meng Hongchen''s face turned even redder, her thoughts wandering. Could Grandpa be thinking that way? As the possibility dawned on her, she blushed even more and felt a little shy.


    "Nonsense! Grandpa values his talent," she said softly, trying to regain her composure.


    "Tch, who would believe that? My explanation makes way more sense. There are so many geniuses at the academy, but no one else is getting this kind of treatment. Our family''s little princess is even visiting him herself. Grandpa must have no choice but to act on your behalf."


    Xiao Hongchen spread his hands and sighed dramatically.


    "Brother, you!"


    Meng Hongchen pointed at him, her face so red it looked like it might start dripping blood.


    "What about me?"


    Xiao Hongchen blinked, feigning indifference.


    "You always bully me! I''m going to tell Grandpa," Meng Hongchen muttered softly before turning to run away. Though she seemed angry, she was just too shy to handle the situation.


    "Is that it?"


    Xiao Hongchen curled his lip in disdain.


    "You''re admitting it, Meng. With how shy you are, if Grandpa doesn''t step in, when will you ever win Su Yu over?"


    No one knew his sister better than Xiao Hongchen. She blushed at the mere sight of Su Yu and couldn''t say a word, only lowering her head in embarrassment. How was she ever going to win him over like that?


    "Looks like I''ll have to step in as the great and mighty Xiao Hongchen!"


    He put his hands on his hips and laughed heartily, looking like a complete eccentric.


    ...


    Room 212.


    Su Yu held a piece of heavy silver in his left hand and a fine gold carving knife in his right. The knife danced nimbly in his hand like a swimming dragon. With smooth movements, a core formation was carved effortlessly.


    With a gentle shake, Su Yu shook off the metal shavings, revealing a hollow metal sphere. The sphere was covered in intricate patterns, looking highly complex.


    "Did you succeed?" a soft voice asked from beside him. It was Wang Dong.


    Su Yu shook his head.


    "Still a little off. A Level 5 core formation isn''t easy to carve. This can still only be considered Level 4."


    "That''s already pretty good," Wang Dong said, patting his shoulder.


    "Your current achievements are unprecedented. Besides, you can''t even use a Level 5 soul tool yet."


    "Actually, I can. I broke through to Level 40 a while ago," Su Yu replied casually, storing the core formation.


    Wang Dong''s mouth twitched slightly. She made a mock "fierce" face and wrapped her hand around Su Yu''s throat.


    "You''re just trying to provoke me, aren''t you?" she said, baring her teeth, trying to look fierce. But with her sunny, delicate face, she looked more like a cute little cub trying to act tough.


    Su Yu flicked her forehead, causing her to break character.


    "You''re such a freak, always making people feel pressured," Wang Dong pouted.


    "Aren''t you at Level 27, almost 28? That''s faster than me," Su Yu said, smiling.


    "That''s not the same. I''m a Grandmaster, and you''re a Soul Elder. You even broke through the Level 40 bottleneck. How is that the same?"


    Wang Dong said with frustration.


    "Other geniuses get stuck at Level 40 for at least six months¡ªespecially with an Ultimate Martial Soul like yours."


    Su Yu didn''t reply. He simply ruffled her hair.


    Wang Dong pretended to be annoyed, but her eyes sparkled with laughter.


    "I heard you advanced to the third year. Not bad!"


    "It seems like the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department suits you," Su Yu smiled.


    "Not as good as you. You''re about to advance to the fifth year, right?" Wang Dong crossed her arms, pretending not to care.


    "Maybe," Su Yu said with a chuckle, not overly concerned.


    "Made any new friends in your new class?"


    "Nope. I don''t get along with them," Wang Dong replied indifferently. Aside from Su Yu, she had no other close friends. And that was fine by her.


    "Too proud to lower yourself?"


    Su Yu asked, reclining in his chair with a smile.


    "You''re always criticizing me! What about you?"


    Wang Dong pouted.


    "I don''t see you with any friends either."


    "I do. I get along well with the girls in my class," Su Yu said with a grin.


    Wang Dong froze for a moment, feeling an inexplicable twinge of displeasure, though she quickly hid it.


    "So, you know a lot of pretty senior girls. Why don''t you bring some back to meet us?"


    "They''re just acquaintances. Why would I bring them to the dorm?"


    Su Yu waved dismissively.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong suddenly felt much better.


    "What about the boys? Why don''t you mention them?"


    "Do you even need to ask?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. With his talent, the teachers favored him, and he attracted the attention of the girls. How many boys would like him? They probably cursed him behind his back, calling him a "pretty boy."


    Besides, he wasn''t one to go out of his way to befriend people who didn''t like him.

 Chapter 57 - 57: [DD2]: 57

    Wang Dong was proud, but wasn''t Su Yu the same?


    The only difference was that Wang Dong wore his pride openly, while Su Yu kept his buried deep. When others didn''t like him, he certainly wouldn''t go out of his way to be friendly. And with his rapid advancement, he didn''t stay in any class for long, so in the past six months, he hadn''t made any true friends.


    The only two people he had a good relationship with were Wang Dong and Meng Hongchen¡ªboth of whom he had met right at the start of the school year.


    "So, you still dare to criticize me?"


    Wang Dong lifted his head with a smug expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You say I can''t lower myself, but aren''t you the same? You haven''t even made a single male friend, yet you lecture me every day."


    "And when it comes to getting along with girls, I''m not bad either. I just can''t be bothered with them."


    Wang Dong pouted, clearly unimpressed.


    Getting along with girls? What''s the big deal about that? Wang Dong thought. They''re just a bunch of shallow women attracted to your good looks, nothing more. Besides, who doesn''t look good around here?


    Su Yu: "..."


    Seeing Su Yu stay silent, Wang Dong''s confidence grew.


    "Look at you, you''ve got nothing to say, right? Not so impressive after all!"


    Wang Dong seized the opportunity to mock Su Yu with enthusiasm, jumping around as if he had finally gotten the upper hand.


    It was clear he cherished this rare chance to tease Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s expression remained unchanged. He looked up at Wang Dong, his gaze calm and steady, which made Wang Dong freeze mid-sentence. He sensed a bit of danger.


    "W-What are you planning?"


    Wang Dong took two steps back, suddenly cautious.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Yu flashed a mischievous smile.


    "You''re going to use force just because you can''t win the argument? Is there no justice in the world anymore? No rule of law?"


    "I am the law," Su Yu declared.


    Wang Dong immediately tried to run, but Su Yu caught him in one swift motion and pressed him onto the bed. Su Yu''s free hand then attacked Wang Dong''s ticklish spots, causing him to burst into uncontrollable laughter.


    "Stop, stop! I''m sorry, I was wrong!"


    Wang Dong giggled and squirmed, her face turning red as she begged for mercy. But Su Yu didn''t stop, continuing the tickle assault.


    After a while, realizing that pleading wasn''t working, Wang Dong gathered her courage and decided to fight back. He reached out and began tickling Su Yu in retaliation.


    In no time, the two of them were tangled in a playful skirmish, the room filled with laughter and chaos.


    A while later...


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the air, freezing them both in place.


    "What... are you two doing?"


    Meng Hongchen stood at the door, her lips slightly parted, her face filled with shock as though she had just witnessed something unbelievable. She saw Wang Dong and Su Yu lying together on the bed, hugging each other, seemingly in a very intimate position.


    Meng Hongchen''s face paled, her body trembling. She pointed at the two of them, her hand shaking uncontrollably, and even her eyes began brimming with tears.


    Could it be... that Su Yu liked... Could Su Yu be...


    Meng Hongchen had misunderstood, even starting to question whether Su Yu''s preferences were... unusual.


    Both Su Yu and Wang Dong were startled by her sudden appearance.


    Su Yu''s body stiffened. He had been playing around with Wang Dong in the dorm, so he hadn''t been on guard. Who could have expected Meng Hongchen to show up unnoticed? This was almost a social death moment.


    Su Yu hurriedly got up. Seeing Meng Hongchen on the verge of tears, he felt his mouth twitch. This misunderstanding had gotten way out of hand!


    Wang Dong also peeked out from behind Su Yu, his pupils shrinking when he saw Meng Hongchen.


    "Su Yu, you..."


    Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he forced himself to speak.


    "Sister Meng, if I told you this was a misunderstanding, would you believe me?"


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes were red as she softly replied, "I saw it with my own eyes. Do you... not like women?"


    No wonder she had been chasing Su Yu for half a year without any response from him. It turns out he didn''t like women. At that moment, Meng Hongchen''s heart felt like it was shattering.


    If Su Yu simply hadn''t fallen for her yet, she could still try harder. But if Su Yu didn''t like women, then she had no chance at all.


    Such a perfect Su Yu... why did he have to like men?


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes were filled with sorrow and reluctance.


    She had lost to Wang Dong¡ªa man! It was unbearable, truly unbearable!


    Su Yu: "..."


    Wang Dong was also feeling a headache coming on. Meng Hongchen had misunderstood everything.


    "Sister Meng, we were just playing around. There''s nothing more to it. We often mess around like this."


    Meng Hongchen: (¨i©n¨i)


    You often play like this?


    Wang Dong''s words hit Meng Hongchen like another blow. Tears immediately started to fall.


    Seeing Meng Hongchen''s misunderstanding even further, Su Yu felt a cold sweat on his forehead. He shot a sharp look at Wang Dong, as if to say, If you can''t explain clearly, then don''t say anything at all. Your vague explanations are only making things worse!


    Wang Dong gave Su Yu a defiant look as if to say If you hadn''t dragged me into this in the first place, we wouldn''t be in this mess!


    Seeing the two of them exchanging what looked like meaningful glances, Meng Hongchen completely broke down. Tears streamed down her face.


    In the end, she had fallen for the wrong person.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Wang Dong: "..."


    Why was Meng Hongchen crying so bitterly all of a sudden?


    "Sister Meng, you misunderstood. We were just fooling around," Su Yu said, trying to calm her down. Not wanting her to stand in the doorway crying, he quickly pulled her into the dorm room.


    Meng Hongchen didn''t resist, but the tears kept falling.


    "I was just messing around with Wang Dong, it''s not what you think."


    Su Yu explained carefully, speaking in a gentle tone. He didn''t want people to think he was something he wasn''t. He was perfectly normal.


    Su Yu¡ªmale, interested in women! Pure to the core, a true man.


    "But you two were hugging," Meng Hongchen pouted, still doubtful.


    "Sometimes when you''re messing around, things can get out of hand. It''s the same with girls. It doesn''t mean anything is wrong with us."


    "Look, we''re both fully clothed," Su Yu pointed out.


    Only then did Meng Hongchen notice that while Su Yu and Wang Dong''s hair was a bit messy, their clothes were perfectly intact. That detail didn''t quite match the scene she had imagined.


    Still unsure, she asked, "You''re just playing around?"


    "Do you have a roommate?"


    Wang Dong asked her.


    Meng Hongchen shook her head.


    "What about a best female friend?"


    Again, Meng Hongchen shook her head. With her exceptional talent and special background, she had only ever had her brother by her side growing up. She had very few friends.


    "Then I get it," Wang Dong said with a nod.


    "No wonder you misunderstood. If you had a close roommate, you''d know that roughhousing like this is normal."


    Wang Dong''s gaze softened toward Meng Hongchen. She had been lonely for most of her life, much like him. In a way, they were quite similar.


    He had been lonely from childhood until now. Su Yu wasn''t just Wang Dong''s only friend at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy; he was the only friend Wang Dong had ever had in his life.


    Su Yu held a very important place in his heart.


    As for Su Yu himself, Wang Dong didn''t know much about him. But judging by Su Yu''s behavior, it didn''t seem like he had many friends either.


    When someone becomes too outstanding, they inevitably form an invisible barrier between themselves and the people around them.


    People tend to gather with those who are similar to them¡ªthat''s just how it works.


    A genius''s friends are usually other geniuses.


    "Is what Wang Dong said true?"


    Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu, her beautiful, slightly teary eyes filled with a hint of hope. She was afraid of hearing the answer she didn''t want.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Su Yu smiled and said, "Sister Meng, I''m a very normal person. There''s nothing wrong with my orientation. I only like pretty girls."


    Hearing Su Yu say this, Meng Hongchen finally relaxed. She realized how badly she had misunderstood, her face reddening as she weakly said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood."


    She had spun an entire dramatic scenario in her head, and in the end, had made herself cry over it.


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t understand how friends mess around with each other, and our position earlier was indeed a bit misleading," Su Yu said, waving his hand to show that it wasn''t a big deal.


    Inwardly, he breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, he managed to clear things up. Otherwise, if people thought he was into men, that would have been a disaster.


    "By the way, Sister Meng, why did you come here?"


    Su Yu asked as he pulled a chair over for her.


    "Sister Meng, please sit."


    Meng Hongchen thanked him and then sat down. She sat with an elegant and demure posture, legs together and her hands resting on her knees, exuding a quiet, graceful beauty.


    "I came to congratulate you," Meng Hongchen said.


    "Congratulate me?"


    Su Yu blinked.


    "That''s right. You passed the Level 4 Soul Engineer exam and became a Level 4 Soul Engineer. The academy has also designated you as a seed candidate for Illustrious Virtue Hall and is giving you a series of excellent benefits. How could I not come to congratulate you on such a happy occasion?"


    Meng Hongchen said with a sweet smile.


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu was truly incredible. He had become a Level 4 Soul Engineer in just eight months.


    Such talent in soul tools was something even she and her brother could only look up to.


    Her brother had said that their grandfather was giving Su Yu special treatment because of her, and at first, she had believed it. But after thinking it over, she realized that wasn''t the case.


    It was because Su Yu''s talent was so extraordinary that the academy had no choice but to treat him with great respect.


    It was hard to imagine how high Su Yu''s future achievements would be.


    But one thing was certain¡ªSu Yu would reach the level of a Level 9 Soul Engineer. And it wasn''t impossible that he could even become a Level 10 Soul Engineer.


    According to the teachers who oversaw the exam, Su Yu wasn''t just a fast learner with a photographic memory. He also had his own unique ideas when it came to designing and creating soul tools.


    For a Soul Engineer, having such original thinking and ideas was incredibly important.


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy didn''t lack Soul Engineers who followed the rules. What it lacked were creative geniuses who could think outside the box.


    In general, only when there are more people like that can soul tools advance more quickly.


    And Su Yu had that potential.


    On top of that, Su Yu also had a natural talent as a soul master. If the academy didn''t prioritize him, it would have been a case of them being completely blind.


    "It''s just a small accomplishment, really not a big deal," Su Yu said calmly.


    It wasn''t that he was trying to be modest¡ªhe genuinely didn''t think it was that impressive.


    Having grown up witnessing grand events, his mindset was quite different from others.


    "This is not a small matter. You don''t know how many people in Illustrious Virtue Hall are red-eyed with jealousy over the treatment you''re receiving," Meng Hongchen said seriously, looking at Su Yu.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that the students of Illustrious Virtue Hall aren''t allowed to pick on those outside the hall, someone surely would have come to cause trouble for you by now."


    "But even so, once you join Illustrious Virtue Hall in the future, there will probably still be plenty of people trying to make things difficult for you."


    "You should be prepared for that."


    "It''s no big deal. If someone causes trouble, I''ll just beat them until they submit," Su Yu said, still calm.


    "By the way, Sister Meng, you keep mentioning the benefits. What exactly are they?"


    Wang Dong asked, puzzled.


    "Isn''t it just the title of an Illustrious Virtue Hall seed? Why is that such a big deal?"


    "It''s not just a title," Meng Hongchen said with a soft laugh as she explained everything to Wang Dong.


    "What?! Such generous benefits? And you didn''t even tell me, you dummy?"


    Wang Dong immediately grabbed Su Yu by the neck in a playful chokehold.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and pulled Wang Dong over, draping him across his lap, and gave his perky bottom a firm smack.


    Smack!


    Wang Dong''s face instantly turned red, his eyes welling up with a strange mist as he felt both embarrassed and angry.


    "Not bad, it''s pretty firm!"


    Su Yu even commented.


    This made Wang Dong''s face turn even redder, filled with shame and frustration.


    "Su Yu, you jerk! Let me go!"


    Wang Dong was so embarrassed that he just wanted to find a hole to crawl into. Being spanked by Su Yu in front of Meng Hongchen was too humiliating for him to bear.


    "What if I don''t let go?"


    Su Yu asked playfully.


    "You!"


    "Me?"


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll..."


    "You''ll what?"


    Su Yu asked with a grin.


    "I''ll bite you!"


    Wang Dong grabbed Su Yu''s hand and bit down, like an agitated little rabbit.


    "Su Yu, you¡ª"


    Meng Hongchen was about to speak, but Su Yu raised his hand to stop her.


    "It''s fine," Su Yu said calmly.


    Sure enough, after biting for a while, Wang Dong let go in disgust.


    "Damn it, your skin is so thick! It''s tough as iron!"


    Wang Dong frowned, feeling like he had just bitten into metal.


    Not only had he failed to break Su Yu''s skin, but now his teeth were aching.


    Of course, if he had used soul power, he could have broken through, but since they were just playing around, he would never actually use soul power.


    "You''re just weak. You don''t even have the strength to bite properly," Su Yu said, shaking his head in disdain.


    "What did you say?!"


    "You heard me."


    "All right, you jerk, I''m going to fight you!"


    Taking advantage of Su Yu''s moment of relaxation, Wang Dong broke free and pounced on him, claws outstretched.


    Su Yu easily subdued him with one hand, pinning him to the bed.


    "Wang Dong, do you admit defeat?"


    Su Yu asked with a grin.


    "No, I don''t! I won''t admit it!"


    Even though his body was pinned and held down with one hand, Wang Dong''s spirit remained unyielding.


    "Still not giving in?"


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed mischievously as he tickled Wang Dong''s sides again, causing him to burst into laughter.


    "Su Yu, you two get along well," Meng Hongchen said quietly, watching them with a hint of envy in her eyes.


    She was envious of Su Yu for having a roommate with whom he shared such a close bond.


    It seemed like a lot of fun to be able to joke around and play like that.

 Chapter 58 - 58: [DD2]: 58

    Unlike herself, Meng couldn''t seem to find a close friend.


    "Doesn''t Sister Meng have a brother who cares about her?"


    "Although Brother Xiao''s personality is somewhat unusual, it''s clear he loves you a lot," Su Yu said with a light chuckle.


    Meng Hongchen thought about it and smiled slightly. Yes, she did have a brother who loved her. Though his personality was a bit eccentric, he was still a very good brother.


    "And if Sister Meng wants to make friends, we''re all here for you," Su Yu added.


    "Aren''t we?"


    Su Yu released Wang Dong, smiled at Meng Hongchen, and said, "We''re your friends too."


    His cold expression softened into a smile, like a glacier thawing, and for a moment, Meng Hongchen was stunned.


    "So handsome," she muttered to herself.


    "What?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Nothing," Meng Hongchen quickly shook her head, her face flushing red.


    "She said you''re handsome," Wang Dong jumped off the bed, messing up Su Yu''s hair with both hands. After venting his frustration, he pouted, "Sister Meng, you have no taste! I''m also very handsome, you know."


    "Why are you only looking at Su Yu? This guy''s so clueless."


    Meng Hongchen lowered her head and whispered, "Su Yu is very nice." She sneaked a glance at Su Yu to gauge his reaction. When he looked her way, she quickly lowered her head again.


    "Yeah, Su Yu is nice," Wang Dong muttered, a hint of inexplicable frustration in his voice. He gazed at Su Yu, his eyes slowly turning sorrowful.


    Su Yu: "..."


    The atmosphere felt awkward for Su Yu. Especially with Wang Dong¡ªwhat was with that sorrowful gaze?


    Your outward identity is supposed to be male right now! Su Yu thought to himself, quickly deciding to change the subject.


    "Sister Meng, it''s getting late, and it''s almost time for dinner," Su Yu said. "Today''s a happy day. I''ve advanced to a Level 4 Soul Engineer and been named an Illustrious Virtue Hall seed. Let''s go out to celebrate!"


    "Sure!"


    Meng Hongchen replied eagerly.


    "I know a place in Radiant City with great barbecue. Let''s go there."


    "Alright!"


    Su Yu agreed, relieved as the strange atmosphere dissipated.


    As they left the dorm, Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Su Yu, do you mind if I invite my brother?"


    Meng Hongchen asked tentatively. She didn''t want Xiao Hongchen to ruin the mood, but she also didn''t want to leave him out if Su Yu didn''t mind.


    "Of course, I don''t mind," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "It would be better to have Brother Xiao join us."


    Meng Hongchen felt relieved and quickly contacted Xiao Hongchen. He soon arrived, head held high, exuding his usual arrogance.


    Wang Dong turned away, visibly annoyed by Xiao Hongchen''s high-and-mighty attitude. He never liked that about him.


    "Brother!"


    Meng Hongchen waved.


    Xiao Hongchen swaggered over, acting as if he were second only to the heavens.


    "Brother Xiao, we meet again," Su Yu greeted him with a polite smile.


    "Hmph, I''ve heard about you. You live up to being my rival¡ªyou''ve got some skills," Xiao Hongchen said, staring directly at Su Yu. He had identified Su Yu as his greatest threat ever since they first met.


    "Brother, today is for celebrating Su Yu''s advancement. Don''t cause any trouble," Meng Hongchen warned, glaring at him.


    "Meng, don''t worry. This guy will be my brother-in-law soon. Even for your sake, I won''t cause any trouble," Xiao Hongchen declared nonchalantly.


    Su Yu and Wang Dong were both stunned.


    "What?"


    Su Yu blinked.


    "Brother-in-law?"


    Wang Dong echoed in disbelief.


    "Of course, it''s Su Yu. Who else could it be?"


    Xiao Hongchen replied, rolling his eyes.


    Wang Dong: "..."


    Su Yu: "..."


    Meng Hongchen slapped her forehead. I should never have let him come.


    "Brother!!!"


    Meng Hongchen yelled, glaring at Xiao Hongchen.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Xiao Hongchen shrugged, unbothered.


    "How is it nonsense? Even Grandpa has agreed."


    Su Yu: "?????"


    Wang Dong: "??????"


    Wang Dong looked at Su Yu, his voice trembling.


    "You and Sister Meng are already at that stage? Why didn''t I know anything about this?"


    For some reason, Wang Dong felt an overwhelming sense of betrayal. Su Yu and Meng Hongchen had progressed to the point of family approval, and he hadn''t known a thing.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched.


    "What? Meng and I are completely innocent."


    "He said even the Hall Master agreed, and you''re still lying to me?"


    Wang Dong''s voice was laced with frustration and hurt.


    "Hey, hey, hey, why are you getting involved?"


    Xiao Hongchen interjected.


    "Why are you being so dramatic?"


    Before Su Yu could respond, Xiao Hongchen continued, "I was talking about Su Yu and my sister. What''s your deal? Do you have feelings for my sister?"


    That won''t do. You''re not qualified. Xiao Hongchen sneered inwardly, but outwardly, he focused on Wang Dong.


    "What''s it to you?"


    Wang Dong shot back.


    "I''ll be dramatic if I want. So what?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes narrowed.


    "You dare insult me?"


    He was ready to teach Wang Dong a lesson. No one talks to me like that.


    "Do you have the guts?"


    Wang Dong retorted defiantly.


    Xiao Hongchen: "..."


    Wang Dong''s defiance only fueled Xiao Hongchen''s anger. He was about to take action when Meng Hongchen intervened.


    "Enough!"


    Meng Hongchen exploded, her anger cutting through the tension. "Brother, if you don''t want to be here, then leave! And Wang Dong, if you want to fight, fight me instead."


    Her fierce outburst stunned both of them into silence. Neither had ever seen Meng Hongchen so angry.


    With Meng Hongchen''s intervention, the tense atmosphere finally dissipated.


    Afterward, Meng Hongchen explained the situation, and only then did Wang Dong and Su Yu realize it had all been a misunderstanding. Xiao Hongchen had simply been overthinking things.


    "I knew it couldn''t be that ridiculous. Turns out it was just someone letting their imagination run wild," Wang Dong said with a sigh of relief. He had thought Su Yu had gotten involved with Meng Hongchen, but it was all just a misunderstanding.


    And of course, Su Yu''s daily training schedule was packed¡ªwhere would he even find time for romance? Su Yu''s achievements in soul tools weren''t just a result of talent; he worked incredibly hard. Wang Dong had seen Su Yu studying core formations late into the night more than once.


    For a moment, Wang Dong felt a bit ashamed. He shouldn''t have doubted Su Yu.


    "What do you mean, over-imagining things? With Grandfather treating him like this, it''s clear he sees Su Yu as his future grandson-in-law," Xiao Hongchen said with a smug expression.


    "You just don''t get it. This young master can''t be bothered to argue with you."


    Wang Dong rolled his eyes. Now he could see it clearly¡ªXiao Hongchen was just a lunatic. As a normal person, Wang Dong decided he wouldn''t argue with a lunatic.


    The barbecue restaurant Meng Hongchen had mentioned was outside the academy, so the group headed out together.


    As they exited the academy, they were greeted by the sights of Radiant City. The vast and bustling city dazzled even Wang Dong.


    "To be honest, Radiant City is truly impressive. I''ve been to the capital of the Heaven Dou Empire, and it doesn''t even compare to this place," Wang Dong marveled.


    It wasn''t his first time seeing Radiant City, but his last visit had been brief. This time, he had a chance to take in the sights. The city''s prosperity left him in awe. Unlike the ancient architecture typical of other empires, Radiant City had a unique metallic and modern flavor.


    "Of course! The Sun Moon Empire''s Radiant City is the most prosperous city on the continent. Even if you combined the capitals of the other three empires, they wouldn''t compare," Xiao Hongchen said proudly, lifting his chin.


    Radiant City was a source of pride for every citizen of the Sun Moon Empire.


    Wang Dong didn''t argue with Xiao Hongchen; he just rolled his eyes again.


    The group continued walking, admiring the city''s sights. Eventually, they entered a narrower street filled with various food stalls. It looked like a food street. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow!"


    Wang Dong exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the mouthwatering aroma of grilled food.


    "Who would''ve thought there was such a great spot so close to the academy?"


    Wang Dong said, feeling like he had missed out during the past few months.


    "There''s a place here called Wu''s Barbecue. Their grilled meat is amazing, especially the whole roasted lamb¡ªit''s tender and flavorful. My brother and I come here often," Meng Hongchen explained as she led the group toward the end of the street.


    Wu''s Barbecue didn''t look particularly impressive from the outside, but the faint scent of grilling meat wafting from the inside was irresistible.


    "We''re here!"


    Meng Hongchen announced.


    Inside, the shop was already packed with people. Meng Hongchen called out, "Master Wu!"


    An old man, busy grilling meat, looked up and grinned when he saw Meng Hongchen. "Oh, it''s you, girl! Come on in, take a seat."


    "Xiao Feng! Xiao Feng, come greet the guests!" the old man called out.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming!"


    A young man, around twenty years old, came running out with a notepad in hand.


    "Oh, it''s Little Meng! And Brother Xiao, you''re here too! These two look new. Is this their first time?"


    Xiao Feng''s enthusiasm showed he was quite familiar with Meng and Xiao Hongchen.


    "Yeah, they''re new students at the academy. My brother and I brought them here to try the best barbecue in Radiant City," Meng Hongchen replied with a smile.


    "Hahaha, you''re too kind! Come on in," Xiao Feng said, inviting them inside.


    He pointed to the menu displayed on a large metal screen on the wall. It listed dishes like grilled fish, grilled chicken, and lamb skewers, each with a tantalizing image.


    Su Yu immediately noticed that the screen was a soul tool. It seemed that even an ordinary barbecue shop in Radiant City used soul tools.


    "Let''s get twenty beef skewers, two grilled fish, some grilled vegetables, and a whole roasted lamb," Meng Hongchen expertly ordered.


    She then turned to Su Yu.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to add?"


    "That''s plenty. If we order too much, we won''t finish it all," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    Meng Hongchen nodded and turned back to Xiao Feng.


    "That''s all for now. And bring us a large bottle of fruit juice."


    "Got it! Please head upstairs to the second floor and take a seat. Your food will be ready soon," Xiao Feng said warmly.


    The group followed Meng Hongchen upstairs to a private room by the window, where they could see the food street outside.


    "Meng, aren''t you going to ask me what I want to eat?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked with a pout, looking aggrieved.


    Meng Hongchen looked at him, confused.


    "Brother, don''t you love roasted lamb?"


    "You still should''ve asked. It wouldn''t have taken much time," Xiao Hongchen muttered, clearly feeling a bit jealous. Did his sister care more about Su Yu now?


    Meng Hongchen ignored him and turned her attention back to Su Yu. "Don''t let the shop''s humble appearance fool you. It''s been here for over a hundred years. You won''t be disappointed."


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Before long, the whole roasted lamb arrived, golden and dripping with oil. It looked delicious.


    Meng Hongchen personally tore off a leg of lamb and served it to Su Yu. "Try it and see how it tastes," she said, resting her chin on her hand and watching Su Yu intently.


    Su Yu took a bite. It was crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and incredibly juicy, with no trace of gaminess. It was roasted to perfection.


    "It''s delicious¡ªdefinitely worth trying," Su Yu remarked. Even though it was just ordinary lamb, not from a soul beast, the quality of the cooking was exceptional.


    "I''m glad you like it," Meng Hongchen said, smiling happily.


    "I''ll eat too!"


    Xiao Hongchen exclaimed, tearing off a large leg and biting into it aggressively. As he ate, he shot Su Yu a glare, as if Su Yu had stolen something precious from him.


    Su Yu ignored him and tore off another leg to serve Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong.

 Chapter 59 - 59: [DD2]: 59

    "Thank you," Meng Hongchen whispered, her face flushed red.


    Wang Dong, on the other hand, was much more carefree. He took a deep breath, savoring the aroma of the lamb leg in his hand.


    "Smells amazing!"


    He immediately took a large bite, his eyes lighting up.


    "Wow, this is delicious!"


    Wang Dong devoured the food ravenously, gnawing on the lamb leg, which was bigger than his face, taking hearty bites. His face was soon covered in oil.


    Compared to him, Meng Hongchen ate much more elegantly. She carefully cut off small pieces, eating slowly and gracefully, like a refined lady.


    All four of them were soul masters, so naturally, their appetites were larger than the average person''s. Soon, all the food they had ordered was completely devoured.


    Su Yu ate one lamb leg and some vegetables before stopping. Meng Hongchen managed to finish one front leg, but Wang Dong and Xiao Hongchen, with their voracious appetites, practically wiped out all the remaining food.


    "Ugh, I''m so full!"


    Wang Dong rubbed his round belly, burping with satisfaction, looking completely content. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed barbecue so freely and indulgently.


    "We have to come back here next time¡ªit''s too good," Wang Dong muttered.


    "You just finished eating, and you''re already thinking about next time? You foodie."


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh. That was typical of Wang Dong¡ªsuch a little glutton.


    "Alright, wipe your face. Look at yourself; you''ve turned into a little cat." Su Yu habitually handed him a napkin.


    Watching Wang Dong eat so happily reminded him of Di Mingli. That girl also loved barbecue, and her appetite was even bigger than Wang Dong''s.


    Wang Dong took the napkin and wiped his face vigorously, getting rid of the oily shine. His delicate face finally reappeared.


    "Sister Meng, you know how to pick a place. The roast lamb here is amazing," Wang Dong said, his expression much friendlier. One whole roast lamb was all it took to win him over.


    "I''m glad you liked it," Meng Hongchen replied with a smile, though her gaze remained on Su Yu.


    "Do you even know who found this place?"


    Xiao Hongchen, chewing on a toothpick, boasted proudly. How could a place chosen by Xiao Hongchen be anything but great?


    "Who''s talking to you? Don''t flatter yourself," Wang Dong retorted, looking disdainful.


    "Hey, you''re testing my patience," Xiao Hongchen said, rolling up his sleeves, clearly ready to start something. Was Wang Dong seriously provoking him?


    "Alright, brother, stop messing around. Come on, Wang Dong," Meng Hongchen called out, trying to defuse the situation, while Su Yu placed a large hand on Wang Dong''s head.


    "Tsk!"


    "Tsk!"


    Both Wang Dong and Xiao Hongchen clicked their tongues simultaneously and turned their heads away, clearly annoyed with each other.


    "Let''s go. Time to pay the bill. After eating, we should walk around Radiant City to help with digestion," Su Yu said, standing up.


    Meng Hongchen and the others also got up, preparing to head downstairs. Just then, a commotion erupted from below.


    "Sir, you haven''t paid yet."


    "Make me pay? Get lost!"


    This was followed by the sound of tables and chairs being smashed.


    Su Yu and the others exchanged glances, momentarily stunned.


    "Come on, let''s go check it out," Su Yu suggested, but before he could finish speaking, Xiao Hongchen had already dashed off, leaping straight down from the second floor.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and he led Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong down the stairs more slowly.


    When they reached the first floor, Su Yu''s eyes scanned the area. By now, many diners had been startled. In one corner, however, an old man in black robes continued to sip his drink leisurely.


    Su Yu glanced at him briefly, saw nothing unusual, and moved his gaze away. When the three of them reached the entrance, they saw Xiao Hongchen standing off against two men in gray robes.


    Master Wu stood behind Xiao Hongchen, holding a pair of fire tongs, while supporting Wu Feng. Wu Feng''s face bore a handprint, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Nearby, tables and chairs lay overturned, and the restaurant was a mess.


    Xiao Hongchen, one hand on his hip, pointed at the two men in gray with his right hand and spoke arrogantly, "You two scumbags dare to dine and dash and even hit people? Don''t you know this is my territory? You''ve got a death wish."


    The two men in gray exchanged glances but ignored Xiao Hongchen, turning to leave.


    "You dare run? Didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Seeing them blatantly disregard him, Xiao Hongchen was furious. He lunged after them, reaching out with his right hand to grab one man''s shoulder.


    The man''s eyes flashed coldly, and with a flick of his wrist, he shook off Xiao Hongchen.


    "Well, well, well, looks like you''re more than just common thugs. But you''re not leaving until we settle this," Xiao Hongchen snarled, activating his martial soul.


    Golden light flashed, and a third leg extended from his back¡ªhis martial soul, the Three-Legged Golden Toad, appeared. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black¡ªfive soul rings rippled around him. He was a five-ring Soul King.


    Xiao Hongchen wasn''t even fifteen yet, and he had already reached the Soul King level. Even with the help of special supplements, this was an impressive achievement.


    "Wow, a Soul King! And so young, too!"


    Many onlookers were excited. A fight involving soul masters naturally drew attention, especially since Xiao Hongchen was so young and already a Soul King.


    Xiao Hongchen quickly unleashed a core formation. His soul rings glowed as the formation expanded into a series of metal cannons. Soon, beams of light shot out from them.


    The two men in gray instantly became alert, knowing how deadly soul tool firepower could be¡ªespecially from someone as talented as Xiao Hongchen. His explosive power as a Level 5 Soul Engineer was difficult to match.


    The two gray-robed men grimaced and dodged the attacks, quickly summoning their martial souls. Behind one of them appeared a large black mosquito with a long proboscis, dark body, and blood-red streaks that gave off a menacing aura. Black wings sprouted from his back, also veined with blood.


    The other man''s martial soul took the form of a purple beastly shadow, resembling some kind of insect¡ªlikely a bee. Its presence was eerie and unsettling, even more sinister than the black mosquito.


    Despite their differences, both men had yellow, yellow, purple, purple, and black soul rings¡ªthe optimal configuration.


    Xiao Hongchen''s expression grew serious. These two were also Soul Kings.


    "Black Blood Mosquito, Soul-devouring Bee¡­ Both are evil martial souls. These two are evil soul masters," Su Yu muttered, his face darkening as he recognized their martial souls.


    Both martial souls were classic examples of evil martial souls. The Black Blood Mosquito is cultivated by absorbing the blood of humans or soul beasts¡ªthe higher the quality of blood, the faster the cultivation. Human blood, especially, accelerated its growth.


    Humans are naturally primates, and compared to ordinary soul beasts, human blood possesses mysterious properties. Therefore, even though they can absorb soul beast blood for cultivation, most Black Blood Mosquito martial soul users eventually turn to absorb human blood. The thrill of rapidly increasing strength is hard to resist¡ªlike drug addiction, once they start, it''s easy to spiral downwards.


    The Black Blood Mosquito user in front of them, whose body was filled with evil energy and marked with numerous blood patterns, had clearly absorbed a significant amount of human blood.


    As for the Soul-devouring Bee, it was even more sinister than the Black Blood Mosquito. While the latter absorbed blood for cultivation, the Soul-devouring Bee fed on the brains of human soul masters or soul beasts to grow stronger. Moreover, the Soul-devouring Bee possessed mental attributes, making it particularly dangerous. If one wasn''t careful, they could easily fall victim to it.


    Facing two evil soul master Soul Kings was no easy task. Even though Xiao Hongchen was extremely talented, he would likely struggle against them.


    "Su Yu, did you say they''re evil soul masters?"


    Wang Dong was shocked, and Meng Hongchen''s face paled with fear.


    "Evil soul masters?"


    Meng echoed in disbelief.


    "Yes. These two martial souls are classic examples, and the thick evil energy surrounding them suggests they''ve harmed many people," Su Yu explained, identifying the martial souls for them.


    Wang Dong''s expression turned grim, and Meng Hongchen furrowed her brows tightly.


    "These evil soul masters are truly despicable," Wang Dong muttered, disgusted. His Bright Goddess Butterfly was a light-attribute martial soul, and he detested anything dark and evil.


    "Why would there be evil soul masters in Radiant City?"


    Meng Hongchen frowned, perplexed. She, too, harbored a strong disdain for them.


    Su Yu studied Meng Hongchen''s expression and guessed that she might not know about the Sun Moon Empire''s connection with the evil soul masters. But the fact that these evil soul masters could act so brazenly in Radiant City suggested that the Sun Moon Empire''s higher-ups had long been in league with the Holy Spirit Cult. Jing Hongchen must have known. As the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall, it would be suspicious if he didn''t.


    "The Sun Moon Empire isn''t much better themselves," Su Yu sighed inwardly. Shrek Academy might not be likable, but the Sun Moon Empire''s top brass weren''t any nobler. They were two sides of the same coin.


    Luckily, Su Yu had never intended to serve the Sun Moon Empire. His only goal in joining the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was to advance his skills¡ªhe held no respect for the Sun Moon royal family.


    "Look, they''re fighting!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Dong''s voice interrupted Su Yu''s thoughts.


    By now, Xiao Hongchen had engaged the two evil Soul Kings. Though Xiao Hongchen was firing with great force, the evil soul masters weren''t pushovers. Even though it seemed like he had the upper hand, he hadn''t inflicted any real damage. Both the Black Blood Mosquito and the Soul-devouring Bee could fly, giving them an advantage.


    Suddenly, the Soul-devouring Bee soul master''s fourth soul ring lit up, and a strange buzzing sound filled the air. Xiao Hongchen''s body froze in place, his eyes glazing over.


    "Not good, it''s a mental attack!"


    Meng Hongchen exclaimed, rushing forward. She couldn''t stand by while Xiao Hongchen was in trouble.


    Meng Hongchen''s martial soul activated. It was a unique toad-type martial soul, the Red Eyed Ice Toad. Its white exterior emitted cold air, but its fire-attribute eyes were particularly striking. The alternating ice and fire attributes produced a special cold poison.


    As her martial soul possessed her, Meng Hongchen''s appearance transformed¡ªher wine-red hair turned snow white, and her ice-blue eyes became blood-red. Her exposed skin turned snow-white like jade. With her soul tool''s propulsion, she dashed forward and pulled Xiao Hongchen out of the mental attack, breaking its hold on him.


    Xiao Hongchen regained consciousness, his face filled with fury. Having been caught off guard, he had taken a hit.


    "This place isn''t safe¡ªlet''s go!"


    The two evil soul masters exchanged glances. Both the man and woman in front of them were Soul Kings, making them difficult to deal with. If the Imperial Guards were alerted, things would become even more complicated.


    "Leave? Not so fast!"


    Xiao Hongchen shouted, unwilling to let them escape. He was about to attack again when the Soul-devouring Bee soul master''s fifth soul ring lit up, sending countless Soul-devouring Bee shadows toward Xiao and Meng Hongchen.


    They activated their soul tools to defend themselves, but the two evil soul masters used the moment to flee.


    Just then, the Black Blood Mosquito soul master suddenly turned into an ice statue and fell from the sky. A bone-chilling cold filled the air.


    The Soul-devouring Bee soul master''s expression shifted. He turned back to see Su Yu standing in their path.


    "Since you''ve come, why leave in such a hurry?"


    Su Yu said calmly, standing on a slender branch, his hand lightly behind his back. Behind him loomed an ice-blue shadow, radiating an endless cold aura.


    The Soul-devouring Bee soul master''s face twisted in fear, sensing a dangerous presence. He noticed Su Yu''s three glowing soul rings¡ªblack, black, and white. Initially shocked, he then sneered.


    "Just a Soul Elder and you block me?"


    "A mere Soul King," Su Yu replied coldly, "why struggle? Isn''t it easier to wait for death?"


    Before the evil soul master could react, he too froze into an ice statue and fell.


    Xiao Hongchen, free from the Bee shadows, unleashed countless beams of white light, tearing the frozen Soul-devouring Bee soul master apart.


    Su Yu then casually threw his ancient spear, Azure Spear, impaling the frozen Black Blood Mosquito evil soul master. In an instant, both evil Soul Kings were dead.


    "Su Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen called out, approaching with a sweet smile. "You''re amazing."


    Su Yu smiled slightly but tensed as his eyes met those of an old man in black robes through the open door of the barbecue restaurant.

 Chapter 60 - 60: [DD2]: 60

    Su Yu suddenly felt his heart contract violently, as if he had been targeted by a primordial beast.


    His heart pounded, and thunder had exploded in his mind, leaving his brain buzzing.


    Su Yu gasped for breath, his pupils constricting.


    Strong! So strong!


    Just a single glance filled Su Yu with a deep sense of helplessness, rising from within his heart.


    This elderly man, whom Su Yu had glimpsed before but paid no attention to, was terrifying beyond imagination.


    He had completely misjudged him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the old man had taken the initiative to look at him, and if Su Yu hadn''t just acquired the ability of Super Sensory from his last reward, he might not have noticed anything special about the old man at all.


    Super Sensory allowed him to sense when a powerful figure was observing him from the shadows.


    And now, this was exactly the case.


    The Super Sensory ability had heightened Su Yu''s perception several times over, allowing him to feel the terrifying, immense power hidden within the old man.


    It was like a bottomless abyss, ready to swallow him whole.


    A depth of pure darkness, devoid of any impurities.


    Even Mu Wu couldn''t give him such a dreadful feeling.


    Su Yu mentally searched through the powerful figures he had encountered, and only Di Tian might be able to surpass this old man.


    Could it be that such a terrifying powerhouse was hidden within Radiant City?


    Su Yu''s heart pounded furiously, but he forced himself to remain calm, showing no outward signs of unease.


    He casually shifted his gaze, managing to force a slight smile.


    "Su Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen, completely oblivious, smiled sweetly at him.


    While responding, Su Yu retrieved his ancient spear, the Azure Spear.


    They chatted, paid the bill, and Su Yu acted as though nothing had happened, completing everything calmly.


    Only then did he hurriedly leave with Meng Hongchen and the others.


    Inside the barbecue shop, the black-clad old man held a wine cup in one hand, a faintly amused expression flickering in his eyes.


    "What an interesting little fellow, with such strong mental strength."


    That little fellow had concealed his emotions well, but how could he fool someone like him?


    After all, the old man had lived for over two hundred years; he had more than enough experience to see through such things.


    He was certain that the boy had recognized him.


    Whether the boy had figured out his identity or simply sensed his strength, it didn''t matter.


    In any case, that boy was no ordinary person.


    This piqued a bit of interest in the old man, who was usually indifferent to everything.


    "The Ultimate Ice Martial Soul, mental strength not inferior to a Soul Douluo, and an unusual soul ring configuration. Interesting. Whose disciple could this be?"


    The black-clad old man murmured, "Hanging around with those two little ones from Jing Hongchen''s family¡­ he must be a student of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy."


    "It seems Jing Hongchen has picked up quite a treasure."


    "Oh, and there''s even a powerful figure secretly protecting him."


    The old man muttered to himself, taking another sip of his wine and shaking his head slightly, looking completely at ease.


    ...


    After leaving the food street, Su Yu said nothing, quickly leading the group back to the academy.


    Along the way, Su Yu''s expression was tense and exceptionally serious.


    Even Xiao Hongchen, who was usually the most talkative, didn''t ask any questions. The four of them hurried along until they re-entered the academy.


    Only after returning to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy did Su Yu finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, his forehead was covered in sweat, and even his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Only by facing that pressure directly could one understand how terrifying it was.


    If Su Yu hadn''t been exposed to so many powerful figures since childhood, just that one glance would have caused him to lose control of his mind.


    Su Yu panted heavily, as though trying to expel the lingering fear from his system.


    This Super Sensory talent, while extremely sensitive, had caused him quite a bit of trouble this time.


    "Hey, Su Yu, you dragged us back without saying a word, and now you''re sweating all over. Did you lose your strength after a fight?"


    Xiao Hongchen teased, speaking in his usual unserious tone.


    Meng Hongchen shot him a fierce glare, her beautiful eyes filled with concern as she looked at Su Yu.


    "Su Yu, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Su Yu waved it off, though his expression remained solemn.


    So this is the kind of pressure that a true powerhouse exerts?


    It was simply overwhelming.


    All his life, Su Yu had been admired by everyone around him. Though he had a mature mindset, he had unknowingly grown a little careless and prideful.


    Especially after achieving unprecedented success recently. Though he appeared calm on the surface, there was a hint of arrogance in his heart.


    At his age, he possessed such strength¡ªwho else in the world could compare?


    Yet, the scene he had just witnessed was a harsh wake-up call.


    His current level of strength was utterly insignificant in the eyes of a true powerhouse.


    Growing up pampered by fierce beasts, Su Yu hadn''t developed the kind of reverence for strength that he thought he had.


    He had even dared to steal a kiss from the god-like Gu Yuena¡ªa bold move if ever there was one.


    He had always felt that these powerful figures weren''t as terrifying as they seemed.


    But today''s lesson made him realize:


    No matter how high your talent or how great your background is, for now, you''re nothing more than an ant that can be crushed at will by a true powerhouse.


    "An Ultimate Douluo... yes, it must be an Ultimate Douluo," Su Yu thought to himself.


    A sense of urgency suddenly welled up within him.


    The Grand Protector Mu Wu''s strength was still not enough.


    Mu Wu might be able to suppress Xuan Zi, or even defeat someone like Du Busi.


    But if he met that person from earlier, he would lose.


    What Su Yu lacked now was a truly supreme powerhouse.


    "Su Yu, what''s wrong? Daydreaming again?"


    Wang Dong looked at Su Yu with concern. Ever since they had encountered those two evil soul masters, Su Yu had been distracted.


    "Are you worried about those evil soul masters?"


    Wang Dong asked.


    "Evil soul masters?"


    "Just a few evil soul masters. I''ll have my grandfather send people to wipe them out another day. If that''s what you''re worried about, there''s no need."


    Xiao Hongchen thumped his chest confidently.


    Su Yu glanced at him, confirming that this guy probably still didn''t know what was going on.


    Was he worried about the evil soul masters?


    No, he was worried about that Ultimate Douluo!


    Or rather, that Ultimate Douluo might very well be part of the evil soul master faction.


    In the Douluo Continent, there were only a handful of truly powerful figures, so it wasn''t hard to narrow it down.


    Su Yu wasn''t sure if there were any hidden Ultimate powerhouses.


    Maybe there were, maybe there weren''t.


    After all, the continent was vast, and there might be more than just a few strong individuals.


    But that black-clad old man from earlier bore too much resemblance to a certain figure.


    Su Yu had his suspicions.


    "Let''s report to the Hall Master first. Killing people in broad daylight, even if they are evil soul masters, still needs an explanation."


    "Let''s see what the Hall Master has to say."


    Su Yu looked at the three others and spoke up.


    "Su Yu is right. We should tell Grandfather about this."


    Meng Hongchen immediately agreed, her tone soft and gentle.


    "Yes, evil soul masters are extremely vicious. The fact that they''ve appeared in Radiant City means we need to inform the Hall Master as soon as possible, so he can take measures to prevent them from causing greater harm," Wang Dong agreed, his expression stern.


    He had a strong aversion to evil soul masters. It wasn''t just due to his martial soul; Wang Dong was also inherently kind and despised such dark and evil individuals.


    As the two girls spoke, Su Yu''s gaze shifted to Xiao Hongchen. Naturally, Xiao Hongchen didn''t object. He shrugged and agreed as well.


    The four of them headed straight for the sixth-year teaching building, where they found Jing Hongchen.


    "You''re saying you encountered evil soul masters?"


    Jing Hongchen''s face remained calm, his expression barely changing at the mention of evil soul masters.


    "Yes, Grandfather. Not just any evil soul masters, but two Evil Soul Kings. If it hadn''t been for Su Yu''s intervention, they would have escaped," Meng Hongchen said quickly, glancing at Su Yu as she spoke.


    Su Yu''s actions today had been swift and decisive. In an instant, he had frozen both enemies. Without him, they wouldn''t have been able to kill the two Evil Soul Kings.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, those two evil soul masters were indeed tricky¡ªfar too strange," Xiao Hongchen added, speaking seriously, without his usual arrogance.


    Though he was typically brash, even Xiao Hongchen recognized their power. As one of the top students at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, he had learned from his recent setbacks and could acknowledge a dangerous foe.


    Jing Hongchen listened without comment, his gaze shifting to Su Yu and Wang Dong, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    "What do you two think?"


    "I believe we must eradicate these evil soul masters. Otherwise, they will eventually endanger the people," Wang Dong said with conviction.


    Jing Hongchen''s brow furrowed slightly before he turned to Su Yu.


    "And your opinion?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu smiled.


    "What exactly does the Hall Master want to ask?"


    Jing Hongchen raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s your view on evil soul masters?"


    "Do they even need to be viewed? All soul masters should aim to eliminate evil soul masters, shouldn''t they?"


    Su Yu said, spreading his hands.


    "Or does the Hall Master disagree?"


    Jing Hongchen paused, staring at Su Yu. Su Yu met his gaze without flinching.


    After a few moments, Jing Hongchen nodded.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll send people to handle it."


    "You may all go back now," he said, dismissing them.


    As they left, Jing Hongchen remained alone in his office, tapping his fingers on the desk, deep in thought.


    "Holy Spirit Cult, Ice God Palace, Clear Sky Sect¡­"


    "In terms of strength, Ice God Palace and Clear Sky Sect combined could surpass the Holy Spirit Cult. But drawing them in won''t be easy."


    "Ice God Palace may be easier, but Clear Sky Sect will be more difficult. And while the Holy Spirit Cult has a terrible reputation, their cooperation with the Empire has been smooth so far, which complicates things."


    Jing Hongchen was well aware of the Empire''s collaboration with the Holy Spirit Cult. The Empire lacked enough top-tier powerhouses, making the Holy Spirit Cult a useful ally¡ªat least for the moment.


    Despised though they were, the Holy Spirit Cult served a purpose. Once the Sun Moon Empire unified the continent, they could be discarded. But for now, they were essential.


    Jing Hongchen''s musings shifted back to Su Yu.


    "This kid has depth. Wang Dong, on the other hand, is as innocent as a little rabbit," he mused, chuckling. Despite his youth, Su Yu was a sharp and calculating mind.


    "Su Yu has limitless potential. He might even be one of us someday. While our alliance with the Holy Spirit Cult is stable for now, those people are ruthless. They could betray us at any moment."


    "The Holy Spirit Cult is like a double-edged sword. It can harm our enemies, but it can also turn on us. Still, as a leader, I want it all."


    "We need the Ice God Palace on our side, but we should continue using the Holy Spirit Cult."


    Jing Hongchen clenched his fist. "Su Yu thought he could push me into making a choice? How naive. No matter how clever he is, I have Meng''er. Our plans won''t fail."


    With renewed confidence, he thought, "I''ll deal with these evil soul masters. They dared to harm my grandchildren, so eliminating a few of them shouldn''t cause much friction with the Holy Spirit Cult."


    ...


    After leaving Jing Hongchen''s office, Su Yu and the others went their separate ways. Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen returned to the Illustrious Virtue Hall, while Su Yu and Wang Dong headed back to their dormitory.


    Su Yu walked in silence, his expression serious, clearly lost in thought.


    "Su Yu, are you still thinking about the evil soul masters?"


    Wang Dong asked, unable to keep her curiosity in check.


    "There''s no need to worry. The Hall Master knows, and he''ll handle it."


    Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong, who looked innocent and concerned. He sighed inwardly. The Sun Moon Empire and the Holy Spirit Cult were in deep collaboration. Any action Jing Hongchen took would be purely for show, with no real consequences.


    But to ease Wang Dong''s concern, Su Yu smiled and said, "I''m not worried."


    "Then what are you thinking about?"


    Su Yu smirked.


    "I was just thinking how good Sister Meng looked today when she activated her martial soul."


    Of course, that was partly true¡ªMeng Hongchen had been strikingly beautiful with her white hair, red eyes, and snow-like skin.


    Wang Dong''s face immediately darkened, clearly upset.


    "You like Senior Meng?"


    Su Yu waved off the suggestion.


    "Not really, I was just making an observation. I''m too young to be thinking about romance."


    Wang Dong''s mood lightened, and she nodded.


    "That''s the right mindset. At our age, studies should be our priority, not romance."


    "And if you do decide to date, there are better choices," she added, her voice trembling slightly but with a hint of determination.


    "I have an older sister, and she''s even prettier than Senior Meng."

 Chapter 61 - 61: [DD2]: 61

    "Really? Are you planning to introduce your sister to me?"


    Su Yu teased with a smile, pretending to be completely unaware of the situation.


    "Yes. After much observation, I''ve concluded that your talent and character are passable. Out of the goodness of my heart, I can introduce my sister to you," Wang Dong puffed out her chest, pretending to be bold and confident while trying to hide the shyness and nervousness underneath.


    Since entering the academy, so much has happened. Unknowingly, many things had already taken root in her heart.


    "Heh, thanks for the offer, but I don''t need it for now. I don''t have any plans for romance at the moment."


    Su Yu ruffled Wang Dong''s hair with a smile.


    This is a lie!


    I don''t have plans for romance! (False)


    You''re Tang San''s daughter, and I have many concerns. (True)


    Until he had enough confidence to face Tang San, the God King, there were certain things Su Yu wouldn''t consider.


    Besides, when it came to personal preference, he liked older women more.


    He couldn''t resist the allure of mature women at all. Whether it was their long, well-shaped legs or the seductive air they carried, it was simply intoxicating.


    Simply irresistible!


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong was dumbfounded when Su Yu ruffled her hair and started walking away.


    She had finally mustered the courage, and Su Yu just rejected her like that?


    "Su Yu!"


    "Su Yu!"


    Seeing Su Yu walking off into the distance, Wang Dong quickly chased after him.


    ...


    As the sun set, Su Yu and Wang Dong sat down to eat in their dorm.


    The meal had been specially prepared by the academy, made with high-quality ingredients.


    Wang Dong opened his meal box: two dishes, one soup, a bowl of rice, and a piece of fruit¡ªall top-tier. It was much better than what he usually ate in the cafeteria.


    One dish, a stew, even used meat from a thousand-year-old soul beast, which was incredibly rare. The accompanying peony shrimp was also a delicacy, and Wang Dong was quite satisfied.


    But when he saw Su Yu''s meal, his satisfaction quickly faded.


    In front of Su Yu were three dishes, one soup, a bowl of rice, and two spirit fruits. The dishes included braised ox tendon, chicken and mushroom stew, and steamed fish, with lobster soup on the side.


    The problem was the ingredients.


    The ox tendon came from a ten-thousand-year-old soul beast, the chicken from a thousand-year-old soul beast, and the fish was a deep-sea whitefish, living over 5,000 meters below the ocean¡ªextremely nutritious and difficult to catch.


    The lobster in the soup was a rare sea-blue lobster, a natural treasure.


    Wang Dong''s food was good enough, but compared to Su Yu''s, the difference was stark.


    "Ahhh, this is unfair! Unfair treatment!"


    Wang Dong shouted, expressing his frustration and envy.


    "You''re too old to fuss over some food. Is it that big of a deal?"


    Su Yu chuckled, moving his food over to Wang Dong''s table.


    "Let''s just eat together!"


    "Really?"


    Wang Dong blinked his pink-blue eyes, looking adorably surprised.


    "Would I lie to you?"


    Su Yu lightly tapped Wang Dong''s forehead.


    "Hehe!"


    Wang Dong giggled, a sparkle flashing in his eyes as he looked at Su Yu.


    Soon, the two of them finished their meal.


    Wang Dong rubbed his belly, satisfied and relaxed. The food tonight was amazing.


    Wang Dong had a slight obsession with cleanliness, especially concerning men. But when he was with Su Yu, it hardly ever bothered him. Even Su Yu sitting on his bed didn''t seem to trigger it.


    Wang Dong leaned back lazily in his chair, muttering, "I wonder what delicious food they''ll send tomorrow."


    Su Yu found it amusing. This girl was such a foodie.


    But thinking about how he''d be leaving soon, Su Yu realized that for a while, Wang Dong would be left alone.


    His gaze softened as he thought about it.


    "Wang Dong!"


    "Hm?"


    Wang Dong looked over curiously.


    "I''m going to be away for a while," Su Yu said calmly.


    "What?"


    Wang Dong sat up quickly, looking anxious.


    "Why are you leaving?"


    "I''m going to get my fourth soul ring," Su Yu explained softly.


    In truth, it was because the system had suddenly issued a new task.


    Earlier that afternoon, just after Su Yu returned to the dorm, the system''s voice rang out:


    [Ding! A random check-in task has been issued. Location: Extreme North. Time: within three days.]


    The sudden task had disrupted Su Yu''s plans. This was the first time the system had issued a check-in task, so naturally, Su Yu had to go.


    Since it was the Extreme North, Su Yu figured something important might happen there. If he didn''t go, he might miss something crucial.


    But thinking about Wang Dong, Su Yu decided to wait until after dinner to bring it up. He knew that once he left, Wang Dong would be alone again.


    This girl didn''t have any other close friends.


    "So, it''s for a soul ring."


    Wang Dong relaxed a little and asked, "Why did you suddenly decide to get one?"


    "I can''t put it off forever. With the fourth soul ring, I''ll be stronger," Su Yu smiled.


    "...True!"


    Wang Dong admitted, knowing that getting a soul ring was serious. He hesitated before asking, "How long will it take?"


    "That''s hard to say. It depends on the situation. Finding the right soul beast isn''t always easy," Su Yu explained.


    "I see..."


    Wang Dong was quiet for a moment before saying, "You better come back quickly. I... I..."


    "I''ll come back as soon as I can. In the meantime, you can hang out with Sister Meng. She''d make a good friend," Su Yu suggested.


    "I won''t go," Wang Dong pouted, acting proud.


    After all, Meng Hongchen liked Su Yu so much that he wasn''t interested in spending time with her.


    "Being stubborn again? Without me around, there''ll be no one to protect you," Su Yu teased, pinching Wang Dong''s cheek.


    "Tch, I''m invincible! I don''t need your protection."


    Wang Dong raised his head, pretending to be disdainful.


    "Yes, yes, Young Master Wang Dong is the best," Su Yu chuckled.


    Wang Dong pouted.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning," Su Yu replied.


    "So soon?"


    Wang Dong frowned.


    "The sooner I leave, the sooner I''ll be back," Su Yu reassured him with a smile.


    "Did you tell the academy?"


    "I''m about to," Su Yu nodded.


    Wang Dong fell silent, staring at Su Yu, unsure of what to say.


    Su Yu was leaving, and Wang Dong felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness and anxiety.


    Ever since they started at the academy, Wang Dong had grown used to relying on Su Yu. Su Yu had shielded him from almost all trouble. Now that Su Yu was leaving, even if it was just to get a soul ring, Wang Dong felt a bit lost.


    "You stay here in the dorm. I''ll go get permission from the Hall Master," Su Yu said, patting Wang Dong''s shoulder.


    "No, I''m coming with you," Wang Dong responded quickly, his tone urgent.


    "Alright then." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go together."


    Seeing the nervous and reluctant look in Wang Dong''s eyes, Su Yu couldn''t bring himself to refuse.


    The two of them headed to Jing Hongchen''s office together.


    When Su Yu requested a leave of absence, Jing Hongchen initially refused. How could he allow a student to take time off in the middle of their studies?


    However, when Su Yu explained that he needed the leave to obtain his fourth soul ring, Jing Hongchen immediately agreed. He couldn''t stand in the way of Su Yu growing stronger. After all, Su Yu was a student of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, and as its Dean, Jing Hongchen naturally hoped Su Yu would reach his full potential.


    Su Yu quickly arranged his leave and informed Meng Hongchen.


    ...


    The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Su Yu was ready to depart. Time was tight, and he had to hurry.


    To Su Yu''s surprise, Wang Dong was up unusually early. Watching Su Yu, who was fully prepared to leave, Wang Dong''s face was filled with reluctance, and his pink-blue eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    "Come on, it''s not like I''m not coming back. Don''t act like a little girl."


    "I''m off!"


    Su Yu pinched Wang Dong''s cheek, then turned and left without further delay.


    As Su Yu''s figure gradually faded into the distance, Wang Dong''s tears, which he had held back all night, finally fell.


    "Su Yu, you big idiot!"


    Wang Dong muttered softly, watching as Su Yu''s silhouette disappeared.


    ...


    After leaving the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, another figure quietly appeared beside Su Yu. Dressed in an ice-blue robe with long white hair, the newcomer looked to be in his forties. It was none other than Mu Wu, a nearly Ultimate Douluo-level powerhouse.


    With Su Yu''s strength, reaching the Extreme North in just two or three days would have been impossible. The Extreme North was tens of thousands of miles away, so Su Yu had to rely on Mu Wu for the journey.


    "Young Master!"


    Mu Wu greeted Su Yu respectfully with a bow.


    "Senior Mu Wu, did you notice anything strange yesterday at the barbecue restaurant?"


    Su Yu asked casually.


    Mu Wu thought for a moment before replying, "Reporting to the Young Master, I did not detect anything unusual yesterday."


    Su Yu paused, his gaze sharpening momentarily before returning to normal.


    "There''s still a gap," Su Yu sighed inwardly.


    Mu Wu hadn''t even noticed the presence of the Ultimate Douluo. Was the gap between an Ultimate Douluo and a non-Ultimate Douluo really that vast?


    "The Dragon Emperor Douluo, Long Xiaoyao, truly has some skills," Su Yu mused silently.


    Su Yu had already formed a guess about the old man in black. There were only four known Ultimate Douluos in the current world: Long Xiaoyao, Ye Xishui, Mu En, and the Master from the Clear Sky Sect. The chances of another hidden Ultimate Douluo appearing in Radiant City, in the Sun Moon Empire, were slim. An old man with dark attributes? It had to be Long Xiaoyao.


    Long Xiaoyao had gained fame nearly two hundred years ago, and his true age had long surpassed two hundred. Of the three known Ultimate Douluos, Mu En was the weakest, while Long Xiaoyao was likely the strongest.


    Even Ye Xishui, who was both an Ultimate Douluo and a soul engineer, might not be able to defeat him. In the past, Su Yu wouldn''t have necessarily thought Ye Xishui was weaker than Long Xiaoyao, but after seeing him in person yesterday, his view changed.


    Long Xiaoyao''s true power wasn''t far from that of Di Tian. In the current world, the only one who might surpass him was probably Di Tian.


    In Douluo 2, the classification of Ultimate Douluos wasn''t clear, but by Douluo 3, they were categorized as quasi-demigods, demigods, and quasi-gods. Long Xiaoyao''s strength likely approached that of a demigod, and it was even possible he was already one.


    As for Di Tian, he was at least at the demigod level, and with the Dragon God Claw, he probably had the combat power of a quasi-god. Di Tian''s status as the strongest below the god level on the Douluo Continent was unquestionable.


    Ye Xishui was powerful, but her abilities hadn''t come from hard work, which left a flaw in her strength.


    As for Mu Wu and Taotie Douluo Xuan Zi, they didn''t compare. Xuan Zi was widely recognized as the weakest 98th-level Super Douluo. What Su Yu didn''t know was that after being struck by Bear Lord''s Sky Splitting Claw, Xuan Zi wasn''t even at level 95 anymore.


    If Su Yu knew this, he would have applauded Bear Lord. Well done, Bear Lord!


    "If Long Xiaoyao is this strong, then Tang San must be even stronger. That hypocritical God King... his power is likely no less than that of the God of Destruction," Su Yu reminded himself to stay vigilant and keep improving.


    Then, thinking of Tang San, Su Yu remembered the lightning shock card he had left unused.


    "This thing won''t lay eggs if I keep it. Better to use it sooner than later. God King Tang San, prepare for divine retribution!"


    Su Yu selected Tang San and casually crushed the card.


    ...


    In the Divine Realm, Tang San had just finished dealing with the Golden Dragon King''s outburst and returned to the Sea God Palace.


    "I don''t know what got into the Golden Dragon King, but it went on such a rampage, shaking the entire Divine Realm. It''s inherently evil and deserves to die," Tang San, the God King, fumed.


    After wasting half a day dealing with it, Tang San was frustrated. Half a day in the Divine Realm meant six months in the mortal world. What if the Child of the Destiny was led astray? Or worse, what if his precious daughter got bullied?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted to hack the Golden Dragon King to pieces with his Asura Sword. Just as he was about to check on the Douluo Continent, the sky erupted with a thunderous roar.


    Dark clouds rolled across the sky, covering the Sea God Palace with terrifying pressure.


    "Boom!"


    A massive purple thunderbolt, transforming into a thunder dragon, descended from the sky, instantly shattering the Sea God Palace and striking Tang San directly.


    Even with his God King physique, Tang San was left charred, his face blackened, and his hair standing on end from the shock.


    "Who dares to attack? Show yourself!"


    Tang San shouted in fury.


    But before he could finish, another bolt of lightning descended, once again targeting him.


    "Do you think this God King has no wrath? Endless Waves!"


    Tang San summoned his Sea God Trident, unleashing Endless Waves. The golden ring it released seemed poised to swallow the lightning.


    PS: Hmm... I''m not sure if it''s better to use ''he'' for Wang Dong because she is disguised as a man now, or if it''s better to use ''she'' since we already know her gender.

 Chapter 62 - 62: [DD2]: 62

    The purple thunder dragon collided with the golden ring, and a certain god-king''s face revealed a proud expression.


    However, just as his smile appeared, it froze.


    Under the impact of the purple thunder dragon, the golden ring shattered instantly, and the dragon, moving faster than the eye could follow, struck the god-king.


    The god-king let out a wail, and his hair stood on end.


    "Eternal Void!"


    Boom!


    "No Return!"


    Boom!


    "Eight Spider Lances, devour it."


    Boom!


    "Clear Sky Hammer, crush it."


    Boom!


    "Blue Silver Bind!"


    Boom! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom boom boom!


    ...


    The god-king used all his strength, but he could not deal with the lightning.


    No matter what technique he employed, it was torn apart by the lightning.


    In just a few moments, his Sea God Trident was damaged, the Clear Sky Hammer shattered, the Eight Spider Lances lay in pieces on the ground, and even the Blue Silver Grass was scorched black.


    He had been struck eighty-one times, nearly turning into a piece of charcoal, his appearance completely unrecognizable.


    If you only looked at his face, you wouldn''t be able to tell that this was the god-king.


    Despite his miserable state, the god-king stubbornly clung to life, though he had suffered severe injuries.


    As long as it wasn''t fatal, he could eventually recover.


    "Third Brother!"


    "Third Brother, what happened to you?"


    At this moment, Xiao Wu, who had just returned from visiting Ning Rongrong, spotted the humanoid figure. Upon seeing the Sea God Trident beside him, she barely recognized Tang San.


    Her heart filled with panic.


    She hurried to him, tears streaming down her face.


    "Third Brother, what happened to you?"


    "Are you alright?"


    Xiao Wu cried out in desperation, her voice hoarse from crying.


    "Xiao Wu, I was ambushed..."


    Tang San said weakly.


    "Who ambushed you, Third Brother?"


    Xiao Wu''s body radiated killing intent, the aura of the Asura God fluctuating around her.


    As the sheath of the Asura Sword, Xiao Wu carried the power of the Asura God.


    "It must be the God of Destruction. He must have schemed against me in secret," Tang San said, his suspicion deepening.


    The intense destructive power within the lightning made him believe it was the God of Destruction.


    After all, there were only a handful of powerful figures left in the Divine Realm.


    Ji Dong and Lie Yan couldn''t do this.


    But the God of Destruction had always been at odds with him. This time, it had to be a long-planned scheme.


    Of course, Tang San didn''t believe the God of Destruction was stronger than him. It must have been a formation specifically targeting him.


    He had been careless and fell into the God of Destruction''s ambush.


    "Once I recover, I will make him pay."


    "The God of Destruction has seriously violated the order of the Divine Realm and needs to be punished," Tang San declared righteously.


    "Third Brother, could it be a misunderstanding? The God of Destruction wouldn''t do something like this, would he?"


    Xiao Wu felt something was off. The God of Destruction didn''t seem like the type to orchestrate this.


    "The facts are right in front of us. Who else could have the power to ambush me?"


    "Who else possesses such immense destructive power?"


    "Xiao Wu, you''re too kind. The God of Destruction has strayed from the correct path. For the safety of the Divine Realm, we must stop him," Tang San said seriously.


    Although Xiao Wu still felt uneasy, she couldn''t doubt Tang San''s words.


    Third Brother must be right. She was overthinking it.


    "Let me help you up. Then we''ll go find Rongrong to heal you. We need to focus on healing first."


    Xiao Wu''s eyes were red. Seeing him in such a miserable state broke her heart.


    "Mm, you''re right, Xiao Wu. I need to heal first. Once I recover, I''ll reveal the God of Destruction''s true nature."


    Tang San took a deep breath. This time, the injuries were severe. Even with Ning Rongrong''s help, it would take time to recover.


    Soon, Ning Rongrong arrived and began helping Tang San heal.


    Meanwhile, the story of the Sea God being struck by lightning spread like wildfire.


    There''s no such thing as a wall that doesn''t leak. A minor god had witnessed the god-king being struck by lightning.


    From one to another, the news spread, until the entire Divine Realm knew about it.


    In the Temple of Destruction.


    When the God of Destruction heard the news, he almost burst out laughing. The mighty Sea God had been struck by lightning.


    It was hilarious.


    "What did Tang San do to anger both gods and men enough to be struck by lightning?"


    "I''ve said it before, this guy is unreliable. Entrusting the Divine Realm to him is like casting pearls before swine," the God of Destruction snorted, clearly unimpressed by Tang San.


    A brat who ascended from the mortal realm¡ªwhat could he possibly know?


    He, a god-king who had presided over the Divine Realm since its inception, truly cared for it.


    No one understood the Divine Realm better than him.


    "However, this seems odd. A god daring to strike a god-king with lightning?"


    "Or is there some unknown powerful entity?"


    "No, I need to investigate further."


    The God of Destruction summoned his subordinates and ordered them to look into the matter.


    ...


    While chaos unfolded in the Divine Realm, the instigator was heading toward the extreme north.


    Mu Wu, being Semi-Ultimate Douluo, was incredibly fast.


    He set off with Su Yu in the morning, and by around 2 a.m. the next day, they had crossed nearly ten thousand miles and arrived at the outskirts of the Extreme Northern Ice Field.


    The familiar cold air, mixed with the wind, invigorated Su Yu.


    The first time he had come here, Su Yu had been only six years old. At that time, he couldn''t withstand the extreme cold of the northern region.


    But for the current Su Yu, the extreme north posed no threat at all.


    With the martial soul of the Ice Emperor, in this icy land, he was like a fish in water, and his combat power was greatly enhanced.


    The extreme north was practically a paradise for an ice-element soul master like him.


    "Mmm, this feels nice!"


    Su Yu took a deep breath of the icy air, feeling refreshed.


    The discomfort from traveling at high speed gradually faded away.


    Taking out a fruit and casually biting into it, Su Yu stepped into the Extreme Northern Region.


    Upon entering, Su Yu didn''t hesitate and headed straight for the core area.


    The system wouldn''t issue a task for no reason; there had to be a purpose.


    And it must be related to him.


    In the extreme north, the beings he was familiar with¡ªno, to be precise, the soul beasts¡ªwere few.


    The Snow Empress, the Ice Empress, and the Ice Bear King.


    If something was happening, it had to involve one of them.


    No matter which one it was, heading toward the core area was the right move.


    As Su Yu entered the extreme north, his surroundings gradually turned white.


    Using the Wind God Legs technique, he moved quickly.


    "Huh, why do I suddenly feel this cool, refreshing aura... What did I just discover?"


    "Is this the extreme north?"


    In the sea of consciousness, the silly voice of the Skydream Iceworm suddenly rang out.


    Heaven have mercy! It had just woken up from a nap, only to find itself in the Extreme North.


    The Skydream Iceworm was momentarily stunned, but soon its face lit up with joy.


    Though it wasn''t familiar with many places, the Extreme North was its homeland. And even Ice Empress, the one it dreamed of day and night, was there.


    As soon as it thought of the Ice Empress, the Skydream Iceworm became instantly energized, all traces of sleepiness gone.


    "Brother, brother, how did we end up in the Extreme North?"


    The Skydream Iceworm frantically called out to Su Yu in the sea of consciousness. Su Yu, who was traveling swiftly using his Wind God Legs technique, paused for a moment.


    However, Su Yu didn''t respond and continued moving forward at high speed.


    The ground was covered in deep layers of snow, nearly several meters thick.


    Yet, Su Yu moved like a wild goose, lightly tapping his toes as he glided swiftly over the snow, his figure barely touching the ground.


    "Brother, brother, talk to me!"


    The Skydream Iceworm persisted. In the sea of consciousness, Electrolux rolled over, casting a disdainful look at the big bug.


    The Dragon God Seal floated in the air, its nine-colored radiance locking down the sea of consciousness. Though it restricted their movement, it also provided unique nourishment to their souls.


    This sliver of Electrolux''s remnant soul had greatly benefited over time.


    "Brother, brother¡­"


    "If you''ve got something to say, just spit it out!"


    Su Yu''s voice rang out, tinged with impatience.


    The Skydream Iceworm was like a monk chanting endlessly, calling out non-stop, which was starting to get on his nerves.


    "Brother, how did we end up in the Extreme North?"


    The Skydream Iceworm wiggled its pudgy body, trying to be endearing.


    "To get a soul ring. Where else would we go if not the Extreme North?"


    Su Yu replied indifferently, without slowing down in the slightest.


    Hearing this, the Skydream Iceworm''s small golden eyes darted around as it said, "Brother, what kind of soul ring are you looking for?"


    "Brother, you possess the Ultimate Ice Martial Soul, so you can''t just choose any soul ring."


    "In my opinion, the Ice Jade Scorpion would be perfect."


    The Skydream Iceworm spoke earnestly: "The Ice Jade Scorpion has the Ultimate Ice attribute, making it an ideal match for you."


    "What do you think?"


    The Skydream Iceworm looked at Su Yu with hopeful eyes, waiting for him to follow this line of thought.


    But Su Yu wasn''t in the mood to indulge it.


    "If you''ve got something to say, just say it. Stop beating around the bush."


    How could Su Yu not know what the Skydream Iceworm was scheming?


    The topic of soul rings would lead to the Ice Jade Scorpion. If Su Yu agreed that the Ice Jade Scorpion was a good choice, the Skydream would then bring up the Ice Empress.


    And then it would start pushing its agenda.


    Sure enough, Su Yu''s guess was right.


    The Skydream Iceworm put on a fawning expression, licking its lips as it said, "Hehe, brother, you''re so smart¡ªyou know exactly what I''m thinking."


    "By the way, brother, do you want a martial soul?"


    "No."


    Su Yu replied flatly.


    "I knew you''d... Wait, what? No?"


    The Skydream Iceworm started confidently but then froze halfway through. Su Yu said no.


    "Brother, this is an opportunity to gain another martial soul, and you don''t want it?"


    "Do you even know what martial soul is? I want to find one for you."


    "I want to give you the Ice Empress!"


    "The Ice Empress, one of the Ten Great Beasts¡ªthe Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion."


    "If you make her the first soul ring of the blank ice martial soul I gave you, that empty ice martial soul will become the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion martial soul."


    "This would be the Ultimate Ice martial soul."


    "And with your own Ice Emperor, you would possess twin Ultimate Ice martial souls. Isn''t that amazing?"


    The Skydream Iceworm looked at him in disbelief.


    Although Su Yu already had twin martial souls, wouldn''t it be even better to go a step further?


    Having twin Ultimate Ice martial souls would sound so prestigious!


    The Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion martial soul¡ªhow cool and powerful would that be?


    Back when the Skydream Iceworm became Su Yu''s soul ring, it had mentioned this idea. At the time, Su Yu didn''t seem interested, and the Skydream Iceworm thought he was just joking.


    But now, Su Yu was still refusing. Did he look down on the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion martial soul?


    Wouldn''t having three martial souls be better than just two?


    The Skydream Iceworm couldn''t understand!


    From its perspective, Su Yu was wasting his potential!


    "Brother, do you look down on the Ice Empress?"


    "Brother, the Ice Empress is probably going to face her tribulation in a few years. Can''t you give her a chance? I''m begging you."


    "If you agree, I''ll do whatever you say from now on."


    For the sake of his goddess''s safety and future, the Skydream Iceworm was willing to do anything.


    Su Yu rubbed his temples and said, "It''s not that I look down on the Ice Empress. But that martial soul slot is going to be far more useful in the future."


    Su Yu had a gut feeling that the empty slot for an ice-type martial soul would be very important.


    At the very least, it would be much more significant than having an Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion martial soul.


    Su Yu already had twin martial souls, so he wasn''t obsessed with acquiring a third one.


    Moreover, he trusted his instincts, especially since he was the Child of Destiny. His instincts were never wrong.


    In the future, that martial soul slot would come in handy.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, if he had to pursue another Ultimate Ice martial soul, wouldn''t the Ice Dragon King at the bottom of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well be a better option?


    Could the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion martial soul even compare to the Ice Dragon King martial soul?


    Whether from instinct or practicality, making the Ice Empress his second Ultimate Ice martial soul wasn''t a high-value choice.


    "Brother!"


    Hearing Su Yu''s continued refusal, the Skydream Iceworm was dejected.


    Moreover, Su Yu''s reasoning was something it couldn''t accept.


    "You''re dumb, aren''t you? Couldn''t this little guy just add another soul ring to his first martial soul?"


    "Why are you so fixated on the second martial soul?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Electrolux''s voice echoed from afar. This big bug had a low IQ.


    Even he could see what Su Yu was planning, but this big bug couldn''t grasp it at all.


    Calling it stupid wasn''t even an insult at this point.


    "Huh, is it possible to do that?"


    The Skydream Iceworm suddenly realized. Yeah, if it couldn''t be the second martial soul, it could become a wisdom soul ring for the first martial soul, as it did.


    Why hadn''t it thought of that?


    No wonder Su Yu looked so impatient.


    Was it so dumb that Su Yu didn''t even bother to explain?


    "Brother, my bad, my bad! It''s my fault."


    The Skydream Iceworm quickly apologized, admitting it had been too stupid.


    Su Yu simply responded, "As long as you understand."


    Of course, Su Yu wasn''t dismissing the Ice Empress''s soul ring.


    Aside from the Snow Empress, the Ice Empress was the best-known ice-type soul ring.


    Su Yu deliberately didn''t explain earlier to make Skydream anxious. When the time came, it would be much better for the Skydream to convince the Ice Empress than for him to do it himself.


    If Su Yu asked directly, it could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    Misunderstandings that he only wanted the Ice Empress for her soult ring, which could strain their relationship.


    Moreover, it could also lead to misunderstandings with the Snow Empress.


    Whether the Ice Empress misunderstood didn''t matter much, but Su Yu cared a lot about the Snow Empress''s opinion.

 Chapter 63 - 63: [DD2]: 63

    In Su Yu''s eyes, the Ice Empress was just a soul beast.


    Although they shared a connection, it was minimal.


    If Su Yu needed her soul ring, he wouldn''t hesitate to take it.


    There was no other choice¡ªafter all, the Ice Empress was originally intended to be the soul ring the will of the world had prepared for the Child of Destiny.


    Now that he was the Child of Destiny, it could be said that the Ice Empress was specifically destined for him by the world''s will. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was beneficial not only to him but also to the Ice Empress.


    Her tribulation was approaching, and she didn''t have many years left.


    If Su Yu didn''t take her, she would eventually perish under the heavenly tribulation.


    But if she followed Su Yu, her fate would be vastly different.


    Su Yu had a limitless future ahead; becoming a god wouldn''t be difficult for him. As long as he didn''t fall, he would inevitably ascend to godhood.


    Su Yu was a man of integrity, and if the Ice Empress became his soul ring, he would certainly help her when he achieved godhood.


    Granting the Ice Empress a god position would be an easy task, wouldn''t it?


    In other words, following Su Yu would be a win-win situation.


    However, Su Yu couldn''t be the one to suggest this¡ªit could lead to misunderstandings.


    Most importantly, he couldn''t let the Snow Empress misunderstand.


    Compared to the Ice Empress, Su Yu had a much deeper bond with the Snow Empress.


    But that wasn''t entirely Su Yu''s fault¡ªwho could blame the Snow Empress for being so stunning?


    Su Yu was very self-aware; he knew he was just a lustful person and wanted to build a harem.


    Don''t be fooled by his current pure and abstinent appearance¡ªthat was only because he was still young.


    Give him a few years and see.


    In a few years, when he was older, even if he didn''t go gallivanting, he would certainly be a charming and romantic man.


    He had never claimed to be a serious person.


    Whether it was Gu Yuena, the Snow Empress, or Sister Xuan, he couldn''t resist any of them.


    They were all his type.


    Those elegant ladies with graceful figures and enchanting temperaments were exactly what he adored.


    Especially since the Snow Empress even had white hair... Hiss!


    He couldn''t let his mind wander there any longer.


    Su Yu shook his head, clearing out those inappropriate thoughts.


    In the sea of consciousness, the Skydream Iceworm was still lamenting its stupidity.


    Su Yu didn''t respond¡ªthere was nothing to say. It was dumb.


    Su Yu continued using the Wind God Legs technique, speeding toward the Extreme Northern Ice Fields.


    Along the way, he encountered several soul beasts.


    But as soon as Su Yu released a hint of his Ice Emperor aura, all the soul beasts quickly cleared a path.


    The Ice Emperor was a martial soul gifted by the Extreme North, a divine blessing.


    In the Extreme North, Su Yu''s status was comparable to the Snow Empress.


    If Su Yu were powerful enough, he would be qualified to govern the entire Extreme North.


    He had the potential and the authority.


    Though still relatively weak, his status was high.


    Any soul beast in the Extreme North that sensed his aura instinctively avoided him.


    With no beasts blocking his way, Su Yu advanced swiftly.


    In less than half an hour, he had covered nearly a hundred miles.


    His soul power was significantly depleted, so Su Yu slowed down and ate a fruit.


    Su Yu carried many unusual items.


    Although the system''s monthly rewards didn''t always provide the most valuable items, they were diverse, and many quirky but useful things had accumulated in his Black Dragon Ring.


    After eating the fruit, Su Yu''s soul power was restored considerably.


    He pressed on.


    Repeating this cycle several times, after about half a day, Su Yu entered the core region.


    The ground was covered in thick ice dust, and the distorted aurora in the sky cast a faint glow.


    Su Yu walked on the dense ice dust, unfazed by the temperature cold enough to freeze a Soul King or Soul Emperor to death.


    Upon entering the core area, Su Yu fully released his aura.


    Instantly, the weather shifted. Su Yu''s martial soul, a divine gift, allowed him to borrow some of the Extreme North''s power.


    With the aid of the land''s natural forces, his aura spread far and wide.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the sky lit up with a green glow, turning a brilliant jade hue.


    An icy, ferocious aura rushed toward him, transforming into a streak of light that appeared before Su Yu in no time.


    The newcomer, about one and a half meters long, was adorned in icy jade-green hues, exquisitely beautiful yet exuding the primal, ferocious aura of an ancient beast.


    It was none other than the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion¡ªthe Ice Empress, one of the three great rulers of the Extreme North, boasting 390,000 years of cultivation.


    Seeing her, a smile crept across Su Yu''s face.


    In the sea of consciousness, the Skydream Iceworm had gone wild.


    It was jumping up and down, eager to meet the Ice Empress, but Su Yu paid it no mind.


    "Su Yu, it''s been a while since you last came," said the Ice Empress, her silver-white mandibles vibrating as she spoke in a crisp, pleasant female voice.


    Su Yu visited the Extreme North to train for several months each year, so he was no stranger to the Ice Empress.


    She had even guided him a little on the finer points of ice control, although not extensively.


    Su Yu spent much more time with the Snow Empress.


    The Snow Empress had a higher level of mastery and was, admittedly, more attractive to Su Yu.


    "I''ve been studying at a human academy recently, so I haven''t had the chance to come," Su Yu replied with a light smile.


    "A human academy?"


    The Ice Empress''s tone carried a hint of disdain.


    "What do humans know about the Ultimate Ice?"


    "Su Yu, only the Snow Empress, and I truly understand the Ultimate Ice. Why waste your time at some human academy?"


    The Ice Empress was blunt, but Su Yu agreed with her.


    Indeed, on the Douluo Continent, no one understood ice better than the two Ice Emperors.


    Both of them embodied the essence of Ultimate Ice.


    The Snow Empress''s Ultimate Snow was merely a variation of Ultimate Ice¡ªat its core, it was still ice.


    "I was just learning other things. When it comes to ice, of course, I''d come to you and the Snow Empress."


    "Everyone knows that you two are the undisputed masters of ice," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "You''ve got good taste," the Ice Empress nodded in satisfaction, her gem-like orange-yellow eyes scanning Su Yu.


    "Huh, you''ve broken through to level 40? So quickly?"


    Su Yu didn''t hide his soul power fluctuations, so the Ice Empress could sense it.


    It had only been a little over a year since Su Yu last visited, and he had already advanced from level 30 to level 40.


    And with an Ultimate Martial Soul, no less!


    "How did you progress so quickly?"


    "I had a bit of an opportunity and accidentally reached level 40," Su Yu said with a smile.


    The right arm bone from the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear, a drop of Golden Dragon King blood, and the Ancient Azure Dragon horn bone had indeed propelled his cultivation forward.


    These powerful relics had boosted his soul power by four levels.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reached level 40 so soon.


    Without those boosts, it might have taken him nearly a year to reach level 40 through conventional cultivation.


    After all, cultivating an Ultimate Ice Martial Soul wasn''t easy.


    "Opportunities or not, it also speaks to your great talent. Humans are naturally weak, but your cultivation speed is truly enviable."


    The Ice Empress sighed. Humans were inherently fragile, but their growth rate was astounding.


    Humans with exceptional talent can often reach the strength of a 100,000-year-old soul beast within a century. Some, with even greater talent, might reach the level of a Titled Douluo in just a few decades.


    In comparison, while soul beasts are born strong and live long lives, their strength increases very slowly.


    Even the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, who had always prided herself on her mastery of Ultimate Ice, couldn''t deny this fact.


    Moreover, human creativity was something soul beasts could not compete with.


    Although the Ice Empress didn''t like humans, she was well aware of how terrifying they could be.


    "Humans may cultivate quickly, but their lives are short. Even an Ultimate Douluo only lives for a few hundred years, whereas soul beasts can live for thousands, tens of thousands, or even over a hundred thousand years."


    "That''s something humans envy too," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    The lifespan of soul beasts was something countless humans envied and resented.


    The pursuit of immortality was deeply ingrained in human nature.


    "Perhaps," the Ice Empress sighed, "but while soul beasts may live long, they cannot achieve eternity."


    "Humans, however, have the chance to become eternal."


    After living for 300,000 years, 600,000 years, or even a million years, what does it matter? In the end, there will always come a day when it all ends.


    But humans are favored by the heavens. The aura of several deities from ten thousand years ago still lingers in the Ice Empress''s memory.


    Humans have the potential to become eternal gods!


    Su Yu didn''t deny her words. It was indeed the truth.


    The inability of soul beasts to become gods meant they could never achieve eternity.


    But wasn''t that exactly what he was working toward?


    To overthrow the God Realm and lift the restrictions preventing soul beasts from becoming gods¡ªthat was his ultimate goal.


    As the bearer of the Dragon God''s power, and as the young master of the Soul Beast clan, this was a mission he had to complete.


    Sensing the heavy atmosphere, the Ice Empress decided to change the subject.


    "By the way, you''ve come here for your fourth soul ring, right? Do you need my help?"


    She didn''t mind that Su Yu might need to hunt soul beasts. It was something that couldn''t be helped.


    Without soult rings, it was impossible to grow stronger¡ªthat was a law of the world that couldn''t be easily changed.


    "More or less. Another reason I came was to check on all of you," Su Yu replied.


    "I have a feeling that something bad might happen, so I came to see. Seeing that you''re fine puts me at ease. By the way, where''s the Snow Empress?"


    Normally, whenever he released his aura, the Snow Empress would show up. At the very least, she would send the Ice Bear King to fetch him.


    But this time, there hadn''t been any response.


    "You''re overthinking it. This is the Extreme North. Even an Ultimate Douluo from your human race wouldn''t be able to kill me here. What could happen to me?" the Ice Empress said casually.


    "As for the Snow Empress, you have even less to worry about. Even Di Tian couldn''t defeat her here in the Extreme North."


    She spoke nonchalantly as if there was no danger they could possibly face unless it was a heavenly tribulation. But while the tribulation was approaching, it was still some time away. At the moment, there was no way she or the Snow Empress could be in danger.


    "Unpredictable things can happen, and sudden misfortune can befall anyone," Su Yu said seriously.


    "Such things are hard to foresee. And the Snow Empress is destined to face a tribulation. It won''t be easy for her to get through it."


    The tribulations of heaven and earth weren''t something one could easily escape from. If you tried to avoid a heavenly tribulation through trickery, you would inevitably face disaster from other sources.


    Seeing that nothing had happened to the Ice Empress, Su Yu guessed that the trouble might be with the Snow Empress.


    Thinking about the Snow Empress''s original path, Su Yu speculated that she might have begun her transformation earlier than expected. If her transformation had started early, then it was natural that trouble would come sooner as well.


    With that in mind, Su Yu became even more anxious.


    "The Snow Empress is fated to face a tribulation? What do you mean?" the Ice Empress asked, immediately concerned.


    Her affection for the Snow Empress wasn''t something new. Her heart was deeply tied to the Snow Empress''s well-being.


    She didn''t even have time to ask how Su Yu knew about this.


    "Let''s not worry about that for now. We need to find the Snow Empress first. Ice Empress, you''re fast¡ªtake me to her," Su Yu urged.


    "Alright, hop on."


    For the sake of the Snow Empress''s safety, the Ice Empress didn''t bother with formalities. She quickly allowed Su Yu to climb onto her back.


    "Thanks for your help."


    Su Yu leaped onto the Ice Empress''s back and sat down, gripping her scales with both hands.


    There were probably no other humans besides Su Yu who could sit on the Ice Empress.


    In the sea of consciousness, the Skydream Iceworm was already drooling with envy.


    It had always dreamed of being close to the Ice Empress, but the reality was cruel.


    It loved the Ice Empress, and the Ice Empress loved it too.


    But the way the Ice Empress loved it was different¡ªshe wanted to eat it.


    Yet, even so, the Skydream Iceworm''s love for the Ice Empress was deep and unwavering.


    "Brother, brother, be gentle. Don''t hurt Bing Bing!"


    The Skydream Iceworm was heartbroken seeing Su Yu¡ªa tall and strong guy¡ªsitting on the Ice Empress, which was only about 1.5 meters long.


    Skydrean was deeply distressed.


    Su Yu ignored it and casually blocked the Skydream Iceworm''s perception of the outside world.


    The Skydream Iceworm, who had been happily watching everything, suddenly found itself in darkness.


    "No!"


    "Bing Bing!!!"


    Its painful wails were so heart-wrenching that anyone who heard them would feel sorrow.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Empress sped through the core region with Su Yu on her back.


    They were heading toward the Snow Empress''s territory.


    The Snow Empress resided in the most central part of the Extreme North, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was the most concentrated.


    ...


    On an ice plateau, the Snow Empress was sitting cross-legged.


    A large snow lotus was placed beside her, glowing with soft light, dazzling and beautiful, like a perfect piece of art.


    The Snow Empress had already sensed Su Yu''s presence, but she didn''t have time to respond.


    She was in the middle of something crucial.


    The Snow Empress plucked the lotus petals one by one and gently placed them in her mouth.


    Strangely, the large petals seemed to melt instantly upon entering her mouth.


    In just a short while, the Snow Empress had consumed the entire snow lotus.


    "Finding this 100,000-year-old snow lotus was truly lucky."


    "As for Bing''er, with Su Yu around, there''s no need to worry too much."


    The Snow Empress murmured softly and then closed her beautiful eyes.


    An icy blue light began to emanate from her body, and she gradually transformed into a cloud of white mist.


    The mist exuded a bone-chilling cold, and it floated up and down as if it had a life of its own.


    As time passed, a faint embryo began to form within the mist.


    Yes, the Snow Empress was undergoing the most important step for a soul beast¡ªtransformation.


    Originally, with the Snow Empress''s cultivation nearing 700,000 years, she wouldn''t have had the opportunity to transform.


    But the Snow Empress had incredible luck and had come across a 100,000-year-old snow lotus.


    The snow lotus was a heavenly treasure, and one that had reached 100,000 years was beyond priceless.


    With the help of the snow lotus, the Snow Empress now had the chance to transform.

 Chapter 64 - 64: [DD2]: 64

    Once she transforms, the Snow Empress will become like a hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast becoming a human, able to start anew.


    With a human body, she seeks to break through to the eternal realm of immortality.


    Moreover, due to the special method the Snow Empress used to transform, her growth rate will surpass that of an ordinary human-soul beast.


    The Snow Empress is a proud soul beast.


    Even if it means giving up everything to transform into a human and attempting to reach level 100 to become a god, she would rather take that risk than spend her final centuries struggling to survive, eventually succumbing to divine tribulation.


    Yes, perhaps transforming into a human might not allow her to live as long as simply waiting for death.


    After all, humans have short lifespans, and as a human-soul beast, who knows what dangers she might face?


    But even if it costs her everything, she would rather fight with all her might than accept her fate easily.


    She lacks no adventurous spirit in her bones.


    However, as Su Yu once said, unpredictable things happen in life.


    The world changes, and it doesn''t always follow human will.


    The Snow Empress is destined to face catastrophe, whether natural or man-made.


    In the grand scheme of fate, the Snow Empress is also part of the opportunities granted to the chosen Child of Destiny.


    Here, the Snow Empress obtained a hundred-thousand-year-old snow lotus, enabling her to transform.


    Meanwhile, as the Snow Empress was transforming, a rank 9 soul engineer accidentally wandered into the core of the Extreme North.


    By sheer coincidence, he stumbled upon the Snow Empress during her transformation.


    To call it a coincidence would be an understatement¡ªthe scent of fate was unmistakable.


    "This... Is this a hundred-thousand-year soul beast transforming?"


    "Hahaha, what great fortune!"


    The rank 9 soul engineer from the Sun Moon Empire laughed heartily.


    Such a rare opportunity had fallen into his hands; it was indeed a stroke of incredible luck.


    A hundred-thousand-year soul beast transforming was already rare enough, and to encounter one at this exact moment¡ªthis fortune was meant for him.


    With this in mind, the soul engineer took out a soul tool.


    It was a tray¡ªa wooden one inlaid with over a hundred colorful gems that occasionally emitted a faint golden glow.


    Although the wooden tray appeared simple, it was a rank 9 soul tool known as the God Sealing Altar.


    It was the proud creation of this rank 9 soul engineer.


    At this moment, the Snow Empress was in the midst of her transformation, utterly incapable of attacking.


    The soul engineer seized the opportunity and trapped the white mist, the essence of the Snow Empress, within the God Sealing Altar.


    The white mist swirled frantically inside the platform but was contained by a pale golden barrier, unable to escape.


    Inside the golden light, the Snow Empress was filled with overwhelming rage.


    These despicable humans ambush her at such a critical moment.


    For a soul beast of nearly seven hundred thousand years, being captured by such a weakling was a humiliation.


    But unlike the Snow Empress''s fury, the rank 9 soul engineer laughed even harder.


    "I''ve got it. A hundred-thousand-year soul beast in transformation¡ªthis treasure is priceless!"


    The soul engineer was ecstatic.


    If he sold this hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo, wouldn''t he make a fortune?


    Then he could have all the rare metals and funds he needed to continue his research on soul tools.


    For these soul engineers, their obsession with soul tools bordered on madness.


    "Who should I sell it to?"


    "I can''t sell it to the Empire. Not only would that be hard to explain, but the Empire is more focused on soul tools, so the price might not be as high."


    "No, I should sell it on the Douluo Continent. I''ll use this hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo to make a fortune off those foolish soul masters."


    The soul engineer made up his mind to sell the embryo to the Star Luo Empire.


    The Star Luo Empire was the strongest of the three nations on the Douluo Continent, making them the best target to exploit.


    Sigh, there aren''t many patriots like me left.


    The soul engineer chuckled to himself as he stowed the God Sealing Altar into his soul tool and turned to leave.


    Having obtained the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo, there was no reason to linger in the Extreme North.


    ...


    Not long after the rank 9 soul engineer left, the Ice Empress arrived with Su Yu.


    "Hm? Where is she?"


    A trace of confusion flashed across the Ice Empress''s gem-like eyes. Where was the Snow Empress?


    Su Yu carefully sensed the surroundings, and his face darkened.


    "Something''s wrong. There''s been an incident."


    The area was filled with a strong aura, indicating that the Snow Empress had been there for a long time.


    That wasn''t surprising, as this was the Snow Empress''s territory.


    But the problem was, there was a foreign presence here, one that didn''t belong to the Extreme North¡ªan aura tinged with the faint scent of metal.


    With Su Yu''s newly acquired super-sensing ability, he was more attuned to such things than before.


    Under his careful observation, nothing escaped his notice.


    "What!"


    "What should we do?"


    The Ice Empress''s voice rose sharply. Something had happened to the Snow Empress?


    "There''s a scent of snow lotus here, and it''s quite old."


    "I''m afraid the Snow Empress consumed the snow lotus and underwent her transformation."


    "But just at that moment, a human soul master appeared. The Snow Empress was likely taken by them."


    Su Yu''s tone was icy.


    "How do you know that?"


    The Ice Empress was shocked.


    There''s nothing here, and you figured that out?


    "There''s an unfamiliar soul engineer''s aura here. I sensed it."


    "Enough talk, Ice Empress. We need to move. That guy shouldn''t have gone far."


    Su Yu urged anxiously.


    If the Snow Empress was taken out of the Extreme North, things would get tricky.


    "Alright, let''s go quickly. You lead the way."


    The Ice Empress responded immediately.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yu tracked the metallic aura, guiding the Ice Empress.


    Naturally, the Ice Empress''s speed was extraordinary.


    Following the trail, they sped off.


    After roughly half an hour, a faint figure finally appeared in the vast snow.


    "There he is."


    As Su Yu spoke, the Ice Empress had already surged ahead.


    Daring to lay hands on the Snow Empress in the Extreme North was an unforgivable offense to the Ice Empress.


    Her killing intent surged to an unprecedented level!


    The Ice Empress transformed into a streak of emerald light, her terrifying and violent aura turning the sky a shade of green.


    ...


    "Hmm?"


    The rank 9 soul engineer sensed something amiss, and his face changed dramatically.


    "Could it be that the hundred-thousand-year soul beast''s companion has caught up?"


    "This is bad. I need to get out of here."


    The soul engineer turned to flee. Battling a hundred-thousand-year soul beast in this icy wasteland was not a wise choice.


    But the Ice Empress wouldn''t give him that chance.


    "Domain of Perpetual Ice!"


    Emerald green light surged from the Ice Empress''s body, and a pillar of light shot forth.


    Wherever the pillar passed, everything froze solid.


    The rank 9 soul engineer felt a lethal threat as the freezing aura slowed his movements and decreased his speed.


    He had no choice but to dodge.


    But with that brief hesitation, the Ice Empress was already upon him.


    "Human scoundrel, hand over the Snow Empress immediately!"


    The Ice Empress shouted fiercely as an endless surge of ice elements rapidly condensed around her. A chilling aura swept across the area.


    As the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, the Ice Empress was a powerful combatant, a super soul beast no less terrifying than the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear. Though she had cultivated for only 390,000 years, her combat strength was on par with that of a level-98 Super Douluo.


    If someone like Xuan Zi were to fight the Ice Empress, it would be difficult for him to win. And if the battle took place in the Extreme North, Xuan Zi would likely retreat at the mere sight of her. The boost provided by the Extreme North was enough for the Ice Empress to face even the strongest level-98 Super Douluo head-on.


    As for the rank-9 soul engineer standing before her, he was just an ordinary rank-9 soul engineer. Not every rank-9 soul engineer could match Jing Hongchen, who could fight a level-98 Super Douluo without being easily defeated. Jing Hongchen was the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall, a top-tier rank-9 soul engineer, but this one couldn''t even be compared to him.


    Feeling the Ice Empress''s terrifying aura, the soul engineer''s expression changed drastically.


    "This is... the Ice Empress, the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, one of the three kings of the Extreme North?"


    The Ice Empress''s name had long echoed throughout the soul master world, and this soul engineer was no exception to that knowledge. Immediately, he became extremely cautious.


    But amidst his wariness, excitement surged. Based on what the Ice Empress had said, the soul beast embryo he had captured earlier was the Snow Empress. The leader of the three kings of the Extreme North?


    An uncontrollable wave of joy welled up in him. If that was indeed the Snow Empress, how valuable would she be? A priceless treasure!


    Driven by greed, his avarice swelled uncontrollably. Even with the Ice Empress standing before him, he was unwilling to give up the Snow Empress. This concerned his future fortune and happiness. Whoever tried to take her from him, would fight to the death!


    "Ice Empress, there''s no need to waste words with him. Let''s attack."


    Su Yu said.


    "He''s not going to hand her over. Pay attention to the bracelet on his wrist¡ªthat''s a storage soul tool, and the Snow Empress is probably inside."


    Su Yu pointed at the bracelet on the soul engineer''s wrist. It was likely a high-level soul tool capable of holding living creatures, which wasn''t surprising for a rank-9 soul engineer.


    "I understand," the Ice Empress nodded, her orange-yellow eyes gleaming with ferocity.


    "I''ll leave you to it, then. I won''t interfere with your battle."


    Su Yu leaped away, landing on the snow below. With that, the Ice Empress had no more concerns and unleashed her full power.


    A frigid emerald-green light shot out, freezing everything in its path. The Ice Empress launched her attack, enveloping the soul engineer in her range.


    However, the soul engineer wasn''t defenseless. Thousands of cannons appeared from his body, with a seemingly endless array of metal tubes aimed at the Ice Empress. In an instant, they all fired. Countless beams of light shot toward her.


    But the Ice Empress was unafraid. The thick, diamond-like layer of ice covering her body refracted all the beams. She emerged completely unharmed.


    Seeing this, the soul engineer''s expression darkened. A massive cannon suddenly materialized on his body, firing a fiery red beam with incredible penetrating power. Even the Ice Empress felt a trace of danger. However, she remained calm as emerald-green light burst forth, freezing the fiery beam in place.


    This was the power of Ultimate ice¡ªcapable of freezing even energy itself!


    "Scoundrel, prepare to die!"


    An overwhelming wave of emerald light filled the heavens, transforming into a sea of green. The terrifying cold caused the soul engineer''s face to grimace. The temperature dropped rapidly, plunging to more than a hundred degrees below zero in an instant.


    When the Ice Empress unleashed her full power, she could freeze entire regions. Out of consideration for Su Yu, she was still holding back somewhat. She hadn''t yet used her most powerful domain ability. Once unleashed, the full power of her absolute ice would be truly terrifying.


    The temperature plummeted so quickly that even the rank-9 soul engineer had to use his soul power to protect his body. The cold couldn''t be ignored¡ªnot even by someone of his rank¡ªand it restricted his movements.


    In an instant, the Ice Empress had altered the temperature across a vast area spanning dozens of miles. Her reputation was well-deserved.


    Her figure flickered, fast as a stream of light, darting toward the soul engineer. The Ice Jade Scorpion race had always been aggressive, their Ultimate ice the ultimate form of offense. They not only wielded this power but were incredibly fast and strong. Their favorite tactic was close-quarters combat, and most of the Ice Empress''s skills were suited for that.


    Seeing the Ice Empress charge, the soul engineer became extremely vigilant. Soul engineers¡ªnine out of ten¡ªfeared close combat. At a distance, they could put up a fight, but in close quarters, they were as good as dead. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rank-9 soul engineer quickly distanced himself and activated a powerful soul tool, pulling out a stationary soul cannon. As a rank-9 soul engineer, how could he not have a stationary soul tool?


    An eighth-rank stationary soul cannon shell was dangerous enough that even a Titled Douluo wouldn''t dare ignore it. The soul engineer loaded and fired the cannon.


    At the same time, Su Yu quickly retreated. Others might not understand the power of a stationary soul tool, but he did. The destructive power of these soul tools was truly terrifying.


    Boom!


    The stationary soul cannon shell exploded, sending ice and snow flying into the air. A small mushroom cloud rose, unleashing devastating destruction. Everything within hundreds of meters was obliterated, and the shockwave nearly knocked Su Yu over, even though he had retreated two miles away.


    "Damn, that was intense. But now the Ice Empress is probably even angrier."


    An eighth-rank stationary soul cannon shell posed a considerable threat to ordinary Titled Douluo, but it was still lacking against the Ice Empress. Only a ninth-rank stationary soul cannon shell could seriously injure her. An eighth-rank one wasn''t enough.


    As expected, the Ice Empress emerged from the explosion completely unscathed.


    At that moment, the soul engineer felt a chill in his heart, realizing the true terror of a top-tier soul beast.


    The battle resumed, and this time, the Ice Empress quickly overwhelmed the soul engineer. The unstoppable might of Ultimate Ice left him in utter disarray.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, the soul engineer let out a horrified scream as his protective barrier shattered, and his arm was severed, flying through the air.

 Chapter 65 - 65: [DD2]: 65

    On the severed arm, a conspicuous bracelet gleamed.


    It turned out that the Ice Empress had remembered Su Yu''s words and immediately tore off the rank-9 soul engineer''s arm.


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up, and in a flash, he rushed forward. Several level-6 thrusters activated at once, generating such terrifying propulsion that even a level-6 soul engineer would struggle to endure it. But Su Yu, with his monstrous physique, easily withstood the immense pressure.


    In just a few seconds, before the arm even hit the ground, Su Yu had already grabbed it. He swiftly removed the bracelet from the arm, then casually tossed the limb aside.


    At the same time, with a thought, Su Yu pulled out a wooden tray from the bracelet. On the tray was a mass of white mist, shielded by a faint golden barrier.


    One look was all Su Yu needed to confirm: this was undoubtedly the Snow Empress''s embryo.


    "Found it!"


    Su Yu exclaimed in delight, just as a cold voice from the system echoed in his mind.


    [Ding, random check-in task complete. The reward has been issued...]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining one Basic Character Card.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven Repairing Stone, White Dew.]


    [Basic Character Card: Upon using this card, randomly summon any non-divine character from any world, not limited to the Douluo Continent. Once summoned, the character''s power will manifest according to the current world''s system.]


    [White Dew: From the Wind and Cloud universe, one of the four remaining mystical stones left by the goddess Nuwa after repairing the heavens. It possesses powerful ice attributes and is an extraordinary material for crafting weapons.]


    The system''s voice filled Su Yu''s mind, clarifying the rewards for the task.


    "Basic Character Card and White Dew¡ªboth are excellent items!"


    Su Yu stroked his chin.


    It was uncertain who the Basic Character Card would summon.


    "Non-divine, huh?"


    In any case, the upper limit wouldn''t exceed the divine level. Even if it summoned a Super Douluo, Su Yu would be satisfied. Of course, if it ended up being someone stronger, that would be ideal. But that depended on luck.


    Still, Su Yu was confident. With his luck, things probably wouldn''t go too badly.


    As for White Dew...


    That was one of the Heaven Repairing Stones! And it had ice attributes. Keeping it for crafting a weapon in the future would be a great option. Plus, this wasn''t just any ordinary item¡ªit was something left behind by the great goddess Nuwa. In the Wind and Cloud universe, the Snow Drinking Mad Blade owned by Nie Feng was forged using White Dew, and its power was extraordinary.


    "Looks like this trip wasn''t a waste after all."


    Su Yu smiled faintly and mentally signaled the system, "System, claim the rewards."


    As soon as he spoke, Su Yu felt two new items appear within his Black Dragon Ring.


    [Ding, the host has an unused Basic Character Card. Would you like to use it?]


    The system''s cold voice sounded again.


    "Use it!"


    Su Yu replied inwardly.


    [Ding, the Basic Character Card has been used. Random character selection in progress...]


    [Ding, selection complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the character Hai Bodong.]


    [Hai Bodong''s identity has been arranged. His role: High Priest of the Ice God Temple.]


    "Whoa!"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Who? Did you just say Hai Bodong? Hai Bodong? The Ice Emperor, Hai Bodong?


    Su Yu was completely stunned. He never expected to draw Hai Bodong.


    Speaking of Hai Bodong, who hasn''t heard of him? On the Dou Qi Continent, he''s a legend. Who could meet Brother Dong and not offer him a cigarette?


    "If the heavens hadn''t birthed me, Hai Bodong, the Dou Qi world would be forever shrouded in darkness."


    With his Heavenly Ice Dou Technique, even Hun Tiandi would have to take a beating!


    The name of the Ice Emperor was terrifying!


    Drawing Hai Bodong was beyond Su Yu''s expectations.


    Pulling a character card in the Douluo Continent and ending up with someone from the Battle Through The Heavens world?


    Who could make sense of that?


    But after the initial shock came excitement. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right now, Su Yu desperately needed top-tier fighting power. While Di Tian and the soul beasts were powerful, he wouldn''t disturb them unless necessary. Even with the use of the electric shock card, it was uncertain how long he could hold off Tang San.


    Moreover, if other gods took an interest and decided to observe the Douluo Continent, that would be difficult to handle. To play it safe, it was best not to reveal his connection with the soul beasts too soon.


    But because of this, the threats he faced in the human world were numerous. The pressure from Ultimate Douluos, in particular, made Su Yu uneasy.


    While Mu Wu was strong, he was still not on par with a true Ultimate Douluo. When they had encountered Long Xiaoyao earlier, Mu Wu hadn''t even detected his presence, which proved this point well. The pressure Long Xiaoyao exerted on Su Yu was immense.


    However, the arrival of Hai Bodong gave Su Yu newfound confidence.


    Hai Bodong''s strength wouldn''t fall short of an Ultimate Douluo. The Ice Emperor''s title alone carried immense weight!


    Do you understand the power of a Dou Emperor? Tactical lean-back.jpg.


    Su Yu grinned widely, feeling immensely relieved. This character card draw was worth it!


    His mood uplifted, Su Yu now found the endless white expanse of the snow-covered world before him to be quite pleasing to the eye.


    "Ice Empress, the Snow Empress has been rescued. Finish the fight quickly!"


    Su Yu waved the wooden tray in his hand. The Ice Empress glanced over and indeed saw the tray in Su Yu''s hand. Inside, the white mist was visible.


    A faint smile flashed in the Ice Empress''s gemstone-like eyes, but it quickly vanished, replaced by an intense killing intent.


    "Human scoundrel, die!"


    The Ice Empress unleashed a terrifying aura, determined to utterly destroy the rank-9 soul engineer.


    Already gravely injured, the soul engineer saw that the Ice Empress still wasn''t letting him go and was now aiming for his life. He snapped.


    "You want to kill me?"


    "Hahaha, then I''ll make you live with regret for the rest of your life!"


    The rank-9 soul engineer laughed maniacally and suddenly charged at Su Yu with all his strength. He couldn''t defeat the Ice Empress, but could he not kill a mere child? Even if he died here today, he would make the Ice Empress regret it forever.


    He didn''t understand why a soul beast like the Ice Empress would be so close to a human. But that didn''t matter. Since they were close, killing the human would be enough.


    "Scoundrel, how dare you!"


    The Ice Empress''s eyes flashed with fury, and she immediately gave chase. However, the rank-9 soul engineer was already going all out, even burning his soul power, determined to take Su Yu down with him. For a moment, the Ice Empress couldn''t catch up in time!


    As the soul engineer charged toward him, almost upon him, Su Yu remained calm. A rank-9 soul engineer trying to take his life? How insulting! Did they think Su Yu wasn''t cautious enough?


    Trying to take him down? Too early for that!


    The space around him shifted, and before anyone realized it, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Yu.


    Dressed in a blue robe, with snow-white hair cascading over his shoulders. Tall and powerfully built, with rugged features. Though he looked somewhat aged, he exuded the aura of a reclusive sage.


    He stood there silently, like a towering mountain, awe-inspiring and unshakable.


    Even the Ice Empress grew serious in an instant. From this figure emanated an unimaginable power. Even the Snow Empress had never made her feel such immense pressure.


    The Ice Empress gazed at the figure in front of her, astonishment and uncertainty flickering in her eyes, unable to discern his origins.


    The figure stood before Su Yu, casting a faint look of disdain toward the crazed, charging rank-9 soul engineer.


    "Relying on external tools... truly pathetic."


    The figure snorted softly, then casually raised his hand and struck out with a palm.


    In an instant, the world shifted dramatically.


    Endless frigid air surged, causing the temperature to plummet.


    The already freezing Extreme North became even more unbearable.


    Even Su Yu couldn''t help but gasp at the cold.


    Wow, this temperature is even lower than the Ice Empress''s.


    A blinding white light erupted, obscuring the sky.


    The entire region''s climate shifted, altered by the power of a single individual.


    "Profound Ice Dragon Soars!"


    With a soft command, countless streams of white mist rapidly condensed.


    A massive ice dragon, hundreds of meters long, silently took form in midair.


    The ice-blue dragon radiated an overwhelming aura, and the intense cold it emitted seemed to freeze the very space around it.


    "Go!"


    At another command, the ice dragon let out a thunderous roar, its draconic might shaking the heavens as it charged toward the rank-9 soul engineer.


    At that moment, the pressure was immense, burdening the entire world.


    The soul engineer''s heart was seized with terror. Frozen in place, he felt as insignificant as an ant, trembling uncontrollably in the face of the overwhelming power.


    He tried to escape but realized it was futile. An invisible force held him in place. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t move an inch.


    All he could do was helplessly watch as the ice dragon descended and swallowed him whole.


    Boom!


    The ice dragon slammed into the rank-9 soul engineer.


    The several rank-9 soul tools on his body shattered instantly.


    His entire body was obliterated, turning into a mist of blood, but even the blood mist froze immediately, crystallizing into tiny shards scattered across the ground.


    After obliterating the soul engineer, the ice dragon soared into the sky, then exploded, tearing apart the sky that had been obscured by the endless mist.


    For hundreds of miles, the sky cleared, revealing pristine blue with no cloud in sight.


    The entire Extreme North trembled at this terrifying display of power.


    Countless soul beasts raised their heads in fear and awe.


    Su Yu took a sharp breath.


    Is this guy really that powerful?


    If this move were used on a city, it would be destroyed.


    No wonder the Battle Through the Heavens mentioned Hai Bodong''s feat of freezing an entire city.


    Judging by his casual demeanor, this wasn''t even full strength.


    When Profound Ice Dragon Soars was unleashed at full power, it summoned not just one dragon, but five!


    I''ve struck gold! Brother Dong is the real deal!


    Su Yu was ecstatic. With Brother Dong at his side, what did he have to fear from Long Xiaoyao?


    The system had even made Hai Bodong the High Priest of the Ice God Temple. Now, they had the clout of a mysterious superpower.


    Without an Ultimate Douluo, they had no real confidence. But now, Su Yu had it.


    "Too weak," Hai Bodong muttered, folding his right hand behind his back indifferently.


    These cultivators relying on external tools were too weak.


    He hadn''t even tried, and the guy was already obliterated. Honestly, it was a bit boring.


    "This world seems even weaker than I expected."


    Hai Bodong raised his hand and casually tore through space, causing silver spatial energy to spill out.


    Was the world so fragile that he could easily rip through space?


    He shook his head in disappointment. Although he had some knowledge of this world from the system, actually testing it out had left him unimpressed.


    It is too weak.


    The Ice Empress warily moved closer to Su Yu, her gaze never leaving Hai Bodong. His strength had truly shocked her.


    Even the Snow Empress couldn''t match the power he had just displayed.


    From just one glance, she could tell this human had the strength of at least an Ultimate Douluo.


    Even at her peak, she wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    What made him even more fearsome was his mastery over Ultimate Ice, something she had thought was her domain.


    How could there be another soul master with such terrifying control over Ultimate Ice?


    Yet she had never heard of him before.


    Hai Bodong, noticing the Ice Empress''s movements, didn''t pay her any mind.


    Just a little scorpion.


    "Su Yu, do you know this powerful figure?" the Ice Empress whispered, nudging Su Yu with her scorpion tail.


    Hai Bodong was, without a doubt, the strongest soul master she had ever encountered, and his mastery of Ultimate Ice only deepened her curiosity.


    How does Su Yu keep attracting such powerful people? First Di Tian, and now this...


    "This is Senior Hai Bodong, the High Priest of the Ice God Temple of Ice God Palace, titled the Ice Emperor," Su Yu explained with a smile.


    "The Ice God Palace?"


    "The one that worships the ancient Ice God?"


    The Ice Empress paused to think. She had heard of the Ice God Palace, which wasn''t far from the Extreme North.


    Even the soul beasts revered the Ice God.


    "Yes. The Ice God Palace follows the teachings of the Ice God," Su Yu confirmed with a smile.


    Hai Bodong, standing nearby, remained calm and indifferent, not commenting.


    Worship the Ice God?


    What nonsense.


    As if that so-called Ice God deserved it.


    The true master of the Ice God Palace was not some deity, at least not in Hai Bodong''s eyes.


    "So, he''s the High Priest of the Ice God Palace. No wonder he''s so powerful," the Ice Empress said, nodding in understanding.


    She had always taken pride in her mastery over ice and held a sincere reverence for the Ice God.


    "And what about you? What''s your status in the Ice God Palace?" the Ice Empress asked curiously, convinced now that Su Yu had deep ties to the Ice God Palace.


    Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    "Why don''t you guess?"


    "I''m not guessing!"


    The Ice Empress huffed, playfully swishing her scorpion tail and lightly swatting Su Yu.

 Chapter 66 - 66: [DD2]: 66

    Su Yu smiled lightly and casually grabbed the Ice Empress'' scorpion tail.


    He gently stroked it.


    The Ice Empress'' tail was a translucent green, like jade with an icy hue. It was cool and smooth to the touch, with an excellent feel.


    For a moment, Su Yu found himself reluctant to let go, unable to resist rubbing it a few more times.


    But this made the Ice Empress panic.


    Her whole body trembled, an indescribable tingling sensation spreading through her.


    The scorpion tail was the most sensitive and private part of the Ice Jade Scorpion Clan¡ªsomething no one was ever allowed to touch.


    But Su Yu was playing with it?


    "Su Yu, what are you doing?"


    The Ice Empress''s voice rang out, a mix of anger and embarrassment, her amber eyes glaring at Su Yu in displeasure.


    This Su Yu, how dare he touch her scorpion tail!


    "Why such a big reaction?"


    Su Yu was startled, and slightly confused.


    "It''s just your scorpion tail. No need to get so worked up."


    "What do you know? Let go, now."


    The strange sensation from her tail made the Ice Empress feel unwell. Holding back that peculiar feeling, she spoke, filled with shame and anger.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Su Yu teased.


    "You¡­ I¡­"


    The Ice Empress was frustrated, stumbling over her words.


    But seeing her aura grow increasingly unstable, it was clear she was truly upset.


    Su Yu stopped teasing her and released his grip.


    The Ice Empress quickly moved her tail away and backed up a few steps, putting distance between herself and Su Yu, watching him warily.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t pursue the matter further, the Ice Empress felt a slight sense of relief, but a surge of anger bubbled up inside her.


    She rushed forward and bit Su Yu''s calf, releasing an extreme cold that immediately froze him solid.


    Su Yu was completely encased in ice.


    Not far away, Hai Bodong narrowed his eyes. The Ice Empress shuddered as if she felt a sharp blade press against her.


    Crack!


    After a moment, the ice shattered into pieces, revealing Su Yu.


    He patted his hands and grinned.


    "That was pretty chilly."


    "Hmph!"


    The Ice Empress snorted, turning her head away.


    "Still so tsundere." Su Yu chuckled, his gaze soft.


    He was the wielder of the Ultimate Ice, so the Ice Empress'' cold wasn''t lethal to him.


    Of course, that was also because the Ice Empress hadn''t truly attacked with the intent to harm.


    If she had, breaking free wouldn''t have been so easy.


    "Let''s go. We''re heading back to the core area."


    Su Yu patted the Ice Empress and lightly jumped onto her back.


    The Ice Empress was stunned for a moment, then began shaking from side to side, trying to throw Su Yu off.


    "Su Yu, what are you doing? Get off me, now!"


    It had been understandable when they were in a rush earlier.


    But now that they had rescued Snow Empress, he still dared to ride her?


    She was the Ice Empress, not a mount!


    This Su Yu was getting bolder and bolder.


    She wanted to get angry, but with Hai Bodong watching closely from the side, she held back¡­ just a little.


    Su Yu smiled mischievously, his feet seemingly glued to the Ice Empress'' back, not budging at all.


    He held onto a wooden grip with his left hand and grabbed the Ice Empress'' scorpion tail with his right, which she tried to swat him off with.


    "Ice Empress, even though we''ve saved Snow Empress, her condition is still unclear. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to her, right?"


    With that, the Ice Empress instantly quieted down.


    Inside the God Sealing Altar, the white mist that was Snow Empress moved slightly, feeling exasperated.


    Ice was wrapped around Su Yu''s little finger.


    In all these years, she had never seen the Ice Empress get the upper hand with Su Yu.


    This child always had some trick up his sleeve.


    "Hmph, this is the last time. Don''t let it happen again."


    The Ice Empress snorted, her concern for Snow Empress overriding everything else.


    "And let go of my scorpion tail! Stop messing with it, or I''ll sting you to death."


    The Ice Empress threatened.


    "Really? I don''t believe you!"


    Su Yu shook his head.


    The Ice Empress: "..."


    Heh, still daring to provoke me? Does he think I won''t do it?


    Fine, I won''t!


    The Ice Empress snorted again, but she wouldn''t admit that Su Yu had read her like a book.


    Su Yu also knew when to stop, so he let go of her scorpion tail.


    Though he claimed he didn''t believe her, he still gave the Ice Empress some face.


    Only then did the Ice Empress feel like she had regained some dignity. She snorted again and suddenly accelerated.


    Su Yu stumbled but quickly crouched, gripping the Ice Empress'' scales to stabilize himself.


    The Ice Empress let out a burst of gleeful laughter, finally getting her moment of victory.


    She turned into a streak of green light and disappeared into the sky.


    Hai Bodong followed closely behind, vanishing as well.


    ...


    With blinding speed, the Ice Empress carried Su Yu back to the Snow Empress'' original dwelling.


    After all that commotion, the Extreme North still glowed brightly.


    At this time of year, the Extreme North was in its period of constant daylight, where it was always bright.


    Returning to the Snow Empress'' residence, the Ice Empress stopped.


    Su Yu got off her and looked at the familiar surroundings.


    He had spent quite a bit of time here, returning every year.


    "Su Yu, quickly check on Snow Empress!"


    The Ice Empress urged, nudging Su Yu with her scorpion tail.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and opened the God Sealing Altar.


    A stream of white mist immediately flowed out from the God Sealing Altar.


    Within the mist, a small figure could be vaguely seen, floating in front of Su Yu and the Ice Empress.


    "What''s the situation? Is it a success or a failure?" the Ice Empress couldn''t help but ask.


    On one hand, it seemed like a success, but it was still just a cloud of mist.


    On the other hand, if it was a failure, Snow Empress was still intact and had even formed an embryonic shape.


    It was hard to judge.


    "Her transformation was interrupted halfway. Judging by her current state, it''s not looking good."


    "Since her transformation was interrupted, she won''t be able to continue it."


    Su Yu carefully observed and sighed, shaking his head.


    Snow Empress had originally been forcefully transforming using the medicinal power of the Snow Lotus. Now that it had been interrupted, the consequences were dire.


    "What should we do?" the Ice Empress asked anxiously.


    She didn''t understand transformations. She had never undergone one herself and had never heard of a beast successfully transforming.


    Snow Empress was the first beast she had ever known to attempt it.


    For a moment, she felt at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, Ice. Worst case, I''ll just revert to my soul beast form. It''s no big deal."


    Snow Empress''s voice softly reassured the Ice Empress. Her essence was still intact and hadn''t been fully transformed.


    Reverting to a soul beast was still an option.


    "Revert to a soul beast? In your current state, your tribulation will come immediately. Don''t you know that?"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but interject.


    Did she think she could cheat the heaven without consequence?


    "Little one, are you worried about me?"


    Snow Empress teased.


    "You''re in this state and still have the mood to joke?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes at her, exasperated.


    Speaking of Snow Empress, her personality isn''t what you''d expect based on her appearance.


    At first, Su Yu also thought Snow Empress would be the type of cold and aloof ice queen, with an air of authority and an overbearing demeanor.


    But once he got to know her better, he realized that wasn''t the case at all.


    Snow Empress was indeed proud and had a regal aura, but she was also quite the teasing master Takagi-san. Not only did she enjoy telling dirty jokes, but she also liked to tease him whenever she had nothing else to do.


    Where was that cold and distant demeanor everyone thought she had? She was more like a mischievous rogue in disguise.


    Of course, not many people knew this side of her.


    The world believed that Snow Empress was pure and flawless, like a being of ice and jade.


    But Su Yu knew better¡ªwhile she was indeed pure, she also loved to playfully tease others.


    The worst part was, she would flirt but never allow anyone else to touch the steering wheel. How unfair!


    Whenever Su Yu dared to flirt back, he''d receive a beating, all under the guise of loving education.


    Su Yu had long harbored complaints about this Snow Empress, who was a master theorist but lacked practical follow-through.


    Now, she''s bullying me because I''m young and weak, huh? Just wait. When I grow up and become stronger, I''ll make sure you, this little vixen, taste my ultimate technique.


    I''ll make you pay dearly, scattering your soul in the wind!


    These thoughts swirled in Su Yu''s mind, unbeknownst to Snow Empress.


    Seeing Su Yu''s expression, Snow Empress''s smile only deepened.


    She laughed softly, her white aura swirling around Su Yu before floating in front of him. "Little one, are you getting anxious?"


    "I''m not even worried, so why are you?"


    "Isn''t it just a Heavenly Tribulation? While I''m not certain I can survive, I can at least try to resist it."


    "And even if I don''t make it, there''s always another way."


    "What other way?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "If worse comes to worst, I could always become your spirit ring."


    "With your talent, you might achieve godhood. And with my soul ring, your chances would be even higher."


    Snow Empress''s voice carried a hint of temptation.


    She wasn''t wrong either¡ªafter all, she was a near-700,000-year-old Ice Snow Woman. There likely wasn''t another ice-type soul beast stronger than her in the world.


    The value of her soul ring was self-explanatory.


    "How could that be?"


    Before Su Yu could respond, Ice Empress spoke up, her tone anxious. "How could that be allowed? Absolutely not."


    "If you become a soul ring, you''ll be gone, Snow."


    "And with the age of your soul ring, how could he possibly bear it?"


    "Are you planning to sacrifice yourself, Snow?"


    "No, I won''t allow it!"


    Ice Empress''s voice was filled with urgency and emotion.


    Snow Empress''s soul ring was nearly 700,000 years old. Not even a Titled Douluo could withstand it, let alone Su Yu.


    Unless Snow Empress chose to completely sacrifice herself, offering everything she had to Su Yu, he wouldn''t be able to perfectly absorb her soul ring.


    But the price Snow Empress would pay would be far too great.


    Ice Empress couldn''t stand the thought of this happening.


    Although she had a good relationship with Su Yu, Snow Empress was the one she cared about most.


    "It may not require a full sacrifice. After all, this little one has the backing of a Great Sovereign. He can absorb my soul ring while preserving my soul," Snow Empress said with a smile, her gaze resting on Su Yu.


    "Really?"


    Ice Empress was stunned for a moment. A Great Sovereign?


    If the Great Sovereign intervened, it might indeed be possible.


    But then Ice Empress shook her head again.


    "No, no, there must be another way."


    "Ice, there''s no such thing as a perfect solution in this world," Snow Empress sighed softly.


    "Being able to cling to life is already a blessing."


    Snow Empress sighed again and looked at Su Yu.


    "What do you think?"


    "Snow Empress, there''s no need to test me at a time like this. I don''t have any intention on your soul ring."


    "Do you doubt me? Can''t you act like a normal person?"


    Su Yu replied grumpily.


    At first, he had indeed been stunned, momentarily swayed by Snow Empress''s words.


    But after thinking it over, he realized Snow Empress wasn''t the type to give up so easily.


    Most likely, she was testing him.


    After all, she had just been harmed by human soul masters.


    Though she was close to Su Yu, he was still a human soul master, and now there was suddenly an ultimate ice powerhouse by his side.


    How could Snow Empress not have doubts?


    "What are you talking about? Little one, don''t say such things," Snow Empress chided in a teasing tone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu shot Snow Empress a cold look and turned to leave, without the slightest hesitation.


    Snow Empress was taken aback. Just as she was about to speak, Su Yu had already walked nearly a hundred meters away.


    Seeing that Su Yu was truly angry and determined to leave, Snow Empress sighed softly.


    "Come back, little one. It was my fault."


    "I shouldn''t have tested you."


    Snow Empress''s soft voice reached him, and Su Yu paused in his steps.


    "Little one, do you want me to beg you?"


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment before turning back.


    "Don''t let it happen again," Su Yu said quietly.


    "I understand. You sure have a temper," Snow Empress murmured.


    "You were the one who didn''t trust me first," Su Yu''s voice was cold.


    Snow Empress sighed helplessly.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I don''t trust the Ice God Palace."


    "Besides, I wasn''t just testing you. I did have that thought."


    "If you had agreed instantly, I would''ve been disappointed and cut ties with you, pretending we never met."


    "But if you refused, I would have truly become your soul ring."


    "I''m not joking. I really can''t survive this tribulation. Maybe this is the only way."


    "And my soul ring would be a huge help to you. You aim high¡ªdon''t you want to become a god?"


    "My soul ring could help you take a giant leap forward."


    "Your soulring might be important to me, but you are more important," Su Yu interrupted her firmly.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. There must be another way."


    Snow Empress was momentarily stunned, then realized what he meant, feeling somewhat comforted.


    It hadn''t been in vain to teach him all these years¡ªhe hadn''t let her down after all.


    "What other way could there be? Becoming your soul ring is already a good outcome. At least I''d have the chance to strive for eternity with you."


    "Even if we failed in the end, it would still be a glorious end."


    Snow Empress chuckled.


    "If you keep talking, I''ll punch you."


    "I said no, so no. If you can''t think of a solution, then stay quiet and don''t bother me," Su Yu said, growing a little impatient.


    "Su Yu, how can you talk to Snow like that?"


    Ice Empress spoke up, standing up for Snow Empress.


    Su Yu didn''t reply, but he stared intently at Ice Empress.


    She shuddered, feeling a chill run through her body. She didn''t understand why, but even though Su Yu was like an ant compared to her, she felt like she was the one being overpowered.


    "What... what are you trying to do?"


    Recalling the moment Su Yu had grabbed her tail earlier, Ice Empress suddenly felt a bit nervous for some reason.

 Chapter 67 - 67: [DD2]: 67

    "Take a guess?"


    Su Yu stared at her expressionlessly as he took two steps forward.


    The Ice Empress immediately retreated, her large amber-like eyes watching him warily.


    "Don''t do anything reckless."


    "I''m warning you, I''ll get angry."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Su Yu remained indifferent and took two more steps forward.


    The Ice Empress continued to back away.


    For every step Su Yu took forward, the Ice Empress took one back.


    Though the Ice Empress had the strength to crush Su Yu with ease, the invisible contest between them was unfolding in a completely different direction.


    Snow Empress shook her head helplessly. Su Yu had the Ice Empress wrapped around his finger.


    What use is strength? Sometimes, the outcome of a confrontation doesn''t depend solely on power.


    The Ice Empress wouldn''t dare, and wouldn''t want to, harm Su Yu. In this situation, no matter how strong she was, her power was useless.


    "Alright, Su Yu, stop bullying Ice. She''s still young."


    Snow Empress intervened to mediate.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Ice Empress: "..."


    Snow Empress, do you even hear yourself? The Ice Empress is still young?


    A 390,000-year-old super beast, and you call her young?


    Well, compared to you, the ancient vixen, she is indeed still young.


    Internally grumbling, Su Yu decided to stop teasing the Ice Empress.


    She was just a little scorpion¡ªfun to tease sometimes¡ªbut right now, his main focus was on Snow Empress.


    Walking up to her, Su Yu extended his hand and touched the white mist swirling around her.


    The cold air twirled around his fingertips, bringing with it a strange, cool sensation.


    "If there is no other way, we''ll do what I suggested."


    "Don''t feel guilty¡ªthis was my choice," Snow Empress''s white mist coiled around Su Yu''s arm, her cool, dignified voice ringing in his ear.


    Su Yu gently touched the mist, as if stroking Snow Empress herself.


    He felt a deep connection to Snow Empress¡ªmore than just admiration for her beauty.


    She had treated him well over the years, teaching him many of the secrets of ice. She was like a mentor, though Su Yu was reluctant to admit it.


    "Wait a little longer. I''ll ask again."


    Su Yu said softly.


    With that, Su Yu called out, "Hai Bodong, are you there?"


    As soon as he spoke, Hai Bodong''s figure materialized, as if he had been there all along.


    "Young Master!"


    Hai Bodong greeted him respectfully.


    Su Yu nodded, and at the same time, a gray-gold figure appeared behind him.


    It was a faint shadow, exuding a light aura with a subtle trace of a soul''s presence.


    Hai Bodong''s gaze immediately fell upon the figure, surprise flickering in his eyes.


    "A remnant soul?"


    The shadow also looked at Hai Bodong, murmuring, "Such a powerful presence. Truly domineering ice."


    As these two exchanged looks, Snow Empress and Ice Empress were even more stunned.


    They knew Hai Bodong was a figure of immense strength, but the shadow that had appeared beside Su Yu seemed to transcend the limits of this world.


    That power seemed to surpass even the level of an Ultimate Douluo.


    "Su Yu, who is this?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "This is Hai Bodong, known as the Ice Emperor. You should be familiar with him."


    "As for the other figure, this is a powerful being from another world¡ªNecromancer Divine Mage, Plague of the Dead, Electrolux. You can call him Elder Yi."


    "Although Elder Yi is now just a remnant soul, in his prime, he was a supreme powerhouse capable of becoming a god."


    "In terms of strength, he''s in a different league entirely."


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, both Snow Empress and Ice Empress were filled with respect.


    What a powerful figure.


    "Snow Empress''s situation is unique, and I couldn''t think of a solution."


    "But Elder Yi and Hai Bodong are incredibly knowledgeable, so perhaps they have an idea."


    Su Yu smiled as he spoke.


    Snow Empress felt a wave of gratitude. Su Yu had gone to such lengths for her, even bringing in these extraordinary figures. He had truly put in a lot of effort.


    Such a good person, and she had tested him earlier. She felt a deep sense of guilt.


    "Elder Yi, what do you think?"


    Su Yu asked Electrolux first.


    In the original story, Electrolux had introduced the concept of a spirit soul, making him an expert in this area.


    "Given Snow Woman''s current situation, it seems her transformation is incomplete."


    "If I were in my prime, I might have been able to help."


    "But now, with just this remnant soul, I''m powerless."


    "However, I recall a type of spirit beast contract that could forge a bond with a spirit beast."


    "Your fortune is strong. If you establish a contract with Snow Woman and make her your guardian spirit beast, perhaps she could borrow your fortune to survive the tribulation."


    Electrolux pondered for a moment before speaking.


    Su Yu''s fortune was absurdly strong. With his cultivation, Electrolux could see an endless stream of fortune gathering toward Su Yu from all over the continent.


    The stronger Su Yu became, the faster this fortune amassed.


    Even Electrolux was shocked by this, having never seen someone so favored by the heavens.


    That''s why he made this suggestion, believing it might work.


    "A contract? A master-servant contract?"


    Su Yu frowned.


    "That''s not ideal."


    He glanced at Snow Empress and said, "There will never be a master-servant relationship between us."


    "There''s also an equal contract, where both parties are equals, protecting and helping each other, growing together."


    "That''s it! Let''s do that!"


    Ice Empress quickly interjected before Su Yu could respond.


    "Will borrowing Su Yu''s fortune during the tribulation harm him?"


    Snow Empress asked.


    She felt close to Su Yu, and he to her. Otherwise, how could the mighty Snow Empress have formed such a strong bond with a human?


    "There will be some effect, but Su Yu''s fortune is vast. The impact should be minimal."


    Electrolux responded. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should be?"


    Snow Empress''s voice rose slightly, showing her concern.


    "An equal contract sounds good, but what''s the success rate?"


    Su Yu wasn''t too worried about a bit of fortune backlash; his main concern was whether the contract would help Snow Empress survive.


    "There''s certainly risk. It''s hard to say whether she''ll safely survive the tribulation."


    Electrolux admitted.


    He could only propose a possible solution; the outcome wasn''t guaranteed.


    Who knew how strong Snow Empress''s tribulation would be?


    Since her strength had prematurely triggered her transformation, the tribulation was likely fierce. Even with Su Yu''s fortune, there were no guarantees.


    "Such trouble? If only we had a Transformation Pill. Wouldn''t one solve everything?"


    "Too bad this world doesn''t have one."


    Hai Bodong couldn''t help but comment after hearing the conversation.


    Hai Bodong''s words struck Su Yu like a thunderclap.


    It was as if lightning had flashed through his mind, and his eyes lit up.


    "Hai Bodong, what did you just say?"


    "I said it would be great if we had a Transformation Pill. It''s considered a divine pill that allows magical beasts to transform into human form."


    "Unfortunately, no one in this world seems capable of refining a Transformation Pill," Hai Bodong sighed. Even with his strength, obtaining a Transformation Pill was extremely difficult. It was an incredibly rare item. He was merely making an offhand comment.


    Hearing this, Su Yu slapped his forehead and ridiculed himself, "I''m so stupid."


    "I forgot about it."


    "Wait, do you have a Transformation Pill, young master?"


    Hai Bodong asked, surprised. A Transformation Pill wasn''t just an ordinary item, after all.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "I don''t have a Transformation Pill."


    "I don''t know any alchemists, nor do I have the means to acquire such a treasure."


    "But I do have a mature Transformation Grass."


    "A mature Transformation Grass? That¡­ might work," Hai Bodong said. "The Transformation Grass is the main ingredient for refining the Transformation Pill. While its effects aren''t as potent as the pill, it should be enough to solve the current problem."


    Hai Bodong glanced at Snow Empress and then continued, "Transformation Grass?"


    "What''s that? Can it really help Snow?"


    Ice Empress asked, her voice filled with concern and anticipation. From Su Yu and Hai Bodong''s conversation, it sounded like the Transformation Grass could solve the Snow Empress''s problem.


    "It can. If even the Transformation Grass doesn''t work, then I can''t think of any other solution," Su Yu said confidently.


    The Transformation Grass was a seventh-grade herb from the Dou Qi Continent. In Su Yu''s estimation, a seventh-grade herb was akin to a divine herb in the Douluo Continent. Its primary function was transformation, with no other significant effects. Otherwise, even substituting it with another energy-rich seventh-grade herb could cause the so-called Title Douluos of the Douluo Continent to explode from the sheer power.


    Su Yu was fairly certain that even the Ultimate Douluos of this world were equivalent to no more than Dou Zongs from the Dou Qi Continent. Hai Bodong, despite not being a top-tier expert among the Dou Zongs, would likely have very few rivals in the Douluo Continent. Even among humanity''s three Ultimate Douluos, Su Yu believed none could match Hai Bodong in a one-on-one fight.


    Although they hadn''t fought, Su Yu had sharp senses. The aura Hai Bodong exuded just by standing was clearly at a level above that of Long Xiaoyao.


    "Hurry up and take it out so we can see," Ice Empress urged.


    With a casual motion, Su Yu reached out, and a grass-green herb appeared in his hand. The herb was about a foot tall, lush green in color, and emitted a comforting aura. The strange fragrance of the herb made Ice Empress instinctively feel a deep longing from within.


    It was as if a voice inside her was telling her she needed this herb.


    Ice Empress forcibly suppressed her desire. This was Snow Emress''s life-saving herb; how could she covet it?


    "Snow, come quickly. You''ll be saved now."


    The desire in her heart made Ice Empress completely believe Su Yu''s words. This herb could likely truly help Snow Empress.


    Snow Empress floated over to Su Yu, the white mist that made up her form swirling around his arm. Looking at the Transformation Grass, Snow Empress was equally surprised.


    "Is there such a miraculous herb in this world?"


    Snow Empress gazed at the herb with a strange glint in her eyes. She was certain the herb would help her¡ªit was an instinctive feeling.


    "I obtained it for quite some time. Since it wasn''t useful to me, I eventually forgot about it," Su Yu said.


    "I originally planned to save it for¡­ but given the urgency of the situation, I have no choice but to give it to you now."


    Su Yu sighed as he recalled the past.


    He had planned to save the herb for Di Mingli. To be honest, the two women he cared about most were Zhang Lexuan and Di Mingli. He knew that someday, Mingli would have to undergo her transformation; she wouldn''t be able to resist it.


    To prevent her from going down a reckless path like in the original story, Su Yu kept the Transformation Grass for her. Using it would allow her to freely switch between her beast and human forms. She could also retain her soul beast core while gaining the cultivation speed of a human.


    When Su Yu first acquired the herb, she was the one who came to mind.


    But plans changed, and now Snow Empress urgently needed it to save her life.


    Su Yu had no choice but to change his plan.


    He did indeed desire Snow Empress''s body¡ªvery much so. As for Di Mingli, he would have to take things one step at a time. Since he had managed to acquire the Transformation Grass once, he believed it wasn''t impossible to find another.


    "If you had planned to save it for someone else, then I¡ª"


    Snow Empress began to speak, but before she could finish, Su Yu interrupted.


    "Snow Empress, I know you''re proud, but now''s not the time for that."


    "Do you want to throw your life away?"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but give a few firm pats on the white mist surrounding him as if scolding her.


    "Alright, stop wasting time. Eat the Transformation Grass."


    "Hai Bodong!"


    Su Yu handed the herb to Hai Bodong.


    Understanding immediately, Hai Bodong used his soul power to extract the essence of the herb, transforming it into a single drop of emerald-green liquid that resembled a gemstone. With a flick of his finger, the emerald liquid dispersed into countless tiny green droplets, which were completely absorbed by the white mist that composed Snow Empress''s form.


    Instantly, a surge of energy radiated from Snow Empress. Su Yu quickly stepped back, and Ice Empress and the others did the same.


    One after another, waves of white mist began to rise, and within a ten-meter radius, the temperature plummeted to its lowest point, with Snow Empress at the center. The cold was so intense that it surpassed even the Ice Empress''s abilities. Even though Su Yu possessed the Ultimate Ice martial soul, he didn''t dare face such extreme cold directly.


    "The transformation has begun," Hai Bodong said.


    Su Yu nodded, his eyes fixed on Snow Empress.


    This was the first time a soul beast in the Douluo Continent had used the Transformation Grass for transformation¡ªno one could predict the final result.


    Su Yu was curious. What advantages would Snow Empress gain from using the herb compared to a regular transformation? Would it work the same as in the Dou Qi Continent?


    ...


    Time passed slowly, and before long, an hour had gone by.


    In the area where Snow Empress was, countless layers of white mist had condensed into a white cocoon. The entire cocoon was formed of pure energy, radiating a bone-chilling coldness that could freeze even souls. Inside the cocoon, about two meters in diameter was Snow Empress.


    Su Yu''s focus sharpened. Snow Empress''s transformation had reached its most critical phase.


    At that moment, Ice Empress quietly moved to Su Yu''s side. She gently tapped his leg with her scorpion tail.


    Su Yu turned, confused.


    "What''s up?"


    "Do you have any more of that Transformation Grass?"


    Ice Empress, being a soul beast, had seen hundred-thousand-year soul beasts transform before. She understood that once the cocoon had formed, Snow Empress''s transformation was almost guaranteed to succeed.


    PS: By the way, in BTTH, Ziyan accidentally ate the Transformation Grass. As a result, she transformed into human form and can no longer change back into her beast form.

 Chapter 68 - 68: [DD2]: 68

    Even the Snow Empress, whose transformation was initially hindered, was saved by the Transformation Grass. One can only imagine how miraculous this herb truly is.


    Ice Empress, like the Snow Empress, was also nearing a heavenly tribulation.


    As for the daunting 400,000-year tribulation, the Ice Empress held no confidence.


    Forcing her way through would only lead to death.


    Now, seeing the Transformation Grass, the Ice Empress couldn''t help but be tempted.


    If she could transform as well, it might be a promising option.


    Moreover, she could accompany the Snow Empress and explore the human world together. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    Even the proud Ice Empress had to swallow her pride and seek out Su Yu.


    She was genuinely tempted.


    "Why are you asking about this?"


    Su Yu noticed her interest and smirked mischievously.


    Oh, so even you, proud little scorpion, finally need something from me, huh?


    "You know why!"


    Embarrassed and annoyed, the Ice Empress gave Su Yu a light slap with her scorpion tail and asked in a low voice, "Is there any more?"


    Su Yu smiled, not hiding the truth.


    "For now, I only have this one. I originally planned to save it for the Imperial Auspicious Beast."


    "But now that the Snow Empress has used it, well... you understand."


    Su Yu spread his hands, indicating he truly had no more.


    How could there be many Transformation Grass?


    "So there''s none for now? When will there be more?" the Ice Empress asked anxiously.


    "That''s hard to say. Transformation Grass are divine-level herbs, incredibly rare," Su Yu shook his head.


    He wasn''t sure when he might get another.


    The last one had come from his fifth-anniversary check-in.


    Su Yu suspected it would be difficult to get another through his usual monthly or yearly check-ins.


    And even if he did, it likely wouldn''t go to the Ice Empress.


    Their relationship wasn''t quite that close yet.


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, the Ice Empress looked disappointed, though she knew Su Yu wasn''t lying.


    Something as valuable as the Transformation Grass wouldn''t just appear.


    If Su Yu hadn''t offered it today, she wouldn''t have even known such a herb existed.


    "So, what should I do?"


    The Ice Empress felt lost. She truly had no way to survive the 400,000-year celestial tribulation.


    "I think the Snow Empress''s suggestion makes sense. Why don''t you become my soul ring?"


    "Let me carry you to glory."


    Su Yu grinned, never hiding his intentions.


    He craved the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone.


    Logically, the Snow Empress was even more valuable, but he liked her. He would never harbor such thoughts about the woman he liked.


    But the little scorpion was a perfect match for his Ice Emperor martial soul as a rare, ultimate ice-type super soul beast.


    An Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion soul ring would be quite extraordinary.


    Besides, in the original story, the Ice Empress was destined to be the soul ring for the child of destiny, as arranged by the world''s will.


    Su Yu thought he was just aligning with the world''s plan.


    And in the end, the Ice Empress wouldn''t lose out¡ªonce he became a god, he could easily grant her godhood too.


    It was a guaranteed win.


    But to the Ice Empress, his words sounded quite different.


    He wasn''t even trying to hide it¡ªjust outright saying he wanted her soul ring and soul bone?


    Why not ask for the Snow Empress, huh?


    "Su Yu!"


    The Ice Empress gritted her teeth, wanting to swallow Su Yu whole.


    "After all our years together, and you''re eyeing my soul ring and soul bone?"


    "You scoundrel, I''ll kill you!"


    The Ice Empress stabbed Su Yu''s foot with her Emperor''s Pincer, instantly freezing him solid.


    Moments later, the ice shattered, and Su Yu broke free.


    The Ice Empress immediately struck again, freezing him once more.


    This happened at least a dozen times. Even with his ultimate ice attribute, Su Yu felt the bone-chilling cold.


    And this wasn''t even the Ice Empress being serious.


    Her understanding of ultimate ice far surpassed Su Yu''s. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she went all out, a single freeze would end him.


    "Yikes, so cold, so cold," Su Yu shuddered, rubbing his hands together to warm himself.


    The Ice Empress didn''t hold back, freezing him over ten times. Her temper was fierce indeed.


    "That''s what you get for lusting after my soul ring¡ªalways up to no good. You humans are all the same, not a single decent one among you!"


    The Ice Empress glared at Su Yu, launching into a tirade about all humans.


    Su Yu chuckled inwardly. This little scorpion was truly flustered.


    "Look at you, getting all worked up. Don''t be so impulsive."


    Su Yu squatted down, gently touching the Ice Empress''s scales, smiling pleasantly.


    "Go away! You¡­ you... #&&**&##"


    The Ice Empress knocked Su Yu down, unleashing a string of furious words.


    Su Yu didn''t mind, lying down with his hands behind his head, watching her silently.


    She cursed for a good half hour before finally pausing.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t react, she felt deflated.


    It''s so frustrating when the other person doesn''t respond, no matter what you say.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Feeling ashamed, huh? Full of guilt?"


    The Ice Empress, feeling morally superior, pointed at Su Yu accusingly.


    "Why aren''t you cursing back? Are you just too nice to curse?"


    Su Yu replied indifferently.


    Seeing his unbothered expression only made her angrier.


    She started cursing again.


    In two rounds, she probably cursed more than she ever had in her life.


    But Su Yu, with skin as thick as a city wall, was unaffected.


    She cursed until she was exhausted, but Su Yu just kept smiling.


    "Damn you, Su Yu, you little scoundrel."


    Eventually, the Ice Empress gave up, realizing it was pointless.


    "Sigh!"


    Su Yu stretched, got up, and stood beside her.


    Dusting the snow from his clothes, he said, "I only mentioned it once, and look at this reaction."


    "I was simply telling the truth, and you''re acting as if I''m the bad guy."


    His teasing tone made her even angrier.


    "You''re eyeing my soul ring and soul bone, and I''m not allowed to be angry?"


    The Ice Empress laughed bitterly, her tone colder.


    Seeing she was genuinely upset, Su Yu softened.


    He crouched down and said, "Ice Empress, I admit I want your soul ring because our ultimate ice attributes align."


    "But it''s not as if I absolutely must have it. If you truly don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    "But think about this: It''s a win-win situation."


    "Choose me, and you won''t regret it. When I ascend to godhood, I promise you''ll have a divine position too. Don''t you want to become a god?"


    "Ascend to godhood?"


    "What bold words. Can you guarantee you''ll become a god?"


    The Ice Empress sneered.


    Who wouldn''t want to ascend to godhood? But could Su Yu guarantee his success? He was painting a grand picture, but who could say if he''d deliver when the time came?


    She might as well claim that if Su Yu gave her a Transformation Grass, she''d catch a million-year soul beast for him. Could that happen? No way. His promise felt as credible as an empty boast.


    The Ice Empress felt Su Yu was spouting nonsense.


    "If even I can''t become a god, then no one on this continent can," Su Yu declared confidently.


    "What makes you so sure?" the Ice Empress asked, skeptical.


    "Because I am the Child of the World, blessed by heaven and earth, and I already possess a million-year soul ring. Is that proof enough?"


    As he finished speaking, Su Yu activated his martial soul, and the Ice Emperor martial soul descended upon the world. Extreme cold permeated the air, and three soul rings¡ªtwo black and one white¡ªappeared around him.


    Then, the white ring began to glow, strands of golden light emerging to gradually tint it with radiant gold. The light grew stronger until the third soul ring transformed entirely into a golden ring.


    Now, Su Yu''s Ice Emperor soul rings revealed their true form: black, black, and gold.


    With the ring fully golden, a powerful aura of a million-year soul beast spread out.


    The Ice Empress trembled. This aura couldn''t be faked¡ªit was indeed a genuine million-year soul ring.


    "A million-year third soul ring? How is that possible?" she murmured, stunned.


    "Whose soul ring is this?" she asked, though she had an idea.


    "Your old friend, the Skydream Iceworm," Su Yu replied indifferently.


    "I knew it."


    The Ice Empress nodded in realization. There wouldn''t be a second million-year soul beast in the world.


    Her gaze toward Su Yu changed. Maybe he did have a chance to ascend to godhood.


    "You used the Skydream Iceworm''s soul ring¡ªdid the Great Sovereign help?"


    "Yes."


    "What exactly is your connection to the Star Dou Forest?"


    "The Star Dou Forest will be mine sooner or later," Su Yu replied confidently.


    The Ice Empress''s pupils contracted.


    "And the Ice God Palace? What''s your connection there?"


    Su Yu smiled.


    "Elder Hai, tell her who the Ice God Palace belongs to."


    "The Ice God Palace naturally belongs to the Young Master," Haibodong answered without hesitation.


    "Every member of the Ice God Palace would gladly give their lives in service to the Young Master!"


    Shock washed over the Ice Empress.


    What kind of existence was this Su Yu? Could he control both soul beasts and humans?


    "Who exactly are you?" she asked, now genuinely curious.


    "You''ll only know if you choose to join us. Are you sure you want to know?"


    Su Yu smiled mysteriously.


    The Ice Empress fell silent.


    After a long pause, she asked, "Since you took the Skydream Iceworm''s soul ring, what happened to it?"


    "Has its soul been wiped out? And if I chose you, what would happen to me?"


    Su Yu replied, "Skydream retains its full intelligence and lives comfortably in my spiritual sea. It''s just so talkative that I keep it contained. You know how it is¡ªit still has¡­ certain feelings for you."


    The Ice Empress snorted.


    "That bug is always clinging to foolish hopes. I like the Snow Empress, not him. How could I ever be interested in him?"


    "Even you are a hundred times better than that bug. It''s only fit to be food."


    Su Yu let her comments slide. Skydream Iceworm was forever destined for unrequited love.


    "One last question. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."


    The Ice Empress looked at Su Yu with a complicated expression.


    "Ask away," Su Yu replied casually.


    "Why did you refuse the Snow Empress when she offered to become your soul ring, but you''re after mine?"


    This was the part she couldn''t understand. It was clear Su Yu valued high-quality soul rings. So why would he refuse the Snow Empress, who had offered herself freely? Her ring and bone were far superior to her own, yet he pursued her instead.


    "Can''t figure it out?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "I don''t understand," the Ice Empress admitted.


    "The reason is simple."


    Su Yu looked at the white ice cocoon in the distance and said calmly, "As I said, the Snow Empress herself means more to me than her soul ring or soul bone."


    "I like her. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Do you even know what ''liking'' is? I think you''re just lusting after the Snow Empress''s body," the Ice Empress scoffed.


    "A kid like you claiming to ''like'' someone?"


    "So what if I''m lusting after her body? Are you mad about it?"


    Su Yu gave her a sideways glance, full of disdain.


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    "You!"


    The Ice Empress was fuming.


    "You''re after my soul ring, and you''re saying this?"


    "You should know that if you''re struck dead by the tribulation, you won''t even have a chance to compete with me."


    Trying to threaten him?


    Su Yu countered with his warning. Let''s see who panics first.

 Chapter 69 - 69: [DD2]: 69

    "Shameless, Su Yu! You''re so shameless!"


    Su Yu''s words struck a nerve with the Ice Empress. No matter what plans she had, if she couldn''t survive the heavenly tribulation, it would all be for nothing.


    Meanwhile, the Snow Empress had already taken human form and was destined to enter the human world, giving Su Yu endless opportunities to interact with her. If the Ice Empress couldn''t pass her tribulation, how could she ever hope to compete?


    Her attempt to threaten Su Yu had backfired, leaving her feeling powerless and frustrated. She had lost her only bargaining chip, leaving her helpless and filled with anger.


    "How am I shameless? You were the one who threatened me first," Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Of course, if you don''t like me, you could always become someone else''s soul ring. I''m not the one on a deadline¡ªI don''t have to worry about a heavenly tribulation."


    Su Yu crossed his arms, radiating confidence. No one else could handle the power of the Ice Empress''s nearly 400,000-year-old supreme soul ring. She had no other choice but him, and they both knew it.


    The Ice Empress had realized this, and that''s why she was so anxious, nearly jumping in frustration. She glared at Su Yu as if she wanted to devour him.


    "Damn you, Su Yu! You''re so annoying!" she cursed, venting her frustration. To be forced into this situation by a kid¡ªdidn''t she have any dignity? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Su Yu, however, remained unfazed. So what if she cursed him? Her words had no power over him, and her anger only served to frustrate her further.


    "Whatever the case, you absolutely cannot fall for the Snow Empress," the Ice Empress demanded.


    "So what if I do? Are you here to teach me how to live my life?"


    Su Yu pouted, amused by her meddling.


    "You don''t even know what love is, you little brat," she retorted.


    "And you do? You''re just a scorpion¡ªwhat do you know?"


    Su Yu scoffed. At least he and the Snow Empress were both in human form. Why was this scorpion even getting involved?


    "Why wouldn''t I understand? My bond with the Snow Empress spans tens of thousands of years¡ªfar deeper than anything you could have. We''re both blessed by heaven and earth, practically a match made in heaven. Do you have that kind of blessing?"


    "The will of the heavens is supreme," Su Yu replied, unperturbed.


    "The Extreme North has already approved of my connection with the Snow Empress. Who are you, a little scorpion, to challenge it?"


    "You¡­ you''re talking nonsense!"


    The Ice Empress''s heart sank; he had a point. Su Yu and the Snow Empress were indeed tied by destiny in ways she couldn''t control.


    "You know it''s true."


    Su Yu cast her a sidelong glance and said, "Besides, the Snow Empress and I are a man and a woman. You''re just a scorpion¡ªwhy don''t you leave us be? Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."


    "Go to hell! Go to hell¡­!"


    The Ice Empress lost her temper entirely, cursing him furiously, but Su Yu ignored her, a faint smile on his lips. He had won this argument.


    ...


    Time passed, and soon, the energy within the white cocoon gathered to its peak. The Ice Empress stopped cursing, her focus entirely on the cocoon. Their verbal sparring was over; what truly mattered now was the Snow Empress.


    Under their watchful eyes, cracks began to spread across the cocoon, releasing wisps of white, cold air. The cracks grew wider, and the cold intensified until, with a loud burst, the cocoon shattered.


    White cold air surged, and a graceful figure emerged, draped in a gown of ice and snow, a frost crown upon her head. She was breathtakingly beautiful, her aura a flawless blend of purity, elegance, and strength, commanding and aloof.


    Su Yu stared at her openly, his admiration evident. Aside from Gu Yuena, no one in his heart could compare to the Snow Empress. She was a true spirit of the world, her beauty surpassing even celestial maidens. (Reminder: Di Mingli is still in beast form.)


    "So beautiful!" he murmured in awe.


    But just as he spoke, a burst of ice-blue light enveloped the Snow Empress, obscuring her figure entirely. When the light faded, the tall, elegant woman was gone.


    In her place was a baby, no more than a year old. Dressed in an ice-blue bellyband, with white hair and bright ice-blue eyes, she was the very picture of innocence. Her chubby little hands and rosy cheeks were as pure as snow, her lively eyes sparkling.


    The elegant woman had disappeared, leaving only an adorable baby.


    Su Yu was stunned, the Ice Empress was dumbfounded, and Hai Bodong was speechless.


    The Snow Empress herself looked confused, trying to wave her tiny arms to stand, only to lose balance and fall on her bottom.


    Snow Empress: ???????


    "Yiya yiya!" she babbled, but no coherent words came out.


    Snow Empress: ¦²¡Ñ¨z¡Ñ´¨


    Ice Empress: (; ???)


    Su Yu: (£þ¨Œ£þ)~* barely stifling laughter.


    He tried to hold back but couldn''t, bursting into laughter. Seeing the Snow Empress''s innocent baby face, Su Yu laughed, unable to resist.


    It was indeed a rare sight.


    Snow Empress: ???


    Snow Empress: ( ? ?`?¡ä? ?)


    Seeing that Su Yu dared to laugh, the Snow Empress fixed him with an angry gaze. Her young, delicate face showed a hint of irritation.


    "Yiya, yiyi yaya yiya..."


    (Is it that funny? Really, that funny?)


    The Snow Empress waved her arms as if questioning Su Yu, which only made him laugh harder.


    To be honest, he hadn''t expected a situation like this.


    "Su Yu, what exactly is going on?"


    "You said the Transformation Grass was foolproof, didn''t you?" the Ice Empress quickly asked, turning to Su Yu with worry.


    Su Yu had guaranteed this, so how could such a thing have happened?


    "Calm down; let me check first."


    Su Yu connected with the system and reviewed the Snow Empress''s information:


    [Name: Snow Empress]


    [Title: Leader of the Three Great Monarchs of the Extreme North]


    [Race: Ice Sky Snow Lady, Human]


    [Age: 290,000 years, 7 months]


    [Cultivation: 700,000 years (special condition, sealed; can gradually unseal as age increases)]


    [Skills: Emperor Sword: Ice Extreme Wushuang, Emperor Palm: Great Cold Without Snow, Emperor Frost Heaven: Snow Dance to the Sun, etc.]


    [Note: A special state caused by conflicting medicinal effects. She will gradually return to normal over time. Consuming certain treasures can also accelerate her growth.]


    Su Yu examined the Snow Empress''s information thoughtfully. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Su Yu, stop standing there in silence! What''s going on?" the Ice Empress demanded, watching Su Yu''s pensive expression with increasing urgency.


    "Is it a problem with the Transformation Grass? Say something!" she added, nearing panic.


    "The Transformation Grass is fine. The issue lies mainly with the Snow Empress herself," Su Yu said.


    "The Snow Empress started her transformation with the Snow Lotus, but took the Transformation Grass midway, which caused the two effects to clash."


    "And what does that mean?"


    The Ice Empress looked at Su Yu, eyes wide with worry. The Snow Empress also gazed at him, waiting for his answer.


    "The result isn''t too bad. The Snow Empress''s situation is unique," Su Yu replied.


    "Typically, the Transformation Grass would convert a body to human form without changing the species, keeping lifespan and strength the same. But in the Douluo Continent, a 100,000-year-old soul beast that transforms loses their cultivation and starts from scratch. Once they mature, aside from producing a soul bone, they become nearly human in both lifespan and attributes."


    "The Snow Empress''s condition is a mix of these transformations. She now has the identity of both an Ice Sky Snow Lady and a human, with the long lifespan of a soul beast, the cultivation speed of a human, and the essence of her original form. No one in the human world would suspect she''s a soul beast; she''s already fully human."


    "In other words, she''s inherited the advantages of both transformations," Su Yu marveled at the strange miracle. Truly, the world was full of wonders.


    "Then why did she become so small? Didn''t you say the Transformation Grass wouldn''t cause a loss of strength? But she can barely stand." The Ice Empress''s tone was sharp, disbelieving.


    "Her strength is still intact but sealed temporarily due to the clash of medicinal effects. It''s no major issue. As she grows, her strength will naturally return, and no re-cultivation is needed. The older she appears, the more strength she''ll regain. By the time she looks around twenty, her strength should be fully restored."


    "I see, that''s not too hard to accept. But will she stay like this for long? Isn''t there a way to help her grow faster?"


    "There are ways. Consuming certain treasures can speed up her growth. Besides, what''s wrong with being small? She''s cute like this," Su Yu said, stepping forward to pick up the Snow Empress.


    "Isn''t that right, Snow Empress?" he teased with a smile.


    Snow Empress: (??_?)


    The Snow Empress glared at him, clearly displeased.


    Cute? Really?


    She had no interest in being "cute" and resented being stuck in such a small form. I want to grow up!


    "Don''t be upset," Su Yu chuckled, "you''ve successfully transformed¡ªthat''s what matters. You''re only temporarily small. I''ll help you find treasures to speed things up."


    Su Yu pinched her cheek with a smile. Her chubby, adorable face was irresistibly pinchable, soft as water.


    "Yiya yaya!"


    (Stop pinching my face!)


    "I''ll pinch it anyway!"


    Su Yu laughed and tapped her little nose.


    The Snow Empress glowered but couldn''t resist, scrunching her face in protest.


    Su Yu chuckled. You teased me when I was young, and now the tables have turned.


    Seeing him playfully teasing the Snow Empress the Ice Empress''s heart twisted. From her perspective, Su Yu was a demon¡ªhe enjoyed tormenting her, and now he was bullying the Snow Empress. Couldn''t he be gentler?


    After a while, Su Yu finally turned to the Ice Empress with the Snow Empress in his arms. He circled her, making the Ice Empress grit her teeth in frustration.


    "Su Yu, let me hold her too," she said, barely able to contain herself. Who could resist such an adorable Snow Empress?


    "You don''t even have hands. How do you plan on holding her?"


    Su Yu replied bluntly, still enjoying his time with the Snow Empress.


    "Damn it!"


    The Ice Empress muttered, feeling her scorpion tail twitch in irritation. She glared at Su Yu, longing to sting him, but seeing Hai Bodong nearby, she reluctantly let the idea go.


    "Alright, the Snow Empress''s situation is resolved, and she''s safe," Su Yu said finally.


    "Now, I need to find a fourth soul ring. Ice Empress, do you have any recommendations?"


    The Ice Empress looked at him in surprise.


    "Weren''t you aiming for my soul ring?"


    "I told you, I won''t force you. You can take your time deciding," Su Yu replied, smiling.

 Chapter 70 - 70: [DD2]: 70

    Although Su Yu was confident that the Ice Empress would eventually agree to his proposal, there was no need to rush. Moreover, the stronger he became, the easier it would be to absorb the Ice Empress'' soul ring when the time came. He didn''t want to absorb a soul ring only to seal most of its energy, rendering a hundred-thousand-year soul ring nearly useless. He hoped to absorb as much energy as possible and planned to seal only what he couldn''t handle.


    In Su Yu''s mind, the Ice Empress was reserved for his fifth or even sixth soulring. By then, absorbing the Ice Empress''s soul ring wouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Haven''t you already made up your mind about me? And now you''re trying to sweet-talk me?" the Ice Empress said sarcastically. Earlier, Su Yu had been so confident she wouldn''t choose anyone else. She almost wanted to lash out with her scorpion tails to vent her frustration.


    Su Yu smiled.


    "Wasn''t I just teasing earlier? And I wasn''t wrong. I''m your best choice."


    "Just because I said that doesn''t mean I''ll force you, right?"


    "The final decision is always yours."


    "Hmph, I can''t win an argument with you anyway," the Ice Empress grumbled.


    "You little rascal, you''re so devious."


    She turned away with a soft snort, acting aloof.


    Su Yu shook his head, amused.


    "Ice Empress, you''re familiar with the Extreme North. Lend me a hand, will you? What kind of soul beast do you think suits me?"


    The Ice Empress''s reluctance was obvious, and Su Yu decided to go for the jugular.


    "Well, if you''re not willing to help, I guess I''ll just have to pick blindly. I think an Ice Jade Scorpion would be perfect. What do you think? The Ice Jade Scorpion, with its ultimate ice attribute, would be a great match for my Ice Emperor Martial Soul."


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the Ice Empress couldn''t stay calm. He was threatening her with her species! How despicable!


    "Su Yu, you little scoundrel! How shameless of you to threaten me!"


    The Ice Empress was furious. She knew Su Yu was provoking her on purpose, but she couldn''t tolerate it. She deeply cared for every member of her species and wouldn''t allow anything to happen to them. Making matters worse, the Ice Jade Scorpion was indeed a perfect match for Su Yu''s Martial Soul.


    However, Su Yu had already acquired three soul rings without touching the Ice Jade Scorpions, showing respect for her. By asking her advice on his fourth soul ring, Su Yu made it clear he didn''t intend to target the Ice Jade Scorpions. It was obvious the Ice Empress wouldn''t suggest her kind.


    "Well, you''re the one who''s not cooperating. When reasoning doesn''t work, I just love resorting to threats," Su Yu grinned mischievously, winking at the Ice Empress. She felt both angry and amused; her hopes of gaining any leverage over him had once again crumbled. She sighed inwardly but let it go, thinking there''d be another opportunity to turn the tables on him.


    "When you''re asking for my advice, could you at least tell me what kind of soul skill you''re aiming for?" the Ice Empress asked exasperatedly.


    "Are you looking for a control-type skill, an attack-type skill, or something to boost your defense?"


    Su Yu pondered this for a moment. For single-target attacks, he already had the Dark Golden Terror Claw and the lightning attack from the Ancient Azure Dragon''s horn, so he wasn''t lacking in offensive power. As for control-type skills, he had Ice Emperor''s Decree and Ice Emperor''s Bind, as well as auxiliary abilities like Ice Emperor''s Domain and Ice Emperor''s Blessing. For soul-based attacks, there was Ice Emperor''s Glint, and for defense, he had Ice Emperor''s Armor.


    Despite having only three soul rings, his skills were already broad and balanced.


    "For the fourth soul ring, I''d like to get either a large-area group attack skill or a group control skill," Su Yu finally said.


    "Control skills are always useful, and Ice Emperor''s Decree is already the strongest single-target control skill. But a group control skill would be ideal."


    "Based on that, there are quite a few soul beasts that would suit you," the Ice Empress responded.


    "For example, the Ice Prison Spider clan has incredibly potent ice venom and excels at group control. Then there''s the Frenzied Ice Squid, also good at group control. For large-area attack skills, you could consider the Ice Spirit Porcupine, which can launch countless ice spikes, or the Ice Crystal Beast, which attacks with crystals on its body.


    "But if you want the highest quality and the best match, it has to be the Ice-Feathered Beast," she continued seriously.


    "It has a phoenix bloodline and, like the Ice Jade Scorpion clan, is a super soul beast. While its ice attribute isn''t as pure as ours, that doesn''t lessen its power. An Ice-Feathered Beast at the same level can go head-to-head with an Ice Devil Titan. So, you understand how formidable the Ice-Feathered Beast is, right?"


    "The Ice Feathered Beast, huh?"


    Su Yu nodded. He had heard of them, though he''d never seen one. They were powerful soul beasts but very rare, and less well-known than the Ice Jade Scorpions or Ice Devil Titan.


    Rarity didn''t diminish their strength, though. A super soul beast with a phoenix bloodline was no ordinary being.


    "Then it''s settled: the Ice Feathered Beast," Su Yu said.


    "I just hope the ones in the Extreme North have a high enough age," he added, voicing a concern. If they were too young, he wouldn''t bother with them.


    Su Yu''s physical and mental strength had now reached a level where he could choose a powerful soul ring. At the very least, his fourth soul ring needed to be 50,000 years old; anything less wouldn''t be worth absorbing. After all, when he absorbed his third soul ring, he could already handle a 30,000-year-old ring, and he was far stronger now.


    A single punch with over 50,000 jin (25 tons) of force? That was just a small demonstration.


    "The Ice Feathered Beast clan may have few members, but there are some that have reached the 100,000-year mark," the Ice Empress said. "You don''t need to worry about the age of the soul ring."


    "Besides, how many years can you even handle? At most, two or three thousand, right? You don''t need to concern yourself with such trivial matters."


    The Ice Empress saw right through Su Yu''s thoughts, dismissing them. Did he seriously think the Ice Feathered Beast clan couldn''t meet his requirements?


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "Ice Empress, you''re mistaken. I can handle far more than a two or three-thousand-year soul ring."


    "I wouldn''t even blink at absorbing a ring around 50,000 years old."


    "Hmph, nonsense!"


    The Ice Empress was full of disbelief.


    Did he think she didn''t know the typical soul ring combinations for human soul masters? Normally, a Soul Master could only handle a 10,000-year soul ring by their fifth ring, and they couldn''t absorb a 100,000-year soul ring until their ninth. Su Yu was special, but not that special, right? Absorbing a 50,000-year soul ring for his fourth ring? Absurd!


    Seeing her disbelief, Su Yu didn''t argue further. The truth would reveal itself when the time came to absorb the soul ring.


    "By the way, Ice Empress, do you know where the territory of the Ice Feathered Beasts is?"


    Su Yu asked.


    The Ice Empress was practically a walking encyclopedia of the Extreme North. She had likely explored every corner of it.


    "You want me to lead the way to hunt soul beasts in the Extreme North? Have you forgotten that I am one of the three kings of the Extreme North?"


    The Ice Empress gave Su Yu a strange look.


    Asking her advice was one thing, but expecting her to guide him? That seemed a bit presumptuous.


    "Uh¡­ fine, I''ll just ask Xiao Bai to take me," Su Yu replied, glancing at the Ice Empress and Snow Empress. Given their status, it was indeed a bit much to ask them to lead the way.


    But there was always the Ice Bear King, Xiao Bai. Su Yu was quite familiar with that big, simple-minded bear.


    The Ice Empress didn''t object. As long as she wasn''t the one leading the way, she didn''t care.


    ...


    Su Yu knew where to find the Ice Bear King. The Ice Bear clan was one of the major clans in the Extreme North, and the Ice Bear King, with over 200,000 years of cultivation, was nearly as powerful as the Ice Devil Titan. The Ice Bear King revered the Snow Empress as a mother figure, having been raised by her from a young age. With Su Yu holding the Snow Empress, he could accomplish almost anything.


    After locating the Ice Bear King, Su Yu easily persuaded him to lead the way to the Ice Feathered Beasts'' territory.


    "This guy can talk his way through anything," the Ice Empress muttered as she watched Su Yu quickly convince the Ice Bear King to help. It was as if Su Yu had some kind of magic. Whatever he said, people just believed him. It was astonishing.


    With the Ice Bear King guiding them, Su Yu and his group soon arrived at the Ice Feathered Beasts'' territory. After some searching, they finally found a suitable Ice-Feathered Beast.


    It was a massive creature, over six meters tall, with wings spanning more than thirty meters. Its body was covered in sharp, ice-blue feathers, giving it the appearance of a beast sculpted from ice itself. Its claws were sharp, and beautiful tail feathers stretched from its back. The Ice Empress hadn''t exaggerated¡ªthis creature did indeed possess the bloodline of a phoenix, exuding a regal and mysterious aura.


    Even though it had been gravely injured by Hai Bodong, its pride remained unbroken. Its piercing ice-blue eyes, as sharp as blades, locked onto Su Yu and his companions. The pride of the phoenix clan was evident in this Ice-Feathered Beast.


    "Su Yu, are you planning to absorb the soul ring of this Ice-Feathered Beast?" the Ice Empress asked seriously.


    "This one is already 60,000 years old."


    Even the Ice Empress hadn''t expected Su Yu to aim for a 60,000-year-old Ice-Feathered Beast. As a super soul beast, its soul ring was far more potent and intense than that of an ordinary 60,000-year-old soul beast.


    Su Yu was only at the fortieth rank. Could he truly handle it?


    Before Su Yu could respond, the Snow Empress, nestled in his arms, reached out and poked his cheek, making soft sounds and gestures. Su Yu understood her general message: she was urging him to reconsider.


    After all, a 60,000-year-old soul ring was no small matter.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not the type to gamble with my life," Su Yu said confidently.


    "A 60,000-year soul ring is nothing I can''t handle."


    If he dared to choose it, he was confident he could absorb it.


    "Ice Empress, I''ll leave the Snow Empress in your care," Su Yu said, pinching the Snow Empress''s cheek before turning to the Ice Empress.


    The Ice Empress''s body flashed with a green light as she transformed into her human form¡ªa small girl with twin ponytails, looking rather cute at first glance.


    Su Yu handed the Snow Empress to the Ice Empress, who accepted her as if holding a precious treasure, a contented look spreading across her face.


    Su Yu chuckled softly and stepped toward the Ice-Feathered Beast. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ice-Feathered Beast, with 60,000 years of cultivation, was a formidable opponent. Even a Titled Douluo at the ninety-third or ninety-fourth rank might struggle against it.


    But in the presence of Hai Bodong, this Ice-Feathered Beast was no match. Whether it had 60,000 years or even 360,000 years of cultivation, Hai Bodong could easily overwhelm it.


    Su Yu looked up at the Ice-Feathered Beast. Despite its severe injuries, the creature still exuded a majestic and intimidating aura¡ªa testament to its phoenix bloodline. A typical Rank 40 soul master would find it hard to get this close to such a beast; its pride and remaining strength were enough to intimidate most.


    As Su Yu approached, the Ice Feathered Beast''s cold, hate-filled gaze fixed on him. He could feel the burning rage within the beast, as well as its deep-seated pride.


    It looked down on everyone present with equal disdain, despite being gravely injured.


    "I won''t say anything hypocritical. I need your soul ring to fulfill my mission. I need your strength."


    "I know you''re intelligent¡ªperhaps as much as any human. You can hide your soul within the soul ring."


    "If the opportunity arises in the future, I will bring you back to life."


    Su Yu spoke calmly, addressing the Ice-Feathered Beast directly.


    The Ice-Feathered Beast didn''t respond, but a mocking glint appeared in its proud, majestic eyes.

 Chapter 71 - 71: [DD2]: 71

    It was nothing more than greed for the soul ring; talk of resurrection was just nonsense. At this point, did it still believe he would deceive it?


    The Ice Feather Beast''s gaze grew increasingly unfriendly. Su Yu shook his head¡ªhe had already said what he needed to say. If the Ice Feather Beast didn''t believe him, so be it. Killing it posed no psychological burden; if he wanted to grow stronger, hunting soul beasts was necessary. There was no other reason¡ªjust the need to grow. He hadn''t spoken out of hypocrisy but rather out of genuine intent.


    The Ice Armor Beast from before had a low age and underdeveloped intelligence, so trying to talk to it would have been pointless. But the Ice Feather Beast was different¡ªit had lived for sixty thousand years, with intelligence on par with that of a hundred-thousand-year soul beast. It simply couldn''t speak. Whatever Su Yu said, it understood fully, which was why he had spoken more than usual. But since it didn''t believe him, there was no need to continue.


    "Time to go."


    Su Yu retrieved the Ancient Azure Spear, leaped into the air, and hurled it with all his might. With a force exceeding fifty thousand pounds, the spear shot forward like a roaring dragon, whistling as it headed for the Ice Feather Beast.


    Thud!


    The spear pierced the Ice Feather Beast''s head, pinning it to the ground. With a fatal blow, the Ice Feather Beast was completely defeated. A pitch-black soul ring rose from its body. Su Yu slowly landed, sitting cross-legged as he saw the scene unfold. Then, with his Ice Emperor Martial Soul possessing him, the three soul rings¡ªblack, black, and gold¡ªglowed brightly. Over the past six months, he had raised his second soul ring''s age, making it a ten-thousand-year soul ring.


    Emitting an aura of extreme cold, he gently beckoned the soul ring. Under his pull, the Ice Feather Beast''s soul ring floated toward him, hovering above his head. A powerful surge of energy flowed from the soul ring into Su Yu''s body. The power of the sixty-thousand-year-old Ice Feather Beast was nearly overwhelming, pushing his limits.


    The limit of Su Yu''s fourth soul ring was around fifty-five thousand years, so this was slightly above his mark. But with the power of the Dragon God, suppressing the soul ring''s lingering will was easy. Moreover, Su Yu''s formidable physique and willpower gave him confidence he could endure.


    As he absorbed the soul ring''s energy, Su Yu''s body trembled, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The ring''s power was immense, placing him under considerable pressure. The remnant soul of the Ice Feather Beast surged into Su Yu''s mental sea, attempting to destroy it with hatred. Su Yu summoned the Dragon God''s power, instantly suppressing the remnant soul.


    Simultaneously, he directed some soul power to his two soul bones: the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear''s right claw and the Dragon Horn Bone, easing some of the pressure. With these, Su Yu felt relief, though the strain remained. As solid as a rock, he endured it silently.


    "Brother, if you can''t absorb it, I can help. Just let me tap into your mental power source, and I can seal the excess energy instantly. No other requests¡ªjust let me meet Bing Bing."


    In his mental sea, the Skydream Iceworm bounced around restlessly. The Ice Empress was nearby, and it had been agitated for a long time.


    "Shut up!"


    Su Yu yelled, using the Dragon God''s Seal to silence it. He focused entirely on absorbing the soul ring''s power. A sixty-thousand-year soul beast''s power requiring a seal? He wouldn''t let that happen. Gritting his teeth, Su Yu absorbed every trace of soul power, remaining silent despite his trembling body, bulging veins, and flushed face.


    "This little fool, always so reckless," complained the Ice Empress in her loli form, holding the Snow Empress.


    "If he can''t handle a sixty-thousand-year soul ring, why not find a lower one?"


    Young people were always too reckless.


    "Yiya, yiya!"


    The Snow Empress flapped her chubby hands, pointing at Su Yu and babbling. The Ice Empress was baffled. How had Su Yu understood her back then? But this wasn''t the time to ponder. Sighing as she observed Su Yu''s struggle, the Ice Empress murmured, "You boasted about becoming a god¡ªdon''t fail here."


    ...


    Two hours passed.


    Su Yu''s condition grew worse: blood seeped from his pores, and the Ice Feather Beast''s power rampaged through his body. His abdomen appeared swollen, an extremely dangerous state. At any moment, he could explode. But all Su Yu had now was his willpower. If strong enough, he might survive.


    In the land of eternal daylight in the Extreme North, time slipped by unnoticed. After twelve hours, the Ice Empress felt her legs stiffen from standing so long. She looked at Su Yu, her eyes carrying complex emotions. To absorb a soul ring beyond one''s limits and endure so long without exploding... whether Su Yu''s physique or his willpower, she couldn''t help but admire him. She had come to fully recognize Su Yu. If he succeeded, she wouldn''t mind becoming his soul ring.


    "Yiya, yiya!"


    The Snow Empress pointed again at Su Yu, babbling. The Ice Empress scratched her head.


    "Snow, what are you saying?"


    Suddenly, the Ice Empress gasped.


    "Is he about to succeed?"


    Indeed, Su Yu''s condition was shifting. Covered in bloodstains, they had solidified in the cold, forming a layer stuck to his clothes. But now, cracks appeared in this layer. The previously raging soul power grew docile, and Su Yu''s trembling subsided. The pitch-black soul ring slowly shrank, moving toward his Ice Emperor Martial Soul.


    Su Yu had succeeded. He''d passed the most challenging point through sheer willpower. For over ten hours, Su Yu had been on the brink of explosion, his soul power threatening to spiral out of control. But he had made it.


    Su Yu gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and holding on to each second. His mind remained tense throughout. No matter how painful it was, he never backed down.


    Finally, Su Yu succeeded¡ªhe had absorbed the sixty-thousand-year soul ring of the Ice Feather Beast. The pitch-black ring settled onto his Ice Emperor Martial Soul, completing the sequence of his four soul rings: black, black, gold, and black.


    A truly unique combination.


    "Back to consciousness, are we? That wasn''t easy. Impressive, you little rascal."


    Seeing Su Yu''s soul power gradually calm down, the Ice Empress knew he had fully absorbed the soul ring. He had managed to absorb a sixty-thousand-year soul ring through sheer force of will, setting a record in the world of soul masters. To absorb such a high-level ring as his fourth soul ring, purely with his strength¡ªhe was likely the only one in the world. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh," Su Yu groaned softly and slowly opened his eyes. A glint of sharp, cold fierceness flashed in his ice-blue gaze. He took in his surroundings, noticing Hai Bodong, the Ice Empress, the Snow Empress, and the Ice Bear King nearby.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and was about to speak when he heard a cracking sound coming from his body. The bloodstains that had clung to him began to break apart, and along with them, his clothes shattered and fell to the ground, leaving his muscular physique exposed.


    "Ah!"


    The Ice Empress let out a startled cry, her cheeks flushing red as she quickly turned away. The Snow Empress, in her arms, kicked her legs playfully, peeking over the Ice Empress''s shoulder with big, curious eyes. So much for the Snow Empress''s innocent nature, Su Yu thought, amused.


    "Uh..."


    Su Yu was a bit surprised too; he hadn''t expected such an embarrassing moment. His clothes were typically durable, so he hadn''t anticipated this. It seemed he would need low-temperature-resistant clothing in the future¡ªmaybe made from ice silkworm silk. He could even catch a few more of Skydream Iceworm''s kin to spin the silk and make several sets.


    Standing up, Su Yu calmly put on a new set of clothes. As a man, he wasn''t too bothered, but he was amused to notice the Snow Empress''s big, ice-blue eyes watching him from behind the Ice Empress''s shoulder as if she wasn''t even trying to hide her interest.


    After changing, Su Yu stretched, feeling extremely comfortable. Despite the pain of absorbing a soul ring beyond his limits, the rewards were immense. His spiritual power had grown significantly, and even his mental sea had expanded. He estimated he had reached the spiritual realm of Spirit Sea Realm. His continued absorption of the Skydream Iceworm''s essence and his intense mental endurance had likely propelled him to this stage. His soul power had also advanced, breaking through to the forty-fifth level and reaching the Soul Ancestor rank. Advancing two levels in six months at this rank was near the limit, especially considering the difficulty of advancement within the Soul Ancestor rank. Yet, Su Yu had directly reached level forty-five, thanks to the Ice Feather Beast''s soul ring. Absorbing beyond his limits had proven worthwhile.


    "It wasn''t for nothing, after all," Su Yu said with a slight smile, reflecting on the experience. He had actively chosen this extreme absorption as both a way to challenge and temper himself. Studying at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy had made him feel slightly complacent, so he was pleased to have pushed himself beyond his limits this time.


    Su Yu chuckled lightly as he walked over to the Ice Empress. Under her reluctant gaze, he gently took the Snow Empress from her arms.


    "Did you enjoy the view?" he teased, pinching the Snow Empress''s nose and gazing into her big, ice-blue eyes with a half-smile.


    "Yiya, yiya yiya!"


    (No, not at all. It wasn''t good-looking.)


    The Snow Empress gestured animatedly.


    "Not good-looking, yet you watched so intently? You little rascal."


    Su Yu pinched her chubby cheeks, smiling as he spoke.


    "Yiyiya, yiyayiya¡­"


    (I was just looking critically, checking for flaws.)


    The Snow Empress''s response made Su Yu laugh.


    "Plenty of excuses, but that doesn''t change that you''re a rascal at heart. Even in a smaller form, still up to no good."


    The Snow Empress babbled back, arguing that critical observation was not the same as peeking, which only made Su Yu laugh harder. The Snow Empress was truly one of a kind.


    "Wait, Su Yu, how can you understand what Snow was saying?"


    The Ice Empress asked, baffled as she watched them converse freely. "The Snow Empress''s babbling is just gibberish, yet you can understand her?"


    "I just understand her. It''s not that hard to figure out."


    Su Yu replied, still smiling.


    "Then why can''t I understand her?" the Ice Empress asked, perplexed.


    "Maybe you don''t know the Snow Empress well enough," Su Yu teased.


    "How could that be? I''ve known Snow for over ten thousand years."


    The Ice Empress replied, unwilling to accept it. How could he understand the Snow Empress better than she did?


    But Su Yu had little time to indulge her frustration. Having just completed the challenging absorption, he was in high spirits, continuing to play with the Snow Empress. The Ice Empress sulked for a while, but then her expression turned serious.


    "Alright, enough chit-chat. Let''s get down to business."

 Chapter 72 - 72: [DD2]: 72

    "After absorbing the soul ring of the Ice Feather Beast, you must have gained quite a bit, right?"


    "Indeed, I''ve gained a lot. My soul power has reached Rank 45, and my spiritual power has also improved. It should now be at least on par with a seasoned Soul Douluo," Su Yu replied casually, shrugging.


    The Ice Empress took a deep breath. This guy''s a monster. When it comes to prodigies, there''s probably not a single soul master who can compare to him. Perhaps becoming his soul ring was a wise choice.


    "What''s your soul skill? Can you share it with me?" the Ice Empress asked, as Snow Empress perked up her ears and looked at him curiously from Su Yu''s arms.


    "Of course."


    Su Yu grinned.


    "My fourth soul ring is called Ice Emperor''s Feather¡ªa large-area attack skill. Much like a phoenix spreading its wings, it can release thousands, even tens of thousands, of fine, razor-sharp ice swords that cover a wide area. Anyone hit by them experiences a slowing effect."


    The feathers formed from Ultimate Ice are incredibly hard and sharp. Confidently, Su Yu felt that his Ice Emperor''s Feather was even stronger than Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower. He was quite satisfied with this soul skill, especially with the added slowing effect.


    "Not bad. Seems like your suffering wasn''t in vain," the Ice Empress nodded.


    Su Yu didn''t respond.


    "Su Yu!" the Ice Empress called out.


    "Can you bring out the Skydream Iceworm? I have some things to discuss with it."


    Momentarily stunned, Su Yu quickly understood, a smile forming on his face.


    "Of course."


    As soon as Su Yu released the Skydream Iceworm, it began crying in excitement.


    "Finally, I''m out! Boohoo! I''m so pitiful."


    "Hey, you stinky worm, cut it out. I didn''t ask Su Yu to let you out so you could act pitiful," the Ice Empress scoffed. The Iceworm had tried to flirt with her once. It was as delusional as a toad wanting swan meat.


    "Bing Bing! Bing Bing!!!" the Skydream Iceworm cried, noticing her. Seeing the familiar little figure, it jumped up in excitement, wriggling like a giant maggot, which only earned it more disdainful looks from the Ice Empress.


    "Ahem!"


    The Skydream Iceworm sensed her disdain and transformed into a human-like shadow¡ªone that looked almost exactly like Su Yu, only more mature. But before it could bask in its transformation, Su Yu slapped it.


    "Skydream, are you looking to die?"


    Startled, the Skydream Iceworm quickly reverted, its figure now less outstanding than Su Yu''s but still somewhat handsome.


    Satisfied, Su Yu held Snow Empress in his arms and stepped aside, sensing that the Ice Empress had specific questions for the Skydream Iceworm about becoming a soul ring. With excitement, the Skydream Iceworm began to ramble.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu was busy organizing his gains. Checking his information panel, he noted significant growth. His spiritual power, now in the early stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm at 5255, felt like a deep, formless abyss. This realm is generally achieved by genius soul masters at the Soul Douluo level or even Title Douluo powerhouses. The Spirit Abyss Realm''s next level, the Spirit Domain Realm, is so rare that only a handful on the entire Douluo Continent have reached it¡ªa level usually seen only in Ultimate Douluos. Su Yu felt he''d already surpassed many by reaching Spirit Abyss Realm.


    Aside from his spiritual power, his wealth had also increased significantly. His assets now exceeded ten billion gold soul coins, largely due to his system''s daily check-ins. Remembering that, Su Yu realized he hadn''t checked in today.


    "System, check-in!"


    [Ding, check-in successful. Congratulations, host, you''ve received 200 gold soul coins.]


    With another familiar reward, Su Yu closed the information panel. Glancing around, he spotted Hai Bodong and decided to check his stats.


    "System, display Hai Bodong''s stats."


    [Ding, displaying Hai Bodong''s stats.]


    [Name: Hai Bodong]


    [Age: 120]


    [Title: Ice Emperor]


    [Martial Soul: Ice Emperor]


    [Level: Demigod (Power in recovery)]


    [Spiritual Power: 45,000]


    [Technique: Ten Thousand Cold Arts (Earth Rank, Low Level)]


    [Soul Rings: Black Black Black Black Black Red Red Red Red]


    [Soul Bones: Full Ice Attribute Ten-Thousand-Year Set]


    [Skills: Thousand Shadows Cold Kill (Earth Rank, Low Level), Frozen Dragon Flight (Mystic Rank, High Level), Frozen Strangle (Mystic Rank, High Level), Frozen Mirror (Mystic Rank, Intermediate), etc.]


    [Items: Storage Ring, Hundred Herbs Wine, Jade Crystal Wine, Dou Technique Scrolls, etc.]


    Looking at Hai Bodong''s stats, Su Yu was floored. While Hai Bodong''s peak Spirit Domain Realm spiritual power and the combination of soul rings and bones were impressive, the Earth Rank techniques and skills left Su Yu speechless. Earth Rank techniques are far superior to Mystic Rank techniques¡ªthe renowned Mysterious Heaven Skill on the Douluo Continent would only be considered Mystic Rank intermediate level at best.


    Originally, Su Yu thought Hai Bodong''s power slightly exceeded Long Xiaoyao''s, but now¡­ he realized Hai Bodong might even rival Di Tian. Without the Dragon God''s Claw, Di Tian would surely lose.


    Completely stunned, Su Yu approached Hai Bodong.


    "Elder Hai, may I ask, who gave you this technique?"


    Logically, Hai Bodong shouldn''t have Earth-ranked cultivation techniques or combat skills. Seeing the [power in recovery] note in the level section confirmed for Su Yu that this was the Hai Bodong who had just broken his seal¡ªnot the more powerful version he would later become. At this stage, Hai Bodong was still in the Jia Ma Empire, where only the Yun Lan Sect was rumored to have Earth-ranked techniques. Other factions struggled with Mystic-ranked techniques as the highest level attainable. Hai Bodong''s situation was highly unusual.


    "Are you asking about the technique? It was given to me by one of my juniors," Hai Bodong replied honestly.


    Su Yu: ????


    A junior?


    Su Yu''s expression became even more puzzled. What junior could Hai Bodong possibly have? Although he couldn''t make sense of it, Su Yu didn''t pursue further questions, concluding that this Hai Bodong likely wasn''t from the original Dou Qi Continent. Regardless, Hai Bodong''s strength delighted him¡ªthe Earth-ranked cultivation technique and combat skills were a surprising bonus.


    If it weren''t for his Supreme Divine Art, Su Yu might even have been tempted to try Hai Bodong''s Ten Thousand Cold Arts. But compared to the Ten Thousand Cold Arts, his Supreme Divine Art was undeniably superior. The Supreme Divine Art was divided into eighteen levels, and Su Yu had already cultivated up to the fourth level. His abilities so far included: Immaculate Body, Heaven and Earth Shift, Repel All Evil, and the newly acquired Self-Generating True Qi.


    Self-Generating True Qi allowed his internal soul power to recover autonomously, similar to the Nine Suns Divine Art, providing a continuous supply of energy. Unless he used overly powerful or energy-consuming skills, he essentially had an unending reserve of soul power¡ªa tremendous advantage. Thinking about the abilities the Supreme Divine Art might unlock in the future, Su Yu felt a rare surge of anticipation.


    Lost in thought, Su Yu was daydreaming when Snow Empress poked his cheek with a curious expression.


    "Yiya yaya!" (What are you thinking about?)


    "Nothing much," Su Yu smiled. Just as he was about to say more, the Ice Empress approached with the Skydream Iceworm.


    "Su Yu, the Skydream Iceworm has explained everything to me about becoming your soul ring. I agree," she said.


    "I also heard that you have twin martial souls. Is that right?"


    "That''s correct," Su Yu nodded.


    "Good, that makes things more certain," Ice Empress nodded thoughtfully.


    "When you''re ready for your fifth or sixth soul ring, return to the Extreme North. I will become your soul ring then."


    After questioning the Skydream Iceworm and learning more about Su Yu''s remarkable abilities, Ice Empress had made up her mind. Known for her decisiveness, she never wavered once her decision was made.


    "Alright."


    Su Yu smiled.


    "Ice Empress, rest assured¡ªI''m destined to become a god," he declared confidently.


    "I believe you," Ice Empress replied, feeling that if even Su Yu couldn''t ascend, perhaps no one on this continent could.


    "But grow quickly. Don''t make me wait too long¡ªI can sense that my tribulation isn''t far off," Ice Empress reminded him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to grow as fast as I can," Su Yu reassured her.


    "Good. When do you plan to leave?"


    Ice Empress asked.


    Su Yu joked, "Are you trying to kick me out already?"


    "It''s not that. Didn''t you plan to go to some academy to study?"


    Ice Empress shook her head. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just think focusing on cultivation would be better for you."


    "I''ll leave tomorrow," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s probably best to head back early anyway."


    "Yiya, yiya yaya!"


    Snow Empress suddenly called out.


    Ice Empress looked at Su Yu, who raised an eyebrow as he glanced at Snow Empress.


    "You want me to stay in the Extreme North a bit longer?"


    "Why?"


    "Yiya, yaya ya ya¡­"


    (Oh? You''re saying that since I saved you, you want to repay me by teaching me the Snow Empress''s Three Absolutes?)


    Su Yu was stunned. The Snow Empress wanted to teach him the Snow Empress''s Three Absolutes. It was her signature technique, her most prized ability¡ªlegendary and revered among soul masters, especially ice-type users. Emperor''s Sword, Emperor''s Palm, Emperor''s Cold Heaven: each one was iconic. And now she wanted to pass them on to him?


    Even Ice Empress was shocked by Snow Empress''s decisiveness in offering her most treasured abilities.


    "Snow, you don''t have to go that far. There''s no need to teach him the Snow Empress''s Three Absolutes," Ice Empress tried to persuade her.


    "Yiya, yaya¡­"


    Snow Empress shook her head, her expression resolute.


    "What did she say?"


    Ice Empress asked, looking at Su Yu.


    "She said that no matter how precious the Emperor''s Three Absolutes are, they don''t compare to the Transformation Grass. Besides, it''s also compensation for testing me before," Su Yu replied, his expression complicated.


    "Is that necessary?" he sighed, stroking Snow Empress''s face. He had already forgiven her.


    "Yiya!"


    Snow Empress shook her head firmly, her small face resolute.


    "It seems Snow has made up her mind," Ice Empress observed, understanding Snow Empress''s intentions.


    "Perhaps," Su Yu replied.


    "Don''t refuse her. This is her way of showing kindness," Ice Empress advised. She hoped he would grow stronger since she planned to follow him, and if Snow Empress was so determined, Ice Empress wouldn''t oppose it. She encouraged Su Yu to accept.


    "Alright," Su Yu nodded, then pinched Snow Empress''s little face with a smile.


    "I''ll be counting on you, then."


    He wasn''t one to be overly sentimental¡ªand how could he not be interested in the Emperor''s Three Absolutes?


    "Yiya!"


    Snow Empress''s face lit up with approval.


    "So, how will you teach me?"


    Su Yu asked with a light laugh. After all, he was still holding her¡ªhow would she impart her knowledge?


    "Yiya yaya." (I have my ways.)


    Her little face was full of confidence.


    "Alright, let''s go learn the Emperor''s Three Absolutes then," Su Yu said, holding Snow Empress as the group made their way toward the core area of the Extreme North.

 Chapter 73 - 73: [DD2]: 73

    Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    In a hall with a metallic design, Jing Hongchen sat at the main seat, looking at Xiao Hongchen, who stood nearby.


    "Is Meng still in that listless state?"


    Jing Hongchen asked.


    Xiao Hongchen nodded.


    "She''s been like that for a while. She looks more worn out every day."


    "That damned Su Yu," Xiao Hongchen muttered angrily.


    "Does it take this long just to get a soul ring? We haven''t heard a single word from him. When he gets back, I''m going to teach him a lesson."


    The school year was almost over, and Su Yu had been gone for nearly three months just to get a soul ring. How could it take that long? He might not be too concerned about Su Yu''s well-being, but his sister''s worn-out state bothered him deeply.


    Jing Hongchen took a calm sip of tea.


    "Teach him a lesson? I''m afraid you might not be able to beat him."


    These words hit a nerve, and Xiao Hongchen bristled.


    "I can''t beat him? How is that possible? Even though he has Ultimate Ice, he''s just a Soul Elder at best. Even with a new soul ring, he''d only be a Soul Ancestor. How could he be my match?"


    Xiao Hongchen boasted confidently.


    "In the younger generation, I, Xiao Hongchen, am invincible!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jing Hongchen sighed, feeling a headache coming on. When would his grandson''s arrogance subside?


    Rubbing his temples, Jing Hongchen spoke evenly.


    "Send some of the academy''s soul engineers to investigate Su Yu''s whereabouts. At the very least, confirm whether he''s alive or dead. Meng can''t go on like this."


    His granddaughter''s worn-out state caused him deep concern as her grandfather.


    "I understand. I''ll make sure they look into it. But, Grandpa¡­ do you think something happened to Su Yu?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Jing Hongchen glanced at him as if he were a naive child. Su Yu had a Rank 98 Super Douluo as a bodyguard¡ªwhat danger could he possibly be in?


    "Don''t overthink it. Su Yu is fine; he''s probably just in hiding. But have them look for him¡ªdiscreetly. The Douluo Continent isn''t like our Empire. We can''t afford to act too arrogantly there."


    "Understood," Xiao Hongchen replied.


    "One more thing. Issue a notice that due to Su Yu''s extended absence from the academy¡ªa serious violation of school rules¡ªhis monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins is hereby canceled," Jing Hongchen ordered. It seemed necessary to give Su Yu a warning to prevent further complacency.


    "Hehe, got it. I''ll go tell Director Lin right away," Xiao Hongchen said gleefully, chuckling as he ran out of the hall to find Lin Jiayi.


    Watching Xiao Hongchen get so excited over something minor, Jing Hongchen sighed helplessly. How could he feel at ease handing over Illustrious Virtue Hall to this grandson in the future?


    ...


    First-Year Dormitory Area, Dorm 212.


    Wang Dong, her short pink-blue hair framing her face, stood silently in the empty dormitory. Several months had passed, and her cultivation had advanced significantly. She had reached the level of a Rank 29 Grand Soul Master, a large improvement thanks to daily hard work. Since Su Yu left, Wang Dong had cultivated even more diligently and was close to obtaining her third soul ring to become a Soul Elder.


    Yet, despite this progress, Wang Dong felt little joy.


    Sitting on her bed, she looked worn out, with a deep sense of loneliness in her eyes.


    "It''s been three months now," she murmured.


    "The school year is nearly over, and you haven''t sent any word."


    Her voice trembled slightly, a mix of frustration, longing, and worry on her face.


    "You said you''d go and come back quickly¡­ so why is it taking this long?"


    For the past two months, Wang Dong had been quietly dealing with the anxiety that had grown in Su Yu''s absence. A soul ring shouldn''t take this long to obtain¡ªeven if the journey was far, it shouldn''t have taken more than a month.


    "Did something happen to you?" she whispered.


    "No, that''s impossible. You''re from the Ice God Palace. You can''t be in danger¡­ right?"


    She shook her head firmly, denying the thought. With the Clear Sky Sect''s power, finding someone shouldn''t be difficult.


    "Once I''m back, I''ll ask my first and second uncles to send people to search for you."


    "When I find you¡­" she muttered, fists clenched, "You''re definitely getting a scolding for worrying me!"


    Taking a deep breath, she continued packing her belongings for the break.


    After tidying up Su Yu''s side of the room¡ªa habit she''d kept in Su Yu''s absence¡ªWang Dong finally closed the cabinet and locked the dormitory door behind her.


    Outside the academy gates, she saw a familiar figure: a large, muscular man with hair like steel needles. His rugged appearance and powerful aura made him look like a wild beast, yet his presence felt warm and reassuring.


    "Second Uncle!"


    Wang Dong''s face broke into a smile as she rushed forward.


    "Dong''er!"


    Tai Tan''s rugged face softened as he laughed heartily, and he embraced Wang Dong with a goofy smile that seemed out of place on someone so imposing.


    Wang Dong looked up at Tai Tan.


    "Second Uncle, how did you know I was on break today?" she asked, puzzled.


    The academy hadn''t officially started the break yet, but she had left a few days early.


    "Hehe, Second Uncle just wanted to see Dong''er, so I came a few days ahead," Tai Tan chuckled, giving an excuse.


    In truth, he had been waiting there all along. Tai Tan wasn''t exactly lying, but if Wang Dong had looked closely, she might have noticed that Tai Tan''s eyes were a bit evasive. However, Wang Dong''s mind was preoccupied with Su Yu, and she paid it no mind.


    "Oh, I see. Second Uncle, let''s hurry back. I miss First Uncle too," Wang Dong said, grabbing Tai Tan''s arm.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    "Dong''er, hop on my back!"


    Tai Tan said, bending down slightly.


    "Hehe, okay!"


    Wang Dong giggled and jumped onto Tai Tan''s back. Tai Tan straightened up, gave a subtle look of disdain in a certain direction, then leaped into the sky, disappearing into the clouds.


    Once they had gone, a figure emerged from a hidden spot¡ªit was Jing Hongchen. He watched the place where Tai Tan had vanished, gritting his teeth.


    "Hmph, damned gorilla," he muttered. With a cold snort, Jing Hongchen''s figure flickered and vanished as well.


    ...


    A towering, solitary peak reached into the clouds!


    Atop this high peak, hidden deep in the clouds, stood a grand castle built from massive stones¡ªsimple yet imposing. This was the Clear Sky Sect, the sect of the Clear Sky Clan, hidden in the misty mountains.


    Suddenly, two figures descended slowly from the clouds before the Clear Sky Fortress. One was large and rugged like a gorilla, while the other, dressed in male attire, had a delicate, refined beauty.


    "Dong''er, we''ve arrived!"


    The two figures were, of course, Tai Tan and Wang Dong. After leaving the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, they returned directly to the Clear Sky Sect. With Tai Tan''s strength, the journey had been swift.


    "Mm!"


    Wang Dong, visibly excited, jumped off Tai Tan''s back and skipped into the Clear Sky Fortress.


    Tai Tan scratched his head and grinned, following close behind her. Niu Tian had sensed their arrival and was already walking out of the hall.


    "First Uncle!"


    Seeing the white-robed middle-aged man, Wang Dong cheered and threw herself into his arms.


    Niu Tian chuckled and patted Wang Dong''s head.


    "Dong''er, you''re back! How was life at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy?" he asked warmly.


    "I''m getting used to it. I made a really good friend who''s helped me a lot. I''m already at rank twenty-nine now, and I''ve moved up to third grade!" Wang Dong shared, brimming with pride.


    Niu Tian''s gentle smile made everyone feel as though they were basking in a spring breeze.


    "Our Dong''er is amazing. I always knew you were the best," he praised warmly.


    But to his surprise, Wang Dong shook her head.


    "First Uncle, I met someone impressive, someone truly exceptional. He has an Ultimate Ice Martial Soul, and even though he''s my age, his soul power has already reached rank forty. He''s incredibly talented with soul tools too¡ªin just eight months, he became a fourth-level Soul Engineer. I''ve never met anyone so outstanding before."


    Thinking of that person, admiration flashed in Wang Dong''s eyes. He was the only peer Wang Dong truly respected.


    "Oh? Is that so? There''s a young person like that?"


    Niu Tian raised an eyebrow, surprised. It wasn''t often that someone earned such high praise from their family''s little princess.


    But he didn''t dwell on it too much; after all, he didn''t believe anyone on the continent could rival Dong''er''s talent. After all, Dong''er was¡­ well, special.


    "Yes, and he''s also my roommate¡ªthe one who''s helped me a lot."


    "Oh, right, First Uncle, could I ask you a favor?"


    Wang Dong''s tone shifted, and she looked up with a pleading expression.


    "What''s this about asking for a favor? If Dong''er needs something, just say it," Niu Tian replied with a smile.


    "First Uncle, could you ask the sect to help me find someone? He''s been missing for a long time, and I''m really worried about him."


    Wang Dong''s face fell, clearly troubled by the lack of news about Su Yu.


    "Alright, no problem. Go find the chief elder and make the arrangements yourself."


    Niu Tian waved a hand dismissively.


    "I knew First Uncle was the best!"


    Wang Dong beamed, then dashed off into the depths of the Clear Sky Fortress with a skip in her step.


    Once Wang Dong was out of sight, Niu Tian turned to Tai Tan, his expression becoming serious.


    "Alright, tell me what''s going on."


    "Going on with what?"


    Tai Tan scratched his head, feigning confusion.


    "Tell me more about the boy Dong''er was talking about," Niu Tian said, giving Tai Tan a pointed look before turning to walk back into the hall. Tai Tan hurriedly followed.


    Niu Tian took his seat in the main hall, his green eyes fixed on Tai Tan.


    "Well, start talking."


    Tai Tan scratched his head before starting to explain everything.


    "So, the person Dong''er is worried about and the friend he mentioned are the same?"


    Niu Tian asked.


    Tai Tan nodded.


    "Yes. Dong''er only got close to that boy at the academy. But then that boy left to obtain a soul ring and left Dong''er at the academy alone for months, making her worry for so long. If I ever see that kid, I''ll give him a good smack," Tai Tan said, clearly frustrated.

 Chapter 74 - 74: [DD2]: 74

    Tai Tan was filled with anger.


    "How long does it take to get a broken soul ring? Is he going for a million-year soul ring or something? Pathetic!"


    Just thinking about Wang Donge''er waiting alone for months, feeling down every day, made Tai Tan want to drag that guy over and give him a good beating.


    "That boy, is his name Su Yu?"


    Niu Tian, far more patient than Tai Tan, kept his expression neutral and continued to inquire.


    "Yeah, his name''s Su Yu, from the Ice God Palace, with an old guy guarding him."


    "That old guy''s got some skills. I''m not even sure I could beat him; he''s much stronger than that short, fat Hongchen."


    Tai Tan recounted. At the mention of Hongchen, a trace of disdain slipped into his tone.


    "Short, fat, weak¡ªjust loves to mess around. Useless, though he''s not bad as a punching bag."


    "Oh? Even you''re not sure you could win?"


    Niu Tian was surprised. He knew Tai Tan''s strength well; few across the entire Douluo Continent could match him.


    "Mu Wu, that old guy, is really strong. I didn''t go all out, but he seemed to be holding back too."


    "If it weren''t for that old guy stopping me, I would have taught that brat Su Yu a lesson on the very first day!"


    "Big brother, you don''t know¡ªon her first day at school, that brat bullied Dong''er. Later, he even turned Dong''er into his little follower, bossing her around. It was way too much!"


    Tai Tan seethed with anger.


    "Kids messing around, and you want to step in?"


    Niu Tian looked at him strangely.


    "Is this something worth getting worked up over? Are you ignoring everything I''ve taught you?"


    Luckily, Mu Wu had intervened. But to be able to hold Tai Tan back...


    "It seems this Su Yu might not have a simple background. The Ice God Palace, that''s a faction devoted to the Ice God, isn''t it? Like the old Spirit Hall or Sea God Island."


    Niu Tian pondered aloud, and suddenly, something dawned on him, his expression shifting.


    "Big brother, what are you thinking about?"


    Tai Tan asked, puzzled.


    "I have something to ask you. What''s Su Yu''s temperament like? Especially, how does he treat Dong''er?"


    "Big brother, why are you asking this?"


    Tai Tan was confused.


    "Just answer the question. No need for extra commentary!"


    Niu Tian, growing impatient, scolded him.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Tai Tan refrained from arguing and answered honestly.


    "That kid''s temperament is alright, and he treats Dong''er decently. He''s helped her quite a bit too."


    Tai Tan then recounted how Su Yu had helped Wang Dong''er out of trouble, advocated for compensation on her behalf, and even suggested helping Wang Dong''er switch departments. After finishing, Tai Tan curiously observed Niu Tian''s reaction.


    "It seems this boy isn''t so bad. But I wonder if it''s what I''m thinking..."


    Niu Tian murmured softly.


    As he snapped out of his thoughts, he noticed Tai Tan staring at him intensely, his face contorted. Startled, he smacked Tai Tan on the head.


    "Why are you staring at me like a dead fish?"


    Tai Tan took the hit solidly, rubbing his head in grievance.


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "Big brother~"


    Tai Tan put on a pitiful expression, which, combined with his rugged appearance, was almost unbearable to look at.


    Niu Tian took a deep breath to calm himself and said, "Alright, drop that ridiculous look."


    "Go and help Dong''er track down any leads on Su Yu. It''ll put her at ease. I''m guessing Su Yu''s still at the Ice God Palace. People like him are different from ordinary soul masters."


    Niu Tian''s gaze sharpened as he watched the still-confused Tai Tan.


    "Why are you still standing here? Go!"


    "Oh!"


    Tai Tan responded quietly, trudging out of the hall with a dispirited look.


    Niu Tian''s eyes grew thoughtful as he looked upward.


    "Is this why you sent Dong''er to the Sun Moon Continent? This boy named Su Yu... Could he, like you, be one of the chosen ones?"


    Niu Tian speculated silently.


    ...


    Far to the extreme north.


    The cold wind howled, and ice and snow swirled everywhere. Tiny ice shards filled the air, obscuring the sky. The entire northern sky was a blurred chaos, with dim, hazy light casting a diffused glow.


    On a flat plain, a gigantic ice bear stood tall, fifty to sixty meters high¡ªlike a small mountain. It stood on two legs like a human, its claws gleaming menacingly. Its entire body was round, coated in thick snow-white fur. Its arms were as thick as palace pillars, and its open paws as wide as tree canopies. Beneath the thick fur, layers of fat and muscle were tightly packed. Despite its seemingly clumsy form, the faint but fierce aura it emitted was enough to keep people at bay.


    Su Yu stared at the distant Ice Bear King, lost in thought.


    "This is the test subject you found for me?" he asked, glancing down at the tiny Snow Empress nestled in his arms, doubting her intentions. He suspected her heart had turned black. This little creature¡­ couldn''t be trusted.


    "Yiya~ Yiya~" (Yes, yes!)


    The little Snow Empress clapped her tiny hands, chirping excitedly.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Looking at the massive Ice Bear King, then down at his own slender arms and legs, Su Yu was speechless.


    "You think I can handle that thing?"


    "One slap from it, and I''ll be meeting my ancestors."


    Su Yu was realistic; the Ice Bear King could probably take on a Rank 96 super Douluo, while he wouldn''t even fill its teeth.


    "Yiya~ Yiya~" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Snow Empress chirped again.


    "You''re saying the Ice Bear King won''t fight back, and I can just attack freely?"


    Su Yu was stunned. Was that true?


    "Yiya!"


    The Snow Empress nodded her little head.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Now Su Yu was excited. So the Ice Bear King was just here to be his punching bag? Perfect. He wouldn''t hold back, then.


    "Ice Empress! Ice Empress!"


    Su Yu called out.


    The Ice Empress, in her loli form, walked over to his side.


    "Watch over the Snow Empress for me. I''m going to have some fun."


    Su Yu handed the Snow Empress to the Ice Empress.


    The Ice Empress cradled the Snow Empress like a precious treasure. "Show me how much you''ve progressed in the past few months."


    "Then keep your eyes wide open."


    Su Yu grinned, his figure flickering like the wind as he darted forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he was several dozen meters away.


    With his ability to generate true energy, Su Yu could maintain his peak speed while using his Wind God Legs without worry. It felt exhilarating.


    "Xiao Bai, sorry for the trouble!"


    Su Yu looked up at the towering Ice Bear King and shouted.


    The Ice Bear King patted its chest, signaling for Su Yu to proceed.


    Su Yu''s gaze sharpened, his expression turning serious. This was the Ice Bear King¡ªit was nearly impossible to hurt it. So, there was no need to hold back.


    In the next moment, a chilling aura spread as his martial soul awakened. The Ice Emperor martial soul appeared behind Su Yu, casting a pale blue glow that radiated outward. Around him, four soul rings materialized in the colors black, black, gold, and black.


    Over the past few months, Su Yu had used the source power of the Iceworm to push both his second and fourth soul rings to their limits. Each of these soul rings now had an age of over fifty thousand years.


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed, and his first soul ring lit up. Instantly, the Ice Bear King was frozen in place.


    Ice Emperor''s Decree!


    After evolving beyond fifty thousand years, the effects of his soul ring had also improved. Originally, it could freeze opponents two stages higher than him for three seconds. Now, it lasted for four seconds and had gained a special attribute: Same-Tier Suppression.


    What did Same-Tier Suppression mean? Previously, the Ice Emperor''s Decree, while powerful, could be purified or nullified by skills that removed negative statuses. In other words, even a one-ring soul master could break free if they had purification or control-removal skills.


    But not anymore.


    With Same-Tier Suppression, the Ice Emperor''s Decree now held an advantage over rule-based skills of the same level. Even a four-ring soul master''s purification skill couldn''t break it. Only someone with soul power one tier higher than Su Yu could free themselves.


    Thanks to this Same-Tier Suppression, the Ice Emperor''s Decree had become much stronger. Even Jiang Nannan''s invincible golden body¡ªa bug-like skill¡ªcould be forcibly frozen as long as she was at the same level as Su Yu. That''s how dominating it was.


    However, no matter how powerful a skill was, it was useless in the face of absolute strength.


    In less than a second, the frozen Ice Bear King broke free. Against a powerhouse like the Ice Bear King, the Ice Emperor''s Decree was still ineffective.


    But Su Yu wasn''t discouraged. He hadn''t expected to be able to restrain the Ice Bear King in the first place.


    With a thought, Su Yu''s third and fourth soul rings lit up simultaneously.


    Ice Emperor''s Bind, Ice Emperor''s Feathers.


    Countless icy threads spread out, covering a radius of a hundred meters. These fine threads began to climb up the Ice Bear King''s body, spreading the power of extreme ice. Above, a phantom of a phoenix appeared, spreading its wings, and then countless razor-sharp ice feathers rained down, completely enveloping the Ice Bear King.


    The attack covered a radius of over a hundred meters with the Ice Bear King at its center. Each ice feather was sharper than steel, easily capable of piercing the defenses of an ordinary Soul Ancestor.


    The dense rain of ice feathers was relentless.


    "Is this the fourth spirit skill he acquired? Not bad power," the Ice Empress, watching from the side, murmured in admiration.


    "But, as expected, it''s still not enough to harm the Ice Bear King. Its defense is notorious for being impenetrable."


    Just as the Ice Empress said, these extremely sharp ice feathers bounced off the Ice Bear King''s body without even scratching its fur. Some even struck its eyelids and were deflected. As for the icy threads, they couldn''t hinder the Ice Bear King at all.


    The Ice Bear King scratched its head with one paw, saying, "Is there more? This feels like a nice scratch."


    Hearing this, Su Yu''s face darkened. He knew the big guy didn''t mean anything by it, but it still felt like mockery.


    "Scratch, huh? I''ll show you scratching!"


    Su Yu gritted his teeth, and the temperature around him plummeted.


    With a flash, Su Yu appeared in front of the Ice Bear King''s chest! He placed his palm on it lightly, showing no strain or effort.


    As his hand fell, an intense cold aura surged into the Ice Bear King''s body, and the area around his palm began to freeze.


    Emperor''s Palm: Snowless Glacier!


    But that wasn''t all. At the same time, an even more intense cold burst forth.


    Within a radius of several hundred meters, the temperature dropped sharply, and snow began to fall from the sky. Countless snowflakes filled the air, transforming the area into a forbidden zone.


    This was the domain technique, Snowy Dance of Ultimate Ice, the final skill of the Snow Empress''s three ultimate techniques.


    Su Yu''s palm strike contained the power of the Empress'' Chill domain. At this moment, the extreme ice energy exploded, completely freezing the Ice Bear King.


    But Su Yu didn''t stop. His first, second, and fourth soul rings all lit up at once.


    In the next moment, something astonishing happened.


    The three soul rings began to fuse, and a powerful wave of energy spread out.


    Ring Fusion!


    This was a special talent: the ability to fuse soul rings to unleash even greater power. The stronger the soul rings, the more powerful the fusion would be.


    This wasn''t something granted by a system; Su Yu had figured it out on his own. It was his unique talent!


    Three sixty-thousand-year soul rings fused¡ªwhat kind of power would that create?


    Su Yu was about to find out.


    With a wave of his hand, an incredibly sharp aura appeared. An ice-blue sword slashed through the air, slicing toward the Ice Bear King.


    Though it seemed like a long time, only two seconds had passed by now.


    The Ice Bear King struggled for a moment, and the ice around it shattered piece by piece. As a soul beast of the extreme north, it naturally had high resistance to ice.


    But just as the Ice Bear King broke free, the ice-blue sword arrived.


    The sword seemed ordinary, but it emitted an intense sharpness capable of slicing through space itself.


    Shk!


    The ice-blue sword pierced the Ice Bear King''s fur, sinking into its body.


    Su Yu was shocked and quickly retreated.


    The Ice Bear King glanced at the tiny ice sword lodged in its chest, like a toothpick, with a trace of surprise in its eyes.


    "It... broke through the Ice Bear King''s defense?"


    The Ice Empress, watching from the sidelines, was stunned. She hadn''t expected Su Yu to unleash such a powerful attack.


    "Extreme Ice Unparalleled, Empress'' Sword, combined with Su Yu''s Ring Fusion, can produce such a powerful strike?"


    "No, that''s not it. The Ice Bear King didn''t use its soul power to defend. Even so, barely scratching its skin is already impressive."


    The Ice Empress shook her head, her jade-green eyes showing some approval.


    Su Yu''s attack had demonstrated impressive power. She hadn''t expected him to possess the Ring Fusion technique either. His burst of strength was commendable.


    By now, the test was more or less complete. The Ice Empress, holding the Snow Empress, began walking toward the battlefield.


    "Xiao Bai, um... sorry about that."


    Su Yu scratched his head awkwardly as he looked at the Ice Bear King. He hadn''t expected his Extreme Ice Unparalleled Empress'' Sword slash to be sharper than he''d thought, actually managing to wound the Ice Bear King.

 Chapter 75 - 75: [DD2]: 75

    Moreover, the power unleashed by the fused rings pushed the might of the Empress'' Sword to a new height. It even managed to cut through the Ice Bear King''s fur, leaving Su Yu himself shocked.


    "N... no big deal."


    The Ice Bear King nonchalantly waved its paw, casually plucking out the ice sword and tossing it aside. Given its massive size, the small cut Su Yu managed to make was no different than a mosquito bite. Considering its size, it couldn''t even be considered a mosquito bite.


    In terms of damage, there wasn''t any at all.


    "Phew, still far too weak..."


    Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief as he descended from the air. His face was pale, but after circulating the Supreme Divine Art a few times, his condition improved significantly. The fusion of rings combined with the Empress'' Sword was practically one of Su Yu''s trump cards. The energy consumption, however, was immense. His soul power had been almost entirely drained in an instant.


    Had it not been for such a significant expenditure of energy, how could he have possibly managed to cut even a tiny bit of the Ice Bear King''s fur? After all, this was the Ice Bear King. Even without using any soul power, its defense was something no soul master below the rank of Soul Douluo could break through.


    Did people think the Ice Bear King was just for show?


    Moreover, as a soul beast, the Ice Bear King''s physical strength far surpassed that of human soul masters of the same rank. Being able to cut through its fur gave Su Yu confidence that this fused-ring attack combined with the Empress'' Sword would be something even a defensive Soul Douluo couldn''t ignore. This strike would pose a significant threat to Soul Douluo-level powerhouses.


    But that''s just talk¡ªin a real battle, enemies wouldn''t stand still like the Ice Bear King, offering themselves up as a target. Su Yu was well aware that his strength was still far from that of a true powerhouse. He had a clear understanding of this about himself.


    "Not bad."


    A crisp, bell-like voice chimed in. The Ice Empress, cradling the little Snow Empress, approached leisurely.


    "This experiment has surprised me. I didn''t expect you to know how to fuse rings."


    The Ice Empress walked up to Su Yu. With her petite, childlike stature, she only reached Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Su Yu smiled and said, "With my current strength, I still have a long way to go."


    This was the truth. Compared to his peers, his strength was indeed outstanding. But compared to true powerhouses, he was just getting started. His imaginary rivals were never his peers.


    "You''re doing just fine. Don''t always be so modest. Excessive modesty is just hypocrisy," the Ice Empress teased, patting Su Yu on the shoulder.


    "Maybe."


    Su Yu smiled faintly as he took the little Snow Empress from the Ice Empress''s arms. After resting for a moment, he had mostly recovered. Thanks to his ability to generate true energy, allowing him to quickly restore his soul power, he bounced back fast. Had it not been for the enormous energy drain just now, he almost wouldn''t have reached the point of exhaustion.


    "Yiya, yiya!"


    The Snow Empress nestled in Su Yu''s arms, her ice-blue eyes staring up at him, babbling.


    "You''re saying I did well?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Yiya!" (Yes!)


    The little Snow Empress nodded her tiny head slightly. In just a few months, Su Yu had learned the Three Ultimate Techniques of the Snow Empress to this extent, and she seemed quite pleased with his progress.


    "That''s good, then."


    Su Yu smiled. The Snow Empress''s approval gave him a sense of satisfaction, a feeling of being recognized¡ªsomething the Ice Empress couldn''t provide.


    "I''ve just about mastered the Three Ultimate Techniques of the Snow Empress, so I suppose it''s time to leave the Extreme North."


    Su Yu gently pinched the little Snow Empress''s cheek, sighing. He had stayed in the Extreme North for quite some time now. He guessed that the first year at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had probably already ended. He''d taken a leave of absence for several months¡ªJing Hongchen must be growing anxious by now, right?


    "Oh? You''re leaving?"


    The Ice Empress agreed, nodding from the side.


    Su Yu smiled and gently tapped the little Snow Empress''s nose.


    "So, little Snow Empress, are you coming with me, or should I take you to the Ice God Palace?"


    Since the Snow Empress had taken on human form, she couldn''t stay in the Extreme North any longer. Su Yu planned to leave her in the care of the Ice God Palace. With the strong individuals there looking after her, he would feel reassured.


    "Yiya, yiya!"


    The Snow Empress grabbed Su Yu''s finger, babbling.


    "You want to follow me?"


    Su Yu was taken aback. The Snow Empress wanted to go with him.


    "I''ll be studying at the academy, which might not be very convenient. I probably won''t have much time to spend with you," Su Yu said honestly. When he got busy, he got busy.


    "Yiya, yiya yiya!"


    The Snow Empress became a bit agitated, gripping Su Yu''s finger tightly. Her ice-blue eyes stared straight into his, her gaze so determined that Su Yu couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Alright then, you can come with me. But just know, following me means you''ll have to face some hardships."


    Su Yu gently poked the Snow Empress''s cheek. He had no choice but to agree.


    The Snow Empress''s reason was simple: she only trusted Su Yu and didn''t trust the Ice God Palace. Even though the Ice God Palace was also one of Su Yu''s forces, she still didn''t trust them. The only one she trusted was Su Yu himself.


    So, what else could Su Yu do? He had no choice but to agree. Who could refuse such an adorable and soft little Snow Empress?


    "Yiya!" (I''m not afraid!)


    "Alright, then."


    Su Yu poked the Snow Empress''s little cheek, a gentle smile on his face. Carrying the little Snow Empress with him might not be such a bad idea after all.


    Would this count as getting some early practice at being a dad? Hmm... and maybe even experiencing the joy of grooming her. Raising this soft and cute little Snow Empress into a stunningly beautiful Ice Sky Snow Maiden¡ªjust thinking about it gave him a sense of accomplishment.


    ...


    With the plan set, Su Yu didn''t hesitate any longer. After staying for a few more days, he left the Extreme North with the Snow Empress. After leaving, he first returned to his little house. Since it was within the Heaven Dou Empire, he figured he might as well take a casual stroll and visit some familiar faces.


    As Su Yu entered the courtyard and pushed open the door, everything inside felt just as familiar as he remembered. To his surprise, the house was very clean¡ªnot spotless, but tidy.


    "Could Sister Xuan have come back recently?"


    Su Yu murmured as he walked further inside.


    His room was neatly arranged, and on the desk lay a letter, held down by a pen holder. With the Snow Empress in one arm, Su Yu gently moved the pen holder aside and picked up the letter. The neat handwriting was immediately recognizable as Zhang Lexuan''s.


    The letter began with inquiries about his well-being, written in a tone that conveyed her genuine concern for him. Then, Zhang Lexuan shared updates about herself: her recent breakthrough to Soul Douluo, and how Di Tian had gifted her a 100,000-year-old soul beast soul bone. She also mentioned Shrek Academy''s decision to prioritize her cultivation, even arranging for her to enter the Sea God Pavilion.


    In the letter, she also vented some frustrations, such as how the inner court disciples were ambushed, how she had stayed behind to cover their retreat only to be abandoned by Xuan Zi, and how Xuan Zi had lost an arm and seen his strength significantly decline.


    Toward the end of the letter, in a somewhat reserved manner, she expressed her longing for him and asked how she should handle certain matters.


    After finishing the letter, Su Yu remained silent for a moment, absorbing both the surprises and unexpected news. The surprise was that Zhang Lexuan had broken through to Soul Douluo at only twenty-three years old¡ªa rare talent in the world. Moreover, Di Tian had given her a 100,000-year-old Moon Emperor as her eighth soul ring, along with a 100,000-year-old Shadow Dragon right arm bone. In one fell swoop, she had obtained 100,000-year-old soul bones for both arms. Di Tian''s generosity was no small thing.


    Of course, Su Yu knew this was because of him. Otherwise, Di Tian wouldn''t have done such a thing¡ªDi Tian didn''t have much affection for humans.


    The most surprising news, however, was that Xuan Zi had lost an arm to the Bear Lord, causing a significant drop in his strength. Su Yu''s casual remark to Bear Lord back then had indeed paid off. But for Xuan Zi to abandon Zhang Lexuan and flee with the others, leaving her as a sacrificial pawn¡ªthat was entirely in character for him. Losing an arm seemed fitting.


    As for the heavy losses among the inner court disciples, it could only be attributed to the Holy Spirit Cult''s Supreme Elder, whose skillful move had greatly boosted the Cult''s success.


    With a smirk, Su Yu placed the Snow Empress on a nearby chair and pulled out a fresh sheet of paper. He first reassured Zhang Lexuan that he was well and that they would meet again soon, so she shouldn''t worry. Then, he expressed his sympathy for her ordeal and congratulated her on breaking through to Soul Douluo. Finally, he advised her to take care of herself and continue her cultivation. For her question about joining the Sea God Pavilion, Su Yu told her simply to follow her heart. Whatever she decided, he would support her.


    After quickly filling the sheet with his response, Su Yu placed the letter under the pen holder, picked up the curious Snow Empress, and left the courtyard.


    Afterward, Su Yu visited several nearby households, bringing gifts for the neighbors he had known for years and sharing friendly conversations. Finally, he stopped by a house at the end of the alley¡ªJiang Nannan''s home. But Jiang Nannan wasn''t home either. Su Yu could only pay his respects to her mother, leave some supplements as a gift, and take his leave.


    Having completed his visits, Su Yu locked the gate to his courtyard and left. With time remaining before the new school year, he decided to take the Snow Empress on a tour, letting her experience the world.


    ...


    One day, while out with the Snow Empress, he encountered a familiar figure¡ªa young man dressed in black, wearing luxurious clothing. He was tall, and although not as handsome as Su Yu, he was still quite striking. He appeared to be about fifteen or sixteen, with an aura that hinted at nobility and a touch of arrogance in his expression.


    The young man noticed Su Yu, and his expression immediately turned hostile.


    "It''s you?"


    Xu Sanshi glared at Su Yu. He would never forget that face¡ªthe face of the one who had humiliated him outside Lanling City. The memory of that humiliation still burned.


    "So, it''s you, you damn turtle. I was wondering who it was."


    A mocking smile flashed in Su Yu''s eyes. He hadn''t expected to run into Xu Sanshi here¡ªwhat a small world.


    Their grudge had started with a trivial matter. Su Yu had been waiting in line to buy some grilled food when Xu Sanshi cut in front. While everyone else stepped aside, Su Yu hadn''t budged. Xu Sanshi had ordered him to leave, but Su Yu ignored him, telling him not to look for trouble. Incensed, Xu Sanshi escalated, even saying, "Only cowards are afraid of causing trouble," which had led to a fight. The result? Su Yu had thoroughly defeated Xu Sanshi, setting their rivalry in stone.


    "Three years. It''s been three years, and I''ve never forgotten your face. Finally, I''ve run into you again!"


    The flames of anger burned in Xu Sanshi''s eyes. Though three years had passed, he recognized Su Yu''s unique features: white hair and a distinctive snowflake mark.


    "What? Didn''t you get enough of a beating last time? Want some more?" Su Yu chuckled.


    "Who''s beating who remains to be seen. I''m not the same person I was back then," Xu Sanshi replied, his aura swelling. Over the past three years, he had trained relentlessly and reached the level of Soul Ancestor. Today, he would reclaim his dignity.


    "In my eyes, you''re no different now than you were three years ago," Su Yu said calmly.


    "Whether there''s a difference or not, we''ll only know after fighting."


    Xu Sanshi''s fighting spirit surged as he glared at Su Yu.


    "Put down the child you''re holding. If she gets hurt, don''t blame me."


    "Hurt her? You''d have to be capable of that first."


    Su Yu''s tone was calm, but the disdain was palpable. He didn''t see Xu Sanshi as a threat at all.


    "You''ll pay for your arrogance."


    Xu Sanshi lunged forward, aiming for Su Yu''s chest. But with a slight movement, Su Yu dodged easily. Xu Sanshi followed up, his next strike barely grazing the Snow Empress''s face and causing her cheeks to ripple from the force.


    "Are you scared?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu teased the little Snow Empress in his arms.


    The Snow Empress rolled her eyes. Did he think she was a child? This second-rate fighter wouldn''t scare her. Still, Xu Sanshi''s attack had annoyed her¡ªshe was the Snow Empress, after all. How dare some nobody try to offend her?

 Chapter 76 - 76: [DD2]: 76

    "Yiya, Yiya!"


    Snow Empress made a sound.


    "Are you saying I should teach him a lesson?"


    "Yiya!"


    (That''s right!)


    "Alright then," Su Yu shrugged, agreeing without hesitation.


    Snow Empress was only asking him to deal with a turtle¡ªwould he refuse?


    Of course not!


    Holding Snow Empress with one hand, Su Yu looked at Xu Sanshi with a faint smile.


    "You''re out of luck. You didn''t provoke me, but you provoked this little loli."


    "Enough talk!"


    Xu Sanshi roared, charging forward again.


    Tall and imposing, his fierce attack carried a certain momentum.


    With both hands forming claws, one reached for Su Yu''s chest while the other targeted his throat, aiming to overwhelm Su Yu by attacking two points at once.


    But Su Yu, having been through countless battles, wasn''t fazed by such tactics.


    With a subtle shift of his feet, his figure blurred, effortlessly dodging Xu Sanshi''s dual attack.


    Seeing this, Xu Sanshi swept his right leg horizontally, creating a gust of wind.


    Su Yu took another step back, and Xu Sanshi''s leg just barely missed him.


    It was a close call, but Su Yu managed to dodge perfectly each time.


    "Are you only going to keep dodging?"


    Xu Sanshi growled, his aggression mounting.


    Su Yu''s evasive maneuvers only made him more determined, and his attacks became increasingly fierce.


    His confidence grew¡ªindeed, over the past few years, his strength had increased significantly.


    "You''re getting all serious just because I was playing around with you," Su Yu chuckled.


    "Come on, let''s go again!"


    Xu Sanshi jumped into the air, aiming a swift kick at Su Yu''s chest. If it connected, the force would be considerable.


    But this time, Su Yu didn''t dodge. Just as the kick was about to land, he struck first, delivering a punch to the sole of Xu Sanshi''s foot.


    Xu Sanshi''s expression shifted instantly as he was sent flying. After landing, he staggered back several steps, his body trembling uncontrollably as his entire right leg went numb from the punch''s power.


    This bastard was even stronger than he was years ago!


    Su Yu smiled faintly¡ªthis was nothing. He hadn''t even used much strength.


    If he''d punched seriously, Xu Sanshi would have been reduced to a bloody pulp.


    "Oh, what''s this? Can''t even take one punch from me?"


    Su Yu mocked.


    "Aren''t you a top student at Shrek Academy?


    With just this level of skill, you dare claim that ''avoiding trouble is for the mediocre''?


    Your leg techniques are so weak."


    Holding Snow Empress, Su Yu walked up to Xu Sanshi.


    What he disliked most about Shrek Academy was their absurd motto: Avoiding trouble is for the mediocre.


    Well, now that you''ve provoked someone you shouldn''t have, how will you handle it?


    "I was just careless earlier. Don''t insult the Academy," Xu Sanshi retorted.


    "Now let me show you my real strength."


    With a shout, powerful soul power surged from Xu Sanshi, gradually healing the numbness in his leg.


    His body swelled, stretching his clothes taut, and in his right hand appeared a massive black turtle shield.


    Four soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, and purple¡ªglowed brilliantly beneath him.


    His black soul power surged, and his aura grew drastically.


    "Soul Ancestor?"


    Su Yu was slightly surprised but quickly understood.


    Of course, at this point, this guy should have reached the Soul Ancestor level.


    This guy was not much younger than Xiao Hongchen, possibly even a bit older. Xiao Hongchen was already a Soul King, though he''d used some special means to get there.


    "Heh, I''ve told you, I''m not the same as before," Xu Sanshi sneered.


    "For the past three years, I''ve been waiting to wash away the shame. Today, I''ll erase that disgrace."


    Seeing Su Yu''s surprise, Xu Sanshi looked proud.


    He was now one of the best students in Shrek Academy''s outer courtyard.


    How could he not be Su Yu''s match?


    Sure, Su Yu had great strength, but Xu Sanshi was a defense-type soul master!


    Su Yu smiled wryly.


    "From the way you''re talking, it almost sounds like I was the one who started this.


    You Shrek people are all cut from the same unreasonable cloth."


    "Enough nonsense, take this!"


    Xu Sanshi seized the opportunity while Su Yu was close. His first soul ring lit up, and the black light on his turtle shield intensified.


    A powerful black wave radiated from the shield, covering an area of over ten square meters.


    It was like a giant dome pushing outward, accompanied by a deafening roar.


    This was Xu Sanshi''s first soul skill, Mysterious Underworld Tremor¡ªa wide-area knockback skill with a chance to stun.


    Xu Sanshi intended to use this chance to put Su Yu in a dazed state.


    However, Su Yu''s reflexes were far faster than Xu Sanshi anticipated.


    The moment Xu Sanshi''s soul ring lit up, Su Yu had already stepped back, retreating just beyond the range of Mysterious Underworld Tremor.


    By just a hair, Su Yu avoided its effects.


    "A sneak attack?"


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I''m just seizing the opportunity," Xu Sanshi replied, holding his turtle shield firmly.


    "Heh, is that so?"


    Su Yu sneered, his gaze turning cold.


    In the next moment, he stepped forward and struck with his palm.


    Xu Sanshi quickly raised his shield to block.


    Boom!


    The impact between Su Yu''s palm and the shield produced a deep, muffled sound. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Sanshi felt an overwhelming force surge through him, far beyond what he could bear.


    He was sent flying¡ªshield and all¡ªfor over ten meters.


    Crash!


    He landed hard, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Even with the shield''s protection, the force had managed to injure him.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Xu Sanshi was in disbelief. His defenses were so strong that even Bei Bei''s thousand-year soul skills struggled to break through. Yet now, he had been injured by a casual strike?


    "I thought about playing with you a bit longer, but since your methods are underhanded, I''m afraid I''ll have to end this," Su Yu said, his figure blurring as he launched another punch, this one imbued with piercing cold energy.


    Xu Sanshi''s expression changed drastically as his second soul ring lit up. The turtle shield split into several smaller shields, forming a defensive array around him. This was his second soul skill, Mysterious Underworld Shield Array, which could block attacks from multiple directions and stack layers of defense.


    But Su Yu pressed on, landing his punch on the shield. Frost spread, and though the shield trembled, it held strong. Xu Sanshi breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could celebrate, Su Yu raised his fist for another strike.


    "Your defense is pretty tough, but I wonder if your turtle shell can withstand this?"


    Su Yu clenched his fist, and the frost intensified. He unleashed a powerful punch infused with the Ultimate Ice. With Su Yu''s strength and the added cold energy, the punch was as devastating as a ten-thousand-year soul skill.


    The freezing aura was so intense that Xu Sanshi felt his blood freezing. "This is bad!"


    He panicked, but it was too late. The layers of shields shattered, and Xu Sanshi coughed up more blood as he was thrown back.


    Seeing Su Yu preparing to strike again, Xu Sanshi quickly activated his fourth soul skill, Mysterious Underworld Substitution, swapping places with Su Yu in an instant. Then, without hesitation, he ran as fast as he could. Those who understand the situation know when to retreat. If he couldn''t win, why force a fight? Xu Sanshi knew this well.


    "Trying to run?"


    Su Yu sneered, using his Wind God Leg technique to close the distance instantly, leaving afterimages behind him. Xu Sanshi felt a chill from behind and instinctively dodged, but Su Yu''s foot was already aimed at his chest. With one swift kick, Xu Sanshi was sent flying again, rolling across the ground and covered in dust. His chest burned with pain, and it felt like his ribs were broken. He coughed up more blood, his face pale.


    As Su Yu approached with clenched fists, Xu Sanshi weakly pushed himself backward.


    "W-What are you going to do?" he stammered, panic creeping into his voice.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Yu replied with a malicious smile.


    "I-I warn you, I''m the young master of the Mysterious Underworld Sect! My people are nearby¡ªthey won''t let you off!"


    Xu Sanshi threatened, though his tone lacked confidence. He knew how vicious Su Yu could be. Three years ago, Su Yu had beaten him to a pulp, even breaking his legs. This time, he had a feeling Su Yu would be even crueler.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Su Yu asked, unfazed.


    "W-Who are you?"


    Xu Sanshi asked, involuntarily curious about Su Yu''s identity.


    "I''m your grandpa¡ªno, wait, I wouldn''t claim a turtle grandson like you," Su Yu spat before stepping on Xu Sanshi''s chest.


    "So, how should I deal with you this time? This is the second time you''ve attacked me. If I don''t teach you a lesson, readers might think I''m easy to bully."


    Su Yu''s smile was cold, sending a shiver down Xu Sanshi''s spine. It was the smile of a devil.


    "Hm? Is this a soul tool?"


    Su Yu noticed Xu Sanshi''s bracelet and promptly took it off.


    Seeing this, Xu Sanshi''s eyes lit up.


    "Bro, take it! Take whatever you want, just let me go."


    Xu Sanshi, true to his Mysterious Underworld Turtle martial soul, knew when to bend and when to stand tall. He had been arrogant earlier, but now he was all smiles, trying to appease Su Yu.


    Su Yu was impressed by how quickly Xu Sanshi could switch tactics. Sometimes, people like Xu Sanshi¡ªwho can adapt and survive¡ªare far more dangerous than those who only know how to charge forward. But Su Yu wasn''t someone easy to fool. His heart was as black as anyone''s.


    He pointed at Xu Sanshi and scolded, "Idiot! Beating you up is my right, and this is already mine. You think you can bargain with me over something that''s already in my hand?"


    Xu Sanshi was speechless. How could someone be so shameless? This bracelet was his! How had it become Su Yu''s? But as the saying goes, a wise man knows when to retreat. Xu Sanshi had no choice but to play along.


    "Yes, bro, you''re right. This is your stuff now."


    "Do you think I need your money?"


    Su Yu scoffed, pressing harder with his foot, making Xu Sanshi cough up more blood. His eyes filled with hatred as he glared at Su Yu.


    Seeing Xu Sanshi''s glare, Su Yu smirked, "Oh? You still dare to look at me like that?"


    With a smirk, he ground his heel into Xu Sanshi''s face, rubbing it in. Since they were already enemies, Su Yu didn''t mind going a bit further.


    Xu Sanshi wasn''t exactly a good person, so Su Yu didn''t feel guilty about it either.


    Enraged by the humiliation, Xu Sanshi''s soul power surged as he prepared to fight to the death. Sensing this, Su Yu immediately stomped on Xu Sanshi''s abdomen, disrupting his soul power once again. With a swift kick, Su Yu broke a few more of Xu Sanshi''s ribs, causing him to spit more blood.


    "The Mysterious Underworld Sect won''t let you off," Xu Sanshi growled, glaring at Su Yu with hatred. He had realized by now that no amount of begging would make Su Yu stop. Su Yu didn''t seem interested in killing him but was enjoying tormenting him. It was like a cat playing with a mouse, taking its time before delivering the final blow.


    "The Mysterious Underworld Sect? What''s that?"


    Su Yu replied with disdain.


    "Do you know what your biggest mistake was? It was messing with me."


    "I wasn''t planning on dealing with you at all," Su Yu continued coldly.


    "But you just had to bring this upon yourself."


    Su Yu''s gaze was icy. Though he didn''t like Xu Sanshi, he hadn''t originally intended to kill or cripple him. Xu Sanshi wasn''t even worthy of being Su Yu''s enemy. He wasn''t qualified enough for Su Yu to actively target him. But Xu Sanshi had made the mistake of provoking him, and now Su Yu didn''t mind crushing him like a bug.


    "This time, I''m in a good mood, so I''ll spare your pathetic life," Su Yu said, kicking Xu Sanshi''s face.


    "Remember, from now on, whenever you see me on the Douluo Continent, lower your head and act like a proper human."


    "Understand?"


    Su Yu asked coldly, kicking Xu Sanshi again. Xu Sanshi was sent flying into a pile of firewood near a villager''s house. By some twist of fate, he landed on a sharp piece of wood, which jabbed into his sensitive lower back.

 Chapter 77 - 77: [DD2]: 77

    Xu Sanshi also noticed the small piece of firewood, but unfortunately, he was heavily injured and had no time to dodge.


    With a "pfft" sound, a miserable wail echoed through the sky.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The cry was truly heartbreaking for anyone who heard it, bringing tears to the eyes of any who saw it. One could only imagine the kind of pain someone must be in to let out such a tragic howl.


    Su Yu smacked his forehead. Was it this coincidental?


    "Withered chrysanthemum, scarred all over, your smile has faded away¡­"


    A familiar song flashed through Su Yu''s mind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was stunned at first, then a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s quite the coincidence, but perhaps this is fate," he murmured.


    What Xu Sanshi used to do in the past, he was now experiencing firsthand. You could say this was divine retribution. Su Yu glanced at Xu Sanshi but didn''t bother with him any further.


    Whistling, holding Snow Empress in his arms, Su Yu leisurely left the scene.


    He had only gone out for a stroll but ended up running into Xu Sanshi. After giving him a good beating, Su Yu was in a great mood.


    As for why he didn''t kill Xu Sanshi¡ªwell, killing someone like him would be too boring. It''s much more enjoyable to leave him alive and beat him again during the big competition. Wouldn''t that be more fun?


    Speaking of the competition, Su Yu was looking forward to it. He was curious to see how satisfying it would be to beat up the people from Shrek Academy. Surely, those guys would make excellent punching bags.


    With these thoughts in mind, Su Yu carried Snow Empress and walked farther and farther away.


    In the distance, only the pained, venomous cries of Xu Sanshi could be heard: "Su Yu!!!"


    ...


    In the private room of a hotel, Su Yu was examining the spoils of his trip. He had taken a soul tool from Xu Sanshi and was curious about what was inside. But to his disappointment, there wasn''t anything of great value.


    "There''s nothing good here," he muttered. Other than a few Mysterious Water Pills, there was almost nothing of worth.


    As for the tens of thousands of gold soul coins in the soul tool, Su Yu didn''t even care. Was he short on money?


    "Poor guy!"


    Su Yu muttered under his breath. Looking at the two Mysterious Water Pills on the table, then at Snow Empress, who was quietly sitting next to him, Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    The Mysterious Water Pills weren''t of much use to him, so why not give them to Snow Empress as snacks?


    "Want one?" he asked, picking up a Mysterious Water Pill and waving it in front of her.


    The Mysterious Water Pill was used to purge impurities from the body, with a mild effect of cleansing the marrow and refining the body. It was made using the blood of water-attribute soul beasts and rare medicinal herbs. One pill could increase one''s innate soul power by a level. While not particularly precious, each pill was still worth a fortune.


    Thinking of the Mysterious Water Pill reminded Su Yu of Huo Yuhao.


    In the original story, Huo Yuhao greatly benefited from these pills. Without two Mysterious Water Pills, a Soul Ascension Pill, and the help of Wang Dong''s Haodong Power, Huo Yuhao wouldn''t have broken through to level 20 by the start of the second year.


    Su Yu wondered if Huo Yuhao still had the same treatment in this timeline. After all, Skydream was with him, and Wang Dong was by his side. Did Huo Yuhao still have a chance to taste the Mysterious Water Pills?


    Su Yu wasn''t sure.


    However, Huo Yuhao was no longer the Child of Destiny, so he probably wouldn''t have such outrageous opportunities anymore.


    "I just wonder if Huo Yuhao can still pass the level-up assessment, or if he''ll be expelled by Zhou Yi?"


    Su Yu thought briefly but quickly dismissed it.


    What did it matter how Huo Yuhao fared? It had nothing to do with him.


    Teasing Little Snow Empress was much more fun.


    "Want it or not?"


    Su Yu continued to tease her. The little one, with her pinkish complexion, was incredibly cute.


    Snow Empress blinked her icy-blue eyes, staring unblinkingly at Su Yu.


    He smiled and explained, "This is a Mysterious Water Pill. It nourishes the body and has some cleansing effects. Not only is the medicine mild, but it can also increase your innate soul power by one level."


    Upon hearing this, Snow Empress tilted her head in thought, then slightly opened her soft pink lips.


    Su Yu smiled gently and placed the Mysterious Water Pill into her mouth.


    The pill dissolved immediately, turning into a mild energy that spread throughout Snow Empress''s body.


    As the effects took hold, Snow Empress began to feel sleepy, her eyelids drooping.


    "If you''re sleepy, go ahead and sleep. I''m here," Su Yu said softly.


    Snow Empress nodded her small head, raising her tiny hands.


    Understanding her gesture, Su Yu held her in his arms.


    Before long, Snow Empress had fallen into a deep sleep in Su Yu''s embrace.


    "She''s quite adorable," he thought, gently poking her little face, a soft smile playing on his lips.


    Sitting in his chair, Su Yu lightly patted Snow Empress, ensuring she slept soundly, while simultaneously communicating with his system.


    "System, check-in!"


    [Ding, check-in successful!]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for completing a full month of check-ins, triggering a monthly reward.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the soul tool Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse!]


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing this reward, Su Yu was momentarily stunned. The Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse was familiar to him; it originally belonged to the weakest titled Douluo, Dugu Bo, who later passed it on to someone else.


    What made the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse special was its ability to store living beings, a feature lacking in Su Yu''s Black Dragon Ring. This had been a significant inconvenience, as he had to carry Snow Empress with him at all times, even during battles. In a recent fight, if his opponent had been a Soul Sage, Su Yu would have been at a serious disadvantage. The need to protect Snow Empress would have limited his combat effectiveness considerably.


    Thankfully, with the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, that problem was solved. Now, he could safely place Snow Empress in the pouch during battles and even carry her with him in class without worry.


    "By the way, system, you didn''t swipe this pouch from Tang San, did you?" Su Yu couldn''t help but ask, a little wary of his system''s unpredictability. It had proven ruthless before¡ªcapable of stealing even the ribs of the Golden Dragon King!


    Not that Su Yu would mind taking something from Tang San, but he preferred not to attract Tang San''s attention just yet. After all, while Tang San was probably still recovering from his recent lightning strike, who knew how long that would last?


    [No]


    The system''s response was as cold and concise as ever.


    "Alright, good to know!"


    Reassured, Su Yu stroked Snow Empress''s hair, claimed his reward, and attached the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse to his waist. Gazing out at the sky, his thoughts began to drift.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Clear Sky Sect, Wang Dong''er suddenly opened her eyes. The Goddess of Light Butterfly she summoned emitted a radiant glow, and beneath her, three soul rings¡ªyellow, purple, and purple¡ªshimmered with enchanting light.


    "Level 31. I''m finally getting closer to him," Wang Dong''er murmured, clenching her small fists with a satisfied expression. She had finally achieved her third soul ring as a reward for her hard work over the holidays.


    Opening the door, she leaped a few times, arriving quickly at the main hall, where Niu Tian and Tai Tan were sipping tea from comically oversized teacups resembling small water buckets.


    "First Uncle! Second Uncle!"


    Wang Dong''er greeted them, bouncing into the hall with a bright smile.


    "Hmm? A level 31 Soul Elder. Not bad," Niu Tian said approvingly, smiling at her.


    "Hehe!"


    Wang Dong''er giggled, brimming with energy.


    "You came at the right time, Dong''er. We''ve got news about that little guy you''ve been looking for," Niu Tian said with a smile.


    "What? Do you have news about Su Yu? Where is he?"


    Wang Dong''er''s calm fa?ade vanished as she grabbed Niu Tian''s arm in excitement.


    Seeing this, Niu Tian frowned slightly. That little guy seemed more important to Wang Dong''er than he''d realized, which made him uneasy. Still, he patted her shoulder, saying, "Calm down, Dong''er."


    After regaining her composure, she asked, "First Uncle, is there news about Su Yu?"


    Niu Tian nodded.


    "Yes, he''s been spotted in several places within the Heaven Dou Empire."


    "Is he okay? Has he been hurt?" she asked anxiously.


    "From what we know, he''s doing fine. He recently had a fight with a Shrek Academy student¡ªand gave that person a good thrashing," Niu Tian chuckled.


    "He got into a conflict? It must''ve been the Shrek student''s fault. I know Shrek''s motto¡ª''Avoiding trouble is for the mediocre.'' Their values are messed up!"


    Wang Dong''er replied without hesitation.


    Niu Tian: ????


    Did you hear yourself? That''s Shrek Academy¡ªwhere your parents graduated! Even though you don''t know who they are yet, you used to dream of attending Shrek Academy. Now, just because of Su Yu, you think Shrek''s values are "messed up"?


    Niu Tian voiced his thoughts aloud, prompting Wang Dong to reply confidently, "Because Su Yu''s a good person. He wouldn''t start a fight."


    In her mind, Su Yu was genuinely good-hearted, and no one else had ever been as kind to her. To her, if a Shrek student clashed with Su Yu, they must''ve been in the wrong.


    Niu Tian sighed, feeling as if he were witnessing a younger version of Xiao Wu. He thought, Is this what they call being blinded by love? No¡ªWang Dong''er was only twelve! Surely, he was overthinking.


    "Dong''er, you''re still young, so you mustn''t... Do you understand?"


    Though his words were vague, he figured she would catch his drift.


    "First Uncle, I''m only twelve!" she retorted, her face turning red. And, to top it off, in Su Yu''s eyes, she was still a boy.


    Niu Tian relaxed.


    "Yes, our Dong''er is so mature. A good child," he said proudly, unaware of the real thoughts behind her resolve.


    "First Uncle, can you tell me where Su Yu is now?"


    Wang Dong''er''s primary concern hadn''t changed.


    "He''s traveling through the Heaven Dou Empire, heading toward the Sun Moon Empire," Niu Tian answered. He had to admit the kid was skilled¡ªhe''d even detected the clan members who had tried to track him.


    "Of course! Su Yu is amazing," Wang Dong''er said with pride.


    Realizing Su Yu was heading back to the academy, she grew restless.


    "First Uncle, I need to report to the academy too," she suddenly announced.


    "But there are still ten days before term starts," Niu Tian replied, surprised.


    "Why not spend a few more days here in the sect and have some fun?"


    "No, I want to start studying early," Wang Dong''er insisted.


    Niu Tian: "..."


    Are you really thinking about studying? He sighed.


    "Alright, I''ll have your Second Uncle send you off. But remember¡ªno causing trouble!"


    "Don''t worry, First Uncle!"


    Wang Dong''er raised her hand in promise before rushing off to pack.

 Chapter 78 - 78: [DD2]: 78

    Looking at Wang Dong''er, whose heart had already flown towards the Sun Moon Empire, Niu Tian shook his head helplessly. He shifted his gaze to the side, landing on Tai Tan.


    "Second Brother, I''ll have to trouble you again this time."


    Tai Tan patted his chest, signaling Niu Tian to rest assured.


    "Don''t worry, Big Brother. Leave it to me¡ªno problem at all. I guarantee, if anyone dares to bully Dong''er, I''ll twist their head off."


    Tai Tan stretched out his large hand, as big as a fan. With his strength, he could indeed twist someone''s head off with just one hand.


    Niu Tian: (©`_©`)!!


    This blockhead. Is violence all you think about?


    "Second Brother, let me remind you again: don''t start hitting people over small matters. As long as Dong''er isn''t in any life-threatening danger, and as long as no one is abusing their power to bully her, you don''t need to take action. Dong''er isn''t a flower in a greenhouse; she needs to grow too."


    Niu Tian spoke earnestly.


    "Oh, got it."


    As soon as he heard there wouldn''t be any fighting, Tai Tan looked much less interested.


    "Don''t give me that look. If I find out you''re ignoring my words again, just see how I''ll deal with you."


    Niu Tian shot Tai Tan a dangerous glare that made him shudder.


    "Don''t worry, Big Brother, I''ve got it," Tai Tan quickly assured him. He knew very well that when his Big Brother got serious, it could be terrifying.


    "That''s more like it. Also, keep an eye on that Su Yu. If you notice anything strange, come back and tell me. But don''t be rash, and don''t cause any conflict with the Ice God Palace. Just keep an eye on him."


    "Understood!"


    Tai Tan thumped his chest.


    "Good. Then tomorrow, take Dong''er to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy."


    Having finished what he needed to say, Niu Tian felt a bit exhausted. These two, big and small, never gave him a moment of peace! At least he had said everything that needed to be said. He could only hope everything would go smoothly.


    ...


    Sun Moon Empire, Radiant City.


    After several months away, Su Yu had returned once again. The unique metallic atmosphere of Radiant City was indeed unlike any other city on the Douluo Continent. For Su Yu, Radiant City felt more familiar and welcoming. The neon lights, the dazzling brilliance of a city full of life, always stirred memories in Su Yu''s heart.


    By coincidence, the first time Su Yu had come to Radiant City, it had been nighttime. Now, setting foot in Radiant City again, it was still night. The unique night view of Radiant City was truly captivating.


    "Snow Empress, how do you feel?"


    Su Yu held the little Snow Empress in his arms. The bustling prosperity of this human city left her overwhelmed. Compared to the Extreme North, a lifeless expanse of white, the dazzling nightscape of the human city was an enormous shock to Snow Empress, who had never seen such sights before.


    She had to admit that compared to soul beasts, human civilization was far more advanced. The creativity of humans was something soul beasts could never even dream of. No wonder humans had risen on the continent and even surpassed soul beasts for a time. Human creativity, wisdom, and societal systems were all terrifying in their efficiency. In contrast, soul beasts still lived in a primitive way, with loose systems where everyone went their own way. There was no comparison in terms of creativity.


    Humans had short lifespans, but their advantages were ones soul beasts could never hope to match.


    Watching the silent Snow Empress, who was lost in thought from the shock, Su Yu smiled faintly but didn''t hurry her. Radiant City was perhaps the most advanced and prosperous city on the entire continent, with the widespread use of soul tools that left other countries in awe. For Snow Empress, coming to Radiant City was almost like Iskandar arriving in the 21st century¡ªthe shock she was experiencing was likely beyond words.


    "This city is so prosperous, it''d be a shame to blow it up. Like I said, you just can''t store an armory in the capital¡ªit''s too dangerous."


    "These dangerous weapons are too much for the Sun Moon Royal Family to handle. Better leave them to me."


    "I''m strong enough to manage them."


    Remembering how Radiant City was destroyed in the original story, Su Yu felt it was such a pity. To save the Radiant City, he''d have to nip things in the bud and clean out the armory. There was no other way¡ªYoung Master Su was just that kind-hearted. He couldn''t bear to see the world suffer. Dog head.jpg


    Of course, Su Yu was just joking. Doing that would be extremely difficult. Radiant City''s armory wasn''t something you could just waltz into. Still, thinking about the numerous destructive weapons inside, Su Yu couldn''t help but salivate a little. He loved powerful weapons the most.


    Don''t ask why¡ªhe just had a deep-rooted fear of insufficient firepower. The only cure was a ninth-level stationary soul cannon shell. (=^¨Œ^=) If he could have a few dozen of those laid out in front of him, Su Yu swore he''d be cured instantly.


    With random thoughts swirling in his head, Su Yu carried Snow Empress and strolled around Radiant City. Finally, he found a hotel, booked a private room, and rested for the night.


    ...


    The next morning, after washing up and having breakfast, Su Yu fed Snow Empress some snow lotus juice. Afterward, he carefully placed her into the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse. Only then did Su Yu, alone, head toward the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    "System, check-in!"


    Walking along the road to the academy, Su Yu casually initiated a check-in.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host, you''ve obtained Zhang Lexuan''s undergarments.]


    Huh..?


    Su Yu froze. What was this? Why had the check-in targeted her? Did he even need a check-in for this? If he wanted it, would Zhang Lexuan even... cough cough.


    Clearing his throat, Su Yu pretended nothing had happened and continued walking with his hands behind his back.


    Meanwhile, at Shrek Academy, Zhang Lexuan stared at her missing undergarments, which had mysteriously disappeared right after she changed. She fell into deep thought.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Dean''s Office.


    Jing Hongchen looked at the handsome young man standing in front of him, his expression anything but pleasant. Leaning back in his chair, he crossed his legs and spoke in a sarcastic tone:


    "Oh, isn''t this our exceptionally gifted, well-connected Su Yu? Where have you been vacationing? Our little academy is so small; how could we possibly accommodate a big shot like you? We''re so lucky you even remembered our humble academy exists."


    Right from the start, Jing Hongchen used a sarcastic tone to express his dissatisfaction. Su Yu had said he was going to get a soul ring, but then he disappeared for nearly four months! Anyone in Jing Hongchen''s position would have been angry; Su Yu''s behavior had been utterly outrageous.


    Seeing Jing Hongchen''s attitude, Su Yu wasn''t surprised. After all, he''d been gone for almost four months without a word, despite saying he''d be back shortly.


    Since Su Yu remained silent, Jing Hongchen, still not finished venting his frustration, continued:


    "As the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall for so many years, I''ve never encountered anything so absurd. Does getting a soul ring take four months? And you didn''t even send back a single message during that time. Do you know how worried the academy was?


    "Sure, you''re talented, the academy''s prized student, but that doesn''t mean you can act spoiled. You need to understand that while you''re here, you''re a student, and everything should be done according to academy rules. You can''t just do whatever you want. Where''s your sense of responsibility?


    "If you''re so amazing, why didn''t you just stay outside? You remembered to come back?"


    Jing Hongchen''s words came out in a flurry, so fast that even spittle flew in his frustration. Not particularly good-looking to begin with, he looked a bit ferocious in his agitated state. As he leaned closer, some of his spittle almost landed on Su Yu''s face. Su Yu subtly tilted his head, but the movement didn''t escape Jing Hongchen''s sharp eyes. Instantly, his expression darkened further.


    "What''s this? You''re avoiding me? Are you disgusted by this Hall Master?"


    The more Jing Hongchen thought about it, the angrier he got. He even considered giving Su Yu a good beating. But when he thought about Su Yu''s incredible talent, he hesitated. He genuinely liked Su Yu¡ªthe kid was just too gifted, too smart.


    At the same time, he was more troublesome than any other student. Normally, everything was fine, but when Su Yu acted up, it was a headache. It was a love-hate relationship. If it had been anyone else, Jing Hongchen would have expelled them without a second thought. But with Su Yu, he was this upset and emotional, which showed just how much he valued the boy.


    Sometimes, scolding someone shows you care. When you truly don''t care, you won''t even bother saying an extra word to them.


    Looking at Su Yu, who kept his head down and said nothing, Jing Hongchen''s anger continued to surge. It took him a long time to calm down. He pointed at Su Yu, paused for a moment, then finally sat back down in his chair.


    "Well, tell me¡ªwhat have you been up to these past few months? Give me a reasonable explanation. And don''t tell me you''ve been fooling around for four months. If that''s the case, don''t blame me for making you clean all the toilets for your entire grade."


    Su Yu: "..."


    Wow, that''s harsh. Cleaning the toilets for the whole grade? How did you even come up with that? For someone like Su Yu, who loved cleanliness, that would be worse than death.


    "Hall Master there''s a reason I didn''t return for so long," Su Yu said, carefully choosing his words as he began to explain.


    "Well, let''s hear it. It better be convincing," Jing Hongchen replied coldly. No matter the reason, Su Yu had still been gone for four months. Jing Hongchen just hoped Su Yu could give a plausible explanation so he could brush the matter under the rug. Otherwise, did Su Yu think no one would gossip? The academy wasn''t run by Jing Hongchen alone. If Su Yu went too far, people would start talking behind his back.


    As for punishing Su Yu, Jing Hongchen hadn''t even considered it. Yes, he was angry, but this was Su Yu¡ªan exceptionally gifted and intelligent student. Even his granddaughter liked him. What could he do? Of course, he''d choose to forgive him. For all his tough talk, Jing Hongchen just wanted to teach Su Yu a lesson, to make him remember this incident. Once was enough¡ªhe didn''t want to go through it again.


    Su Yu looked at Jing Hongchen and gave the excuse he had prepared in advance:


    "Hall Master, the reason I didn''t return for so long is that I encountered a rare opportunity. I discovered an extremely rare cold pool in the Extreme North. The pool contained exceptionally pure ice energy, comparable to millennium ice marrow. Hall Master, you know how valuable a place like that is for ice-attribute soul masters like me. I couldn''t pass up such a rare opportunity, so I had to enter the cold pool to cultivate. But I didn''t expect the energy in the cold pool to be so abundant. By the time I finished refining it, several months had passed. It''s not that I didn''t want to send a message to the academy¡ªI simply didn''t have the time."


    Su Yu''s tone was calm, his eyes steady. Even though he was lying, his expression didn''t change. He had to lie¡ªwhat else could he say? That he hadn''t returned because Snow Empress was teaching him the Three Absolute Techniques? That would''ve sounded even more ridiculous. The reason he gave now was as plausible as it could get.


    Listening to Su Yu''s explanation, Jing Hongchen felt a toothache coming on. Wait, wasn''t this a bit far-fetched? Discovering a cold pool with abundant energy and then cultivating in it for several months? Did Su Yu think he would believe that?


    It was almost as if Su Yu could read minds, because before Jing Hongchen could speak, Su Yu added, "Hall Master, I can prove it. My soul power has now reached level 46 Soul Ancestor. If it weren''t for the cold pool, how could it have risen so high?"


    As he spoke, Su Yu released his soul power. Jing Hongchen was stunned. The aura of a level 46 Soul Ancestor was unmistakable. He was even close to becoming a level 47 Soul Ancestor.


    No way, is this for real?


    Jing Hongchen had thought Su Yu was making up excuses. But it turned out Su Yu was telling the truth. Had he encountered a cold pool and cultivated there for three months? And he hadn''t been fooling around outside?


    Jing Hongchen had no reason to doubt him¡ªSu Yu''s soul power was too high. This was a level 46 Ultimate Ice Soul Master. That was no joke!


    Aside from the situation Su Yu described, Jing Hongchen couldn''t think of any other explanation. So, had he misunderstood Su Yu? Su Yu wasn''t intentionally staying away. He was still the diligent, outstanding student he had always been. And Jing Hongchen had scolded him for so long, wrongly.


    This child had been wrongly accused, yet he didn''t say a word in his defense. Such a good child, and I scolded him so harshly. I even took away his monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins. I''m such a terrible person!


    At that moment, Jing Hongchen suddenly felt a sense of guilt. He had thought Su Yu''s disappearance was suspicious, but it turned out Su Yu had been left with no choice. The poor kid didn''t want to be away¡ªit was just circumstances beyond his control. With that, all the anger Jing Hongchen had felt evaporated, replaced by a sense of guilt.


    He had wronged Su Yu.

 Chapter 79 - 79: [DD2]: 79

    "So that''s how it was all along. Well, in that case, it''s not your fault this time."


    Jing Hongchen coughed twice, his tone taking a 180-degree turn, becoming much softer. He thought to himself, How could Su Yu be the kind of irresponsible person? Su Yu was such a bright, steady, and humble young man. What a good kid!


    "However, you still need to be more mindful in the future. Disappearing for months without any news¡ªit doesn''t reflect well on you," Jing Hongchen said, a touch of concern in his voice.


    "The academy was worried something might have happened to you."


    "Understood, Hall Master," Su Yu nodded quickly, indicating he understood.


    "Mhm, it''s good that you know. Just don''t do it again. Even if something urgent happens in the future, at least send word."


    "I understand," Su Yu agreed.


    "Good. You''ve traveled a long way to get here; it must have been tiring. Go back to your dormitory and rest."


    Jing Hongchen added, "In the meantime, I stopped your monthly stipend of 100,000 gold soul coins because I thought you deliberately skipped class. But now that I know it wasn''t your fault, I''ll give you what you missed, and the stipend will continue as usual."


    Now that Jing Hongchen knew it wasn''t Su Yu''s fault, he certainly wasn''t going to be stingy. It was just a bit of money¡ªof course, he would return it. He''d only stopped the stipend to teach Su Yu a lesson, but now that none of this was his fault, there was no reason to punish him. Jing Hongchen felt a little guilty, even considering some extra compensation for Su Yu.


    "Thank you, Hall Master. I''ll take my leave now."


    Su Yu stood up, clasped his hands in respect, and prepared to leave.


    "Wait, Su Yu..."


    Jing Hongchen suddenly called out.


    "Is there something else, Hall Master?"


    Su Yu turned back.


    "If you have some free time, go see Meng. Over the past few months, she''s been so worried about you that she''s barely eaten or slept. She''s lost a lot of weight."


    "You youngsters... I, as an elder, don''t want to interfere in your affairs. But as Meng''s grandfather, it pains me to see her like this. You''re still young, but you''re more mature than others your age. I''m not forcing anything on you; I just hope you won''t let Meng get hurt."


    At this moment, Jing Hongchen no longer had the imposing presence of the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall. Instead, he looked like a concerned grandfather.


    Hearing this, Su Yu paused briefly before nodding. He said nothing further and quietly left the office.


    After Su Yu disappeared, the concern on Jing Hongchen''s face faded, replaced by a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    "I wonder if this will work. Hopefully, it will."


    He muttered to himself, "These days, through my investigations, I''ve found that the Ice God Palace is even more mysterious than I had imagined. According to the information, every generation of the Ice God Palace has an Ultimate Douluo as its protector, known as the Priest, passed down through generations."


    "An Ultimate Douluo, huh¡­ An Ultimate Douluo!"


    He chuckled.


    "How could I let such a perfect grandson-in-law candidate slip away?"


    "Su Yu, just come into the fold already." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jing Hongchen tapped his fingers lightly on the table, occasionally letting out soft chuckles.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu had left the office and was on his way to his dormitory. As he walked quietly, he reflected on the events that had just transpired.


    As expected of the master of Illustrious Virtue Hall¡ªnot one to be underestimated. Su Yu''s eyes flickered as he sighed inwardly. How much of what Jing Hongchen said was sincere, and how much was just for show? It was hard to tell.


    To say he didn''t care about Meng Hongchen? Impossible! Not only was Meng Hongchen extraordinarily talented, but she was also Jing Hongchen''s granddaughter. There was no way he didn''t cherish her. But Jing Hongchen was far from simple, no matter how he acted. As the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, his every word and action were calculated, far from being as straightforward as they seemed.


    What a cunning old fox¡ªhow troublesome, Su Yu sighed. He much preferred dealing with people like Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er¡ªsimple, straightforward, without any hidden agenda. Su Yu admitted he wasn''t exactly virtuous, but he still preferred honest people.


    But no matter how sly you are, Jing Hongchen, you''re still going to drink from my palm! Su Yu smirked. My persuasion skills are something. He had managed to convince even the skeptical Jing Hongchen. This ability was truly remarkable.


    Life is like a play, and it''s all about the acting, Su Yu thought to himself, chuckling at his thoughts. And this is just persuasion. If I ever get an acting skill to go along with it, wouldn''t I be unstoppable? I could trick anyone I want!


    As he walked, his thoughts wandered, and before long, he found himself outside the dormitory building. Since the semester hadn''t started yet, the large dormitory was empty.


    Su Yu habitually walked up to the second floor and headed toward his room, 212. The door was closed, so he prepared to take out his key to unlock it.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from inside the room, and to Su Yu''s surprise, the door was opened from the inside.


    A familiar face appeared from behind the door. Seeing this face, Su Yu froze.


    The person inside the room was also stunned for a moment, then their face lit up with joy.


    "Su Yu!!!"


    "Wang Dong?"


    Su Yu was about to ask something when a fragrant breeze hit him, and Wang Dong''er threw herself into Su Yu''s arms.


    Instinctively, Su Yu held her. Wang Dong''er''s body felt much softer than his own, like holding a bundle of cotton.


    Su Yu was just about to speak when he noticed Wang Dong''er trembling slightly as she clung to him. A moment later, Su Yu felt a wet sensation on his chest¡ªWang Dong''er was crying, her face buried in Su Yu''s chest and sobbing softly.


    The words Su Yu had been about to say were swallowed back down. He held Wang Dong''er with one arm and gently stroked her soft hair with the other.


    Wang Dong''er cried for a full fifteen minutes before she finally lifted her head, her eyes red and tears still falling like golden beads.


    "Su Yu, where have you been these past few months? I thought something happened to you," Wang Dong''er said, her voice a mix of grievance and fear. She had been genuinely worried, so much so that she hadn''t been able to sleep at night.


    The only way she could suppress her anxiety was by immersing herself in cultivation. That was why her soul power had advanced so rapidly¡ªshe had been cultivating for at least sixteen hours a day!


    Seeing Wang Dong''er''s tear-streaked face, Su Yu felt as if a small hammer were gently tapping at his heart. His gaze softened.


    Was he moved? Of course.


    To have someone worry about you so much, to the point of tears¡ªwho wouldn''t be moved?


    Su Yu admitted he wasn''t a good person, nor did he pretend to be one. But he did have a heart, and he did have feelings. Before, even though he and Wang Dong''er had a good relationship, Wang Dong''er had never really gotten into his heart.


    The only people who had ever truly entered Su Yu''s heart were Zhang Lexuan, Di Mingli, Di Tian, and Bi Ji¡ªthose who had been with him since he was very young, his family.


    But now, seeing Wang Dong''er cry like this, Su Yu felt something different. No matter how much he disliked Wang Dong''er''s father, Wang Dong''er herself was genuinely wonderful¡ªand she was so good to him.


    Feeling a stir in his heart, Su Yu gently wiped away Wang Dong''er''s tears.


    "All right, stop crying. If someone didn''t know better, they''d think you were some little girl who cries at the drop of a hat."


    Su Yu teased with a smile.


    "You''re the little girl! Your whole family are little girls! You idiot, you''re such a fool!"


    Seeing Su Yu tease her at a time like this, Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but snap back.


    "You don''t understand anything," Wang Dong''er thought.


    "Yes, yes, I''m the fool, and you''re the smart one. Now be good¡ªhow can such a smart person cry?"


    Su Yu chuckled as he coaxed her.


    Wang Dong''er wiped away her tears and glared at Su Yu, but her glare had no edge, making her look more charming than threatening.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit of dissonance. He knew Wang Dong''er''s true identity and her attempts to hide it were weak at best. What kind of boy would so easily cry in someone''s arms? It wasn''t as if she''d been heartbroken or swindled out of money.


    "Men shouldn''t cry so easily!"


    Su Yu thought to himself. But Wang Dong''er seemed to be made of water¡ªher tears were endless.


    "Now, tell me where you''ve been all these months without a word. Don''t even think about getting away with it!"


    Wang Dong''er demanded as she moved closer to him.


    Su Yu cooperated, slowly retreating until he was backed up against the bed. Wang Dong''er continued advancing until Su Yu had no choice but to sit down. Eventually, he found himself lying on the bed, with Wang Dong''er straddling him, looking down with a threatening expression.


    "Tell me, where did you go and what did you do?"


    Wang Dong''er''s voice was full of mock severity, and though she tried to look fierce, Su Yu found her more adorable than intimidating.


    "And what if I don''t tell you?"


    Su Yu, now fully in character, pretended to be stubborn.


    "Oh, you won''t tell me?"


    "Then I''ll have to torture you!"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she began tickling Su Yu.


    Reuniting with Su Yu and knowing he was safe finally allowed Wang Dong''er to relax. Now, she was simply letting off steam by playfully teasing him.


    Su Yu played along, and soon the two of them were rolling around, tickling each other and causing a mess.


    "Am I interrupting something? Did I come at a bad time?"


    A voice suddenly came from the doorway. Neither Su Yu nor Wang Dong''er had noticed Meng Hongchen''s arrival. She stood there, pursing her lips, her expression complicated. As soon as she had heard Su Yu was back, she had rushed over, eager to see him. But she hadn''t expected to find him here, playing around with Wang Dong''er.


    Were they really in such good spirits?


    "No, you''re just in time," Su Yu said with a smile, holding Wang Dong''er in place.


    Meng Hongchen: (¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ Wang Dong: (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)


    Do you even realize what you''re saying?


    With that one sentence, Su Yu managed to shock both of them.


    ...


    Since Meng Hongchen had arrived, Su Yu couldn''t continue goofing around with Wang Dong''er. His earlier comment about her arriving at the perfect time was just a joke.


    Meng Hongchen was a reserved and traditional girl¡ªnothing like the carefree Wang Dong''er. Su Yu would never tease her like that; Meng Hongchen would take it seriously.


    Despite their different personalities, both Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen were wonderful girls, at least in Su Yu''s eyes.


    Su Yu invited Meng Hongchen inside and offered her a seat, but she didn''t sit down. She simply stood there, gazing at him.


    For nearly four months, Meng Hongchen''s concern for Su Yu had been no less than Wang Dong''er''s. Su Yu could even tell she had lost weight since the last time he''d seen her.


    For a moment, Su Yu felt a pang of guilt. He had let two girls worry about him like this.


    "My grandfather told me you were back, so I came to check on you. Now that I see you''re safe and sound, I can finally be at ease. I''m glad you''re alright," Meng Hongchen said softly, her voice filled with genuine emotion.


    Though her voice was quiet, the sincerity behind it made Su Yu''s heart tremble.


    Meng Hongchen was the complete opposite of Wang Dong''er. Wang Dong''er would cry, get upset, and demand answers. But Meng Hongchen would keep all her worries and fears inside, simply saying, "I''m glad you''re okay."


    She''s so good to me. What did I do to deserve this?


    In the face of such pure affection, Su Yu¡ªeven with all his persuasion skills¡ªfound himself speechless.


    "I..."


    Su Yu opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. In the end, all he could do was nod and utter a soft "Mhm."


    Wang Dong''er, who had been watching from the side, was surprised. What''s up with him? Isn''t he usually quite talkative?


    Why isn''t he saying anything now?


    Wang Dong''er glanced at Meng Hongchen, then at Su Yu. The way they were looking at each other¡ªit almost seemed like they were exchanging affectionate glances.


    Feeling a sudden sense of unease, Wang Dong''er cleared her throat loudly, snapping both Su Yu and Meng Hongchen out of their moment.


    "Su Yu, you still haven''t told us where you disappeared these past few months. Now that Meng is here too, don''t think you can get away without explaining."


    Wang Dong''er brought up the topic again, both out of curiosity and a slight sense of competition.


    Su Yu glanced at Meng Hongchen and saw that, while she remained silent, her eyes betrayed a hint of curiosity as well.


    With a helpless smile, Su Yu repeated the same story he had told Jing Hongchen earlier. One good story works everywhere, he thought.


    No matter how far-fetched it might seem, as long as he backed it up with his cultivation, it would sound reasonable. After all, no one knew what he''d been doing in the far north.


    Of course, Su Yu was overthinking it. Neither Wang Dong''er nor Meng Hongchen would doubt his words, no matter how outrageous they sounded.


    "Wow, you encountered such a fortuitous opportunity?"


    Wang Dong''er exclaimed, her face full of envy.

 Chapter 80 - 80: [DD2]: 80

    Meng Hongchen nodded slightly, with not a trace of doubt in her beautiful eyes. She said, "So that''s how it was. No wonder you''ve been away for so long."


    Neither of the two showed even the slightest hint of skepticism; they just believed him so easily.


    For a moment, Su Yu found himself at a loss for words. They were so pure and innocent, full of trust in him.


    But did that make his own heart seem tainted by comparison?


    Even when dealing with an old fox like Jing Hongchen, Su Yu wouldn''t be at a disadvantage in a battle of wits. Yet, faced with these two innocent girls, he found himself speechless more than once.


    Was this what they called the power of sincerity over cunning?


    Su Yu used to not understand. But now, he felt like he was starting to get it.


    "You''ve gained such a great opportunity. Has your strength improved significantly?"


    Wang Dong''er blinked her pink-blue eyes, staring at Su Yu with curiosity.


    For something that took Su Yu several months to fully refine, the transformation must have been significant, right? Next to her, Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes also flickered with curiosity.


    "Hmm, I''ve made a little progress. I''m now at level 46 Soul Ancestor, and I''ve made some small improvements in my spiritual power too."


    ''A little progress'' = Level 46 Soul Ancestor


    ''A small improvement'' = Reaching the Spirit Abyss Realm.


    No matter how much progress Su Yu made, it was always just "a little progress" in his words. But Wang Dong''er knew Su Yu well, understanding that he was usually humble and low-key. She quickly caught the key point in his words.


    "You''re a level 46 Soul Ancestor now?"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes widened in shock.


    Was this a joke?


    She had fought tooth and nail to break through to level 31 Soul Elder, thinking the gap between her and Su Yu had narrowed. But now, it turned out the gap had widened even more.


    Su Yu, this guy, without saying a word, was already on his way to becoming a Soul King. That''s terrifying!


    And he had the Ultimate Ice attribute! An ultimate martial soul!


    Was he even human?


    Meng Hongchen was equally shocked, her rosy lips slightly parted in astonishment at Su Yu''s progress.


    A level 46 Soul Ancestor¡ªSu Yu wasn''t far from her level now. She was only at level 52 Soul King. But she was nearly fifteen years old, while Su Yu? He had just turned twelve, right?


    And she''d heard that cultivating with an Ultimate Martial Soul was supposed to be slow. But in battle, their combat power at the same level was overwhelming. With that in mind, Su Yu seemed even more extraordinary.


    "It seems you encountered a tremendous opportunity this time," Wang Dong''er said, her tone full of awe.


    No wonder Su Yu had needed several months to refine it; it was a massive improvement. Next to her, Meng Hongchen silently nodded in agreement.


    "Maybe," Su Yu replied with a light chuckle, his expression complicated.


    A tremendous opportunity? Really?


    His current progress was earned through his efforts. From level 40 to level 46 Soul Ancestor, his secret was hard work and persistence. If it weren''t for absorbing a soul ring that exceeded his age limit, and his relentless cultivation, reaching this level would have been impossible.


    Sure, he had some advantages, but the progress he made over the past few months wasn''t due to luck.


    "Alright, enough about that. This time, I brought you both some gifts," Su Yu said with a smile as he looked at them.


    It was a lie!


    He hadn''t specifically prepared any gifts; it was just a spur-of-the-moment decision.


    To put it bluntly, he felt bad for these two girls. They''d been so worried about him for months, and he just wanted to ease his conscience a little.


    These two girls had been so good to him, caring about him so much, and during the past few months, they had undoubtedly suffered. Meng Hongchen had even lost weight.


    If he didn''t bring out something for them, Su Yu felt like he wouldn''t be able to live with himself.


    What had he done to deserve this?


    "Gifts?"


    Wang Dong''s interest was piqued. Without any hesitation, she said, "What gifts? Let''s see them!"


    Su Yu glanced outside and walked over to close the dormitory door. Although there was no one outside, the things he was about to take out were quite valuable. He didn''t casually give gifts because few people were worthy of receiving them. If he gave a gift, it meant the person had earned his recognition.


    After this whole ordeal, Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen had certainly earned it. Although they hadn''t fully entered his heart yet, they had taken the first step.


    "Why are you closing the door?"


    "Just the three of us alone¡ªare you planning something bad?"


    "Senior Sister Meng, you better come behind me. I''ll protect you."


    Wang Dong''er suddenly jumped up, pulling Meng Hongchen behind her, and looked at Su Yu with wary eyes, suspicion written all over her face.


    Was this guy planning something bad?


    That won''t do!


    Wang Dong''er stood protectively in front of Meng Hongchen, but whether she was trying to stop Su Yu from doing something bad or trying to prevent him from doing something bad to Meng Hongchen, only she knew.


    Meng Hongchen, however, didn''t react much. She lowered her head slightly, her eyes showing a hint of shyness. If Su Yu wanted to do something bad, it wouldn''t be unacceptable. It''s just that with Wang Dong here, it wouldn''t be convenient.


    But why did Wang Dong have a faint fragrance on him? That was a bit strange!


    Meng Hongchen thought to herself.


    Hearing Wang Dong''er''s words, Su Yu''s face immediately darkened. His fists clenched.


    Have you been overthinking things?


    Su Yu took two steps forward, raised his right hand, and flicked Wang Dong''er on the forehead, causing her to grimace in pain.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?! It hurts!"


    Wang Dong''er gritted her teeth, acting like a little lion cub, baring her teeth and claws.


    "It''s your fault for having such wild thoughts. What have you got in that head of yours? Am I that kind of person?"


    Su Yu said, exasperated.


    "Well, who knows?"


    Wang Dong''er muttered, unconvinced.


    In front of others, Wang Dong''er always defended Su Yu without hesitation, but when facing Su Yu directly, she never admitted defeat so easily.


    "Hmm?"


    Su Yu raised his hand again as if to strike.


    Wang Dong''er quickly shrank back, pulling Meng Hongchen in front of her.


    "Senior Sister Meng, protect me! Su Yu is going to hit me!"


    Meng Hongchen: "..."


    Seriously, who''s protecting whom here?


    Even someone as gentle as Meng Hongchen was a bit bewildered by Wang Dong''er''s behavior.


    Su Yu found it amusing. This Wang Dong''er could be quite funny when she wanted to be.


    "Alright, stop messing around. Come over here. The things I''m about to give you aren''t something just anyone should know about, so that''s why I closed the door," Su Yu said as he took out two small boxes.


    One box was wooden, while the other was jade. Su Yu handed the wooden box to Wang Dong''er and the jade box to Meng Hongchen. Even the boxes themselves were extraordinary. The wooden box was crafted from the branch of a ten-thousand-year-old Goldenwood Tree soul beast, radiating a strong aura of light. The jade box, on the other hand, was made from the finest millennium-old ice jade, pure white and transparent. Just seeing the two boxes made Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen''s expressions grow serious.


    "Su Yu, this is...?"


    "Open it and see," Su Yu gestured for Wang Dong''er to open hers.


    Wang Dong''er hesitated for a moment before cautiously opening the box. Instantly, a brilliant golden-red light burst forth, so intense that Wang Dong''er instinctively closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she was stunned by what she saw inside. It was a completely golden right arm bone, perfectly intact. It radiated a powerful aura of light, with a fiery aura swirling around it. The energy emanating from it left Wang Dong''er astonished, and the golden glow illuminated the entire dormitory.


    Seeing what was in Wang Dong''er''s box, Meng Hongchen seemed to realize something and quickly opened her jade box. At that moment, a deep icy blue light spread out, and the temperature in the room instantly dropped as white mist began to form around the jade box. Meng Hongchen stared wide-eyed at the contents: an exceptionally complete left arm bone, entirely ice-blue, exuding a noble and chilling aura. The surface of the soul bone was marked with small, sword-shaped feather patterns, giving it a strangely elegant appearance. The powerful energy radiating from it left even Meng Hongchen, a Soul King, completely shocked.


    "A soul bone!"


    "A soul bone?"


    Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen exclaimed in unison, their shocked voices overlapping as they both turned to look at Su Yu. Su Yu raised his hand and gently pressed down, quieting them instantly.


    "Listen to me first."


    Wang Dong''er glanced at Meng Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen discreetly looked back at Wang Dong''er. Then both fell silent, ready to listen.


    Su Yu nodded in satisfaction and said, "These are two soul bones I happened to acquire. I don''t need them myself, so I''m giving them to you. Wait¡ªdon''t speak yet. I''m not done."


    Seeing they were about to respond, Su Yu quickly raised his hand to stop them. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued, "Wang Dong, this right arm bone comes from a fifty-thousand-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King. The Golden Earth Dragon King possesses a diluted but pure Light Dragon bloodline, and this soul bone contains the essence of that bloodline. I want to emphasize the word pure. Pure dragon-type soul bones are extremely rare and powerful. This one is suited for Light attribute soul masters. It likely grants the ability of Light Fire, which should be a good fit for you, Wang Dong. I''m guessing it can enhance your cultivation speed, and recovery, and increase the attack power of your Light attribute abilities."


    Su Yu smiled as he explained to Wang Dong''er. This soul bone was something Su Yu had received over the past few months from his monthly sign-ins. He had accumulated plenty of soul bones, including this Golden Earth Dragon King''s right arm bone. Over the years, he had collected soul bones from sign-ins, ranging from hundred-year to ten-thousand-year bones, which had piled up into a small mountain. But Su Yu didn''t need most of them. This particular soul bone he was giving Wang Dong''er was one of the best in his collection. If it weren''t high quality, he wouldn''t have considered giving it as a gift.


    Su Yu remembered that Shrek Academy had a similar soul bone called the Golden Radiance left arm bone, which also came from a Golden Earth Dragon King. However, that one was only ten thousand years old, while the one Su Yu was giving had fifty thousand years. Although soul bone quality depends on various factors, generally, when they come from the same soul beast, the higher the age, the better.


    After introducing Wang Dong''er''s soul bone, Su Yu turned to Meng Hongchen. Meng Hongchen''s soul bone was even better.


    "Senior Sister Meng, this left arm bone is called the Icefeather Left Arm Bone. It comes from a sixty-thousand-year-old Icefeather Beast. You might not know much about Icefeather Beasts, but they''re incredibly rare and powerful soul beasts. In terms of rank, they''re among the top tier, on the same level as the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear and the Titan Giant Ape. The Icefeather Beast has the bloodline of the divine Phoenix, and this soul bone contains the essence of that bloodline. Your Red Eyed Ice Toad martial soul is also ice-attributed, so this Icefeather Left Arm Bone is perfect for you."


    Su Yu smiled as he explained. This soul bone came from the Icefeather Beast Su Yu had previously hunted. He''d forgotten to retrieve the bone at first and had to go back halfway to collect it from the body. His luck was just that incredible. So far, he''d hunted two soul beasts, and both had dropped soul bones. The Ice Armor Beast''s skull was still in his collection.


    Su Yu''s explanation left Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen both stunned. One soul bone came from a fifty-thousand-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King, containing a diluted but pure Light Dragon bloodline. The other was from a sixty-thousand-year-old Icefeather Beast, containing the essence of the divine Phoenix bloodline. Not only were these soul bones over fifty thousand years old, but their quality was also top-notch. Even these two, who had seen many things, found the items in their hands overwhelming. The price of these soul bones would easily exceed tens of millions of gold soul coins, and perhaps even more. And Su Yu had just casually given them away?


    "These are too precious."


    "I can''t accept them!"


    They both spoke simultaneously, expressing their reluctance to accept such valuable gifts. Su Yu''s generosity was overwhelming.


    "If you don''t take them now, you might not get another chance later. I''m rarely this generous," Su Yu joked with a smile. He wasn''t the type to give gifts often. This time, he had been moved by the two girls and decided to be generous. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have given them anything. He had more soul bones than he could use; these two bones didn''t mean much to him. But he knew full well how valuable these soul bones were outside his personal collection. Just because he had money didn''t mean he''d throw it around freely. He wasn''t some clueless sucker.


    Although he was joking, he was telling the truth. If they miss this opportunity, they might not get another one.


    "I still can''t accept it," Wang Dong''er said, though she wanted it. She felt it was just too precious. Meng Hongchen also struggled internally before deciding to refuse. She liked the soul bone, but it was simply too valuable. Accepting it felt too much.


    "You don''t want them? Think carefully. If you don''t take them now, I might give them to someone else later," Su Yu smiled.


    As soon as he said this, both girls'' eyebrows shot up in unison. Wang Dong''er quickly closed the wooden box and stored it in her soul tool. Meng Hongchen bit her lip and put the jade box away as well. She could refuse, but she couldn''t accept the idea of something that had passed through her hands ending up with another woman.


    Their speed left Su Yu momentarily stunned.


    Wow, they were fast!


    Seeing Su Yu''s strange expression, Wang Dong''er puffed out her chest and said confidently, "What are you looking at?"


    "I was just thinking¡­ someone said he didn''t want it, but look how fast he accepted it."


    "Hmph, once you''ve given me something, how could you give it to someone else? Of course, I took it," Wang Dong''er snorted.

 Chapter 81 - 81: [DD2]: 81

    Meng Hongchen also lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed. However, there was a stubborn look in her eyes. As she had said before, she couldn''t tolerate the soul bone that Su Yu had given her ending up in the hands of another woman. Just the thought felt worse than death.


    Seeing the expressions of the two girls, Su Yu smiled faintly. As expected, if he didn''t provoke them a little, these two would still be exchanging pleasantries with him.


    "Take good care of them. Find some time to absorb them; they should be of great help to you both," Su Yu said, waving his hand.


    These two soul bones were of top quality. In some ways, they weren''t much different from ordinary hundred-thousand-year soul bones, especially since they were perfectly suited to the two of them. That made them even more rare. Only for them would Su Yu give these bones away. If it were someone else, he''d rather let the bones gather dust in his storage ring than give them out. Just because he had many soul bones didn''t mean he would give them away carelessly.


    "Got it," Meng Hongchen replied quietly, her beautiful ice-blue eyes stealing a glance at Su Yu. Her face flushed slightly, a soft smile on her lips.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, responded in her usual haughty manner, "Since you''ve already taken them out, this young master can''t refuse to give you some face. I''ll reluctantly accept it. Don''t worry, I''ll give you an even better gift in the future."


    Her words, as always, carried her tsundere style, which matched her personality. As the heir of the Clear Sky Sect, her family''s wealth was incredibly extensive, so her statement wasn''t entirely baseless. However, Su Yu didn''t take it to heart. Compared to the Clear Sky Sect, he was far wealthier. With access to the vast resources of the Star Dou Forest, if he wanted something, it was his for the taking. Su Yu didn''t believe that Di Tian hadn''t prepared soul bones for him. True dragon soul bones might be scarce for others, but not for him. He simply hadn''t asked for them yet.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. How about we all go out for a meal? My treat!"


    Su Yu said, standing up.


    "Sure! Let''s go to that barbecue place from last time. Their roast meat is delicious," Wang Dong''er was the first to agree, eager to have barbecue again. Just thinking about that succulent roast lamb made her mouth water.


    Su Yu frowned. His last experience at that barbecue place hadn''t left a great impression¡ªnot because of the food, but because of the people. The evil soul masters and the later appearance of Long Xiaoyao, both had put enormous pressure on Su Yu. But now that he had Hai Bodong, a powerful ally, by his side, his earlier apprehensions dissipated.


    Long Xiaoyao? How many ice dragons could he handle? With Elder Hai as his protector, what was there to fear?


    "Alright, let''s go for a barbecue. Sister Meng, why don''t you ask your brother to join us?"


    Su Yu looked at Meng Hongchen.


    Meng Hongchen was momentarily taken aback, then smiled sweetly. "Okay!"


    Soon, Meng Hongchen called Xiao Hongchen to join them. The four young people gathered again, heading out for a barbecue. They returned to Wu''s Barbecue Restaurant, ordering a whole roast lamb, some vegetables, and fruits. This time, they didn''t order grilled fish but opted for some marinated seafood dishes instead.


    The group of four took the same private room by the window as before, chatting and laughing as they waited for their food. Su Yu sat by the window, able to see the scenery on the street outside. Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er sat on either side of him, while Xiao Hongchen sat across from him. Wang Dong''er, bored, rested her hand on Su Yu''s shoulder and lazily gazed out the window. Su Yu, meanwhile, sipped on the complimentary wheat juice. It was slightly bitter at first, but left a sweet aftertaste, clearly made from pure wheat.


    Xiao Hongchen crossed his arms, looking at Su Yu with an ill-intentioned smirk, clearly enjoying Su Yu''s misfortune.


    "Su Yu, did you know that your monthly stipend of one hundred thousand gold soul coins has been canceled?"


    "You sure have guts, skipping class for so long. Now you''re getting your comeuppance, huh?"


    Xiao Hongchen viewed Su Yu as a rival, and seeing him in trouble made him grin from ear to ear.


    "Brother, Su Yu didn''t skip class on purpose. Why do you always say such unpleasant things? If you keep this up, I won''t bring you along next time," Meng Hongchen couldn''t stand it anymore and spoke up before Su Yu could even respond.


    Su Yu was such a good person, even giving her such a high-quality soul bone. Yet her brother was still kicking him while he was down. Meng Hongchen found it a bit too much.


    Xiao Hongchen was speechless. Sure, you like this guy, but do you have to be so biased? You haven''t even gotten together with him yet, and you''re already scolding your brother?


    Angry and frustrated, Xiao Hongchen found himself disliking Su Yu even more.


    Su Yu put his cup down and smiled faintly.


    "Senior Xiao, your information is outdated. The Hall Master has already reinstated my monthly stipend of one hundred thousand gold soul coins. How could you not know?"


    "No way! You, the young master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, don''t even know something like this?"


    Su Yu''s words were sharp, laced with sarcasm. When it came to verbal sparring, he feared no one.


    "That''s impossible! You''ve been absent for so long without permission. It''s already lenient enough that they didn''t punish you further. How could they possibly lift the punishment?"


    Xiao Hongchen was in disbelief. If this were true, wouldn''t he be the laughingstock? And wouldn''t that mean he''d been backstabbed by his grandfather?


    "If you don''t believe me, how about we make a bet?"


    Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "What kind of bet?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked.


    "Simple. If what I said is true, you owe me a level-five Soul Barriers. If it''s not true, I''ll give you a soul bone," Su Yu said with a light chuckle.


    "Are you serious?"


    Xiao Hongchen was shocked. Betting with a soul bone? Wasn''t that a bit much?


    "Of course, unless you think I''m lying," Su Yu responded.


    "No bet!"


    Xiao Hongchen thought about it carefully and realized something was off. Betting a soul bone implied Su Yu was very confident. And losing would also mean giving away a Soul Barrier. It seemed too risky. Xiao Hongchen wasn''t about to do something so reckless.


    "Oh? Are you afraid?"


    Su Yu said calmly, but his words made the veins on Xiao Hongchen''s forehead throb. As an arrogant young man, Xiao Hongchen hated being looked down upon.


    Su Yu''s words hit a nerve. Xiao Hongchen immediately got heated.


    "It''s just a level-five Soul Barrier. I''ll take the bet. But I have one condition: the soul bone you offer can''t be less than ten thousand years old."


    A ten-thousand-year soul bone versus a level-five Soul Barrier¡ªwhich was more valuable? Obviously, the soul bone. While the shield was precious, it wasn''t as valuable as a ten-thousand-year-old soul bone. Moreover, the Illustrious Virtue Hall team in the original story could afford to equip everyone with level-five Soul Barriers, showing just how wealthy they were. Soul engineers had money to burn.


    "Brother, that''s too much! You''re asking for too much," Meng Hongchen protested. A ten-thousand-year soul bone was worth at least a million gold soul coins. A level-five Soul Barrier, no matter how precious, was only worth around ten thousand gold soul coins at most, and they could even make their own. To Meng Hongchen, her brother''s demand was just greedy.


    "It''s not like I''m forcing him to bet. He can always refuse," Xiao Hongchen said, shrugging.


    "It''s fine. A ten-thousand-year soul bone? If I lose, I''ll give you one," Su Yu said, waving his hand dismissively. To him, it was no big deal. After all, he wasn''t going to lose. How could he lose when he already knew the outcome? So the bet didn''t matter¡ªhe was about to win a free Soul Barrier.


    "Good, then it''s settled. Whoever goes back on their word is a coward," Xiao Hongchen quickly agreed, not giving Su Yu a chance to back out. He wasn''t about to let an opportunity to get a soul bone slip through his fingers.


    Meng Hongchen wanted to say something, but the bet was already sealed. She could only glare at Xiao Hongchen, filled with frustration. Her stare could almost kill.


    Xiao Hongchen avoided her gaze, pretending not to notice. He whistled and looked around, trying not to meet her eyes.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, was secretly impressed by Xiao Hongchen''s courage. To dare bet against Su Yu... wasn''t he afraid of losing everything? Wang Dong''er knew Su Yu never did anything without confidence. If Su Yu was betting, it meant he had full assurance. Looks like Xiao Hongchen was going to lose a lot.


    "The roast lamb is here!"


    At that moment, the freshly cooked, fragrant roast lamb was brought in. Wang Dong''er''s eyes lit up immediately. Xiao Hongchen also rubbed his hands together in anticipation¡ªthese two foodies!


    As soon as the lamb was served, Xiao Hongchen wasted no time tearing off a leg. Wang Dong''er followed suit, grabbing another leg.


    "Su Yu, have some," Meng Hongchen, like a dutiful wife, tore off a large piece of meat and handed it to Su Yu.


    "Thanks!"


    Su Yu thanked her, then suddenly remembered something. He quickly took out a small figure from his storage pouch¡ª(Xue Di)Snow Empress. The tiny Snow Empress looked up at Su Yu, her face full of grievance. She was unhappy. How could Su Yu leave her in that dark place for so long?!


    "What''s this?"


    "Wow, such a cute little child!"


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes lit up upon seeing the delicate and adorable Snow Empress.


    Wang Dong''er, too, was so stunned that she forgot to chew the meat in her mouth. Her eyes widened in shock as he swallowed and asked, "Su Yu, whose child is this? Where did you get her?"


    Su Yu smiled and replied, "Of course, she''s from my family."


    "Your family? You have a child already?"


    Smack!


    Su Yu flicked Wang Dong''er on the forehead, making tears well up in Wang Dong''er''s eyes from the pain.


    "Ow! Why did you hit me again?"


    Wang Dong''er complained, feeling both aggrieved and indignant.


    "Because you never think before you speak. I''m not that old. How could I have a child? Does that even make sense?"


    Su Yu retorted, exasperated by Wang Dong''er''s wild imagination.


    "Well, you said she''s from your family. How could I not misunderstand?" Wang Dong''er muttered, still feeling wronged.


    "This is my little sister, Xue''er. Isn''t she cute?"


    Su Yu smiled as he rubbed the little Snow Empress''s cheek.


    "So cute, too cute!"


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes sparkled with maternal affection, utterly charmed. Seeing Xue''er for the first time, her heart melted.


    Wang Dong''er also couldn''t resist, even forgetting the pain from Su Yu''s flick.


    "Su Yu, can I hold her? She''s just too adorable."


    Meng Hongchen didn''t say anything, but her eyes were filled with the same desire. It was clear she also wanted to hold the little Snow Empress.


    Su Yu shook his head, gently refusing.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to let you hold her, but this little one is very picky about people. She only lets me hold her; she won''t let anyone else touch her."


    Su Yu didn''t even need to ask. He knew the Snow Empress wouldn''t allow it. Ever since she had come out, her gaze had been fixed solely on him, completely ignoring everyone else. After all, this was the Snow Empress, the former ruler of the Extreme North. Although she had shrunk in size, her mind hadn''t changed. There was no way she would let any humans other than Su Yu hold her. The others weren''t even on her radar.


    "Really?"


    Both Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er looked visibly disappointed. Such an adorable little girl, yet they couldn''t hold her¡ªwhat a pity.


    "By the way, Su Yu, where do you keep her? Your soul tool can''t store living things, right?"


    Wang Dong''er, having lived with Su Yu for over eight months, knew quite a bit about his possessions.


    "I have another soul tool that can store living creatures," Su Yu explained casually. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh," Wang Dong replied, understanding, and didn''t ask further.


    "By the way, does little Xue''er want to eat? She''s so young, and it''s been so long since she''s eaten. She must be starving by now, right? Can she eat roast meat?"


    Wang Dong''er suddenly had a strange idea and wanted to feed Xue''er some roast meat.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Silence.


    Who feeds a one-year-old roast meat? What kind of brain does it take to come up with that?


    Wang Dong''er, feeling embarrassed, lowered her head, seeing that Su Yu''s expression had said it all.


    "This little one has her food. You don''t need to worry about it," Su Yu said, rolling his eyes at Wang Dong''er. He then took out a bottle, which contained honey water mixed with ice marrow. The honey was from Bear Lord, and the ice marrow was perfect for feeding Xue''er. Of course, it was just ordinary ice marrow, not the ten-thousand-year variety. If Su Yu had that, he would have used it himself.


    Xue''er held the bottle with both hands and drank contentedly. As for the others staring at her, it didn''t bother her at all. To her, they simply didn''t exist.


    "This scent... sweet, with a hint of ice energy. Is that mixed with ice marrow? And you''re feeding that to a child?"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes widened. Feeding a one-year-old child ice marrow? Did Su Yu have a mine at home or something? How could he afford to feed her like this!?

 Chapter 82 - 82: [DD2]: 82

    "Is that a problem?"


    Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong''er and spoke indifferently.


    Wang Dong''er: "¡­"


    Sure, why not, you filthy rich guy.


    Now, Wang Dong''er finally understood¡ªSu Yu was truly loaded.


    "But little Xue''er is so young. Can she handle eating ice marrow already? Won''t it harm her?"


    Ice marrow was certainly a beneficial substance, but this child was still so young. Wouldn''t such a potent supplement be too much for her?


    Hearing Meng Hongchen''s concern, Su Yu shook his head.


    "It''s fine. Xue''er''s constitution is different from that of ordinary people. This will benefit her."


    What a joke¡ªXue''er was the Snow Empress, after all!


    She wasn''t just human; she was also a Snow Maiden. Eating some ice marrow? How could that possibly harm her? Greasy foods like roasted meat were exactly what the Snow Empress avoided. Her diet needed to be pure and light.


    "Oh¡­"


    Meng Hongchen nodded, no longer worried.


    While looking after the Snow Empress, Su Yu also started eating. The roast lamb was indeed something special. Though it didn''t quite measure up to his cooking, it was still a rare delicacy.


    "I heard the next Soul Master Tournament is coming up soon. Does the academy have any plans?"


    Su Yu asked casually, taking a sip of wheat juice.


    Meng Hongchen paused mid-slice and replied, "The academy is taking this Soul Master Tournament very seriously. The official team members are all top students from Illustrious Virtue Hall. The team leader will likely be Ma Rulong, a level-62 Soul Emperor and a level-six Soul Engineer. The other members are all Soul Kings and level-five Soul Engineers."


    "A Soul Emperor and six Soul Kings? That strong?"


    Wang Dong''er was shocked. The contestants from Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy were on a whole other level¡ªthere was even a Soul Emperor among them!


    "Hmph! Those official team members aren''t all that impressive. Aside from Ma Rulong, the others are just so-so," Xiao Hongchen scoffed with a hint of disdain.


    Back when he was only at the four-ring level, he''d barely managed to defeat Mi Jia. Now that he''d broken through to the five-ring level, only Ma Rulong was stronger than him¡ªand Ma Rulong was several years older. Xiao Hongchen was confident he would surpass Ma Rulong sooner or later. In his eyes, his only true rival was Su Yu¡ªthe one he would spend his life trying to surpass.


    "Don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense. Those official team members are very strong," Meng Hongchen said, casting Xiao Hongchen a glance. "They''re elite students the academy has invested heavily in. They shouldn''t be underestimated." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Dong''er said nothing but looked at Su Yu, curious to hear his evaluation. She trusted Su Yu''s opinion more.


    "Su Yu, what do you think?"


    "I''m just sitting and watching," Su Yu replied nonchalantly.


    "I mean, what do you think of the strength of their representatives?" Wang Dong''er pressed, slightly exasperated.


    "They''re okay, but if they want to beat Shrek Academy, it''ll be tough. Shrek has at least two Soul Emperors," Su Yu remarked.


    "And both are good at explosive attacks, with very strong offensive capabilities."


    Both Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng possessed remarkable overall strength. Ma Xiaotao''s explosive power was especially terrifying. In the original story, her Evil Fire Phoenix was so powerful that she couldn''t even control it, burning two students from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy alive on the spot. This woman, who could set herself ablaze, was a dangerous foe¡ªthough only for others. To him, Ma Xiaotao wasn''t much of a threat. His Ice Emperor abilities naturally countered Ma Xiaotao''s Evil Fire Phoenix.


    "Shrek''s team has two Soul Emperors? How do you know that?"


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t stay calm. Two Soul Emperors? That seemed like an exaggeration.


    "Don''t forget where I''m from. Is it that hard for me to get information about Shrek Academy?"


    Su Yu replied in a calm tone without even glancing up.


    Xiao Hongchen was momentarily speechless. Right, Su Yu was from the Ice God Palace. He could probably access their intelligence network.


    "What are the strengths of those two Soul Emperors from Shrek?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, getting to the key question.


    "One is a level-64 Soul Emperor with a White Tiger martial soul. The other is level-67, with an Evil Fire Phoenix martial soul."


    "You''ll need to be wary of the level-67 Evil Fire Phoenix. As for the White Tiger Soul Emperor, he''s not particularly remarkable," Su Yu commented lightly as if he didn''t take Dai Yueheng seriously.


    The White Tiger? While it was a top-tier martial soul, it wasn''t anything extraordinary¡ªstrong, but not outstanding. In martial soul rankings, it was even a notch below the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. Su Yu didn''t think it was a big deal. Unless it could fuse with the Hell Spirit Cat to perform the Hell White Tiger fusion technique, it wasn''t enough to make him take it seriously.


    "How strong is that Evil Fire Phoenix?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked curiously.


    "One-on-one, she could probably beat Ma Rulong so badly he wouldn''t know which way is north."


    "Of course, I''m not belittling Ma Rulong here; I''m just stating a fact," Su Yu said softly as he set down his cup.


    Upon hearing this, Meng Hongchen''s face turned serious, and even the smile on Xiao Hongchen''s face disappeared. Was the Evil Fire Phoenix really that powerful? They all knew Ma Rulong''s strength surpassed many.


    "It seems like the academy will be under a lot of pressure in this tournament. Looks like it''ll be up to me to step in," Xiao Hongchen declared, tossing his hair confidently. He was a natural optimist, self-assured and unshaken by Su Yu''s words.


    "Narcissist!"


    Wang Dong''er muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes. Just a Soul King, yet talking so big.


    "You little brat, what do you know? I''m the captain of the reserve team!"


    Xiao Hongchen glared at Wang Dong''er, puffing up with pride.


    "Captain of the reserve team?"


    Wang Dong''er raised a brow, confused.


    Meng Hongchen explained, "The reserve team consists of those who will compete in the next tournament. Although the reserve team hasn''t been officially chosen yet, my brother has been bragging as if he''s already captain."


    "But three people are more or less guaranteed spots," she added quietly.


    "Who?"


    Wang Dong''er asked.


    Meng Hongchen replied softly, "My brother, myself, and¡­"


    She glanced at the person beside her.


    "Su Yu?"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes widened in understanding.


    "Yes, Su Yu is also one of the pre-selected reserve team members. But this isn''t public knowledge; the rest of the academy doesn''t know yet."


    "The formal selection process will begin once the academy term starts. There''s likely to be a reserve team selection tournament. Students aged fifteen or younger who are in their third year can all participate," she continued.


    "We pre-selected members can skip the early rounds and start directly from the top 32. Those who make it to the final eight will become the reserve team, and the overall champion will be the captain."


    "Oh~ Now I get it," Wang Dong''er said, giving Xiao Hongchen a disdainful look.


    "So, the selection hasn''t even started, yet someone is already calling themselves captain? Shameless."


    Xiao Hongchen''s face reddened.


    "With my strength, becoming captain will be a piece of cake. Who at this academy can compare to me?"


    Wang Dong''er sneered, "Why don''t you beat Su Yu first? I bet you can''t last three moves against him."


    "What did you say?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s face darkened as he slammed the table and stood up.


    "What? You want to fight?"


    Wang Dong''er crossed her arms, glaring defiantly.


    "Brother, don''t cause trouble!"


    Meng Hongchen quickly tried to calm him down, worried he might lose his temper.


    "If you''re going to fight, take it outside and don''t break anything in here," Su Yu said coldly.


    At Su Yu''s words, Wang Dong''er settled down, huffing at Xiao Hongchen and turning away. But Xiao Hongchen was still fuming, leaning over the table and glaring at Su Yu.


    "Su Yu, if Wang Dong says I''m not as good as you, how about we make a bet?"


    Xiao Hongchen challenged, his aura fierce.


    "During the reserve team selection, let''s have a proper fight and see who the real academy genius is. Do you dare?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. This guy was pushing it.


    "Brother, stop messing around," Meng Hongchen interjected.


    "Meng, this is a man''s business. Don''t interfere," Xiao Hongchen replied, waving her off.


    Meng Hongchen was speechless. How was this not messing things up? Before she could protest, Xiao Hongchen turned to Su Yu again.


    "Su Yu, you know what they say¡ªtwo tigers can''t share one mountain. Only one of us can be the top dog here," he said.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll keep bothering you. You wouldn''t want me following you around all the time, would you?"


    Su Yu sighed, suppressing the vein throbbing on his forehead.


    "Fine. If you insist on a fight, let''s have one. But be warned¡ªI won''t hold back."


    In the past, Su Yu might have taken it easy on him, but seeing Xiao Hongchen''s stubbornness, he decided to teach him a real lesson.


    "Good! I want you to go all out. Winning too easily wouldn''t be any fun," Xiao Hongchen replied, chest puffed with confidence.


    Meng Hongchen looked worried. No matter who won, she''d feel bad. Besides, she doubted her brother had much chance against Su Yu, whose power might already rival a Soul Emperor. She feared Xiao wouldn''t handle defeat well.


    "Don''t worry," Su Yu reassured her.


    "It''s just a friendly match. No one here would break down over a loss, right, Brother Xiao?"


    Xiao Hongchen smirked.


    "Of course. But Su Yu, if you lose, don''t get all gloomy about it."


    "Right back at you," Su Yu replied calmly.


    "Don''t start questioning your life if you lose."


    Xiao Hongchen laughed.


    "As if! I''m Xiao Hongchen. There''s no way I''d get hung up over a loss. Besides, I''m not losing."


    Su Yu smiled faintly, then turned to Meng Hongchen.


    "Sister Meng, feel better now?"


    Meng Hongchen''s face flushed, her gaze softening as she looked at him, touched by his thoughtfulness.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t eat, the meat will get cold," Wang Dong''er interjected, shoving a piece of meat into Su Yu''s mouth and breaking the moment.


    Su Yu chuckled, shook his head, and continued eating.


    After a satisfying meal, Su Yu stood up, holding little Xue''er in his arms. "Let''s go for a walk," he said, leading the way downstairs.


    After paying the bill, the group left the barbecue restaurant. In a shadowed corner, an old man in black watched the four teenagers with interest, a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Encountered him again," he muttered.


    "And now he''s broken through to the Soul Ancestor level? Such rapid progress¡­ how interesting!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted him.


    "What''s so interesting?"


    The black-clad old man whirled around, startled, to find a blue-robed elder with white hair standing behind him, exuding an icy, arrogant aura. The man had approached silently, catching the old man completely off guard.


    "My friend, you''ve been watching for quite a while. Is it that fascinating?" Hai Bodong stood with his hands behind his back, his presence emanating the dominance of a king of ice.


    "Who are you?" the black-clad man demanded, on high alert.


    "Before asking someone''s name, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?"


    Haibo Dong replied indifferently.


    "I''m Long Xiaoyao," the man in black responded.


    "So, the Dragon Emperor Douluo, who once shook the continent. No wonder," Hai Bodong''s expression shifted slightly as he recalled Long Xiaoyao''s legendary status.

 Chapter 83 - 83: [DD2]: 83

    One of humanity''s three Ultimate Douluo, with the Darkness Holy Dragon martial soul and the title Dragon Emperor. He is deeply connected to the Dragon God Douluo Mu En and the Death God Douluo Ye Xishui. Currently, he is likely by the side of Death God Douluo Ye Xishui, acting as a major force within the Holy Spirit Cult. No wonder he exudes such a powerful aura¡ªI''ve encountered a true top-tier powerhouse of the Douluo Continent.


    However, Hai Bodong wasn''t overly intimidated. Although Long Xiaoyao was strong, he felt that he might just be a little bit stronger himself.


    "You''ve heard of me?"


    "And may I ask what your title is?"


    Long Xiaoyao squinted his eyes. He had been absent from the continent for nearly a hundred years, and not many people knew of him anymore. Yet, the person before him not only possessed great strength but also seemed to know a lot about him. It was likely this man was of the same generation. But why did he have no memory of him?


    "I am Hai Bodong!"


    Hai Bodong raised his head and spoke calmly, his voice steady yet carrying a cold arrogance and a domineering air that seemed to shake the world.


    "Hai Bodong?"


    Long Xiaoyao was momentarily stunned. A flash of realization crossed his mind, and his expression turned to shock.


    "Ice Emperor Hai Bodong?"


    When the system had arranged Hai Bodong''s identity, certain things had quietly integrated into the Douluo continent''s reality. Just as Jing Hongchen knew about the Ice God Palace from the beginning, Long Xiaoyao knew about Hai Bodong.


    "Oh? You''ve heard of my title?"


    Hai Bodong raised an eyebrow with interest.


    "The High Priest of the Ice God Palace, Ice Emperor Hai Bodong¡ªamong the true powerhouses, there are probably few who haven''t heard of you."


    "However, I am somewhat puzzled. Hasn''t the Ice God Palace always remained hidden from the world?"


    "Why would the Ice Emperor Douluo suddenly appear in Radiant City?"


    Long Xiaoyao''s expression revealed some confusion. In his memory, the Ice God Palace had always been aloof, avoiding involvement in the continent''s conflicts. Now, the presence of Hai Bodong, the pillar of the Ice God Palace, in Radiant City was indeed surprising.


    "My disciple from the Ice God Palace wanted to go out and experience the world. Young people have their ideas; we can''t exactly stop them, can we?"


    "But as an Ultimate Douluo, isn''t it inappropriate for you to spy on a junior?"


    The cold air around Hai Bodong intensified slightly, and his gaze sharpened. If Long Xiaoyao''s answer were in any way unsatisfactory, it seemed he would attack without hesitation.


    Long Xiaoyao''s heart stirred. So, that young man was from the Ice God Palace? No wonder he possessed an Ultimate Ice martial soul. A thought flashed in his mind, and Long Xiaoyao explained, "You''ve misunderstood. I simply encountered that child by chance. Seeing that he was young yet highly cultivated and possessing the Ultimate Ice martial soul, I was merely curious."


    "I had no ill intentions toward him."


    "I have been alone all my life, with no disciples or successors."


    "I was merely observing the young man to see if he was suitable to inherit my legacy. I didn''t expect him to be a disciple of the Ice God Palace."


    "It seems I was mistaken."


    "Is that so?"


    Hai Bodong stared at Long Xiaoyao for a long moment, then, confirming that he had no harmful intentions toward Su Yu, the slight killing intent in his heart faded.


    "Since it was just a misunderstanding, we''ll let it go. But I hope that in the future, you won''t spy in secret again."


    "If it leads to conflict, that wouldn''t be ideal. I have no desire to cross swords with you."


    "Though, I am curious to know who is stronger¡ªyour Dragon Emperor or me, the Ice Emperor."


    After giving Long Xiaoyao a deep look, Hai Bodong''s figure silently disappeared, merging with the space itself, vanishing without a trace.


    Long Xiaoyao''s expression grew even more serious. The ability to blend into space like that was proof of Hai Bodong''s superiority in that regard.


    "Such a powerful individual. I would likely need to join forces with her to have any hope of defeating him."


    "The Ice God Palace truly is extraordinary."


    "And there''s always been a rumor that the Ice God Palace has more than one High Priest. I wonder if that''s true."


    "If it is, then the Ice God Palace is indeed quite formidable."


    Long Xiaoyao muttered softly, and with a flash of dark light, he too silently merged into the darkness.


    ...


    Meanwhile, after Su Yu and his companions had thoroughly explored Radiant City, they returned to the academy before nightfall. Once inside, the four parted ways. Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen left one after the other, while Su Yu returned to the dormitory with Wang Dong''er.


    As soon as they entered, Wang Dong''er headed straight to the bathroom, closing the door tightly to enjoy a refreshing shower. Fastidious about cleanliness, she couldn''t bear the day''s sweat after wandering around.


    Su Yu sat down in a chair, glancing at the books on soul tool fundamentals and core array designs before him. These were texts he had borrowed from the academy''s confidential library¡ªa privilege not available to ordinary students, but one of the special allowances given to Su Yu.


    He picked up a book, casually flipping through it. The fifth-level core arrays were far more complex than the fourth-level ones. During his months of cultivation in the Extreme North, his soul power had grown, but his soul tool expertise had stagnated without time to practice. Now, with some free time, he intended to study these topics deeply.


    As Su Yu quietly read, his keen senses picked up the sound of water splashing from the bathroom. For some reason, he felt a slight restlessness stirring within him. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the inappropriate thoughts and immediately felt clearer.


    "Being too sensitive isn''t always a good thing," Su Yu thought with a frown. He reached for two cloth strips to roll up and stuff into his ears, but just as he was about to do so, he suddenly stopped.


    He opened the door and, with a flicker, appeared on the balcony. A figure suddenly materialized in front of him, bringing with it a biting cold¡ªHai Bodong.


    "Young Master!"


    "How did it go?"


    Su Yu asked softly.


    "I had a brief meeting with Long Xiaoyao and learned some things."


    According to Hai Bodong, Long Xiaoyao had evaluated Su Yu to see if he was suitable to inherit his legacy. Su Yu listened attentively to everything Hai Bodong shared.


    "This Long Xiaoyao has an eye for talent!"


    Su Yu chuckled upon hearing that Long Xiaoyao wanted him as a disciple. Being noticed by someone as powerful as Long Xiaoyao was a testament to his growing abilities. Otherwise, Long Xiaoyao wouldn''t have even considered him.


    Despite everything, becoming Long Xiaoyao''s disciple was out of the question. If he did, wouldn''t that mean figures like Di Tian, Hai Bodong, and Gu Yuena would all have to acknowledge Long Xiaoyao as their senior? How could that be possible? Long Xiaoyao didn''t have that kind of standing! If anything, he could come over and act as Su Yu''s protector¡ªthat would be more fitting.


    After all, he was Ultimate Douluo, and Su Yu did have some interest in him. But such things were easier said than done. Achieving that would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens!


    It wasn''t as if he could just kidnap Ye Xishui and say to Long Xiaoyao, "You don''t want anything to happen to her, right?" Or kidnap Yan Shaozhe, reveal his identity, and say, "You don''t want to be left without an heir, do you?"


    Neither scenario seemed realistic. The Ice God Palace wasn''t invincible yet; it wasn''t in a position to offend both the Holy Spirit Cult and Shrek Academy at the same time. Even if it had the strength, it couldn''t operate that way. Such tactics were too underhanded. Besides, it all felt a bit too much like a melodramatic plot.


    "Elder Hai, what do you think of Long Xiaoyao''s strength?"


    Su Yu asked, shifting the subject. When he looked at Long Xiaoyao, it was like gazing through the fog, unclear and distant. He knew Long Xiaoyao was strong, but he also knew Di Tian was stronger. And he guessed that Hai Bodong was even stronger than Long Xiaoyao. But how much stronger? And how significant were the differences between them? Su Yu couldn''t tell. In the end, he was just speculating, which wasn''t necessarily accurate.


    But hearing it from Hai Bodong would be different. With his cultivation level, Hai Bodong''s judgment was far more reliable than Su Yu''s guesses.


    "His cultivation is not beneath mine, but if we were to truly fight, I am confident I could kill him."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yu silently gave a thumbs-up. Now that was how a master spoke. "His cultivation is no less than mine," followed by a casual "I can kill him." Brilliant!


    "Are you serious?"


    Su Yu asked, putting aside his playful thoughts and speaking seriously.


    "I am."


    Hai Bodong responded with absolute certainty. Hearing this, Su Yu fell into deep thought. Hai Bodong was not yet at his peak; his cultivation was only at the demigod level. If Long Xiaoyao''s cultivation was comparable to Hai Bodong''s, it meant he too was a demigod. As for Hai Bodong''s claim that he could kill Long Xiaoyao, Su Yu believed it. Hai Bodong had access to earth-level techniques and skills¡ªwhat did Long Xiaoyao have to match that? Even without earth-level skills, Hai Bodong''s Frozen Dragon Soar alone could dominate the soul master world. Although Hai Bodong was only a demigod, he probably wasn''t much weaker than Di Tian.


    As for Di Tian, Su Yu speculated that he was already a quasi-god based on what he had learned about Long Xiaoyao''s strength. With the Dragon God''s Claw, Di Tian could indeed rampage across the Douluo Continent, making the title "the strongest below god-level" no exaggeration.


    "Interesting," Su Yu murmured, a strange smile on his face.


    "What do you think of Long Xiaoyao as a person?"


    Su Yu asked with a grin.


    "He appears strong, but in reality, he''s like a lost soul, as though he has no reason to exist," Hai Bodong replied, frowning as he recalled the feeling Long Xiaoyao gave him. There was something off about his state of mind.


    "Your insight is sharp as always. Long Xiaoyao is a tragic figure, manipulated by a woman throughout his life."


    "By contrast, Dragon God Douluo Mu En was much sharper. Not only did he see through that woman''s schemes, but he also managed to make both Long Xiaoyao and that woman feel indebted to him."


    "That kind of thinking is quite remarkable."


    "Although I don''t particularly like Mu En, he''s much better than Long Xiaoyao."


    "And regardless of Mu En''s character, he has certainly done his utmost for Shrek Academy."


    "On the other hand, Long Xiaoyao has always been shackled, unable to find himself."


    Su Yu sighed. Among humanity''s three great Ultimate Douluo, Long Xiaoyao had the deepest cultivation, yet he was also the most straightforward, indecisive, and lacking in initiative. In this regard, both Ye Xishui and Mu En surpassed him, and Mu En was even superior to Ye Xishui.


    Here, "superior" didn''t refer to strength but to intelligence. Although Su Yu didn''t like Mu En personally, he wouldn''t mind sending him to the afterlife a bit sooner if given the chance. But to be fair, Mu En was indeed much sharper than Long Xiaoyao in this regard.


    Su Yu elaborated, recounting the complicated entanglements between Long Xiaoyao, Ye Xishui, and Mu En. Hai Bodong listened, clicking his tongue in amazement. The more he heard, the more he thought Long Xiaoyao seemed rather foolish. If it were him, he certainly wouldn''t have been as na?ve as Long Xiaoyao. Then again, Ye Xishui seemed like a particularly vile woman.


    But what Hai Bodong disliked most was Mu En. This was the epitome of a hypocrite, and Hai Bodong despised hypocrites above all.


    "Mu En reminds me of Yun Shan¡ªboth are equally repulsive," Hai Bodong snorted, clearly displeased with Mu En.


    "They''re not quite the same," Su Yu shook his head. Yun Shan and Mu En were not of the same type.


    Hai Bodong pouted but didn''t continue the discussion. Instead, he changed the subject: "Young Master, since Long Xiaoyao is such a fool, perhaps we can make use of him."


    Regardless of Long Xiaoyao''s personality and intelligence, his strength was undeniable. If they could recruit him, he would make an excellent enforcer.


    "It''s not the right time. As long as Ye Xishui is still around, Long Xiaoyao won''t leave her."


    "As for Ye Xishui, I''ve never intended to have any dealings with her."


    "Once an Evil Soul Master, always an Evil Soul Master."


    "No matter how flowery the words, they cannot wash away the essence of being Evil Soul Master."


    "I can cooperate with anyone for the sake of profit; I can even feign civility with Shrek Academy. But I will never collaborate with Evil Soul Masters¡ªthis is a matter of principle."


    Su Yu shook his head as he spoke. He had always held a firm belief about Evil Soul Masters: the only good Evil Soul Master was a dead one. He scoffed at the foolish idea that "Evil Soul Masters don''t deserve to die." If not them, who deserved to die? Him? Having an evil martial soul didn''t necessarily make one evil, but being an Evil Soul Master certainly did. Regardless of the reasons for becoming an Evil Soul Master, once they crossed that line, they were on his kill list.


    Eliminating evil completely¡ªthat was his life creed. If you didn''t kill a snake, you risked being bitten later.


    Hai Bodong shrugged, indifferent. He didn''t like Evil Soul Masters either. And Ye Xishui? He disliked her even more. As for Long Xiaoyao, a once-great powerhouse being toyed with by a woman? That was just laughable. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, Hai Bodong didn''t pity Long Xiaoyao; he found him ridiculous. A woman¡ªespecially one who had willingly fallen and used her body to climb up¡ªwas she worth it? What, did Long Xiaoyao sleep with her? Did Ye Xishui love him?


    But did Ye Xishui care for Long Xiaoyao that much? Hai Bodong doubted it.


    The wise Hai Bodong had already seen through everything.

 Chapter 84 - 84: [DD2]: 84

    After exchanging a few more words, Hai Bodong quietly retreated. Su Yu flashed a few times and returned to his dormitory. Sitting back in his chair, he picked up a book and leaned gently against the backrest, looking as if he had never left.


    "Click!"


    From the bathroom came the sound of a door opening. Wang Dong''er emerged, neatly dressed in a fitted light blue top and a pair of tight, light blue pants. Her freshly washed face was flushed, exuding a soft, sunny vitality of youth. Her light blue hair was still slightly damp, with visible moisture in the strands. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticing the movement, Su Yu turned to look, raising his eyelids slightly. He had to admit that, based on appearance alone, Wang Dong''er was quite exceptional.


    "What''s up?"


    Wang Dong''er asked in surprise, catching Su Yu''s gaze as she dried her hair.


    "Nothing, just thought you looked pretty handsome," Su Yu said casually.


    "Of course!"


    Wang Dong''er tilted her head back arrogantly; she had always been confident in her appearance.


    Wang Dong''er walked over in her slippers, bringing with her a faint, fresh fragrance.


    "Aren''t you going to take a shower? It feels great!" she asked, tilting her head toward Su Yu.


    "I''ll go later. I want to read a bit more," Su Yu replied.


    "Oh~"


    Wang Dong''er responded, pulling up a chair to sit down.


    "Su Yu, when school starts, will you participate in the selection for the reserve team?" she asked suddenly, as if casually.


    Without raising his head, Su Yu replied, "Of course."


    "Do you want to represent the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy in the competition?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, curious.


    "Who I represent isn''t important. The Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Tournament gathers elite students from across the continent. It''s a good opportunity to gain experience."


    Su Yu closed his book and said calmly, "Plus, I have a bit of friction with Shrek Academy. I heard they''ve won the championship for many years in a row. I''d love to see what it looks like when they lose."


    Wang Dong''er was a bit surprised.


    "But Shrek Academy has two Soul Emperor representatives, and the other students are probably all Soul King-level Soul Master. It will be hard to win, right?"


    "The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy isn''t weak either. Besides, Soul Emperors are nothing special. A Soul Emperor is still just a Soul Emperor, not a Soul Sage. Without a true martial soul avatar, they aren''t that powerful."


    Su Yu''s tone was calm, but Wang Dong''er was secretly taken aback. From his words, it was clear that Su Yu didn''t think too highly of Soul Emperors.


    Was it confidence or arrogance? Or should she think of it as sheer audacity? If she didn''t know Su Yu well, she might think he was being arrogant. But having seen him in action, even just a fleeting glimpse, it had been awe-inspiring. To put it bluntly, Wang Dong''er still hadn''t figured out the upper limits of Su Yu''s strength. From her perspective, Su Yu probably wasn''t boasting¡ªhe truly had the power to back up his words.


    "It sounds interesting. How about I join you?"


    Wang Dong''er leaned closer to Su Yu with a playful smile.


    Su Yu poked Wang Dong''er''s face and laughed.


    "Well, that depends on your abilities. If you can make it into the reserve team, then we can naturally team up."


    "Heh, I''m no pushover. Just wait and see¡ªI''ll make it into the reserve team!"


    Wang Dong''er laughed confidently.


    Su Yu smiled. Wang Dong''er''s talent was indeed high, but getting into the reserve team wouldn''t be easy. She was still only 12 years old, and she''d wasted a lot of time being playful in the past. If her soul power were around level 38 or 39, securing a spot on the reserve team would be a sure thing. But as it stood, there were too many variables.


    Still, it wasn''t impossible. If Wang Dong''er could absorb the 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King''s soul bone that Su Yu had given her, there was a chance. The quality of that soul bone was extraordinary.


    Wang Dong''er had thought of this too. After some playful banter with Su Yu, she went to bed and began absorbing the soul bone.


    Soul bones were best absorbed early for peace of mind.


    Su Yu flicked his hand, and a gust of wind closed the dormitory door. He continued reading his book while also standing guard for Wang Dong''er.


    Golden-red light illuminated the entire dormitory, emanating a rich, sacred aura. Wang Dong''er''s martial soul activated, and the magnificent wings of the Radiant Goddess Butterfly fluttered gently. Waves of brilliant blue light surged like tides, intertwining with the golden-red light. The pure aura of light made Wang Dong''er appear even more divine.


    Su Yu didn''t bat an eye, calmly turning the pages of his book, the faint sound of rustling paper occasionally breaking the silence.


    ¡­


    Shrek City.


    Located at the crossroads of the continent, Shrek City has been bustling with people in recent days. The reason? Shrek Academy''s annual enrollment season had arrived again. As the top academy on the continent, each year saw a large number of students eager to enroll in Shrek Academy, making the start of the school year a crowded affair.


    In front of a white teaching building at Shrek Academy, a boy wearing an ordinary white school uniform was pleading earnestly with an elderly woman with silver hair and youthful features.


    With a thud, he dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his face. "Teacher Zhou, please give me another chance. Don''t expel me!"


    Huo Yuhao''s expression was one of pain and sorrow, his tears unceasing. After finally getting into Shrek Academy and enduring a year of study, he was now facing expulsion. Huo Yuhao couldn''t bear to leave the academy.


    Zhou Yi looked at Huo Yuhao with a hint of impatience and spoke coldly, "Huo Yuhao, I''ve told you many times. The academy has its rules."


    "The academy requires all first-year students to reach two rings before advancing to the second year. This is a strict rule."


    "Now, tell me, what is your current soul power level?"


    Huo Yuhao''s hands dug into the ground, his lips trembling.


    "Fif¡­fifteen."


    "Exactly. You''re only at level fifteen. Even the students of First Year''s lowest soul power are stronger than you. And your first soul ring is only a ten-year Wind Baboon."


    "Tell me, what right do you have to participate in the advancement assessment?"


    Zhou Yi''s voice was sharp.


    "I know you''ve worked hard, but hard work can''t make up for a lack of talent. Shrek Academy only accepts monsters, not ordinary people."


    "And in my class, I won''t allow any useless individuals to tarnish the academy''s reputation."


    "Huo Yuhao, pack your things and leave the academy. You''re not qualified!"


    The word "unqualified" left Huo Yuhao feeling as though a cold wind had swept through his heart. Over the past year, Huo Yuhao had trained diligently every day, carrying heavy iron weights to strengthen himself. He had shed countless drops of sweat, yet his cultivation had barely improved. Despite his best efforts, his soul power had only reached level fifteen after a year, even with the help of resources provided by Bei Bei.


    But now, faced with the academy''s requirement for two soul rings, it seemed like an insurmountable barrier.


    "Teacher Zhou¡­"


    Huo Yuhao''s voice trembled as he tried once more to plead, but Zhou Yi was unmoved.


    "Enough!"


    Zhou Yi shouted, cutting him off.


    "Huo Yuhao, if you don''t leave, do I have to throw you out myself?"


    Huo Yuhao''s hands clenched the ground until they bled. His eyes were red with frustration, and a dark resentment began to grow inside him. Trembling, he stood up and walked away in silence, his figure thin and frail, like a walking corpse.


    If he had never come to Shrek Academy, things might have been better. But now that he had experienced life here, being expelled was a heavy blow. Zhou Yi''s harsh words only made things worse, calling him a waste in front of his peers. Sensitive and fragile, Huo Yuhao felt a deepening bitterness and unwillingness in his heart.


    "Why? Why are you treating me like this?"


    PS: Hmm.. Now I feel sorry for Huo Yuhao. Well, we can''t do anything about it. He was no longer the MC.

 Chapter 85 - 85: [DD2]: 85

    Shrek Academy''s Inner Court.


    Dean''s Office.


    A fiery red figure suddenly stormed in, full of energy and movement.


    She had long, fiery red hair and an oval-shaped face, quite beautiful. Her figure was curvaceous, with a clearly defined silhouette that outlined exaggerated curves. Her long legs were straight and slender, full and rounded, with fair skin as white as snow, without a single flaw. The same fiery red clothing she wore suited her perfectly. The overall impression she gave was one of explosive, fiery energy. If Su Yu were here, he would have noticed that this woman''s figure was strikingly exaggerated. Even compared to the seductive Ziji, she was not much inferior. Her chest was particularly large and eye-catching.


    Noticing the commotion, Yan Shaozhe turned his head and, upon seeing the fiery red figure, showed a look of helplessness.


    "Xiao Tao, how many times have I told you not to always rush in like a whirlwind? Can''t you slow down a bit?"


    Yan Shaozhe said with some exasperation.


    His disciple had remarkable talent, not much worse than Zhang Lexuan. But her personality was truly a headache! Too violent, too reckless, and no matter how many times it was pointed out, she never changed. He was very fond of this disciple, so he couldn''t bring himself to scold her too harshly. Over time, this girl''s temper had only gotten worse.


    "Teacher, why won''t you let me participate in this tournament? Dai Yueheng can''t lead the entire team. Can he win as the team leader?"


    Ma Xiaotao directly stated the reason for her visit. The moment she learned that Dai Yueheng would be leading the team, she exploded in anger. In what way was she inferior to Dai Yueheng? She could easily beat him senseless! In terms of strength, who was more qualified than her to lead Shrek''s representative team into the competition? Earlier, seeing Dai Yueheng''s smug face had made her livid, and she had been itching to beat him up on the spot.


    Seeing Ma Xiaotao''s indignant expression, Yan Shaozhe paused his work and looked at her.


    "Not letting you participate in the tournament is my decision."


    "Xiao Tao, you can''t control your Evil Fire anymore, and if it erupts during a battle, do you know how dangerous that would be? It could cause innocent casualties and endanger your own life as well. I''m thinking about your safety, do you understand?"


    "But¡­"


    "No buts!"


    Yan Shaozhe interrupted Ma Xiaotao, looking at her slightly reddened eyes, and sighed. The Evil Fire had become so severe¡ªhow could he possibly let her participate in the competition? If she injured other contestants, it wouldn''t matter, but if the Evil Fire consumed her, causing her to fall into darkness or harm herself, that would be the most unacceptable outcome. After all, Ma Xiaotao was his only disciple.


    "This tournament will be led by Dai Yueheng. As for the missing team member, the academy will arrange for a soul engineer to fill the gap. With such a lineup, winning the championship should be more than enough," Yan Shaozhe said confidently. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dai Yueheng, with his White Tiger Martial Soul and a rank of 64 as an assault-type Battle Soul Emperor, combined with an entire team of Soul Kings¡ªhow could they lose? Shrek''s Soul Kings and Soul Emperors were all elites, with combat prowess that stood out from the crowd! He couldn''t imagine how they could lose. Shrek Academy had won countless championships in a row, and this time would be no different.


    But Ma Xiaotao wasn''t so easily convinced.


    "Teacher, what use is a soul engineer? Our team can''t afford to lose any member¡ªexcept for the soul engineer! Having a soul engineer fill the spot, isn''t that a joke? Teacher, just let me go. I promise I''ll control the Evil Fire."


    Ma Xiaotao took two steps forward, grabbed Yan Shaozhe''s arm, and pleaded playfully.


    Yan Shaozhe glared at her.


    "Don''t try to sweet-talk me¡ªit won''t work. Do you promise? What can you guarantee? When the Evil Fire flares up, your whole body ignites. Do you understand the damage that could cause? Stay at the academy and don''t go anywhere, or don''t blame me for not recognizing you as my disciple."


    These words shocked Ma Xiaotao, and she didn''t dare bring up competing anymore. She just stared at Yan Shaozhe with a hint of grievance.


    Yan Shaozhe looked at Ma Xiaotao for a long moment before sighing helplessly.


    "Xiao Tao, I have no choice. Your Evil Fire is too dangerous. Unless there''s a powerful ice-type expert to suppress it, there''s always a risk of it erupting."


    "You not only can''t participate in the competition, but you also need to stop training. To prevent the Evil Fire from erupting, you must maintain a calm mind and avoid getting too emotional."


    Yan Shaozhe gave his advice kindly, but Ma Xiaotao felt as though she might cry. Not being able to participate in the tournament was bad enough, but now she couldn''t even get angry, and she couldn''t train either. This Evil Fire was truly a headache!


    "Teacher, is there no solution at all?"


    Ma Xiaotao asked, unwilling to accept it.


    "There is a way," Yan Shaozhe explained.


    "You could purify your Phoenix Evil Fire, transforming it into the purest Phoenix Flame. This would not only solve the problem of the Evil Fire but could even allow your martial soul to evolve into a true Fire Phoenix, becoming an Ultimate Fire. However, this would require extremely rare heavenly treasures or miraculous items of great power. This method is too difficult and not feasible."


    "Alternatively, you could bond with a soul master who possesses Ultimate Ice. Over time, their energy could suppress your Evil Fire, dissipating the evil energy and allowing you to transform, making rapid progress."


    "Other than that, there''s no real solution. Even if someone helps you suppress it temporarily, it''s just a short-term fix, not a cure."


    Yan Shaozhe shook his head. The Evil Fire was inherently difficult to resolve, and the solutions weren''t easy to come by.


    "I''m not going to just randomly bond with someone to deal with the Evil Fire," Ma Xiaotao muttered, her face flushing at Yan Shaozhe''s suggestion.


    "The problem is that you can''t suppress it," Yan Shaozhe sighed.


    "I can suppress it," Ma Xiaotao insisted.


    "You can''t!"


    "I can!"


    "You can''t!!"


    "I can!!!"


    ...


    Yan Shaozhe stopped talking and just stared at Ma Xiaotao until she lowered her head in silence.


    Finally, Yan Shaozhe spoke softly, "You really can''t suppress it."


    "Sigh, what a headache!"


    Yan Shaozhe rubbed his temples before saying, "Once this tournament is over, I''ll take you to the Ice God''s Palace for help. Even if I have to put my reputation on the line, I''ll do it."


    "If there''s any place that might be able to help you, it''s the Ice God''s Palace. But the people of the Ice God''s Palace are notoriously aloof and eccentric. They''re not easy to approach."


    Even Jing Hongchen knew about the Ice God''s Palace, and naturally, Yan Shaozhe did too. The reason he hadn''t sought their help before was obvious: the people of the Ice God''s Palace generally ignored outsiders.


    "Even Shrek Academy? Does the Ice God''s Palace not respect our academy?"


    Ma Xiaotao asked curiously.


    Shrek Academy had a renowned reputation across the continent¡ªhow could the Ice God''s Palace possibly ignore it?


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled bitterly.


    "You''ve heard of the Body Sect, right?"


    Ma Xiaotao nodded.


    "Yes, I''ve heard they''re a powerful force, not much weaker than the academy."


    "As my disciple, you should know about the past conflict between the Body Sect and Shrek Academy. The Body Sect is notoriously difficult, rude, and arrogant, but let me tell you, the Ice God''s Palace is even harder to deal with."


    "The Body Sect is reckless and unafraid to cause trouble, but the Ice God''s Palace is different¡ªthey''re purely arrogant and indifferent to anyone who isn''t an ice-type soul master."


    "The Ice God''s Palace has a long history, allegedly spanning tens of thousands of years, even older than our Shrek Academy."


    "There''s a story from a thousand years ago¡ªonce, the Body Sect''s leader visited the Ice God''s Palace. No one knows what exactly happened, but in the end, the Body Sect leader was thrown out, causing a huge stir in the soul master world."


    "And it''s worth noting that the Body Sect leader at the time was a rank 98 Super Douluo."


    "Even after that, the Body Sect didn''t dare retaliate, and the matter was left unresolved. Now, do you understand the Ice God''s Palace''s strength?"


    "If it weren''t necessary, I wouldn''t even consider this option," Yan Shaozhe said with a bitter smile.


    Of course, he knew that the Ice God''s Palace might have a way to cure Ma Xiaotao''s Evil Fire. No one on the continent understood ice better than they did. But with the Body Sect''s experience as a warning, who would dare approach them? He was afraid of being thrown out just like the Body Sect leader. Don''t think the Ice God''s Palace wouldn''t dare¡ªthey''d thrown out a Super Douluo, so what was he, a mere rank 96?


    Getting the cold shoulder would be the best-case scenario; if he got beaten up, that would be truly embarrassing. But Ma Xiaotao''s situation couldn''t be delayed any longer. For the sake of his beloved disciple, Yan Shaozhe was prepared to risk it all. At worst, he''d just take a beating and lose some face. After all, he wouldn''t be the first to be humiliated¡ªat least the Body Sect had already paved the way.


    Hearing Yan Shaozhe''s explanation, Ma Xiaotao was shocked. She finally understood just how deep the Ice God''s Palace''s roots went. If they could throw out a rank 98 Super Douluo with no retaliation afterward, the hidden strength behind this was terrifying! Such a force would need to be treated with utmost caution, even by Shrek Academy.


    She now understood why her teacher hadn''t mentioned the Ice God''s Palace before. At the same time, she felt deeply touched, realizing just how much her teacher was willing to sacrifice for her. After all, the Ice God''s Palace had a history of humiliating outsiders, and her teacher might face the same.


    "Teacher, maybe we shouldn''t go. The Ice God''s Palace doesn''t sound like a good place," Ma Xiaotao said, not wanting her teacher to suffer humiliation.


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled.


    "It''s just a loss of face¡ªit''s not like my life is at risk. It''s no big deal."


    "The Ice God''s Palace may be hard to approach, but they''re not an evil sect. They won''t kill people for no reason, unlike the Body Sect."


    "And who knows¡ªmaybe that Body Sect leader offended them, which is why he got thrown out."


    "I''m always polite and reasonable, so the Ice God''s Palace shouldn''t have any reason to go too far," Yan Shaozhe said with a smile.


    Ma Xiaotao just looked at him, feeling more and more moved. Having such a teacher was truly her good fortune. But she didn''t want her teacher''s reputation to suffer because of her. She was about to speak again, but Yan Shaozhe raised a hand to stop her.


    "All right, that''s settled. Xiao Tao, go back for now. I have other matters to attend to."


    Ma Xiaotao still wanted to say something, but seeing the seriousness in Yan Shaozhe''s eyes, she swallowed her words. She bowed deeply and left.


    Yan Shaozhe took a deep breath. He seemed calm, but in truth, he was feeling a bit anxious. Who would want to lose face for no reason? But there was no other choice. Yan Shaozhe sighed again, and his figure vanished.


    When he reappeared, he was already in the Sea God Pavilion. He reported his decision to Mu En, seeking his approval.


    Mu En''s hunched figure seemed even more frail, but his clouded eyes became a bit clearer.


    "Since you''ve decided, go ahead. There''s still some time before the tournament, so don''t wait¡ªgo early."


    "The people of the Ice God''s Palace are indeed difficult to approach, but they''re not completely heartless."


    "I have a dragon pill. Take it with you and see if it can be exchanged for their help in treating Xiao Tao," Mu En said after coughing twice.


    "Teacher, that''s too precious!"


    Yan Shaozhe was shocked. A dragon pill? And he was just giving it away? The cost was too great.


    "Xiao Tao is more important than a dragon pill. She is a genius no less talented than Lexuan. Now that Xuan Zi is injured, Shrek Academy urgently needs new pillars of support."


    "Lexuan and Xiao Tao both have the potential to reach the rank of Ultimate Douluo."


    "They are not just geniuses¡ªthey are the future of Shrek Academy."


    "The Ice God''s Palace is a mysterious place. They worship a deity."


    "Just like how we once worshiped the Sea God, they worship the Ice God. They might be able to not only solve Xiao Tao''s Evil Fire problem but also help her transform."


    "A dragon pill is a small price to pay compared to the future of Shrek Academy."


    "Which is more important: a dragon pill or the future of the academy?"


    Mu En looked at Yan Shaozhe and explained.


    Yan Shaozhe had many good qualities, but he was too cautious. This was also why he had stalled at rank 96 and likely wouldn''t reach rank 98 in his lifetime. In contrast, Ma Xiaotao had the potential to reach such heights. If not for the Evil Fire, she might already be a Soul Sage. And she was only 19 years old. Her talent was no less than Mu En''s own in his youth.


    After hearing Mu En''s explanation, Yan Shaozhe understood his teacher''s reasoning.


    Indeed, what Shrek Academy needed right now was a successor to Xuan Zi''s position. The academy''s future was the priority. Compared to that, a dragon pill was a trivial matter.


    "Teacher, I understand. I''ll take Xiao Tao to the Ice God''s Palace tomorrow to seek treatment," Yan Shaozhe nodded as he spoke.

 Chapter 86 - 86: [DD2]: 86

    "Mm, as long as you understand. Shaozhe, in both life and work, you need to have a vision and a broad perspective. You can''t be confined to the superficial things right before you. Do you understand?"


    Mu En once again advised Yan Shaozhe. After all, Yan Shaozhe was his disciple, and even though Mu En didn''t have great expectations for him, he still felt the need to say what needed to be said.


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I understand," Yan Shaozhe replied.


    "How is Lexuan doing?"


    Mu En asked casually. Currently, Zhang Lexuan is the fastest-growing and most outstanding student at Shrek Academy, and Mu En has high hopes for her.


    "Lexuan''s cultivation is going smoothly. She has already broken through to level 85 as a Spirit Douluo. At this rate, she has a good chance of reaching Title Douluo before 30," Yan Shaozhe said with a smile. When it came to such an exceptional student as Zhang Lexuan, he couldn''t help but feel proud.


    "In my opinion, Zhang Lexuan has an unlimited future," he added.


    "Lexuan is a good child¡ªcalm, steady, and with a sense of the big picture. She''s suited to lead a force. I hope these old bones of mine can hold on for a few more years, long enough to see Lexuan grow," Mu En sighed.


    "Teacher, your health is still robust. You could easily live another hundred years. You''ll continue to protect Shrek Academy," Yan Shaozhe said with a smile.


    Mu En chuckled and shook his head.


    "These old bones of mine are like a flickering candle in the wind. Whether I can live another ten years is uncertain, let alone a hundred. But even if I pass, I will protect the academy in another way. Shrek''s heritage, spanning ten thousand years, cannot be shaken even slightly."


    "Teacher!"


    Yan Shaozhe exclaimed.


    "Enough, Shaozhe. You''re almost a hundred years old yourself and still can''t see through these things? Everyone dies eventually; no one is an exception. Only the gods live eternally. As long as you run the academy well, I can rest in peace," Mu En said calmly.


    "Also, pay more attention to Lexuan. Once she reaches level 90, help her hunt for a strong soul ring. That way, when she becomes a Title Douluo, she''ll be a powerful one," Mu En said softly.


    "Teacher, don''t worry. When Lexuan reaches level 90, we will do everything we can to help her hunt a 100,000-year soul beast," Yan Shaozhe assured him.


    "That''s not enough!"


    Mu En shook his head, his cloudy eyes flashing with a sharp light.


    "A typical 100,000-year soul ring only provides limited amplification. I hope you can help Lexuan find a fierce beast over 200,000 years for her soul ring. That way, when she becomes a Title Douluo, she''ll have the power of a Super Douluo right from the start."


    "A fierce beast?"


    Yan Shaozhe was shocked; he hadn''t expected Mu En''s ambitions to be so high.


    "There are very few fierce beasts over 200,000 years old on the continent. Most of them live in the Star Dou Forest. If we secretly hunt one, we could incur the wrath of the Star Dou Forest. Shrek Academy cannot afford that kind of anger right now."


    "There may be few on the continent, but the ocean is filled with countless sea soul beasts, many of which are over 200,000 years old," Mu En said lightly. Yan Shaozhe immediately understood the implication: they would have to hunt a fierce beast from the ocean.


    "There are many evil sea soul beasts in the ocean, some of which have reached the level of fierce beasts. I don''t think our Sea God ancestor would blame us for this," Mu En said casually.


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shaozhe''s eyes lit up. The Sea God protected the seas, and as descendants, they shouldn''t hunt sea soul beasts. But among the sea soul beasts, there were indeed many evil ones. Hunting them would be a righteous act¡ªa service to the world. According to records, even the Sea God had once hunted evil creatures like the Evil Spirit Orca and the Deep Sea Demonic Whale King.


    Especially the Deep Sea Demonic Whale King, which was said to be a fierce beast that had nearly reached a million years. Yet, in the end, it had still fallen to the Sea God. If they followed the Sea God''s example and hunted these evil sea soul beasts, they would be helping the seas by eliminating a great scourge. The Sea God, if he knew, would likely be pleased.


    The more Yan Shaozhe thought about it, the more sense it made. They wouldn''t just be hunting soul beasts; they would be doing justice and upholding righteousness.


    "Teacher is wise. When the time comes, we can head to the ocean to eliminate some of the evil sea soul beasts," Yan Shaozhe said with admiration. His teacher truly had great foresight! When the time came, they could mobilize the senior members of Shrek Academy. Surely, they could hunt down a fierce beast over 200,000 years. Yan Shaozhe was already looking forward to it. With a fierce beast-level soul ring, Zhang Lexuan would become incredibly powerful. And not just Zhang Lexuan¡ªhis disciple, Ma Xiaotao, could benefit from this as well.


    There were plenty of evil sea soul beasts, so they could help Ma Xiaotao find a fierce beast for her ninth soul ring too. By then, Ma Xiaotao would surely become a top-tier powerhouse. With both Zhang Lexuan and Ma Xiaotao, Shrek Academy would have two pillars of strength.


    The more Yan Shaozhe thought about it, the more excited he became. Shrek Academy''s future looked promising!


    Seeing Yan Shaozhe''s eager expression, Mu En smiled faintly. As expected of his disciple, Yan Shaozhe wasn''t foolish. When it came to important matters, he had a clear understanding.


    "Alright, don''t get too excited. Lexuan still has a long way to go before reaching level 90. The key now is to take each step carefully. The damage to Xuan Zi is still a significant loss for Shrek Academy. Many powerful factions are eyeing us, and we are facing turbulent times. We cannot afford to be careless," Mu En said softly.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. We will unite and help Shrek Academy through this difficult period," Yan Shaozhe said firmly.


    Mu En''s old, withered face showed a faint smile, acknowledging Yan Shaozhe''s determination.


    "Good. Stay humble and cautious. You may go now. Start working on what we discussed. And send Xuan Zi to see me. He can''t keep wallowing in despair forever," Mu En said, signaling for Yan Shaozhe to leave.


    "Yes, teacher!"


    Yan Shaozhe bowed and left. He first went to call for Xuan Zi and then attended to the inner academy''s affairs.


    The next day, he took Ma Xiaotao and left Shrek Academy, heading north to the Heaven Dou Empire.


    ...


    Radiant City. Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    It was the start of another school year, and enrollment numbers were higher than ever¡ªover a thousand new first-year students. With so many incoming students, the first-year dormitories were beginning to feel cramped. As outliers in the first-year dorms, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er, who hadn''t changed dorms despite advancing, finally gave up their room for the new students and moved to the third-year dormitory.


    At Wang Dong''er''s insistence, they were still assigned to the same dorm¡ªWang Dong''er had no desire to share a room with anyone else. The only person she acknowledged was Su Yu. Although Su Yu could have moved to the fifth-year dorms, having already passed the upgrade exams, he couldn''t bear to leave Wang Dong''er behind after seeing her pitiful expression. Besides, there were perks to rooming with Wang Dong''er; Su Yu never had to worry about cleaning. A single shout from him, and Wang Dong''er would handle it. Why do it yourself when you have a free maid?


    As for how Su Yu, a fifth-year student, could still live in the third-year dorms¡ªwell, Su Yu had his privileges. He was the youngest Level 4 Soul Engineer in history and the fastest to reach Level 4¡ªboth records held by him. The academy would have loved to put him on a pedestal, so letting him choose his dorm was a trivial matter.


    Their dorm room, 308, wasn''t much different from the first-year dorms¡ªa two-person room with a bathroom¡ªso the two quickly adapted. Su Yu could live anywhere, and Wang Dong''er was content as long as Su Yu was there; neither of them felt anything was amiss. The only difference was that Wang Dong''er occasionally ran into some classmates from the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department. However, she didn''t seem to get along well with them¡ªlikely because she was too handsome. Normally, she went unnoticed by staying near Su Yu, but whenever she appeared alone, she was always the center of attention. A few girls in Wang Dong''er''s class might even have feelings for her. With so much competition and little to go around, it was no surprise that the boys weren''t very friendly toward her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In room 308, Wang Dong''er stood in front of the mirror in her school uniform, adjusting her appearance. It was the first day of class, and Wang Dong''er wanted to look her best. Wherever she went, her appearance had to be flawless. Su Yu, on the other hand, was far less concerned with his looks. Laid-back and lazy, he never fussed over his appearance, yet his natural good looks meant that even with messy hair, he exuded a kind of disheveled charm. Neatly dressed and without uttering a word, he radiated a cold, aloof beauty, drawing even more attention than Wang Dong''er around campus. After all, do you even understand the value of a white-haired man?


    "Su Yu, how do I look? Handsome?"


    Wang Dong''er fussed with her hair as she sought Su Yu''s opinion.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and replied without looking up, "Handsome, handsome, too handsome!"


    "You didn''t even look! You''re just brushing me off!"


    Wang Dong''er pouted, feeling a little deflated. After fiddling with her hair a bit more, she gave up, walking over to stand behind Su Yu and resting her hands on his shoulders.


    "Why are you always reading about soul tools? Don''t you find it boring?" Wang Dong''er leaned closer, bringing with her a fresh, sunny scent.


    Turning a page, Su Yu replied, "Do you think I''m as lazy as you? Work hard while you''re young, or you''ll regret it when you''re old. Understand?"


    He lifted a finger and tapped Wang Dong''er on the forehead, which Wang Dong''er easily dodged.


    "Who says I''m lazy? I''m learning fast. The teachers all praise me for doing well. Just you wait! I''ll be in the fourth year in no time," Wang Dong''er replied, holding her head high with pride.


    Su Yu smiled slightly but said nothing. After absorbing the 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King''s soul bone, Wang Dong''er''s strength had increased significantly. The soul bone seemed exceptionally compatible with her, allowing Wang Dong''er to advance three levels, reaching Level 34, Soul Elder. Even Su Yu was surprised by this, as he had expected only a two-level advancement at most. After all, a soul bone''s primary function wasn''t to increase soul power. Wang Dong''er''s advancement by three levels showed just how compatible she was with it.


    Su Yu couldn''t help feeling a bit envious of Wang Dong''er''s luck. His Ultimate Martial Soul made things more challenging for him. With the same soul bone, Su Yu would have been lucky to gain even one level due to his high soul power quality. Otherwise, he''d have sought out more high-quality soul bones to boost his power. But with an Ultimate Martial Soul, shortcuts were just wishful thinking¡ªunless he could find a way to cheat! Still, high soul power quality had its benefits, making him stronger in battle, more stable in his foundation, and providing greater nourishment to his body.


    All things considered, Wang Dong''er''s current strength was impressive, even stronger than in the original timeline. At Level 34, equipped with a soul bone, Wang Dong''er was virtually unmatched among Soul Elders. Her earlier claim that she''d soon reach the fourth year was no exaggeration; Wang Dong''er could back it up and could probably wield a third-grade soul tool with ease. Advancing to the fourth year was just a matter of time.


    "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything? Is it because my progress speaks for itself, and you have nothing to say?"


    Wang Dong''er pressed on, eager to keep the upper hand¡ªa rare feat with Su Yu.


    Su Yu smiled lightly and replied dismissively, "When you reach the fifth year, come talk to me. Your fourth year is nothing to brag about. I advanced from the first year to the fifth in eight months. Did I say a word?"


    Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong''er, his lips curving in a faint smile, his gaze slightly arrogant, like a king looking down on his subjects.


    How infuriating!


    Wang Dong''er was speechless, her earlier pride vanishing without a trace. Compared to Su Yu''s absurd record, she still had a long way to go. What a monster!


    "Hahaha, Wang Dong, my little brother, why aren''t you smiling? Or were you born not knowing how to smile?"


    Su Yu laughed softly.


    Wang Dong''er: "..."


    Wang Dong''er''s smile didn''t disappear¡ªit was just transferred.

 Chapter 87 - 87: [DD2]: 87

    "Better keep working hard, little Wang Dong!"


    Su Yu pinched Wang Dong''er''s cheek and stood up.


    Glancing at the sky outside, Su Yu guessed that class time was approaching. On the first day of the new school year, being late was never ideal. Su Yu wouldn''t let the special treatment he received go to his head; respecting his teacher was necessary. He tidied up the books on his desk, stored them in his soul tool, and stretched comfortably.


    Wang Dong''er was still sulking, staring at Su Yu with her lips pouted high. Su Yu chuckled, raised his hand, and messed up Wang Dong''er''s freshly styled hair. After ruffling it twice, Su Yu said, "Big brother is going to class now, little Wang Dong. Aren''t you getting ready to leave?"


    Wang Dong''er slapped Su Yu''s hand away.


    "I just fixed my hair, and you messed it up again."


    She looked at Su Yu with an aggrieved expression.


    Su Yu laughed out loud and said, "Hurry up and get ready; we''ll go together. It''s getting late."


    This time, Wang Dong''er didn''t argue. After fixing her hair again, she packed her things into her soul tool and left the room with Su Yu.


    The academic area was a concentrated section of the campus, with the third- and fifth-year buildings not far apart. Su Yu and Wang Dong''er shared much of the same route. Walking with his hands behind his back, Su Yu''s long white hair draped over his shoulders, giving him a cold and aloof aura, while Wang Dong''er, with her short pink and blue hair, looked youthful and full of energy. Walking together, they often attracted the attention of many female students.


    Upon entering the academic area, they parted ways¡ªWang Dong''er heading to the third-year building and Su Yu to the fifth.


    Fifth Year, Class Four.


    This was Su Yu''s class. It had been assigned back in the first year and was one of the key classes in the fifth year. Su Yu should have joined months earlier, but his absence had delayed it until now. This would be his first time attending a fifth-year class.


    After finding the classroom, Su Yu stepped inside. There weren''t many students in the fifth year; Class Four had fewer than twenty. The small class size was partly due to the limited student numbers and partly because fifth-year studies focused on Level 5 Soul Tools¡ªquite advanced knowledge that required individual attention. By the sixth year, students would study with a personal mentor and team due to the need for increasingly personalized guidance.


    When Su Yu entered, some students were already seated, and he noticed about a dozen of them scattered around. By the fifth year, there were no slackers; most students had developed real skills. Su Yu''s presence attracted attention¡ªsome male students sneered, perhaps out of jealousy, while many female students'' eyes lit up, and some even whispered among themselves.


    In the large classroom, students sat in small groups, clearly divided into cliques. Being new, Su Yu didn''t know anyone, so he casually found a seat. To his right sat two female students. One was petite and cute, her twin ponytails exuding a lively energy. The other, around sixteen or seventeen, had long black hair and bright, intelligent eyes. Her flawless skin¡ªpink and smooth¡ªmade her quite eye-catching, her school uniform accentuating graceful curves and an impressive figure. Though not quite as stunning as Snow Empress or Gu Yuena, her natural charm and slightly lazy demeanor were striking.


    Su Yu was a bit surprised; it was the first time he''d seen someone at Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy whose looks could rival Meng Hongchen''s. Of course, Meng Hongchen was still slightly more beautiful, but this girl''s exceptional skin made up for a lot. However, Su Yu, who had seen many beauties, only paused for a moment before looking away.


    "Ju Zi, look! This new guy is so handsome¡ªtotally my type!"


    While Su Yu was surveying the room, the two girls behind him were also sizing him up. His striking appearance and white hair made him hard to ignore. The petite girl, who looked like a little loli, stared at Su Yu with hearts practically popping out of her eyes. At that moment, she was already imagining future baby names.


    "Ke Ke, get a grip. He''s just a handsome guy," Ju Zi sighed helplessly. Her friend was a complete fangirl, unable to resist any cute guy she saw.


    "This one''s different, though! He''s so handsome¡ªand that cold aura hits me right in the heart. Ah, I''m going to die!"


    Ke Ke''s eyes were practically glued to Su Yu. Compared to him, the guys she''d seen before were nothing.


    Ju Zi twitched the corner of her mouth, defeated by Ke Ke''s fangirling, though she couldn''t fully blame her this time. Even Ju Zi, who didn''t care much about appearances, was a little shaken. It seemed there was a man this handsome.


    The two girls whispered quietly, but Su Yu, thanks to his extraordinary senses, heard everything. With a thought, he could hear every whisper in the classroom.


    "Ju Zi? Ke Ke?"


    Su Yu was stunned. These two were Ju Zi and Ke Ke?


    No wonder he felt something was off. No wonder that girl''s beauty could rival Meng Hongchen''s; it turned out she was Ju Zi. Based on the timeline, Ju Zi should indeed be in her fifth year by now. But wasn''t this too much of a coincidence?


    He just happened to join Ju Zi''s class and just happened to sit next to her. When coincidences reached this level, they were no longer coincidences.


    Su Yu looked up at the sky, wondering what the will of the world was up to. Was it trying to recreate Huo Yuhao''s path for him? But he wasn''t Huo Yuhao! If the world thought it could play that game with him, it was sorely mistaken.


    Besides, he didn''t particularly like Ju Zi. Not that he disliked her, either. Ju Zi was... complicated. She had ability and ambition, and, yes, she cared about people. She could command an army of a million, managing everything with skill and precision¡ªsomething not many could do. Even when clashing with Dai Hao, he found it difficult to match her, a testament to her strategic prowess.


    But Su Yu couldn''t quite understand her logic. Ju Zi''s father had been conscripted by the Sun Moon Empire and died in a war against the Star Luo Empire. By all rights, Ju Zi should hate the Sun Moon Empire. Yet she hated Dai Hao instead! It wasn''t that she couldn''t hate Dai Hao, but wasn''t the Sun Moon Empire the real culprit? Shouldn''t she be seeking revenge on them? Su Yu couldn''t wrap his head around it. Wasn''t her target for revenge misplaced? The Grand Duke Dai Hao wasn''t a good person, but pinning this on him seemed a bit unfair.


    Of course, Ju Zi hadn''t had an easy life, either. And she expected happiness with Huo Yuhao? What was she thinking? Would the Tang God-King let anyone be happy? The God-King would descend, threaten her with her child, and force her to rename the Sun Moon Continent as the Douluo Continent. Wouldn''t that be terrifying? A god descending to bully a widow and her child¡ªthe excellence of the Tang God-King.


    Thinking about this, Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit more sympathy for Ju Zi. Regardless of her personal qualities, being bullied by that god was tragic.


    As Su Yu''s thoughts raced, Ju Zi and Ke Ke continued their quiet conversation beside him, occasionally bursting into soft laughter. It seemed like Ke Ke was trying to convince Juzi to break the ice with Su Yu. Using a friend to test the waters was a classic move. Juzi wasn''t on board, and the two of them bantered back and forth. Su Yu calmly opened his book, unaffected by their chatter.


    The two girls were still whispering when they suddenly fell silent. Su Yu looked up to see a tall figure enter the room. The man was nearly two meters tall, dressed in a white coat, and wore glasses, giving off the air of a scholar. As soon as he entered, the entire classroom fell silent.


    "My name is Lin Sheng''an, your homeroom teacher, a Level 7 Soul Engineer from Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    This year, we have a few new students in our class. You may not yet know my rules.


    I hate tardiness, so from now on, you''d better arrive early. Anyone late doesn''t need to attend class that day.


    Second, I only teach one class each day. I''m busy with research, so I don''t have time for more.


    If you don''t understand something, make a note of it and ask another teacher or discuss it with your classmates. If you really can''t find an answer, tell the class monitor. The monitor will record it, and I''ll explain everything during class. But don''t bother me outside of class¡ªI don''t have time.


    Third, in every class, I''ll randomly quiz you on what I taught last time. If you can''t answer, go outside and shout, ''I''m an idiot'' three times. If you don''t pay attention in class, you can experience the embarrassment firsthand.


    Fourth, and most importantly, don''t whisper during my lessons. Don''t disrupt the class. If anyone dares to fool around, I''ll apply for a school-wide announcement and make sure your name is known throughout the academy.


    If you don''t want to embarrass yourself in front of the entire school, pay attention.


    Now, let''s begin."


    Without any further pleasantries, Lin Sheng''an launched into his lesson. There was no self-introduction or warm-up¡ªjust straight to the point. This was the decisive style of a high-level soul engineer from Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Su Yu could tell that this teacher was the type who was obsessed with soul tool research. To them, soul tools were everything. And Su Yu found this teacher quite interesting. His method of punishment was particularly amusing. Young people feared nothing more than losing face. With this kind of threat hanging over their heads, no one would dare slack off in class. After all, nobody wanted to "make a name for themselves" across the entire school.


    Sure enough, once class began, everyone in the room paid close attention, afraid of being caught by Lin Sheng''an. Su Yu suddenly understood why Class Four had the highest advancement rate in the fifth year. Lin Sheng''an wouldn''t expel students, but he would make them socially dead. How interesting.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Yu''s lips as he began to focus on the lesson. Having studied the material in advance, Su Yu easily kept up with Lin Sheng''an''s pace. Before he knew it, the class had ended.


    "Juzi, you''re responsible for gathering any questions the students still have. I''m leaving now."


    Lin Sheng''an pointed to Juzi before walking out of the classroom.


    Su Yu glanced sideways, surprised. Juzi was the class monitor? He hadn''t expected that!


    After Lin Sheng''an left, Juzi began going around the room with a notebook, asking each student about any confusion they had. If she knew the answers, she explained them on the spot. If not, she wrote them down.


    One by one, Juzi worked her way from the back of the room toward Su Yu. Before long, she stood beside him, holding her notebook in one hand and a pen in the other. Keke followed closely behind, her wide eyes fixed on Su Yu, looking every bit the fangirl.


    "Hey, do you have any questions?"


    Juzi nudged Keke out of the way, clearly embarrassed by her friend''s behavior.


    "None, for now, thanks," Su Yu replied.


    "None?"


    Juzi looked at Su Yu in surprise. Lin Sheng''an had covered a lot today. Did Su Yu understand everything? Wasn''t he new?


    "Don''t be shy if you don''t understand something. It''s better to ask than to stay confused, right? Not understanding something now will only hold you back later."


    It was clear that Juzi thought Su Yu was too embarrassed to admit he didn''t understand, so she kindly offered some advice.


    Su Yu was a bit taken aback. His impression of Juzi improved slightly. "Thanks for the reminder, but I don''t have any questions."


    Lin Sheng''an''s lecture hadn''t been particularly difficult, and so far, Su Yu had followed everything easily.


    Bang!


    Just as Su Yu finished speaking, someone slammed a hand down on the table, making a loud noise.


    "When Juzi asks you a question, you answer! Stop acting all high and mighty, or I''ll slap you."


    A dark-skinned young man stood up, glaring at Su Yu with a menacing look. Seeing this, Su Yu frowned and let out a cold laugh.


    "I''d like to see you try."


    "You ungrateful punk. You''re asking for a beating!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dark-skinned youth swung his hand toward Su Yu''s face.


    "Stop!"


    Juzi shouted, trying to intervene.


    Suddenly, something flashed before their eyes, and in the next moment, the young man was sent flying.


    Thud!


    The figure crashed into the classroom wall, hanging there like a painting before slowly sliding down.

 Chapter 88 - 88: [DD2]: 88

    Everyone was startled and quickly turned to look. Who else could have fallen to the ground but that dark-skinned youth? The two youths beside him were shocked and hurriedly checked on him, discovering he had already lost consciousness.


    They immediately turned around, glaring at Su Yu, and said sternly, "You''ve caused trouble now. Do you even know who he is?"


    Keke, standing next to Su Yu, also paled and said, "That guy is a member of the royal family. You''ve stirred up trouble this time."


    Juzi''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, clearly never expecting things to escalate like this. Su Yu, however, didn''t seem to care at all. He had anticipated this outcome before the fight even began. The guy looked like a lump of coal; how could Su Yu not recognize him? But he wasn''t going to indulge this guy. So what if he was royalty? Did Su Yu look like someone who wouldn''t dare hit him?


    What a joke.


    Su Yu gathered his belongings, not sparing the others a glance, and turned to leave. At that moment, the two youths with the dark-skinned one exchanged a glance and then blocked Su Yu''s path.


    "You caused trouble, and you''re still thinking of leaving?"


    "Wait until the imperial guard comes to punish you!" one of them said coldly. They weren''t going to let Su Yu go; if he left, they''d be the ones in trouble.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow slightly and said indifferently, "Good dogs don''t block the way. Do you two want to get hit as well?"


    "Hitting a royal family member, and you still dare to act so arrogant?"


    The other youth laughed in disbelief. He had never seen someone this brazen. Did Su Yu know where he was? This was the Sun Moon Empire. The person he just hit was a member of the Sun Moon royal family. And after hitting a royal in the Sun Moon Empire, he still dared to act so wildly? It was like he had a death wish.


    "Let''s not forget that he attacked me first. I was just defending myself. And even if I did hit him, so what?"


    Su Yu glanced at the two youths and said, "If you don''t move aside, I''ll make sure you end up just like him."


    "You¡­ you''re too arrogant!"


    "Arrogance requires skill, and I just happen to have it."


    Su Yu smirked and took a step forward. Intimidated by Su Yu''s aura, the two youths didn''t dare stop him.


    "Do you have the guts to leave your name?" one of them shouted unwillingly as Su Yu reached the classroom door.


    "Su Yu."


    A faint voice echoed as Su Yu''s figure disappeared. But that single name left everyone in the classroom stunned.


    "He''s Su Yu?"


    Juzi''s pupils contracted. Was this the academy''s once-in-a-thousand-years prodigy? The student who was specially approved by Illustrious Virtue Hall to enter as long as he advanced to a Level 5 Soul Engineer?


    Juzi was shocked. A genius like him was sitting right next to her? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, Juzi, did you hear that? He''s Su Yu! He''s in our class!"


    Keke was both surprised and delighted, bouncing up and down as she grabbed Juzi.


    "Not only is he handsome, but he''s also such a genius. Wow, I love him!"


    Keke clasped her hands to her face, hearts practically floating in her eyes. Juzi helplessly tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "Alright, Keke, there''s no way either of us could be with him. Don''t get any ideas."


    "Why not? Am I not cute?"


    Keke tilted her head, striking a pose that made several male students in the class dazed.


    "You''re cute, but... ugh, forget it."


    "But even if he''s Su Yu and highly valued by the academy, he might still be in some trouble this time."


    Juzi shook her head.


    Hearing this, Keke frowned, a trace of annoyance flashing in her eyes. These spoiled brats from the royal family were truly unbearable. But unfortunately, they were all nobles¡ªnot easy to deal with.


    "Juzi, what should we do?"


    Keke asked worriedly. Such a handsome guy¡ªwas he going to be in trouble?


    Juzi was also a bit troubled. This incident was partly connected to her. After all, the one who got beaten up was one of her suitors. He had probably tried to impress her by picking a fight with Su Yu, only to end up getting schooled instead.


    "I don''t know. I just hope he can get through this."


    Juzi bit her lip, feeling helpless. She was in a weak position herself unless she asked that person for help. But although she relied on that person, she was deeply wary¡ªeven fearful¡ªof him. That man had a twisted possessiveness over her. A man who was ruined inside, with a darkness in his heart that was unimaginable. Unless necessary, she didn''t want to interact with him.


    Besides, she and Su Yu had only just met. While she felt a bit sorry for him, she didn''t think it was serious enough to risk everything and ask for help. And with the academy''s protection, Su Yu''s life wouldn''t be in danger, right? Juzi thought to herself.


    "Huh?"


    Keke was disappointed by Juzi''s response. But what could they do? Su Yu had offended a royal family member!


    That was the royal family!


    Keke and Juzi exchanged glances, both letting out a sigh.


    ...


    Compared to Keke and Juzi''s concern, Su Yu himself didn''t care at all.


    The Sun Moon royal family? They might be nobles in Juzi''s and other Sun Moon Empire citizens'' eyes, but to him, they were nothing.


    He didn''t despise soul beasts or humans, but a royal family''s collusion with evil soul masters, spreading death and destruction.


    If given the chance, Su Yu wouldn''t mind wiping out the entire Sun Moon royal family. If in the original story, Huo Yuhao had blown up the royal family instead, Su Yu wouldn''t have criticized him; he would have given him two big thumbs up.


    Su Yu casually returned to the dormitory as if nothing had happened. Not long after, Wang Dong''er also came back. Just after finishing lunch and thinking about taking a rest, someone from the academy came and summoned Su Yu.


    Su Yu made his way to the principal''s office, where he found Jing Hongchen leisurely sipping tea with his legs crossed.


    Hearing the door, Jing Hongchen glanced up, his mouth twitching.


    "Come in!" he said grumpily.


    Su Yu stepped in with a cheeky grin.


    "Hall Master!"


    "Cut the crap."


    Jing Hongchen put down his teacup, looking at Su Yu with a mixture of irritation and amusement.


    "Su Yu, you are something. On the first day of school, you''ve already knocked someone out. Do you even know who you hit?"


    "That was a member of the royal family. You''ve got guts, kid. You''ll do anything!"


    Just a few days ago, Jing Hongchen had felt a bit guilty about misunderstanding Su Yu and had even thought about compensating him. But now, on the very first day, Su Yu had caused trouble by knocking out a royal. What compensation? It would be a miracle if Su Yu didn''t get punished!


    "Hall Master, you know me."


    Su Yu put on an innocent expression.


    "Would I ever hit someone unprovoked? It was that guy who hit me first. What could I do? I couldn''t just let him hit me. My upbringing doesn''t allow me to take a hit without fighting back. And I only gave him a light kick. Who knew he couldn''t handle it?"


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    You knock someone out and then say they couldn''t handle it? Is that even human logic?


    Jing Hongchen was both amused and exasperated. This kid was something else.


    Skipping classes for months could still be excused, but now he had hit someone. There was no talking his way out of this. But that royal family member wasn''t blameless either. Su Yu hadn''t provoked him, so why was he causing trouble? Did he think everyone feared the royal family?


    Su Yu wasn''t some pushover raised in luxury. Did they think he''d just take it? And those royal brats, causing trouble in the Royal Soul Engineering Academy¡ªdid they think they didn''t have to respect the authority of Illustrious Virtue Hall''s master? This was Jing Hongchen''s territory!


    Jing Hongchen was also annoyed with those royal brats. From a personal standpoint, he was definitely on Su Yu''s side.


    First, Su Yu had a deep background and significant influence. In this world, power and connections matter. A regular royal getting hit was no big deal. But if Su Yu was wronged, Jing Hongchen suspected the palace might be attacked that very night.


    While royal power was mighty, this was a world of the strong, and not everyone respected royalty. The Ice God Hall''s power made it equal to Shrek Academy, capable of dealing with the empire on equal terms. Su Yu was the heir to the Ice God Hall, essentially the equivalent of an imperial crown prince. His status wasn''t something an ordinary royal could compare to.


    Second, Su Yu himself was important. Su Yu was practically the future grandson-in-law Jing Hongchen had his eye on, virtually family to him. And you dared bully someone in the Hall Master''s territory? You''ve got some nerve!


    So from any angle, Jing Hongchen would protect Su Yu. He had only called Su Yu over to give him a little warning, to tell him to keep a low profile and stop stirring up trouble. But judging from Su Yu''s expression, Jing Hongchen knew the kid hadn''t taken any of it to heart.


    "Alright, enough nonsense. You did hit someone this time, no denying that. According to reports, your kick wasn''t light. That royal member likely has a concussion and some fractured ribs. Can''t you hold back a bit?"


    Jing Hongchen sighed. It was one thing to hit someone, but knocking them into a hospital bed? That was a bit too much. The royal family was fuming.


    "Hall Master, I did hold back. Otherwise, he''d be dead by now."


    For once, Su Yu was genuinely innocent. He did hold back. At full strength, his punches and kicks could exceed 60,000 pounds of force. If he hadn''t held back, that guy would have been a pile of mush. He had already restrained 90% of his power. Could they still blame him?


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    Did this even count as holding back? So not killing him was considered holding back? Jing Hongchen was speechless but deeply impressed.


    "Enough with the excuses. The royal family wants to throw you in prison. What do you think about that?"


    Jing Hongchen had already received word that the royal family wanted to imprison Su Yu, but he had blocked them. Who cared about the imperial guard? Did you want to come into the academy and arrest someone? Not on my watch. Did they forget whose territory this was?


    As the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, Jing Hongchen didn''t fear a few royal members. Even the emperor''s direct heirs wouldn''t dare disrespect him. That was the power of Jing Hongchen''s position. Whoever he supported had a higher chance of ascending the throne, making him a key player in the Sun Moon Empire''s political landscape.


    "I''ll sit back and watch. With you here, why would I be worried? You wouldn''t let one of your students get dragged off, right?"


    Su Yu grinned mischievously. He wasn''t worried in the slightest. Not only did he trust Jing Hongchen to protect him, but with his background, he didn''t need to take this situation seriously at all.


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    For a moment, he was speechless. This brat thought he had Jing Hongchen wrapped around his finger. It was frustrating, but he couldn''t get mad. After all, this was his precious granddaughter''s crush. What if he scared him off by being too harsh? Jing Hongchen felt a twinge of discomfort. He was starting to realize that he had no way of dealing with this kid.


    After calming himself, Jing Hongchen coughed and said, "Since it was self-defense, I won''t hold you responsible this time. But there won''t be a next time, understand? If you get into another fight, I''ll dock your allowance. You wouldn''t want to lose your monthly 100,000 gold soul coins, would you?"


    A threat from the Hall Master? The Hall Master counter-threatened! Surely losing 100,000 gold soul coins a month would be enough to keep Su Yu in line. But little did he know, Su Yu didn''t care about such a paltry sum. He already had over a billion gold soul coins. He lacked everything but money.


    "Understood. I''ll stay humble and focus on my studies. Thank you, Hall Master. I should kneel and thank you."


    Su Yu thanked him repeatedly, but his body didn''t move an inch.


    Jing Hongchen''s mouth twitched. You say you should kneel, but you don''t do it?


    Rolling his eyes, Jing Hongchen asked, "The reserve team selection is coming up. How prepared are you? Do you have confidence in making the top four? Don''t disappoint me by failing to make the reserve team."


    "Don''t worry, Hall Master. I''m aiming for the championship," Su Yu''s voice was firm, full of confidence.


    "Funny, Xiao Hongchen is also aiming for the championship. I''m curious to see which of you is stronger."


    Xiao Hongchen was exceptionally talented, a young Soul King and a Level 5 Soul Engineer whose power rivaled that of a Level 6 Soul Engineer. Su Yu, though only a Soul Ancestor, had an ultimate martial soul and formidable combat abilities. Jing Hongchen couldn''t tell who would come out on top, but he knew it would be quite the showdown.


    "Then Hall Master, you just wait and see," Su Yu smiled. When the competition arrived, perhaps the result would surprise Jing Hongchen.


    "Alright, I''ll wait and see. Now get out of here. I''ve got more things to handle."


    Jing Hongchen waved his hand, signaling for Su Yu to leave. He still had to clean up Su Yu''s mess, and it wasn''t a small one.

 Chapter 89 - 89: [DD2]: 89

    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Jing Hongchen raised his eyebrows, noticing that Su Yu was still standing there, motionless, despite having been ordered to leave.


    "Hall Master, your tea is pretty good."


    Even from a distance, Su Yu could smell the refreshing fragrance. It was clear this was no ordinary tea.


    Jing Hongchen''s mouth twitched. This cheeky brat was trying to take advantage of him. After glaring at Su Yu for a long moment, Jing Hongchen slowly took out a small jar of tea leaves from his soul tool.


    Tap!


    He placed the jar on the table and pushed it towards Su Yu. Su Yu reached out to grab it, but Jing Hongchen caught his hand.


    Su Yu looked up, confused.


    Jing Hongchen gave him a meaningful look, patted his hand, and said, "You brat, planning to cause more trouble for me, huh!"


    With that, he released Su Yu''s hand.


    Su Yu smiled awkwardly and, with lightning speed, stored the tea leaves in his soul tool.


    "Goodbye, Hall Master."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yu vanished without a trace.


    Jing Hongchen''s mouth dropped open, seemingly not expecting Su Yu to leave so quickly after getting what he wanted. After a moment, he shook his head, laughing and muttering, "This cheeky brat¡­"


    He took a sip of tea and tapped the table. Outside the office, Lin Jiayi walked in.


    "Gather the team. I have something to discuss with them."


    Regarding the incident where Su Yu had hit a member of the royal family, Jing Hongchen was preparing to handle it personally. Not only would he avoid apologizing, but he''d also use the opportunity to straighten out the academy. It was time those deadweight nobles realized who truly called the shots at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu quickly left the office, dashing toward the dormitory. After meeting with Jing Hongchen, he knew the incident was no longer his concern. It was just an ordinary royal member, and nobody had died, so it wouldn''t cause much of a stir¡ªat least, not for Jing Hongchen.


    Though Jing Hongchen had made the situation seem troublesome, the real issue wasn''t the incident itself¡ªit was what it represented. Handling this one incident was easy for him, but if he wanted to use it as leverage to discipline all the royal members, that would indeed be a bit tricky. After all, the royal family still wielded considerable influence. Perhaps Jing Hongchen would use this as a turning point. After all, Su Yu''s identity was a powerful deterrent.


    Letting the royal members run rampant for too long could damage the academy''s environment and lead to a loss of talent. But none of this was Su Yu''s problem. He and Jing Hongchen had an unspoken understanding. Silently, they had cooperated¡ªand Su Yu had already received his reward.


    Before long, Su Yu returned to the dormitory, where Wang Dong''er was anxiously waiting. It was clear she''d heard something, and Meng Hongchen was there too, likely having brought the news.


    "Su Yu, are you alright?"


    Wang Dong''er was overjoyed to see him back and quickly stepped forward to ask. After hearing from Meng Hongchen about Su Yu''s altercation with a royal family member and Su Yu being taken away, she became extremely worried.


    "I''m fine. I was just defending myself. What could happen? The Hall Master is a reasonable person," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "I knew it would be fine. This whole thing wasn''t Su Yu''s fault. Grandfather would protect him," Meng Hongchen said, appearing much calmer than Wang Dong''er. She understood Jing Hongchen and the weight of Su Yu''s identity. There was no way this matter would harm Su Yu.


    "Sister Meng, you''re here too."


    Su Yu greeted her with a smile.


    "Yes, I heard you hit someone, so I came to check on you."


    Meng Hongchen''s voice was soft, but her concern was evident.


    Su Yu felt warmth in his heart. Whether it was Wang Dong''er or Meng Hongchen, both had rushed to check on him. Honestly, it felt nice to have a woman who cared for him.


    Su Yu smiled and broke the heavy atmosphere.


    "Come on, don''t just stand at the door¡ªcome in! I just got my hands on something good. Let''s share it."


    After entering the dormitory, Su Yu took out a small jar¡ªthe tea leaves he had just received from Jing Hongchen. From the pained look on Jing Hongchen''s face when he handed over the tea, it was clear these were quite precious.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Grandfather''s tea? He treasures this stuff. Even my brother rarely gets to drink it," Meng Hongchen said in surprise, immediately recognizing the packaging and fragrance.


    "The Hall Master is too kind. He insisted on giving it to me, and I couldn''t refuse such generosity," Su Yu sighed as if accepting the tea had been a burden.


    Meng Hongchen was left dumbfounded. Was that really what happened? Could her grandfather be that generous? But Su Yu said so¡ªcould it be true? Was Grandfather really that fond of Su Yu? Could her brother''s words be true¡ªthat Grandfather saw Su Yu as one of his own?


    As her thoughts spiraled, Meng Hongchen''s face gradually turned red.


    Su Yu looked at her in confusion, wondering what strange ideas she was coming up with this time.


    "Sister Meng, have some tea," Su Yu called out.


    "Huh? Oh!"


    Meng Hongchen snapped out of her thoughts. Remembering what she had just been imagining, her face flushed even more. She accepted the tea Su Yu handed her, sipping it absentmindedly. The taste was bland to her¡ªshe was too flustered to notice any flavor. The strong sense of embarrassment overwhelmed her, making it impossible to focus on anything else.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, took a sip and immediately felt her mouth fill with a refreshing fragrance. Her spirit was instantly lifted as if her entire body had been cleansed.


    "This is truly excellent tea!" she couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a smile. He took a small sip himself, tasting a slight bitterness at first, followed by a sweet aftertaste. A surge of energy seemed to rush to his head, leaving him invigorated. His eyes lit up, and he took another small sip, savoring it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the northern part of the Heaven Dou Empire, in a desolate, snow-covered region...


    This was a land of ice and snow, where blizzards blanketed the sky and ground. Snowflakes as large as goose feathers fell, and the snow lay several meters deep. The cold wind was so frigid that water would freeze instantly, and anyone without cultivation would freeze to death within minutes. Though this wasn''t the Extreme North, the freezing temperatures made it a forbidden land for humans.


    Without substantial cultivation, coming to this place was akin to seeking death.


    Yet, in this desolate land, two figures suddenly appeared.


    One was a man, the other a woman. The man wore a white robe, exuding a refined and scholarly air, appearing to be in his fifties. The woman wore a bright red robe¡ªthe uniform of Shrek Academy''s inner courtyard. Her figure was strikingly curvaceous and fiery.


    These two were Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao, who had ventured north.


    "Teacher, are you sure the Ice God Palace is here?"


    Ma Xiaotao asked uneasily. As a fire-attribute soul master, the icy environment greatly restricted her abilities. Moreover, with the evil fire within her body surging, the cold outside and the heat within made for an extremely uncomfortable experience.


    "The Ice God Palace is indeed here. However, it is an ancient force that worships the Ice God, protected by a barrier, making it impossible for ordinary people to find."


    "Xiaotao, step back!"


    Yan Shaozhe motioned for her to retreat. She quickly moved back as Yan Shaozhe''s body began to emit a radiant glow. A pillar of light shot into the sky, and behind him, a golden phoenix appeared, radiating a sacred brilliance.


    This was his martial soul¡ªthe Bright Phoenix.


    Yan Shaozhe''s title came from this; he was known as the Bright Phoenix Douluo.


    As the Bright Phoenix merged with him, dazzling golden light swept across the sky. Yan Shaozhe was a Super Douluo, a title placing him among the top powerhouses of the Douluo Continent.


    As the golden light spread, the snowstorm was driven away by its power, revealing the true world before them. Gradually, a massive ice-blue barrier appeared before Ma Xiaotao''s eyes, though they could only see a part of it¡ªit was incredibly vast.


    Just as Yan Shaozhe prepared to extend his light further, an intense fluctuation came from within the barrier. Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed, and he quickly moved to shield Ma Xiaotao. The invisible force struck him, pushing him back over a thousand meters, taking Ma Xiaotao with him.


    "Who dares cause trouble outside my Ice God Palace?"


    A domineering voice roared across the sky as an overwhelming, frigid force descended, halting the wind and snow. The snow on the ground sank by a meter under its oppressive weight. Yan Shaozhe felt as if a mountain were pressing down on him and quickly circulated his soul power to protect himself.


    Looking towards the voice, he saw a massive figure outside the barrier¡ªa man nearly three meters tall, resembling a small giant. Behind him stood a giant, snow-white ape roaring at the sky. The ape''s enormous body exuded a prehistoric beast''s aura.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face changed dramatically when he recognized the ape.


    "Titan Snow Demon!"


    Yes, this snow-white ape was a Titan Snow Demon Ape, a soul beast with both Titan and Ice God bloodlines. In terms of power, it was even stronger than the Titan Giant Ape. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the Titan Snow Demon Ape wasn''t an Ultimate Ice creature, its frost power combined with its terrifyingly strong physique made it a formidable presence. Even in the Extreme North, Titan Snow Demon Apes were a top species.


    Their leader, the Titan Snow Demon King, was one of the three kings of the Extreme North, a being of immense power. Yan Shaozhe hadn''t expected to encounter a soul master with the Titan Snow Demon Ape martial soul outside the Ice God Palace. His respect for the Ice God Palace only grew.


    What shocked him even more was the man''s soul ring configuration: six black and three red rings¡ªa terrifying combination.


    This man was Lu Yuan.


    Since Haibodong had appeared, Su Yu no longer needed extensive protection, so Lu Yuan returned to guard the Ice God Palace.


    Incredibly powerful, Lu Yuan possessed a full set of soul bones and the Titan Snow Demon Ape as his martial soul. His soul power had reached rank 97, a step away from rank 98. He was currently the Ice God Palace''s third strongest expert, after Haibodong and Mu Wu.


    Yan Shaozhe was indeed fortunate¡ªor unfortunate¡ªto encounter the strongest person currently guarding the Ice God Palace.


    Despite being rank 97, even someone like Xuan Zi, at full strength, might not be able to defeat him.


    Gazing at Lu Yuan''s intimidating physique, Yan Shaozhe felt unprecedented pressure, knowing this man''s strength surpassed his own.


    Not daring to be careless, Yan Shaozhe quickly cupped his fists and said, "I am Yan Shaozhe, dean of Shrek Academy''s inner courtyard. I apologize for the disturbance. Please forgive my rudeness."


    "Shrek Academy?"


    Lu Yuan''s figure flickered, and in an instant, he crossed a thousand meters, appearing just a few meters in front of Yan Shaozhe. His fierce aura was fully unleashed, causing Ma Xiaotao to pale. Normally hot-tempered, she didn''t dare act in front of such a terrifying figure.


    "As the dean of Shrek Academy, what business do you have at Ice God Palace?"


    "Not only that, but you were causing a ruckus at the entrance of the Ice God Palace. Do you think we won''t punish you for this?"


    Lu Yuan showed no leniency despite Yan Shaozhe revealing his identity. While Shrek Academy''s reputation carried weight elsewhere, it meant nothing here.


    "You misunderstand, friend. I did not mean to offend. The Ice God Palace is hidden within the snowstorm and protected by a barrier. I had no choice but to temporarily dispel the snow and was not intentionally causing trouble."


    "I came here to humbly request the aid of the Ice God Palace."


    Yan Shaozhe maintained a respectful posture; Shrek''s tradition was to remain courteous in dealings with the powerful.


    "Shrek Academy, the so-called number one academy on the continent, actually needs the Ice God Palace''s help?"


    Yan Shaozhe remained calm and explained, "Every field has its experts. Even Shrek Academy has its limits."


    "My disciple has been plagued by evil fire, like a parasitic worm that is difficult to remove."


    "The Ice God Palace is renowned as the holy land of ice. I believe you have the means to cure this evil fire."


    Yan Shaozhe subtly flattered them, but Lu Yuan wasn''t buying it.


    "So, just because you ask, we should help you?"


    Lu Yuan scoffed.


    "Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 90 - 90: [DD2]: 90

    "My Ice God Palace is indeed exceptional with ice, and perhaps, as you said, it can counter the evil fire in your disciple. But why should we help you? Are we close?"


    Lu Yuan''s tone was indifferent.


    "Does the Ice God Palace have any deep ties with Shrek Academy? Do we have any kind of relationship? And you want me to save your disciple? Why should I? Because Yan Shaozhe has a big reputation? You came here uninvited, and quite boldly at that."


    Lu Yuan waved his hand, ready to send them away. The Ice God Palace didn''t like to interact with outsiders.


    "Please wait, sir," Yan Shaozhe spoke hurriedly, seeing that Lu Yuan was about to dismiss them.


    "We did not come empty-handed. As long as the Ice God Palace agrees to help, I am willing to offer compensation."


    He feared Lu Yuan might truly turn them away.


    "The Ice God Palace doesn''t need your petty offerings," Lu Yuan replied coldly.


    "Do you think the Ice God Palace cares about such trivial things from you? In terms of heritage, can your Shrek Academy even compare to our Ice God Palace? With thousands of years of history, no force on the continent today has a deeper foundation. Treasures are plentiful here, and we have no shortage of strong people. Do you think we need what little you have?"


    "Please hear me out. What I have brought this time is a Dragon Pill, containing the essence of a great dragon," Yan Shaozhe interjected.


    "I know the Ice God Palace has always been reclusive, disdaining outside contact. It''s a great offense to trouble your experts, and for that, I offer the Dragon Pill as a gift, hoping the Ice God Palace can help treat my disciple. I would be eternally grateful."


    Yan Shaozhe believed the Dragon Pill''s value would move Lu Yuan. After all, it was one of Shrek Academy''s most treasured items. Aside from the Golden Tree, the Dragon Pill was among the most precious artifacts they could offer. It was only because Ma Xiaotao held such strong potential¡ªcapable of reaching the pinnacle¡ªthat Shrek Academy was willing to make this offer. Even Mu En had broken through to the Ultimate Douluo level thanks to a Dragon Pill. Its value was beyond measure; even a 100,000-year-old soul bone would pale in comparison.


    Sure enough, when the words "Dragon Pill" were mentioned, Lu Yuan''s expression shifted, and his gaze toward Yan Shaozhe held a glimmer of surprise. A treasure like the Dragon Pill could not be easily dismissed, even in the Ice God Palace. Although the Ice God Palace still held items more valuable than the Dragon Pill, it was not something Lu Yuan could ignore.


    "I thought you were just here to waste our time, but it seems you have some sincerity," Lu Yuan said calmly, looking at Yan Shaozhe.


    "Of course. Shrek Academy has always valued sincerity, and we''ve come here with genuine respect to seek help," Yan Shaozhe quickly replied, sensing an opportunity to subtly promote Shrek Academy.


    But Lu Yuan remained indifferent. Sincerity? Shrek Academy only valued strength. Everyone knew Shrek''s ways. They were all seasoned players in this game; there was no need for pretense.


    Though Lu Yuan had disdain in his heart, he didn''t express it. Or rather, he didn''t see the point in mocking them. He was domineering by nature, cold and aloof. He looked down on Shrek Academy but couldn''t be bothered to ridicule it¡ªit simply didn''t interest him.


    "You''re willing to offer a Dragon Pill, so at least you know how to ask for help. But I can''t make this decision alone. I need to seek approval. Return in two days."


    Lu Yuan gestured indifferently.


    Yan Shaozhe''s pupils shrank. This man was so powerful, yet he still needed someone else''s authorization. From Yan Shaozhe''s perspective, Lu Yuan seemed like an unshakable mountain; every movement carried the power to shake the heavens and earth. His aura was overwhelming, far surpassing Yan Shaozhe''s own, and possibly even rivaling Elder Xuan at his peak.


    This was why Yan Shaozhe was being so respectful. If it weren''t for meeting such a powerful individual, he wouldn''t have been so deferential.


    But now, this person was telling him he needed approval? Did that mean there was someone even stronger in the Ice God Palace? Who could it be? Someone as strong as his teacher? Yan Shaozhe''s respect deepened even further. No wonder the Ice God Palace had such a profound foundation.


    However, simply leaving like this... The area within a thousand miles was an icy wilderness.


    Where would they stay?


    Yan Shaozhe spoke up, preparing to ask if they could wait inside the Ice God Palace for the next two days. But Lu Yuan refused without hesitation.


    "Without permission, no non-ice element individuals are allowed inside the Ice God Palace. This is the rule, and no one can break it. You should leave now and come back in two days."


    With that, Lu Yuan''s figure flickered, and he stepped back inside the barrier, which sealed itself as soon as he entered, leaving only a small opening, large enough for one person. Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao were left standing outside, completely shut out.


    Ma Xiaotao trembled with anger, her evil flames flickering.


    "That guy is so rude, treating us like this!"


    They were from Shrek Academy, yet the Ice God Palace dared to treat them this way. Leaving them outside like that? Was this the Ice God Palace''s way of treating guests?


    But clearly, Ma Xiaotao was overthinking it. At the Ice God Palace, they weren''t even considered guests. Yan Shaozhe''s face also darkened. As the dean of Shrek Academy''s inner court and a member of the Sea God Pavilion, he represented Shrek Academy wherever he went. With his rank as a Super Douluo, who would dare disrespect him? Let alone shut him out?


    But the Ice God Palace did just that.


    Truthfully, Yan Shaozhe was also angry, but he knew this wasn''t the place to act out. This was the Ice God Palace¡ªa place that could throw out even the sect leader of the Body Sect. Shrek Academy was in a precarious situation with Elder Xuan injured, leaving the academy lacking high-level combat power. Picking a fight with the Ice God Palace now would be incredibly foolish, especially since they still needed its help with Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire problem. Yan Shaozhe could only suppress his anger.


    "The Ice God Palace has its rules, and we can''t break them. Let''s go back for now," Yan Shaozhe said, patting Ma Xiaotao on the shoulder.


    Though upset, Ma Xiaotao understood the weight of the Ice God Palace. No matter how angry she was, she had to swallow her frustration.


    "But teacher, there''s nothing but ice and snow for thousands of miles around here," Ma Xiaotao said, clearly troubled. There was nowhere to stay.


    "We''ll just find a place to shelter from the wind and wait it out. With our soul power, a bit of cold is nothing," Yan Shaozhe said with a shake of his head.


    "That''s all we can do," Ma Xiaotao replied with a sigh, unhappy about having to camp out in the wilderness. Exchanging a glance, they activated their soul power. Ma Xiaotao''s fiery red wings appeared behind her, and the two of them disappeared into the sky.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Lu Yuan returned to the Ice God Palace to discuss the matter. The higher-ups of the Ice God Palace mainly consisted of the Priests and the Guardians, a group of nine known as the Nine Guardians of the Ice God Palace. The strongest among them was the First Guardian, Mu Wu, who had reached the half-step Ultimate Douluo level with his Ice River Baxia martial soul, making him a formidable powerhouse.


    Inside a grand hall, several figures gathered. At the center of the hall was a high platform, entirely white and radiating intense cold. Suspended above it was an ice-blue scroll emitting a powerful, stunning cold energy.


    Lu Yuan stood below the platform, hands behind his back. Each of the Nine Guardians had their items to protect¡ªtreasures passed down from the first generation of the Ice God, each with extraordinary powers. This was the origin of their title as Guardians. The scroll above was Lu Yuan''s in charge.


    "Old Lu, why did you call everyone here?" asked a tall man in a white robe adorned with the Ice God Palace''s snowflake emblem. His long white hair cascaded down to his waist, and a massive ice-blue bow was emblazoned on his robe. He had a gentler demeanor than Lu Yuan but exuded the same characteristic chill.


    "Yeah, Xiao Yuan. We''re all busy guarding our posts. What''s so important that you had to call us all here?" added a woman who looked to be in her fifties, though she was over a hundred years old. In terms of seniority, she was higher than both Lu Yuan and even Mu Wu, commanding the utmost respect among them.


    "Looks like everyone''s here," Lu Yuan said, smiling at those gathered in the hall. His demeanor softened a stark contrast to the intimidating aura he''d shown Yan Shaozhe earlier. The Nine Guardians of the Ice God Palace were close, like family. Mu Wu was the undisputed leader, while the Third Guardian, Xiao Qiancheng, though older than Mu Wu, was respected by all, earning her the affectionate title of "Big Sister Xiao."


    The Nine Guardians were as follows:


    Mu Wu (First Guardian): Half-step Ultimate Douluo, martial soul: Ice River Baxia, the strongest among them.


    Lu Yuan (Second Guardian): Level 97, martial soul: Titan Snow Demon Ape, second only to Mu Wu in combat power.


    Xiao Qiancheng (Third Guardian): Level 97, martial soul: Heavenly Heart Ice Vine, a powerful control-type female Super Douluo and the oldest among them.


    Shui Lingguang (Fourth Guardian): Level 97, martial soul: Ice Phoenix, a young female Super Douluo known for her beauty.


    Feng Xue (Fifth Guardian): Level 97, martial soul: Snow God Bow, a powerful long-range Super Douluo.


    Lan Xueluo (Sixth Guardian): Level 96, martial soul: Illusion Ice Butterfly, a control-type Super Douluo.


    Lin Kai (Seventh Guardian): Level 96, martial soul: Death Ice Scythe, a Super Douluo with strong offensive power.


    Luo Yi (Eighth Guardian): Level 96, martial soul: Snow Leopard King, a speed-type Super Douluo.


    Bing Qing (Ninth Guardian): Level 96, martial soul: Snow Lotus, a support-type Super Douluo.


    This formidable lineup of one Level 98 Guardian, four Level 97 Guardians, and four Level 96 Guardians formed a foundation unmatched by any other human force on the continent.


    Why did the Ice God Palace dare to remain aloof from the world? Because strength is the ultimate backing. Although the Ice God Palace could rival any single force, they weren''t invincible. Should multiple powers unite, it would still be a challenge. And there was always the Divine Realm above. Even the mighty Ice God Palace paled in comparison to the Divine Realm.


    Su Yu, a cautious individual, preferred to develop quietly before acting decisively, using overwhelming power to crush any enemies.


    "Sister Xiao, I gathered everyone to discuss an important matter," Lu Yuan said respectfully.


    "What''s so important?" asked Shui Lingguang, the Fourth Guardian, known for her beauty and graceful demeanor.


    "Sister Lingguang, don''t worry. Let me explain," Lu Yuan replied with a smile.


    "Today, someone claiming to be the Dean of Shrek Academy came here, requesting our help to remove the evil fire from his disciple."


    "That''s it?" scoffed the white-haired man.


    "Just send him away. The Dean of Shrek Academy means nothing to us."


    "Old Feng is right. It''s just Shrek Academy. We have no reason to bother with them. We''re not close to them."


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 91 - 91: [DD2]: 91

    The one who echoed the previous statement was Lin Kai, the Seventh Guardian. His strength was also formidable.


    In a way, the powerhouses of the Ice God Palace shared a reclusive nature. They were uninterested in the troubles of the outside world and had little need for friendships, preferring instead to study ice and focus on their affairs. To many superpowers beyond their borders, the Ice God Palace seemed aloof, eccentric, and difficult to approach.


    "Lin Kai is right. We don''t care about this Shrek Academy. These people aren''t anything special. Let''s just get rid of them as soon as possible."


    At this, another man spoke up¡ªLuo Yi, the Eighth Guardian.


    "You''re all so impatient. I wasn''t even done talking yet."


    Lu Yuan chuckled, explaining, "The Dean of Shrek Academy didn''t come empty-handed. He brought a Dragon Pill."


    "He said that as long as we assist with the treatment, he''ll offer us the Dragon Pill."


    "That''s why I didn''t send them away immediately."


    Indeed, while Yan Shaozhe himself didn''t hold much sway here, the Dragon Pill certainly did.


    "A Dragon Pill, hmm. It may not be as valuable as our treasures, but it''s still a rare and precious item. This Dean of Shrek Academy does seem sincere; it''s clear that a disciple of his is very important to him."


    Xiao Qiancheng raised her eyebrows slightly. The mention of the Dragon Pill had piqued her interest. Although the Ice God Palace was powerful, they didn''t dismiss everything in the outside world without reason.


    "That disciple is a young girl with impressive talent. She''s not yet twenty but already close to becoming a Soul Sage. If it weren''t for her affliction with evil fire, she might have reached that level already," Lu Yuan explained. He had thoroughly examined Ma Xiaotao''s condition earlier.


    "Oh? That does sound impressive. We don''t have many talents like that in our Ice God Palace, do we?"


    "Even among us, there weren''t many who reached Soul Sage before twenty, right?"


    A slender woman with a beautiful face spoke up. She looked to be in her early twenties and was Lan Xueluo, the Sixth Guardian and the youngest of the Nine Guardians.


    "Indeed, there aren''t many. Among the nine of us, only Ah Wu, Xiao Yuan, Lingguang, and Xiao Xueluo reached Soul Sage before the age of twenty. The rest of us were just shy of it," said Xiao Qiancheng with a gentle smile. As the eldest, she knew the growth stories of each of her families well.


    "It seems this girl truly is remarkable, possibly a future pillar of Shrek Academy. No wonder they''re willing to offer a Dragon Pill to cure her," said Shui Lingguang, one of the guardians, with sudden realization.


    "Shrek Academy does produce some talents. After all, they''ve been around for ten thousand years, so they must have something. But in the end, they''re nothing compared to our Young Master," Feng Xue dismissed. No matter how great a genius, they could never compare to their own Young Master, the most talented individual in the world.


    "Well, of course, no one can compare to the Young Master. But this Dragon Pill might be of use to him," Shui Lingguang added, shifting the topic.


    After all, a Dragon Pill could aid in Su Yu''s growth.


    "Indeed, the Dragon Pill might be beneficial for the Young Master."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "That''s what I thought as well, which is why I didn''t reject them outright. But whether to accept this or not, we don''t have that authority."


    "The First Guardian isn''t here, nor is the High Priest, and the Young Master is also absent. We don''t have the authority to make this decision."


    Lu Yuan explained. The Ice God Palace was highly exclusive, and without permission, no non-ice-attribute Soul Master could enter. This iron rule passed down through generations, was meant to protect the Ice God Palace''s countless treasures and the Ice God within. Allowing outsiders would risk offending the deity or even the theft of treasures.


    It wasn''t that Lu Yuan and the others lacked hospitality; the rules were simply too strict. Only the High Priest, the First Guardian, or the Young Master Su Yu could grant such permission. Especially for major matters, Su Yu''s approval was essential.


    "Xiao Yuan is right. We can''t make this decision. Xiao Yi, since you''re the fastest, why don''t you head to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to seek the Young Master''s opinion?"


    "That way, we can act according to his instructions."


    Xiao Qiancheng looked at Luo Yi. There was no one else better suited for the errand; after all, as an agility-attack specialist, he could travel the fastest.


    Luo Yi''s face showed some reluctance, but he knew he couldn''t avoid this task. Lu Yuan had only given them two days, and for most, a round trip between the Sun and Moon Empire and the Heavenly Soul Empire in that time was almost impossible.


    Sigh, couldn''t Shrek just wait a few more days? It''s not like we''re the ones in a hurry.


    Despite his inner grumbling, Luo Yi nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, that settles it. Xiao Yi, go quickly and return soon. Don''t waste any time," Xiao Qiancheng said.


    "Understood. Ladies and gentlemen, please help keep an eye on my Snow Hall while I''m away," Luo Yi said, cupping his hands politely.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll keep a good watch on it for you," Feng Xue replied with a laugh.


    "Alright, I''ll be off then. The sooner I leave, the sooner I can return."


    With that, Luo Yi turned and left the main hall, disappearing.


    In the hall, Lu Yuan and the others exchanged glances, chatted a bit more, and then departed one by one. They all had their responsibilities and couldn''t stay too long.


    After leaving the Ice God Palace, Luo Yi sped toward the Sun and Moon Empire like a gust of wind.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Yan Shaozhe, who was helping Ma Xiaotao set up a shelter, suddenly looked up with a solemn expression.


    He could feel a powerful, icy aura passing by.


    "What''s the matter, Teacher?"


    Ma Xiaotao asked, noticing his reaction.


    "An ice-type powerhouse just passed by. Judging by the aura, they should be from the Ice God Palace," Yan Shaozhe replied.


    "Oh? How strong were they?"


    Hearing it was someone from the Ice God Palace, Ma Xiaotao perked up.


    "That person''s strength is not below mine. The Ice God Palace¡­ it''s truly filled with powerhouses," Yan Shaozhe said, his expression complicated. His strength was already among the top at Shrek Academy, yet he hadn''t expected that a random person from the Ice God Palace could rival him. He had a feeling he might not even be stronger than that person. How could this not shake his confidence?


    Ma Xiaotao, too, fell silent. Another powerhouse on par with her teacher? The Ice God Palace was indeed terrifying..


    ...


    Radiant City, Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy.


    The sky was clear, not a cloud in sight for miles. It was a rare, beautiful day.


    During this time, the entire Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy was bustling with activity. The reason? The upcoming selection for the academy''s reserve team. This selection would choose the most outstanding students to represent the academy in the All-Continent Elite Soul Master Tournament in the Star Luo Empire. Although the selected students would only be part of the reserve team, they would still have the chance to compete. Moreover, they would have the opportunity to meet elite students from across the continent and face powerful opponents. How exciting was that?


    Young people are never short on passion and energy, and this stage of life is full of exuberance. Being selected for the reserve team was a tremendous honor, and at the very least, it would give them bragging rights among their peers for the next year. Who could resist such temptation?


    Third-Year Dormitory Area, Room 308


    Su Yu was dressed in the uniform of a fifth-year student, a shiny fourth-level Soul Engineer badge pinned to his chest. Today, he had taken the time to carefully tidy up his appearance. After all, this was an important event, and it only seemed proper to show some respect.


    Compared to Su Yu, Wang Dong''er was even more meticulous, making sure every single hair was perfectly in place. She took great care of her appearance, unlike most male students, who didn''t spend much time on their looks. Wang Dong''er, however, seemed oblivious to how over-the-top she was.


    Anyone could tell that something was off. Su Yu couldn''t help but wonder how clueless Huo Yuhao in the original story must have been not to realize Wang Dong''er''s true gender. Even without considering Wang Dong''er''s behavior, just from hugging her, it should have been obvious that her body was different from other boys''¡ªWang Dong''er''s body was so soft, like cotton; Su Yu could feel the difference immediately.


    There''s a big difference between a girl''s body and a boy''s body. And then there was Wang Dong''er''s unique fragrance. What boy could smell like that?


    Shaking his head at the thought, Su Yu chuckled.


    "Su Yu, do I look handsome?"


    Wang Dong''er turned around, striking a pose as if she were showing off a treasure.


    Su Yu, playing along, replied, "Too handsome! If you walk out like this, you''ll have thousands of girls swooning. Walking with you is going to put a lot of pressure on me!"


    Wang Dong''er giggled, her smile as bright as a flower. She knew Su Yu was just flattering her¡ªwhenever they went out together, more people always looked at Su Yu. It couldn''t be helped; Su Yu''s white hair made him stand out even more.


    "All right, Mr. Handsome Wang Dong, it''s getting late. Shall we head out? The selection tournament is about to begin. It wouldn''t be good to be late."


    "I''m fine since I''ve already been placed directly in the top 32, but if you''re late, you''ll be disqualified," Su Yu pointed out, glancing at the sky to indicate the passing time.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Wang Dong''er quickly gathered her things and pushed Su Yu out of the dormitory.


    After leaving the dorm, they headed toward the academy''s testing area. The competition was being held in the First Testing Ground, also known as the Soul Tool Testing Ground. This was the largest building on the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy''s grounds, capable of holding over 10,000 people at once. Its architectural style was similar to the Second Testing Ground, only larger, with a massive plaza at its center and rows upon rows of seats stretching upward.


    Normally, this plaza was used for exams, competitions, and testing large-scale soul tools. Between the spectator seating and the central testing ground was a linked defense system made up of multiple defensive soul tools, a testament to the academy''s advanced knowledge of soul tools. The entire defense system could be operated by a single Soul Master with sufficient cultivation¡ªassuming, of course, that the Soul Master had enough soul power.


    When Su Yu and Wang Dong''er entered the arena, it was already packed¡ªa sea of heads with nearly the entire student body present. After all, this was one of the academy''s rare grand events.


    In the front row sat the elders and teachers of Illustrious Virtue Hall. The second and third rows were reserved for members of Illustrious Virtue Hall, who enjoyed the best treatment in the entire academy. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starting from the fourth row, seats were allocated for the competitors, while the rest of the students had to sit further back. This year, participants for the reserve team had to be 15 years old or younger and in the third year or above, though few students met these criteria. Most under-15 students were in the first or second year, with only a handful in the third year or higher. By the fifth year, most were already over 15.


    Ju Zi and Ke Ke were such examples. Su Yu, however, was an exception¡ªa rare anomaly. Altogether, there were probably no more than five fifth-year students, besides Su Yu, who qualified for the competition. The vast majority of participants came from the third and fourth years.


    Su Yu led Wang Dong''er into the spectator area. As they entered, someone in the seventh row waved at them. Looking closer, Su Yu recognized the familiar, adorably cute face¡ªKe Ke. For some reason, Ke Ke was always especially enthusiastic toward him.


    Next to Ke Ke sat Ju Zi, with her naturally dazed, lazy look and fair skin that seemed to glow. She smiled warmly when she saw Su Yu, a gentle, graceful expression on her face. Since Su Yu had smoothed things over from a previous incident, Ju Zi had been noticeably friendlier toward him.


    Su Yu couldn''t quite figure out what was going through her mind, but his instincts told him to keep his distance. Ju Zi had a tragic past and wasn''t as pure-hearted as Wang Dong''er or Meng Hongchen. It wasn''t that she was a bad person; Su Yu simply preferred people with a simpler outlook. After all, he already had enough on his mind.


    With a wave, Su Yu acknowledged them and led Wang Dong''er straight toward the second row. Thanks to his special treatment, Su Yu was fully qualified to sit in the second row¡ªhe could even sit in the front row if he wanted. But there was no need to be overly flashy.


    In the center of the second row, Su Yu immediately spotted Meng Hongchen, her long, wine-red hair making her look elegant and demure. Su Yu liked Meng Hongchen''s personality¡ªshe was polite, knew when to advance or retreat, and was both gentle and graceful. She was a bit like Zhang Lexuan, one of Su Yu''s favorite and closest companions.


    Of course, this didn''t mean Meng Hongchen was a replacement for Zhang Lexuan; she had her unique charm and qualities.


    Pulling Wang Dong''er along, Su Yu walked through the second-row aisle, heading directly for the center. Wang Dong''er felt a bit nervous, as the second row was filled with Illustrious Virtue Hall members, the weakest of whom were fifth-level Soul Engineers. Naturally, Wang Dong''er could feel the pressure, so Su Yu had to lead her by the hand.


    Seeing him confidently leading someone through the area of Illustrious Virtue Hall members, many of them raised their eyebrows.

 Chapter 92 - 92: [DD2]: 92

    "Who''s this guy?"


    Someone asked their companion. Su Yu looked young¡ªbarely fourteen, by the looks of it. Typically, students of his age wouldn''t dare venture into this area. Could this be a case of "the young calf unafraid of the tiger"?


    "At this age, who else could be a fourth-level Soul Engineer?" came a voice from the companion beside them.


    "Could it be¡­ him?"


    Accompanied by murmurs of surprise, Su Yu led Wang Dong''er toward the center of the second row. Sitting there was Meng Hongchen, with Xiao Hongchen nearby, along with other members of their group. Some of these individuals exuded a dangerous aura that even Su Yu couldn''t ignore. These were at least sixth-level Soul Engineers, demonstrating the extraordinary foundation of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    At that moment, Meng Hongchen noticed Su Yu. Her eyes brightened as she waved at him. Su Yu pulled Wang Dong''er along, taking a few quick steps to reach her side.


    "Su Yu, sit here."


    Meng Hongchen pointed to the empty seat beside her, her smile as sweet as a flower. Su Yu smiled slightly and took the seat, pulling Wang Dong''er down next to him. Su Yu sat directly beside Meng Hongchen, with Wang Dong''er on his other side.


    "Su Yu, you''re late today."


    On Meng Hongchen''s other side, Xiao Hongchen turned with a playful smile.


    "You haven''t forgotten about our duel, right? We''ll have a proper showdown when the time comes."


    Su Yu responded with a faint smile.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten. I''m looking forward to the chance to battle you, Brother Xiao."


    Xiao Hongchen was always bouncing around; Su Yu figured this was the perfect opportunity to knock him down a peg. Just because you''re Meng Hongchen''s brother doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you. If you need a beating, you''ll get one!


    "Is this little brother Su Yu?"


    From the third row behind them, also near the center, a clear voice rang out. Su Yu turned to see a young man with a commanding presence, even stronger than Xiao Hongchen''s. The sixth-level Soul Engineer badge on his chest marked him as a formidable figure.


    "This is Senior Ma Rulong, the Team Captain of Illustrious Virtue Hall," Meng Hongchen explained at the right moment.


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered. So this was Ma Rulong¡ªthe captain of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy''s representative team. A sixth-level Soul Engineer under the age of twenty was impressive indeed, as evidenced by Meng Hongchen''s serious introduction. She didn''t usually show such respect to just anyone.


    "So you''re Senior Ma. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Su Yu greeted him.


    Ma Rulong smiled.


    "I''ve heard much about you but never had the chance to meet you in person. For the Hall Master to give you such special treatment, your talent must be quite remarkable, Su Yu."


    "Thank you, Senior Ma. I still have a long way to go. To lead Illustrious Virtue Hall as you do is truly admirable."


    Since Ma Rulong was being courteous, Su Yu didn''t mind returning the favor. Ma Rulong laughed heartily, his expression warming. This Su Yu was much more pleasant than Xiao Hongchen. He knew that both Su Yu and Xiao Hongchen would surpass him one day. But unlike Xiao, who was too arrogant for his good, Su Yu was refreshingly easygoing.


    "Su Yu, let me introduce you to a few people. This is Lin Xi, this is Mi Jia, and this is Xiao Xiafeng¡­ They''re all official members of this competition."


    Ma Rulong introduced the people around him, and Su Yu clasped his hands in greeting.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "You''re Su Yu?"


    Xiao Xiafeng said with a grin that had an oddly charged undertone.


    "I''ve heard you get the highest level of treatment here. How about we exchange pointers when we get the chance?"


    Su Yu responded with a light smile.


    "I''m sure that opportunity will come."


    Su Yu could sense Xiao Xiafeng''s dissatisfaction with the special treatment he received¡ªand he knew others likely shared the sentiment. But that didn''t bother him; a battle would settle everything. They were all Soul Masters, and nothing was more convincing than strength.


    "Su Yu certainly exudes confidence," Xiao Xiafeng said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "Confidence is essential for success. Young people should be confident, shouldn''t they?"


    Su Yu replied meaningfully.


    The others crossed their arms, watching with interest. It seemed these two were destined for a showdown. Once Su Yu officially joined Illustrious Virtue Hall, he would prove himself. If he lacked skill, they wouldn''t be convinced.


    "Hey, Xiao Xiafeng, what are you trying to stir up?"


    Xiao Hongchen cut in suddenly, looking at Xiao Xiafeng with disdain.


    "Su Yu is my opponent. Why don''t you go cool off somewhere else? With your half-baked skills, you''ll just embarrass yourself."


    Xiao Xiafeng, a worthy opponent for Su Yu? Only he, Xiao Hongchen, was qualified to rival Su Yu. If Su Yu didn''t deserve the special treatment, did Xiao Xiafeng? Did he even know his worth?


    Xiao Hongchen''s righteous indignation made Su Yu smile slightly. Despite his arrogance, Xiao Hongchen had a genuine side. Since Xiao Hongchen was so eager to fight, Su Yu would grant his wish. When the time came, he''d give it his all, holding nothing back.


    "You!"


    Xiao Xiafeng trembled with anger upon hearing Xiao Hongchen''s words. This was outright contempt¡ªlike being insulted directly to his face. They were all young men, so of course, he had his pride.


    "Xiao Hongchen, are you saying my skills are subpar? Do you dare to duel me?"


    Xiao Xiafeng''s chest heaved as he struggled to contain his fury.


    "Duel you? I''m not interested. You''re not even as good as Mi Jia."


    Xiao Hongchen laughed dismissively, not even bothering to hide his disdain. Nearby, Mi Jia''s face darkened. What did he mean by "not even as good as Mi Jia"? Was that supposed to be polite?


    "Xiao Hongchen, you''ve gone too far!"


    Xiao Xiafeng could no longer hold back his anger, but Lin Xi and Chen An quickly grabbed him. This was the Soul Tool Testing Ground¡ªcausing a scene here would be an embarrassment for the entire academy.


    "Let me go! I want to duel him!"


    "That''s enough. Settle this back at Illustrious Virtue Hall," Ma Rulong reprimanded sternly.


    With Ma Rulong''s intervention, Xiao Xiafeng finally calmed down, though his glare toward Xiao Hongchen remained resentful. Xiao Hongchen, on the other hand, yawned and lounged back in his chair, completely unbothered by Xiao Xiafeng''s anger.


    Su Yu shook his head, amused. Xiao Hongchen had a knack for attracting attention. He had been the main focus, but now Xiao Hongchen had diverted all the heat away from him.


    Su Yu adjusted his posture and sat up straight, just as Wang Dong''er leaned in closer, whispering in his ear. Su Yu turned his head, puzzled.


    "I think if Xiao Hongchen weren''t the Hall Master''s grandson, someone would have beaten him to death by now," Wang Dong''er muttered quietly.


    Su Yu was taken aback at first, then chuckled. So Wang Dong''er was complaining about Xiao Hongchen. His behavior did make him a prime target for a beating.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s just focus on ourselves," Su Yu said, patting Wang Dong''er on the shoulder.


    Wang Dong''er nodded, straightening her posture as well. Su Yu turned his attention back to the stage. As more people arrived, the competition was about to begin.


    As Jing Hongchen, seated in the front row, stood up, the entire venue fell silent. Jing Hongchen began with some official remarks, speaking for about ten minutes before finally announcing the start of the competition.


    With Jing Hongchen''s words, the preliminary selection for the reserve team officially began. Nearly 200 people were participating in the selection, most of them third-year students, with a few fourth-years and even fewer fifth-years. By the end of the first day, half of the participants would be eliminated. The second day would see another half eliminated, and the third day would reduce the number by half again, leaving 32 participants, including three who had been given direct entry. On the fourth day, the competition would narrow down to the top sixteen, and so on until a final champion was crowned.


    Due to the large number of participants, the first three days of eliminations would take place across four different venues, with the Soul Tool Testing Ground being one of them. Once the participants were divided into groups, the competition began around 9:30 AM.


    Wang Dong''er''s match was scheduled to take place in the Soul Tool Testing Ground, while Su Yu, having been granted direct entry into the top 32, didn''t need to compete in the early rounds.


    With everything arranged, the first elimination match of the day finally began. Two third-year students took the stage, battling fiercely, though, to Su Yu and the others, it was nothing more than a fight between novices.


    "I shouldn''t have come. This is painful to watch¡ªjust a bunch of amateurs."


    Xiao Hongchen didn''t hesitate to voice his disdain. He should never have had any expectations for this competition. Wouldn''t it have been better to wait until the top 32?


    "I''m not watching this. I''m leaving. Meng, Su Yu, are you coming? Let''s go get something to eat."


    Xiao Hongchen extended an invitation.


    Meng Hongchen''s bright eyes turned to Su Yu, clearly seeking his opinion. Su Yu glanced at Meng Hongchen and said, "Wang Dong hasn''t competed yet. I''ll need to stay a bit longer."


    "Then I''ll wait with you," Meng Hongchen said without hesitation. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao Hongchen: "..."


    What a hopeless little sister. Did she need to follow Su Yu around like this? Frustrated, Xiao Hongchen sat back down and watched the match begrudgingly.


    Finally, around 11 AM, it was Wang Dong''er''s turn. Her opponent was also a third-year student and only a Grandmaster Soul Master, wielding a second-level Soul Tool. Naturally, Wang Dong''er swept through her opponent with ease, hardly putting in any effort. At the same time, Wang Dong''er''s three Soul Rings¡ªyellow, purple, and purple¡ªcaught the attention of many students.


    "Wang Dong''s come far. He''s a Soul Elder now," Xiao Hongchen commented, sounding like an old man. He was a bit surprised, though. Wang Dong''er had only been a Grandmaster Soul Master last year, and in just one year, she had advanced to Soul Elder. His growth rate was impressive, nearly on par with Su Yu''s. Having heard that Wang Dong''er was a descendant of the Clear Sky Sect, Xiao Hongchen thought he wasn''t half bad¡ªgood enough not to tarnish the sect''s reputation. Still, that was all. Xiao Hongchen didn''t see Wang Dong''er as a real opponent. Wang Dong''er was still too inexperienced.


    "Wang Dong is only twelve, right? To have this level of power at his age, his talent is extraordinary. His future potential is limitless," Meng Hongchen said, speaking far more kindly than Xiao Hongchen, fully acknowledging Wang Dong''er''s abilities and talent.


    "Wang Dong''s talent isn''t bad, and he''s growing quickly," Su Yu agreed. Under normal circumstances, Wang Dong''er had the highest talent among their group, second only to Su Yu. Xiao Hongchen might act superior now, but Wang Dong''er would surpass him in the future. Wang Dong''er was only at a disadvantage because of her age.


    The three of them chatted for a bit more, and soon, Wang Dong''er returned.


    "How did I do? Wasn''t I great?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, hands on her hips, looking proud.


    "You were decent. Your opponent was too weak, so it''s hard to tell," Su Yu offered a fair assessment.


    "Yeah, the opponent was weak. I didn''t even try, and he went down," Wang Dong''er replied with a shrug.


    "The first day is normal. You''ll face stronger opponents later."


    With that, Su Yu stood up.


    "Let''s go. Time to eat."


    Now that Wang Dong''er had finished her match, he didn''t want to stick around for more of these amateur fights. The group of four quietly left the Soul Tool Testing Ground, sneaking out of the academy to grab a meal. After eating their fill, they returned to the academy. They didn''t bother going back to the Soul Tool Testing Ground, opting instead to head to their dorms. Watching boring matches was a waste of time¡ªthey''d rather get some rest.


    Around 2 PM, Su Yu suddenly felt something unusual. He glanced at Wang Dong''er, who was taking a nap, and quietly left the dormitory. In a secluded area, a figure appeared.


    "Greetings, Young Master!"


    "Why aren''t you staying at the Ice God Palace? What are you doing here?"


    Su Yu spoke calmly, his icy blue eyes carrying a hint of pressure. The person before him was none other than Luo Yi, the Eighth Guardian of Ice God Hall, who had traveled day and night to reach the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy. His speed was impressive¡ªhe had made the journey from Ice God Hall to the academy in less than a day.

 Chapter 93 - 93: [DD2]: 93

    "Young Master, I have an important matter to report," Luo Yi said respectfully.


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "An important matter? What is it?"


    "This is the situation, Young Master."


    Luo Yi then explained everything about Yan Shaozhe bringing Ma Xiaotao to the Ice God Palace seeking medical help.


    "The guardians couldn''t make a decision, so they sent me to request instructions from you, Young Master," Luo Yi added.


    After hearing Luo Yi''s report, Su Yu was a bit surprised.


    "Seeking medical help from the Ice God Palace? That was unexpected," Su Yu said with a faint smile. Under normal circumstances, he would have instructed Lu Yuan to tell Yan Shaozhe and the others to leave. After all, he wasn''t fond of Shrek Academy. However, since Yan Shaozhe was willing to offer a Dragon Pill in exchange, this changed things. Su Yu was well aware of the Dragon Pill''s value.


    "It seems Shrek Academy is having a tough time if they''re willing to offer a Dragon Pill for Ma Xiaotao''s treatment," Su Yu said, a strange smile on his face.


    In the original story, Ma Xiaotao hadn''t received such privileged treatment. The root of the issue was that Shrek Academy no longer had many promising young talents, which made Ma Xiaotao more important. Of course, Ma Xiaotao''s talent was not to be underestimated. At nineteen years old, she was already a level sixty-seven Soul Emperor. If it weren''t for the evil fire, she might have reached the Soul Sage level by now. In terms of talent, she was on par with Zhang Lexuan.


    If she could receive a stroke of fortune and ascend to the pinnacle of fire, she would soar to great heights. Ma Xiaotao had a bright future¡ªassuming the evil fire problem could be resolved. If not, the evil fire would eventually consume her, and she''d perish in self-immolation. In that case, her future would be moot.


    Su Yu''s mind raced as he considered his decision.


    "What are your thoughts, Young Master?"


    Luo Yi asked cautiously, noticing Su Yu''s prolonged silence.


    Su Yu glanced at Luo Yi.


    "After some thought, I''ve decided to agree. After all, one shouldn''t turn down a Dragon Pill when it''s offered freely."


    "Moreover, Yan Shaozhe only asked for treatment. He promised us the Dragon Pill just for agreeing to treat her¡ªhe didn''t say we had to cure her," Su Yu added.


    Luo Yi was stunned, his eyes wide with surprise as he looked at Su Yu. He wasn''t foolish¡ªhe immediately understood Su Yu''s implication. Su Yu wanted the Dragon Pill but didn''t intend to fully cure Ma Xiaotao. Honestly, that was a bit underhanded.


    But Luo Yi didn''t dare say it aloud, especially with two major figures watching from the shadows.


    "Are you thinking to yourself that I''m being underhanded?"


    Su Yu asked with an expressionless face, his gaze intense.


    Luo Yi hurriedly replied, "I wouldn''t dare!"


    "You wouldn''t dare¡ªbut it doesn''t mean you''re not thinking it, right?"


    Su Yu pressed on.


    Luo Yi: "..."


    "You''ve got quite the nerve," Su Yu said with a half-smile.


    "I admit my guilt!"


    Luo Yi knelt on one knee, trembling. He could almost feel the cold aura emanating from the two powerful figures lurking in the void. As a mere ninety-sixth-level Super Douluo, he couldn''t possibly withstand their pressure.


    "Alright, I''m just messing with you. But you''re not wrong¡ªI''m indeed being underhanded," Su Yu said, his hands behind his back.


    "Still, when dealing with Shrek Academy, it''s better to be underhanded."


    "A Dragon Pill is valuable, but it''s not enough to compare about fully curing Ma Xiaotao."


    "The evil fire in Ma Xiaotao is innate, tied to her martial soul. It''s not something that can be easily cured."


    "It''s not that the Ice God Palace lacks the means to cure her, but the things that can cure her are far more valuable than a Dragon Pill."


    "Do you want me to use the seed of the Rebirth Ice Lotus to save Ma Xiaotao? Or have her be illuminated by the Ice God''s Light in the Ice God Main Hall?"


    "Do you understand what the Ice God Main Hall is?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Or maybe you want the High Priest to personally intervene?"


    "Do you think a single Dragon Pill is enough to mobilize the High Priest?"


    With each sentence, Luo Yi shuddered. Yes, the Ice God Palace did have the means to cure Ma Xiaotao, but compared to those items, the Dragon Pill''s value was insignificant.


    "Yan Shaozhe requested treatment, so we''ll provide treatment. If Ma Xiaotao''s condition improves, isn''t that considered treatment?"


    "Did they think one Dragon Pill would be enough for a permanent solution and a bright future? Wishful thinking."


    "If they want a full recovery, they''ll have to... add more. Otherwise, there''s nothing to discuss," Su Yu concluded.


    "I understand now," Luo Yi said, finally grasping Su Yu''s meaning¡ªthe price wasn''t high enough.


    "The Dragon Pill is worth our effort to treat her, but a full cure would cost extra."


    "So you finally understand," Su Yu said with a faint smile, then glanced toward the void.


    "Elder Mu, please come out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared. It was none other than Baxia Douluo Douluo, Mu Wu.


    "Young Master!"


    Mu Wu greeted with a bow.


    "Elder Mu, I''m sure you heard our conversation just now."


    "I''d like you to accompany the Eighth Guardian back to the palace. The Ice God Palace holds many treasures, and Yan Shaozhe is a man prone to taking advantage of others. Don''t let him set his sights on anything of ours."


    "You''ll return to keep him in check, and you can also assist in treating Ma Xiaotao."


    "Having your assistance in exchange for a Dragon Pill is the greatest favor we can offer them," Su Yu said calmly.


    "I understand," Mu Wu replied.


    "Very well, I''ll leave it to you then," Su Yu said, raising his hand.


    Mu Wu immediately understood and, grabbing the still somewhat bewildered Luo Yi, swiftly departed.


    "Do you think I''m being too underhanded here, Elder Hai?"


    Su Yu asked, seemingly to no one.


    A moment later, Haibodong silently appeared out of thin air.


    "I think you''ve done well, Young Master. But there''s one thing you could improve," Haibodong remarked.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Please, enlighten me."


    Haibodong chuckled.


    "Young Master, you''ve made it clear that the Dragon Pill isn''t enough, and if they want a full recovery, they''ll have to pay more. But I think, why not seize the opportunity and milk them for a lifetime?"


    "After all, they have no other options besides coming to us. We''ve got them completely in our grasp," Haibodong said with a sly grin.


    Hearing this, Su Yu was dumbfounded. He stared at Haibodong for a long time, unable to believe that this elder was even more scheming than he was.


    "Elder Hai, you''re something else!"


    Su Yu gave him a thumbs-up.


    Haibodong laughed heartily.


    "Young Master, let''s keep it low-key."


    The two exchanged glances and burst out in laughter, their shared mirth full of ill intentions.


    ...


    The cold wind howled, and snow swirled in the air. Two figures made their way through the vast snowstorm. One wore white, the other red. These two figures were Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao.


    The two-day deadline had passed, and once again, Yan Shaozhe brought Ma Xiaotao to this place. Learning from their previous encounter, Yan Shaozhe didn''t dare act recklessly this time. Standing on the thick snow, his clear voice rang out in the silent, desolate world.


    "Yan Shaozhe of Shrek Academy, with disciple Ma Xiaotao, requests an audience!"


    Empowered by his soul power, Yan Shaozhe''s voice boomed like thunder, reaching far into the distance. Seemingly in response to his voice, a sky-blue barrier manifested in the swirling snow. The icy blue light emanated an intense cold, even pushing away the falling snow around it, as the vast barrier revealed its true form.


    A buzzing sound filled the air as a two-meter-wide, three-meter-tall doorway appeared on the barrier. Two figures stepped out from the gateway. One of them was Lu Yuan, who had appeared previously. His large frame made him look like a small giant.


    The other figure was dressed in an icy blue gown, looking as beautiful as a snow elf. Her pure and cold demeanor caused Yan Shaozhe''s pupils to contract. This woman was too beautiful¡ªalmost dreamlike. Even Xian Ling''er and Cai Mei''er couldn''t compare.


    Yan Shaozhe had never seen such a stunning woman before and was momentarily entranced. However, with his decades of experience, he quickly regained his composure. Ma Xiaotao, on the other hand, was still mesmerized, staring at the woman without blinking.


    "Xiaotao!"


    Yan Shaozhe called softly, snapping her out of her daze. He cupped his hands and said, "Apologies for the rudeness. I am Yan Shaozhe, Dean of the inner court of Shrek Academy."


    "I am Lu Yuan, Second Guardian of the Ice God Palace."


    "And I am Shui Lingguang, Fourth Guardian of the Ice God Palace," the two introduced themselves.


    It was only then that Yan Shaozhe learned Lu Yuan''s name. The last time they met, Lu Yuan hadn''t even bothered to give his name. This time, he introduced himself right away.


    Could it be...?


    Yan Shaozhe felt a surge of hope and quickly asked, "May I ask if there''s been a response to my previous request?"


    Lu Yuan glanced at Yan Shaozhe and said indifferently, "Your Shrek Academy has good luck. The higher-ups have agreed."


    "The Grand Guardian has invited you in."


    "The Grand Guardian?"


    Yan Shaozhe was stunned. Could this Grand Guardian be the strongest figure in the Ice God Palace? Both of these guardians were stronger than him, and the pressure they exerted was immense. He couldn''t imagine how powerful the Grand Guardian must be.


    But his surprise only lasted a moment before joy filled him. Since the Ice God Palace had agreed, Ma Xiaotao could be saved.


    "Thank you for your assistance," Yan Shaozhe said politely.


    "Follow us," Lu Yuan said, casting a glance at Yan Shaozhe before turning to lead the way through the portal, with Shui Lingguang beside him. Yan Shaozhe quickly followed, bringing Ma Xiaotao along.


    As soon as they entered, the barrier closed, and the gateway disappeared without a trace.


    Once inside, the scenery changed drastically.


    What lay before them was a vast, magnificent city of ice and snow. Everywhere they looked was a frozen world, with nearly everything constructed from ice.


    "This is our Ice and Snow City, part of the Ice God Palace. Almost everything here, including the buildings, is made of thousand-year ice," Shui Lingguang explained, her gentle personality making her the de facto guide for the moment.


    Lu Yuan, with his domineering nature, wouldn''t bother to explain anything.


    "Incredible!"


    Yan Shaozhe marveled, genuinely amazed by what he saw.


    Thousand-year ice was rare in the outside world. It was extremely hard, even tougher than iron. Moreover, cultivating near thousand-year ice helped maintain a calm mind, enhancing meditation. Although not extremely valuable, the sheer amount of it here was astounding.


    An entire city made from thousand-year ice¡ªwhat kind of concept was that?


    Yan Shaozhe had seen many things in his life, but this scene left him speechless. It was beyond extravagant.


    Previously, he had thought that Shrek Academy was the most prestigious and deep-rooted institution on the continent. But after seeing this, his confidence was nearly shattered. He stomped his foot on the ground, confirming that even the bricks used to pave the streets were made of thousand-year ice. For a moment, Yan Shaozhe was at a loss for words. He was truly stunned.


    As they continued forward, a wide river came into view, with a towering ice bridge spanning it. By this point, Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao had grown numb to the sights. They walked across the bridge, but when they looked down at the flowing river below, they were struck by another shock.


    "How is the river not frozen in such cold weather?"


    Ma Xiaotao exclaimed in disbelief.


    This was a city of ice and snow, so the temperature must be extremely low. Yet the river wasn''t frozen, and its waters surged violently, which shattered her understanding of the world.


    "This is Emerald Water. Even in freezing conditions, it won''t solidify. Though it''s flowing, it''s colder than the ice around it," Shui Lingguang explained.


    Yan Shaozhe glanced at the river below, sensing something amiss. "Fourth Guardian, I have a question. Is there a soul beast living in this river?"


    As a Super Douluo, his senses picked up the faint presence of soul beasts in the river.


    "Yes, there are hundreds of ice-attribute soul beasts living in the river, all of whom are under the protection of the Ice God," Shui Lingguang replied without hesitation¡ªthere was no need to hide anything here in the Ice God Palace.


    "Soul beasts?!"


    Ma Xiaotao was astonished. Did the Ice God Palace also keep soul beasts?


    "Soul beasts are living beings too. The Ice God is merciful and protects all ice-attribute creatures equally," Shui Lingguang explained, noticing Ma Xiaotao''s confusion.


    "Just like how the Sea God protects the seas, not only the sea soul masters but also the kind sea soul beasts," Yan Shaozhe chimed in with pride, subtly indicating that Shrek Academy had also produced a god.


    "Uh..." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shui Lingguang was taken aback.


    Sea soul beasts are sea soul beasts, but what did ''kind sea soul beasts'' mean? This Dean of Shrek Academy seemed to have some unusual thoughts.


    But Shui Lingguang wasn''t one to pry into others'' affairs, and since it didn''t concern her, she let it go.


    "It seems the Ice God is just as kind and great as our ancestor, the Sea God," Ma Xiaotao said, enlightened.


    Lu Yuan, leading the way ahead, almost burst out laughing. The Sea God... kind? That was the biggest joke he''d heard in his life.


    Crossing the river, they arrived at the main city of Ice and Snow City. The entire city was encircled by the river. Everything outside the river was just the outer area of the Ice God Palace.

 Chapter 94 - 94: [DD2]: 94

    As they stepped into the main city, they were greeted by buildings and streets forged entirely from ice. The streets were bustling with people, all dressed in white, which momentarily dazzled Yan Shaozhe.


    "The Ice God Palace reveres ice, so the people here especially favor the color white," Shui Lingguang explained.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded in sudden understanding.


    "I noticed that many people here seem to have some soul power?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This discovery shocked him the most. In such a large city, nearly everyone had soul power¡ªit was simply inconceivable.


    "There are no ordinary people within the Ice God Palace," Shui Lingguang replied indifferently, offering no further explanation. Even so, this one sentence left Yan Shaozhe deeply shaken. This massive city¡ªthough it might not hold hundreds of thousands of people, it certainly housed tens of thousands, right? And all of them were soul masters?


    How vast a force was this?


    Even Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but marvel. A force of this magnitude would be challenging even for Shrek Academy to muster. If such power appeared in the outside world, it could easily disrupt the balance of the entire continent.


    Yan Shaozhe felt a sense of relief that the Ice God Palace remained reclusive. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine the impact its strength might have. Walking beside Yan Shaozhe, Ma Xiaotao was equally stunned, her face pale with shock at this revelation. The strength of the Ice God Palace had once again exceeded the expectations of both master and disciple.


    As Lu Yuan and Shui Lingguang led the way, the surrounding residents greeted them with respectful bows. Only then did Yan Shaozhe notice that each resident bore a mark on their forehead resembling a snowflake, though incomplete, in varying colors¡ªwhite, yellow, purple, and so on¡ªresembling the hues of soul rings.


    Yan Shaozhe thought back and recalled that when he first met Lu Yuan and Shui Lingguang, they too had marks on their foreheads. However, theirs were unique, complete in shape, and colored ice-blue. Could this signify a form of rank?


    Curious, Yan Shaozhe asked, but Shui Lingguang did not provide an answer, as this question touched on the secrets of the Ice God Palace. It wasn''t that it couldn''t be divulged¡ªit was simply unnecessary, as Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao were not ice-attribute soul masters.


    Understanding this, Yan Shaozhe didn''t press further. Though curious, he knew the guardians were unlikely to share more. The group continued deeper into the city, and after about half an hour, they spotted a massive cluster of palaces. Even from afar, the palaces shone with an icy-blue glow, with one palace in particular towering above the rest, like a crane among chickens. Dazzling ice-blue light radiated from the top of this palace, encompassing everything around it.


    "What is this?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    "This is the real Ice God Palace. Follow me," Shui Lingguang said, though she had no desire to explain further. She and Lu Yuan continued to lead the way. Suppressing his curiosity, Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao followed closely behind.


    After another half hour of walking, the entire palace cluster came into view. Each palace stood nearly a hundred meters tall, arranged in all four cardinal directions around the tallest central palace, forming a nine-square grid from an aerial view. Eight towering palaces guarded the central one, positioned in each direction.


    From the four directions, streams of Emerald Water flowed toward the center. At the very heart of the eight palaces lay a lake glowing with an icy-blue hue. At its center was a small island, atop which stood the tallest palace, radiating ice-blue light over the entire island.


    Lu Yuan and Shui Lingguang led Yan Shaozhe closer to one of the palaces. Only upon approaching did Yan Shaozhe realize that the palace wasn''t made of thousand-year ice. While thousand-year ice could emit an icy-blue glow, it was naturally colorless and transparent. The material of this palace, however, was a rare metal.


    Though Yan Shaozhe wasn''t particularly knowledgeable about metals, even he could tell that the material used for these palaces was extraordinarily precious.


    "These palaces are all built from Ice Extreme Divine Crystal," Shui Lingguang explained upon seeing his confusion.


    "Ice Extreme Divine Crystal?"


    Yan Shaozhe was taken aback. Wasn''t that an extremely valuable rare metal? Using Ice Extreme Divine Crystal to construct palaces?


    Could the Ice God Palace truly be this wealthy?


    Yan Shaozhe found it hard to believe. These were full-sized palaces¡ªhow much Ice Extreme Divine Crystal must have been used?


    But it was clear that neither Lu Yuan nor Shui Lingguang cared about Yan Shaozhe''s thoughts as they led him past one of the palaces. Even from over three hundred meters away, Yan Shaozhe could see each palace was heavily guarded. With his extraordinary eyesight as a Super Douluo, he noticed that the guards outside the palace bore black marks on their foreheads, while the four standing at the entrance had red marks.


    Yan Shaozhe felt an aura of immense strength emanating from these structures. His instincts told him that each palace was likely a vital part of the Ice God Palace.


    "Where exactly are we going, Guardians?" he asked, initially assuming that Lu Yuan and Shui Lingguang were leading him and Ma Xiaotao to one of the palaces. But it now seemed he was mistaken¡ªthe palaces were too heavily guarded to suggest they would be invited inside.


    "Don''t worry, we''re almost there," Lu Yuan replied.


    After passing the palace, they walked a few more minutes until the sound of rushing water reached their ears. Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao then realized that the river outside the city was connected to the waterways within. Soon, the rushing river came into view, its icy-blue water splashing intensely, radiating a bone-chilling cold.


    On one side of the river stood an unassuming little house, constructed entirely of thousand-year-old ice. Lu Yuan and Shui Lingguang stopped in front of it.


    "Grand Guardian, Yan Shaozhe and his disciple have been brought here," Lu Yuan announced.


    Yan Shaozhe was startled. Was this humble house where the Grand Guardian lived? Compared to the surrounding grand palaces, this house seemed so inconspicuous. Could it be the residence of the Ice God Palace''s most powerful figure?


    It reminded him of his teacher, who enjoyed sitting by the entrance to the freshman dormitory so much that students often mistook him for the caretaker. Who would have guessed he was the head of the Sea God Pavilion? Reflecting on his teacher, Yan Shaozhe felt a sense of gravity, suspecting that this Grand Guardian, who seemed to embrace a similar simplicity, must be an expert of the highest order.


    "Let him in," a deep voice sounded from within, echoing as though it resonated directly in their ears.


    "Please, go ahead," Lu Yuan gestured.


    Yan Shaozhe took a deep breath.


    "Thank you, Guardians," he said. Then, calming his nerves, he led Ma Xiaotao into the small house.


    The interior was sparsely furnished, nearly bare. In the center sat a middle-aged man in a white robe, cross-legged, with long hair draping over his shoulders. His eyes were closed, and a mark resembling a divine beast was engraved in ice-blue on his forehead.


    "Yan Shaozhe of Shrek Academy greets the Grand Guardian," Yan Shaozhe said respectfully.


    "Ma Xiaotao greets the Grand Guardian," Ma Xiaotao echoed.


    At first sight of Mu Wu, Yan Shaozhe''s heart pounded. The pressure emanating from Mu Wu was overwhelming in both cultivation and presence. Comparing him to Elder Xuan, Yan Shaozhe sadly realized that even at his peak, Xuan Zi had been far inferior. Perhaps only Elder Mu En could match this Grand Guardian.


    Yet despite his shock, Yan Shaozhe felt some relief. The Grand Guardian of the Ice God Palace wasn''t quite as powerful as his teacher, Mu En. It seemed Shrek Academy still had a stronger foundation.


    Mu Wu opened his eyes, and the brilliance in his gaze caused Yan Shaozhe''s heart to tremble.


    "So, you are the Dean of Shrek Academy''s inner court? A disciple of Dragon God Douluo?"


    Mu Wu asked calmly.


    "The Grand Guardian knows of my teacher?"


    Yan Shaozhe was delighted. Could his teacher''s reputation be so great that it reached even the Ice God Palace?


    "I''ve heard the Lord High Priest mention him. Dragon God Douluo Mu En is one of the few people on the continent worthy of his attention," Mu Wu replied, causing Yan Shaozhe''s heart to sink halfway.


    The High Priest?


    Could it be that this Grand Guardian wasn''t the strongest in the Ice God Palace? But he was stronger than Elder Xuan! For someone of his caliber to refer to another as "lord," what kind of existence could that be? Could they be at least an Ultimate Douluo, even stronger than his teacher?


    Yan Shaozhe''s pride had barely flickered before it was shattered once more. Mu Wu watched his shifting expressions carefully.


    The young master had instructed him to intimidate Shrek Academy''s people; otherwise, they wouldn''t take things seriously. Judging by Yan Shaozhe''s reaction, the young master''s foresight had been accurate¡ªYan Shaozhe harbored hidden thoughts.


    "I heard from Lu Yuan that you''ve come seeking treatment to remove the evil fire from your disciple?"


    Mu Wu continued, not waiting for Yan Shaozhe to speak.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly collected himself and replied, "Yes, my disciple Ma Xiaotao has shown talent since childhood, but she''s been tormented by this evil fire, which causes her great suffering. We''ve tried our best to remove it, but it clings to her like a parasite."


    "The Ice God Palace is the world''s foremost authority on ice, so I''ve come here, humbled, to seek help."


    Mu Wu''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "Young lady, step forward and let me examine you."


    Ma Xiaotao took a few steps forward. After a brief assessment, Mu Wu nodded to himself. Her talent was considerable, and her appearance and bearing were attractive. He wondered if the young master might take a liking to her. If her evil fire problem could be resolved, she might have the qualifications to serve the young master.


    "Release your martial soul and let me see," Mu Wu instructed.


    Ma Xiaotao obediently activated her martial soul. The Evil Fire Phoenix emerged, radiating intense heat laced with a sinister aura. Her six soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, and black¡ªglowed brightly beneath her.


    Her soul ring configuration was ordinary, but the strength of her martial soul was decent, Mu Wu mused. Compared to the absurd soul ring configurations of the Ice God Palace members, however, Ma Xiaotao''s setup was lacking. The nine Guardians of the Ice God Palace each had at least full black soul rings, with every one possessing a hundred-thousand-year soul ring¡ªan incredibly rare feat in the outside world.


    "Your martial soul is strong, and the temperature of your flames is near Ultimate Fire. But there is an inherent flaw."


    "This martial soul carries an innate evil aura, producing an endless supply of evil fire during cultivation. This fire is difficult to control. Left unchecked, it will consume you from within."


    Mu Wu''s voice was solemn.


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe''s respect grew.


    "The Grand Guardian''s insight is astounding. That''s exactly the case."


    "Ma Xiaotao''s martial soul has this evil fire, making it impossible to guard against. It has severely impacted her cultivation, and if this continues, I genuinely fear for her life."


    "Since the Grand Guardian has so accurately diagnosed her condition, I assume there must be a way to treat her?"


    Mu Wu was silent for a moment, understanding why Su Yu had said a single Dragon Pill wouldn''t be sufficient. The evil fire was indeed challenging to remove; suppressing it would be straightforward, but complete eradication would be much harder. He also realized why Su Yu had called him back; even with all his skill, Mu Wu couldn''t fully eliminate the fire. After all, he lacked Ultimate Ice.


    "There is a way, but I doubt you can afford it," Mu Wu finally said.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly replied, "No matter the cost, Shrek Academy will bear it. I''ve brought a Dragon Pill as payment."


    Mu Wu didn''t respond directly, shifting the conversation instead.


    "The evil fire in this young lady is both innate and resilient. To fully remove it, you''d need Ultimate Ice or extremely rare heavenly treasures. Forgive my bluntness, but a single Dragon Pill isn''t nearly enough for such items. As for Ultimate Ice, we have two individuals with that martial soul here."


    "Two individuals?"


    Yan Shaozhe was shocked. Could there be two wielders of Ultimate Ice?


    Ma Xiaotao, too, was stunned. Could they truly be so powerful?


    "May I ask who these individuals are?"


    Yan Shaozhe ventured.


    "The first is the High Priest. His abilities are unparalleled across the continent, but a Dragon Pill would be insufficient to engage him personally."


    "The second is the young master. His martial soul is even stronger than the High Priest''s, yet he holds an even higher status and is currently away."


    Mu Wu said calmly.


    "Grand Guardian, could you speak plainly?"


    Yan Shaozhe sensed something was off.


    "What I mean is that the Dragon Pill is only enough to merit my intervention. I can suppress the evil fire in her body and guarantee it won''t return for the next two to three years."

 Chapter 95 - 95: [DD2]: 95

    Mu Wu looked at Yan Shaozhe and said calmly.


    "Two or three years?"


    Yan Shaozhe was taken aback. The difference was substantial. If a dragon pill could fully cure Ma Xiaotao, it would certainly be worth it. But two or three years? Wasn''t that too brief?


    "Only two or three years of suppression? Isn''t your Ice God Palace being a bit too stingy?"


    Ma Xiaotao, visibly upset, spoke up.


    It was a dragon pill, after all! Ever since arriving at the Ice God Palace, she had been bottling up her frustration, but now, hearing Mu Wu''s words, she couldn''t hold it back anymore. Not only were the people of the Ice God Palace arrogant, but they also seemed overly greedy.


    Hearing this, Mu Wu frowned slightly and replied, "Girl, do you know who I am? My willingness to intervene personally is already a show of respect to you. Your evil fire is highly unusual, and most could only suppress it temporarily. If I can suppress it for two or three years without it resurfacing, do you understand how difficult that is?"


    "Remember, it''s you who are seeking help from my Ice God Palace, not the other way around. If you''re unwilling, you may leave. Lu Yuan, see them out!"


    Mu Wu wasn''t inclined to indulge Ma Xiaotao. A dragon pill was a rare treasure, but that was all it was. While Mu Wu could indeed suppress the evil fire for Ma Xiaotao, regardless of whether she was fully cured, Yan Shaozhe would still have to hand over the dragon pill. But Mu Wu disdained such behavior. These were the terms¡ªtake it or leave it.


    The Ice God Palace wouldn''t force anyone; everything was voluntary. They were the ones in need, not the Ice God Palace. Though a dragon pill was valuable, it wasn''t irreplaceable. The Ice God Palace had countless treasures, and once the Young Master reached a certain level, he could access them, accelerating his growth. The dragon pill would be a bonus, but it wasn''t essential. Mu Wu was confident in his stance. Admittedly, this might differ from Su Yu''s instructions, but he believed Su Yu would support his decision. A dragon pill? Did they truly think it was priceless?


    Mu Wu''s words made Ma Xiaotao''s blood boil. She had already been restraining her anger, and now she was livid.


    "Fine, let''s go, teacher. We''re leaving."


    Ma Xiaotao grabbed Yan Shaozhe, ready to storm out.


    Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded. Xiaotao, Xiaotao, why are you being so stubborn right now? This was just business¡ªnegotiations typically start high. There was room for discussion. But now that you''ve caused a scene, they may not even want to talk anymore. This girl¡ªwhy does she have to be so hot-tempered?


    Yan Shaozhe felt as if he had misjudged. When Ma Xiaotao remained quiet earlier, he thought she was handling things maturely. He hadn''t realized she was bottling up so much frustration. In hindsight, it would have been better if she''d expressed her anger from the start. At least then, she''d only have offended Lu Yuan. Now she''d offended Mu Wu, likely leaving a poor impression of them on the entire Ice God Palace.


    Before losing your temper, don''t forget¡ªwe''re on their territory. Why couldn''t she have learned some of the best qualities of our Shrek Academy? What''s wrong with being a bit tactful when necessary?


    Feeling helpless, Yan Shaozhe pulled Ma Xiaotao back.


    "Xiaotao, stop. Apologize to the Grand Guardian."


    "Grand Guardian, she''s young. Please don''t take it to heart," Yan Shaozhe said with an apologetic smile.


    Mu Wu responded indifferently, "I don''t hold grudges against a young girl. But if you don''t want treatment, then leave."


    Before they could respond, Mu Wu added, "And some advice: young lady, your evil fire has already penetrated your bones. Once you break through to Soul Sage, it will consume your mind entirely. You''d best stop cultivating, and try to calm your temper. Much of your problem stems from your unruly disposition."


    Already frustrated by Yan Shaozhe''s scolding and the request to apologize, Ma Xiaotao was fuming. Mu Wu''s words only stoked her anger further. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became waves of scorching heat radiating from her as her eyes began to glow red.


    "Not good! Is her evil fire flaring up now?"


    Yan Shaozhe was alarmed and quickly used his soul power to stabilize her.


    Mu Wu observed the situation and immediately recognized the problem.


    "This girl has been out in the freezing cold for too long, and it''s aggravated her evil fire. You should know that ice and fire are mutually antagonistic. Prolonged exposure to icy environments will only agitate her evil fire further."


    "If the cold here could completely overpower her evil fire, it would be fine. But the cold isn''t nearly as intense as the fire within her."


    "And now, with her temper flaring, it''s triggered a full-blown eruption of her evil fire."


    Hearing Mu Wu''s explanation, Yan Shaozhe''s face paled. This girl''s temper!


    "Grand Guardian, could you help suppress Xiaotao''s evil fire?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked, visibly panicked as he watched the flames intensify. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mu Wu sighed.


    "Alright, fine."


    He stood up, ignoring the flames surrounding Ma Xiaotao, grabbed her arm, and dragged her outside the hut.


    Under Yan Shaozhe''s shocked gaze, Mu Wu tossed Ma Xiaotao into the surging, ice-blue river. Ma Xiaotao, engulfed in crimson flames, hit the icy waters, sending up a cloud of white mist. She was like a fire source, continuously releasing evil energy. But compared to the vast river, her flames were insignificant¡ªthey were quickly extinguished.


    "Grand Guardian, you¡ª!"


    Yan Shaozhe exclaimed, his face turning pale.


    Mu Wu replied calmly, "The Emerald River is a miraculous, icy cold water. It will temporarily suppress the evil fire within her."


    Relieved, Yan Shaozhe finally breathed out.


    After about a minute, Mu Wu waved his sleeve, and Ma Xiaotao flew out of the river. Once ablaze, she was now covered in white frost, shivering from the cold. With a simple gesture, Mu Wu stripped away the cold air from her, and her trembling gradually ceased.


    Ma Xiaotao looked at Mu Wu with newfound respect, deeply impressed by his overwhelming power.


    "Incredible¡ªthis Emerald River can suppress the evil fire!"


    Yan Shaozhe gazed at the ice-blue waters, his eyes lighting up. If Xiaotao could soak in this river periodically, maybe we wouldn''t even need the dragon pill to alleviate her condition!


    Noticing the gears turning in Yan Shaozhe''s head, Mu Wu knew exactly what he was thinking. Trying to get something for nothing, he thought. No wonder the Young Master had warned him about Yan Shaozhe''s tendency to seek advantage at little expense.


    "The Emerald River can only suppress the fire for a short time. In just a few days, the evil fire within her will flare up again. Besides, our Ice God Palace never allows outsiders to linger. You''d best not get any ideas," Mu Wu said coldly.


    Freeload off the Ice God Palace? Think again.


    "Grand Guardian, I wouldn''t dare," Yan Shaozhe replied with a forced smile.


    Mu Wu snorted and changed the subject.


    "Consider this suppression of the evil fire a gift from the Ice God Palace. Now, both of you, please leave. Lu Yuan, see them off!"


    "Please!"


    Lu Yuan''s massive figure appeared beside Yan Shaozhe, radiating immense pressure.


    "Grand Guardian, surely we can discuss this further," Yan Shaozhe said, forcing an ingratiating smile. He was genuinely afraid of being thrown out. If they left now, Ma Xiaotao would be in serious trouble. Her recent flare-up of evil fire was far more severe than previous episodes.


    "There''s nothing more to discuss. As valuable as the dragon pill is, it can only persuade me to intervene. This girl''s evil fire has penetrated her bones. It''s incredibly difficult to eradicate. Even if the Young Master treated her with Ultimate ice, it would take a long and arduous process. Likely ten years of periodic suppression would be needed to fully extinguish the fire. During that time, do you think the Young Master has nothing better to do?"


    "For a single dragon pill, you''re asking for far too much."


    Mu Wu''s words made Yan Shaozhe''s face darken. What do you mean, ''just a dragon pill''? Are you saying the Ice God Palace is so wealthy that a dragon pill means nothing to you?


    Looking at the towering palaces in the distance, made of Ice God Crystals, he hesitated. Maybe they were that rich¡­ Filthy rich! he cursed inwardly. He wanted to leave, but his rational mind told him he couldn''t. If they left now, they might never be able to return. But still, this was infuriating!


    A dragon pill for just two or three years of suppression would frustrate anyone. But after thinking it over, recalling Mu En''s frequent advice to avoid being stingy, Yan Shaozhe gritted his teeth and said, "Grand Guardian, we agree. We''re willing to trade the dragon pill for your assistance."


    Mu En always called me stingy, but this time, I''ll show my boldness, Yan Shaozhe thought, determined to prove he wasn''t small-minded. (Mu En: "Seriously? I told you not to be stingy, not to become a spendthrift!")


    Ma Xiaotao was stunned. Her teacher was actually willing to use the dragon pill just to suppress her evil fire for two or three years? Her heart warmed, deeply touched.


    If I show my resolve, perhaps the Ice God Palace will view us differently. Trading the dragon pill might feel like a loss now, but if it earns us a friendship with them, it''ll be worth it. He recalled Mu Wu mentioning the Young Master, who was about Xiaotao''s age. If I can matchmake them¡­


    Yan Shaozhe''s thoughts began to spiral. With Xiaotao''s looks, and if she learns to control her temper, the Young Master is bound to fall for her. Then not only will Xiaotao''s problem be solved without extra cost, but Shrek Academy will also form a strong connection with the Ice God Palace. This dragon pill could turn out to be a great investment!


    As Yan Shaozhe''s face shifted through various expressions, Mu Wu wondered if the man was mentally unstable. He interrupted, "If you''re willing to proceed, then follow me."


    Mu Wu stepped back into the hut, and Yan Shaozhe quickly followed with Ma Xiaotao.


    "Sit cross-legged," Mu Wu instructed, gesturing to a mat on the floor. Ma Xiaotao glanced at Yan Shaozhe, who nodded in agreement, and she sat down.


    At that moment, Mu Wu''s body began to emit an ice-blue light as his martial soul, the Ice River Baxia, took possession. The powerful Baxia martial soul radiated an overwhelming aura, shocking both Ma Xiaotao and Yan Shaozhe. Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed drastically. As dean of Shrek Academy, he immediately recognized Mu Wu''s martial soul.


    Baxia! One of the nine sons of the dragon¡ªa true dragon martial soul! Elder Xuan of Shrek Academy had a powerful martial soul too, the Godly Taotie Bull, which carried the bloodline of the gluttonous beast. But even that was inferior to the Baxia martial soul. This Grand Guardian''s martial soul was incredibly powerful.


    Moreover, Mu Wu''s soul ring configuration was just as shocking: six black rings and three red ones, like Lu Yuan''s. Does everyone in the Ice God Palace have such formidable soul rings? What kind of monstrous power do these people possess? Yan Shaozhe couldn''t imagine.


    Mu Wu channeled his soul power, and a dense, icy energy surged into Ma Xiaotao''s body, forcefully suppressing her evil fire. After about two hours, Mu Wu emerged from the hut. The evil fire within Ma Xiaotao had been thoroughly suppressed. The icy power of the Ice River Baxia had sealed the evil fire deep within her, locking it away securely.


    And, of course, Mu Wu received the dragon pill Yan Shaozhe had reluctantly promised.

 Chapter 96 - 96: [DD2]: 96

    Watching Yan Shaozhe and his disciple depart, Lu Yuan couldn''t resist teasing, "I didn''t expect he''d be willing to trade a Dragon Pill for two or three years of peace for his disciple. I can''t decide whether to praise him for loving his disciple or call him a spendthrift. If Mu En knew about this, he''d probably be furious."


    Shui Lingguang, standing beside him, chuckled.


    "Second Brother, what do you mean by that? Are you saying what our boss charges isn''t worth a Dragon Pill?"


    Lu Yuan waved his hand hastily.


    "I didn''t mean it like that! Of course, when our boss takes action, it''s worth a Dragon Pill. After all, Dragon Pills aren''t that rare for us."


    He smirked, adding, "There''s a real Ice Dragon in front of the Ice God''s main temple, after all. To us, a Dragon Pill is just a slightly more precious treasure. But for Shrek Academy, it''s a different story. Knowing how stingy they are, I bet that Dragon Pill was practically scraped off Mu En''s back."


    "For Yan Shaozhe to exchange a Dragon Pill for a few years of peace for his disciple? I have to say, that takes guts."


    "It''s not about guts," Mu Wu interjected calmly.


    "He had no choice. Under the heavens, where else but the Ice God Palace could suppress the evil fire?"


    Mu Wu''s sharp intuition saw through Yan Shaozhe''s little schemes with ease.


    "Besides, this man isn''t as foolish as you think. He''s playing the long game¡ªfor the young master."


    Before Yan Shaozhe had left, he''d mentioned staying in contact and strengthening the friendship between Shrek Academy and the Ice God Palace. He''d even floated the idea of student exchanges¡ªShrek students studying at the Ice God Palace and vice versa. It was a clear attempt to build ties.


    And the deeper reason? It was the young master.


    Mu Wu told them about the young master''s Ultimate Ice ability. It was clear Yan Shaozhe had set his sights on that. The man was surely targeting the young master, particularly for Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire problem. Only Ultimate Ice could fully resolve it.


    Even without much thought, Mu Wu had seen through the scheme. Still, he wasn''t opposed. Ma Xiaotao had decent talent, and having her serve as a maid or even a concubine for the young master wouldn''t be a bad arrangement.


    In the end, Mu Wu politely declined Yan Shaozhe''s student exchange proposal but agreed to let Ma Xiaotao return to the Ice God Palace. Yan Shaozhe''s justification¡ªthat the evil fire might flare up before its time¡ªwas just an excuse.


    Feigning hesitation, Mu Wu had reluctantly agreed. But it was only Ma Xiaotao; Yan Shaozhe himself? It would be better if he didn''t return¡ªhis presence was rather annoying.


    As for Ma Xiaotao? A mere girl was hardly a challenge. Compared to Yan Shaozhe''s petty schemes, she would be no match for Mu Wu''s cunning.


    After listening to Mu Wu''s analysis, Lu Yuan slapped his thigh indignantly. "Damn! That Yan Shaozhe is devious, trying to get something for nothing! Why doesn''t he go after the High Priest instead?"


    "The High Priest has Ultimate Ice too!"


    Shui Lingguang''s lips twitched. "The High Priest isn''t as easy-going as we are. Does he have a death wish, provoking the High Priest?"


    "The young master is still young, so naturally, he''s targeting him," she continued.


    "Despicable!"


    Lu Yuan shouted angrily.


    "Scheming against the young master¡ªhe''s asking for trouble."


    "Yan Shaozhe''s little schemes won''t matter in the end," Mu Wu said with a faint smile. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It all depends on skill. Even if he manages to get close to the young master, with the young master''s wisdom, he won''t suffer any losses."


    Mu Wu''s confidence was firm. Trying to ensnare the young master with Ma Xiaotao? It was hard to say who would end up seducing whom. With Ma Xiaotao''s limited intelligence, she''d likely end up counting money for the young master after being tricked.


    "True, with the young master''s sharp mind, who could ever take advantage of him?"


    Lu Yuan said, almost smugly.


    "Hmm?"


    Shui Lingguang let out a soft sound, and Mu Wu''s cold gaze fell on Lu Yuan. The chill of his stare made Lu Yuan''s spine stiffen immediately.


    "What did you say?"


    "Say it again. Let me hear it."


    Lu Yuan shivered, quickly backtracking.


    "I meant the young master is wise and resourceful, with a flexible moral compass¡ªhe''ll never suffer a loss!"


    "Alright, enough. Just go to the Ice Prison for a month, and come out afterward."


    Mu Wu waved his hand dismissively.


    "Huh?"


    Lu Yuan''s face fell. That wretched place¡ªhow could anyone survive a month there? He''d barely crawl out by the end of it.


    "Are you going or not?"


    Mu Wu''s tone grew colder.


    "Or would you prefer to stay at the bottom of the Bitter Cold Lake and chat about life with the Ice Flood Dragon clan?"


    A frosty smile played on Mu Wu''s lips, devoid of warmth.


    "I''ll go! I''ll go to the Ice Prison! No way am I going to the lake. The Ice Flood Dragon King would swallow me whole!"


    Lu Yuan shook his head vigorously, like a rattling drum. Compared to facing the Ice Flood Dragon King, the Ice Prison suddenly seemed far more tolerable.


    "Then why are you still here?"


    Mu Wu raised an eyebrow, his cold gaze pressing down like a mountain.


    "Serves you right for running your mouth," Shui Lingguang giggled, clearly enjoying his misfortune.


    "Sigh, why can''t I control my tongue? Such bad luck."


    Lu Yuan sighed as he trudged away, heading reluctantly toward the Ice Prison.


    "This guy¡ªhe''s straightforward but loyal. He''s completely devoted to the young master," Shui Lingguang said with a touch of sympathy, despite her earlier laughter.


    "Of course, I know that," Mu Wu replied seriously.


    "But a master is a master, and a servant is a servant. The young master is not someone to joke about, even unintentionally. As subordinates, we must always know our place. The young master may poke fun at himself, but we cannot afford to show any disrespect."


    "I understand," Shui Lingguang nodded, her expression turning solemn.


    "Good. In the coming days, things will be tough for you. Sister Xiao is getting on in years, and we can''t trouble her too much. Of the rest of us, you''re the strongest."


    Mu Wu''s tone softened slightly as he continued, "You''ll need to watch over the household while I return to the young master''s side."


    "I understand. Leave it to me," Shui Lingguang replied firmly.


    "I trust you. Here, take this."


    Mu Wu produced an ice-blue orb, its chilling aura spreading through the air like a winter storm.


    "This is¡­"


    Shui Lingguang''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Big Brother, this¡­"


    "This is the Ice God Orb. With it, you can wield the power of the Ice God. In the Ice God''s domain, even an Ultimate Douluo would retreat before its might."


    Mu Wu''s voice grew serious as he handed the orb to Shui Lingguang. "With it, I trust you''ll be able to protect the Ice God Palace."


    The Ice God Orb was no ordinary treasure; it was the Ice God Palace''s ultimate artifact, capable of commanding the very essence of ice and snow on a massive scale. It also held a profound secret about the Ice God Palace. That Mu Wu would entrust it to her was almost unthinkable.


    "Big Brother, this is your sacred duty. You''re supposed to pass this on to the young master. How can I take it? This responsibility is too heavy!" Shui Lingguang hesitated, her hands trembling as she resisted accepting the orb.


    "The Ice God Orb is important, but the Ice God Palace is even more so," Mu Wu said firmly, his gaze shifting toward the temple.


    "The most important thing is there. Do you understand?"


    Shui Lingguang fell silent, her trembling hands finally closing around the Ice God Orb.


    "Big Brother, I understand. I will protect the Ice God Orb and the Ice God Palace."


    "Good. I trust you."


    Mu Wu patted her shoulder lightly.


    "I''m leaving everything here to you. I must report back to the young master."


    "Big Brother, when will the young master return? We''ve all been waiting for his return," Shui Lingguang called out, unable to hide her longing.


    Mu Wu glanced back with a knowing smile.


    "Are you that eager?"


    "¡­Of course not," she replied quickly, though her flustered tone betrayed her.


    "Haha, the young master will return when the time is right. For now, focus on guarding the Ice God Palace."


    Laughing, Mu Wu''s figure flashed and disappeared into the sky.


    Shui Lingguang watched him vanish, her jade-like hands tightening around the Ice God Orb.


    She would protect the Ice God Palace. She must!


    ...


    At the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, in the Soul Tool Testing Arena, the fourth day of the preparatory team selection tournament was underway.


    After three days of fierce competition, the top thirty-two had been decided. Today''s matches would reduce that number to sixteen.


    By this point, every competitor was formidable. The weakest among them were Soul Elders with three soul rings. Most of the top thirty-two were fourth-year students, with a few fifth-years scattered in. Nearly all the third-years had been eliminated¡ªsave for one, Wang Dong''er.


    At just twelve years old, Wang Dong''er''s impressive performance had caught the attention of many teachers.


    Now, Su Yu, Meng Hongchen, and others watched from the stands as the matches continued. Meng Hongchen, her wine-red hair cascading over her shoulders, sat gracefully beside Su Yu, her jade-like features calm yet captivating.


    While Su Yu focused on the arena, Meng Hongchen''s gaze lingered on him.


    Soon, the announcer''s voice rang out: "Next, we will have Wang Dong from Class 6 of the third year facing off against Qiu Yu from Class 7 of the fourth year. Both competitors, please enter the arena!"


    Hearing this, Su Yu''s attention sharpened. "Wang Dong is up," he said softly.


    Meng Hongchen shifted her gaze to the arena, where two figures stepped forward. Wang Dong''er immediately released her martial soul, the Bright Goddess Butterfly. Three soul rings¡ªyellow, purple, and purple¡ªappeared beneath her, radiating a strong aura of light.


    His opponent, Qiu Yu, wielded a fire-red greatsword and wore simple armor, far inferior to that of more advanced Soul Engineers.


    "He''s a close-combat Soul Engineer. It looks like Wang Dong has a good chance of winning," Meng Hongchen commented, leaning slightly toward Su Yu.


    Her clean, refreshing fragrance wafted through the air, but Su Yu remained composed.


    "Wang Dong does indeed have an advantage. A close-combat Soul Engineer is an unfortunate matchup for him. A ranged fighter would stand a better chance."


    As expected, the battle unfolded swiftly, with Wang Dong''er suppressing her opponent.


    Meng Hongchen tilted her head toward Su Yu.


    "Sister Meng, I remember you''re also a close-combat Soul Engineer, right?"


    "I''m not entirely one," she replied with a soft smile.


    "My martial soul is better suited for control, but my close-combat skills aren''t too bad."


    Su Yu smiled.


    "I''d love to see your strength sometime."


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "You want to spar? Sure. But your Ultimate Ice might counter me. That wouldn''t be fair."


    "It wouldn''t be fair if I relied on attributes. I''m more interested in your close-combat skills," Su Yu said.


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly.


    "Alright, but let''s leave martial souls out of it. My Red Eyed Ice Toad''s cold poison might be dangerous for a spar."

 Chapter 97 - 97: [DD2]: 97

    After all, the cold poison of the Red Eyed Ice Toad could even backfire on its user.


    The fact that Meng Hongchen had cultivated to her current level, mastering control over such a dangerous poison, was a testament to her extraordinary resilience and the hardships she had endured.


    Compared to her brother, Xiao Hongchen, Meng Hongchen was both more talented and more diligent in her training.


    She just wasn''t as flamboyant as Xiao Hongchen, preferring to keep a lower profile.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to use it," Su Yu remarked with a mysterious smile.


    "Hmm?"


    Meng Hongchen glanced at Su Yu, puzzled.


    Was he unafraid of her poison?


    Meng Hongchen''s curiosity was piqued, but Su Yu''s enigmatic expression hinted at some hidden ability. She decided not to probe further¡ªit wasn''t in her nature to press for answers.


    Even if Su Yu could neutralize her poison entirely, it didn''t matter much to her.


    Losing to someone else might frustrate her, but losing to Su Yu? That didn''t bother her at all.


    Seeing her puzzled yet curious expression, Su Yu chuckled and changed the subject.


    "Let''s focus on the match."


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes gracefully and shifted her gaze back to the arena.


    At this point, the battle was nearing its conclusion.


    Wang Dong''er''s brilliant blue wings flapped lightly, sending Qiu Yu flying off the stage with ease.


    "The battle is over! The winner is Wang Dong from Class 6 of the third year. Congratulations to Wang Dong for advancing to the top sixteen!"


    Wang Dong''er had secured her spot in the top sixteen with an impressive performance.


    "It seems Wang Dong got there a bit ahead of us," Su Yu said with a light laugh.


    Meng Hongchen''s red lips curved into a soft smile.


    "It''ll be our turn soon."


    As Meng Hongchen had predicted, three more matches passed before her name was called.


    When her yellow, yellow, purple, purple, and black soul rings appeared, her fourth-year opponent lost the will to fight almost immediately.


    Meng Hongchen didn''t even use a soul skill. She relied solely on her skill with a sword to defeat her opponent, securing her place in the top sixteen with ease.


    Thanks to her beauty and overwhelming strength, Meng Hongchen quickly became the center of admiration among the watching students.


    In just one match, her popularity soared.


    Not long after Meng Hongchen''s victory, Xiao Hongchen entered the arena. His approach was far more flamboyant.


    Facing a third-level Soul Engineer from the fourth year, Xiao Hongchen went all out, defeating his opponent in an instant.


    After his swift victory, Xiao Hongchen shot a provocative glance in Su Yu''s direction.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh¡ªXiao Hongchen''s obsession with him ran deep. It was clear he saw Su Yu as a lifelong rival.


    Following Xiao Hongchen''s match, the subsequent battles were entertaining but less remarkable. Still, they were far more engaging than the early preliminaries.


    "Hey, when''s your match?"


    Wang Dong''er asked curiously. Having returned to Su Yu''s side after her victory, she was more excited for Su Yu''s turn than she had been for her own.


    "It should be soon," Su Yu replied calmly.


    "There aren''t many matches left."


    As expected, after one more match, the announcer finally called Su Yu''s name.


    "Now, we will begin the eleventh match of the day. The competitors are Su Yu from Class 4 of the fifth year and Mo Han from Class 8 of the fourth year. Both students, please enter the arena!"


    "Su Yu, it''s your turn!"


    Wang Dong''er clapped excitedly, her enthusiasm infectious.


    "Good luck, Su Yu," Meng Hongchen whispered with a soft smile.


    Su Yu returned her smile faintly and stood up, walking toward the arena.


    "Hah, that guy is finally up. I wonder how strong he is," a few Illustrious Virtue Hall students murmured among themselves, rubbing their chins in curiosity.


    After all, Su Yu was personally endorsed by the Hall Master and enjoyed the academy''s highest privileges.


    From the front row, Jing Hongchen and several elders and teachers focused their attention intently on the arena.


    "Hall Master, is this the student?" an elder beside Jing Hongchen asked.


    "That''s him," Jing Hongchen nodded.


    "He looks quite spirited, but I''m curious¡ªwhat abilities does he have to earn the Hall Master''s favor?" another elder remarked.


    As a key student nurtured alongside Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen, Su Yu naturally attracted the scrutiny of the elders.


    "You''ll see soon enough. Though, I doubt this opponent will push him hard enough to reveal much of his strength," Jing Hongchen said with a chuckle.


    He was well aware of Su Yu''s capabilities.


    Apart from his grandchildren, no one here could force Su Yu to show his true power.


    "Oh? The Hall Master thinks so highly of him? Then I must pay close attention," another elder said with interest.


    As the elders chatted, Su Yu stepped into the arena. His opponent, Mo Han, was a fourth-year student around fifteen years old.


    Mo Han''s soul power was no joke. From Su Yu''s observation, it was likely at level thirty-seven or thirty-eight¡ªa commendable level for a fourth-year student.


    However, Mo Han was visibly nervous. A person''s reputation often preceded their presence, and Su Yu''s fame had spread far and wide across the academy.


    As an Illustrious Virtue Hall prodigy and a peerless genius, Su Yu''s name carried significant weight.


    Facing such a figure, how could Mo Han not feel the pressure?


    "Su¡­ Su Yu, please instruct me," Mo Han stammered, his nerves palpable.


    Su Yu smiled gently.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just give it your all, and don''t leave any regrets."


    "Damn, this guy is so pretentious!"


    Xiao Hongchen muttered from the audience, his tone laced with annoyance.


    To Xiao, Su Yu''s words sounded like an adult consoling a child¡ªessentially saying, You''re going to lose anyway, so do your best.


    If Su Yu had spoken to him like that, Xiao Hongchen would have exploded with anger. Who did he think he was, looking down on others like that?


    But even as Xiao fumed, he begrudgingly admitted that against Mo Han, Su Yu indeed had the match in the bag.


    "I thought this guy was low-key, but it turns out he''s secretly as pretentious as me," Xiao Hongchen grumbled.


    "Give me a break," Wang Dong''er jabbed.


    "Su Yu''s just confident. You''re the one who''s over the top."


    "What did you say? Say that again!"


    Xiao Hongchen was fuming. Did Wang Dong just call him over the top? Was he?


    "Brother, stop it. Su Yu''s match is starting. Can you be quiet for once?" Meng Hongchen frowned, visibly displeased.


    If Xiao didn''t want to watch, fine, but could he at least not disturb others? She was eager to see Su Yu''s first public battle without distractions.


    Seeing his sister''s frown, Xiao Hongchen realized she was genuinely upset and quickly backed down.


    "Fine, I''ll deal with you later," he muttered, though his threat lacked conviction.


    Wang Dong''er rolled her eyes, clearly unfazed by Xiao Hongchen''s bluster.


    In the arena, the match was about to begin.


    "Both sides, prepare. The battle begins!"


    As the announcer''s voice rang out, several metallic tubes emerged from Mo Han''s body¡ªthird-level soul tools.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, appeared calm and composed. With a casual wave of his hand, a blue spear materialized.


    It was a fourth-level soul tool, one that Su Yu had crafted himself.


    After all, this was the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Out of respect for its traditions, Su Yu reluctantly decided to use a soul tool.


    "Be careful!"


    Mo Han shouted as beams of white light shot from the metal tubes, streaking toward Su Yu.


    At the same time, Mo Han activated a third-level propulsion device, quickly widening the distance between them. He was a traditional long-range Soul Engineer.


    From his perspective, Su Yu was likely a close-combat Soul Engineer. The strategy was obvious: maintain distance.


    As the white beams approached, Su Yu casually thrust his spear, generating a swirl of icy blue energy that diverted all the beams.


    "Huh? What kind of technique is that?"


    Xiao Hongchen exclaimed, surprised. He was certain Su Yu hadn''t used a soul skill¡ªhis martial soul hadn''t even been released.


    "Could it be¡­ a self-created soul skill?"


    "This guy is hiding a lot. He even knows self-created techniques," Xiao muttered, rubbing his chin and mentally taking notes.


    Startled by his attack being so easily neutralized, Mo Han quickly increased his firepower, deploying additional soul tools in search of an opening.


    But with just one hand on his spear, Su Yu deflected every attack effortlessly.


    Minutes passed. Mo Han was drenched in sweat from the intense battle, while Su Yu remained completely composed, not even moving from his spot.


    "It''s about time," Su Yu muttered. Suddenly, he stepped forward, and in the blink of an eye, Mo Han lost sight of him.


    Before Mo Han could react, Su Yu''s blue spear struck, sending him flying out of the arena.


    "The battle is over! Su Yu wins and advances to the top sixteen!"


    "Thank you!"


    Mo Han called out as he struggled to rise, clasping his hands in gratitude.


    He knew that Su Yu had held back considerably. Otherwise, the match wouldn''t have lasted as long as it did.


    Su Yu offered a faint smile before stepping down from the stage.


    "What a waste of time. He could''ve ended it instantly but dragged it out," Xiao Hongchen muttered.


    "He was giving his opponent some face. You wouldn''t understand," Wang Dong defended Su Yu. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Giving him face? If you''re weak, just train harder. Why expect others to go easy on you?"


    Xiao Hongchen scoffed.


    "Does that mean if you ever lose, you wouldn''t want anyone to hold back?"


    Wang Dong''er retorted.


    "Exactly! If I lose, beat me down hard. If you go easy on me, I''ll be furious!"


    Xiao Hongchen declared.


    "Well then, I''ll make sure not to hold back in our next fight," Su Yu teased as he returned to the viewing area.


    "That''s right! If you hold back, I''ll lose it!"


    Xiao Hongchen thumped his chest dramatically.


    Su Yu laughed.


    "Good to know."


    "Su Yu, you''re back! Well done," Wang Dong''er praised, eyes bright with admiration.


    "It was alright. The opponent wasn''t too strong," Su Yu replied modestly.


    "Congratulations on advancing," Meng Hongchen added.


    "And congratulations to you as well," Su Yu responded warmly.


    "Since we''re all done, why not celebrate?"


    Wang Dong''er suggested.


    "Sure!"


    Everyone agreed and left together.


    ...


    After the round of thirty-two, came the round of sixteen.


    Su Yu and the others each took their turns, successfully advancing to the top eight.


    Su Yu faced a fourth-level soul engineer, also a fifth-year student.


    After playing around for a minute, Su Yu knocked his opponent out of the arena with a single spear strike.


    Wang Dong''er, however, encountered a true challenge.


    Her opponent was also a fourth-level soul engineer and a rather experienced one at that.


    Wang Dong''er had to exert every ounce of strength, even using the power of her 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King right arm bone, to secure victory.


    After that battle, Wang Dong''er was completely drained. It took her half a day to recover.


    The further they progressed, the stronger the opponents became.


    Only the true geniuses of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy remained.


    At Wang Dong''er''s age and level, it was becoming increasingly difficult to advance.


    ...


    "System, log in!"


    It was another morning.


    Su Yu, as usual, communicated with the system to log in.


    Logging in every morning had become an unbreakable habit for Su Yu.


    Year after year, day after day, he had kept up with it without fail, unless special circumstances arose.


    In a way, it was no small feat.


    [Ding, login successful. Congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill: Camouflage.]


    [Skill: Camouflage. Allows the host to disguise or transform, including but not limited to altering the host''s martial soul, gender, race, etc.]


    "Camouflage skill?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Does that mean I can even transform into a woman?"


    [Yes, the host can even transform into a dog, but it''s only a physical disguise; your essence won''t change.]


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    "System, do you even know how to be polite?"


    System: "¡­"


    The system played dead, offering no response.


    Su Yu took a deep breath, deciding not to argue with the troublesome system.


    The camouflage skill would be useful, particularly now.


    His soul ring colors, especially the white color of his third ring, were too conspicuous.


    There was nothing he could do about it; the Skydream Iceworm couldn''t simulate the color of soul rings.


    The Skydream''s soul ring was white-gold. By suppressing the gold, it naturally became white.

 Chapter 98 - 98: [DD2]: 98

    Compared to the consequences of revealing his golden soul ring, it was only natural for him to parade around with a white one on display. While it looked a bit peculiar, it was far less alarming than exposing a million-year soul ring. In an age where godhood had already been attained and god-level soul rings were recorded, a golden soul ring would be instantly recognizable¡ªa risk he couldn''t afford to take.


    Now, the disguise skill had come at just the right time. Disguising his third soul ring as black meant the four rings he displayed were all black. Though still impressive, this level of impact was something Su Yu could handle.


    Hai Bodong wasn''t to be trifled with, either.


    As for disguising all his soul rings¡ªSu Yu deemed it unnecessary. He never liked pretending to be weak. Overdoing it could lead to complacency, even genuine weakness. Sometimes, revealing a bit of strength was enough to deter trouble. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the year since Su Yu had joined Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, he had encountered almost no unpleasantness. His exceptional talent and record-breaking feats ensured that no one with sense dared provoke him. This was the importance of demonstrating strength. If you didn''t let others see your abilities, how would they recognize them?


    With the Camouflage skill in hand, Su Yu was in high spirits. Glancing to the side, he saw Wang Dong''er had finished preparing.


    Today marked the quarterfinals¡ªthe day the top four would be decided.


    Wang Dong''er appeared calm, but Su Yu could tell she was nervous. Her last match had been a grueling victory.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yu called out.


    Wang Dong''er nodded, and the two headed to the Soul Engineering Trial Field.


    By the time they arrived, the stands were already filled with spectators. Su Yu and Wang Dong''er took their designated seats, waiting for the match to begin.


    At 8:30 a.m., the quarterfinals started. The first match featured Xiao Hongchen against a fifth-year student¡ªa Level 4 Soul Engineer.


    Except for Wang Dong''er, everyone in the top eight was at least a Level 4 Soul Engineer. In other words, the other seven were all Soul Elders or stronger. Wang Dong''er, with the lowest soul power, was the underdog.


    Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had a reputation for using potions to accelerate soul power growth. Reaching Soul Elder status by age fifteen wasn''t uncommon, and each year, a few students achieved this.


    Xiao Hongchen''s battle ended swiftly. With overwhelming firepower, he crushed the Level 4 Soul Engineer and advanced to the top four.


    Next was Meng Hongchen, who faced another Level 4 Soul Engineer. After a tough fight, she claimed victory and joined the top four.


    Then it was Su Yu''s turn. His opponent, a fifth-year student, was decisively eliminated after Su Yu toyed with them for a minute. Su Yu advanced with ease.


    As the three seeded players secured their spots, teachers and students nodded in recognition. The strength of Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen justified their guaranteed placements.


    Finally, it was Wang Dong''er''s turn¡ªagainst a formidable opponent.


    Wang Dong''er faced a skilled Level 4 Soul Engineer with soul power at Level 47, surpassing even Su Yu''s. Wang Dong''er, at Level 34, could only contend with average Level 4 Soul Engineers with the aid of soul bones. Against such a powerful adversary, she was at a clear disadvantage.


    Forced into a corner, Wang Dong''er resorted to her second martial soul, the Clear Sky Hammer. Its explosive power temporarily leveled the field, but her opponent wielded a Level 5 Soul Tool. Despite her efforts, Wang Dong''er was ultimately defeated and stopped at the top eight.


    After the match, drained of soul power, Wang Dong''er fell asleep in Su Yu''s arms.


    "Wang Dong was unlucky to face Yang Xu," Meng Hongchen remarked softly.


    "That guy''s the best among the fifth-years."


    "Of course, that''s before you leveled up," she added with a smile.


    Meng Hongchen knew all about the academy''s top talents, especially those with the potential to enter Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    "The best of the fifth years, huh? Quite the title," Su Yu replied with a faint smile, his calm expression unreadable.


    Wang Dong''er, cradled in Su Yu''s arms, was unusually quiet, sleeping soundly.


    "Damn, Wang Dong has twin martial souls," Xiao Hongchen muttered.


    "His talent is unbelievable."


    It had been a guess before, but now it was confirmed¡ªtwin martial souls were a mark of exceptional talent.


    Even though his Three-Legged Golden Toad martial soul wasn''t weak, it paled in comparison to twin martial souls. Xiao Hongchen felt a pang of frustration. It was bad enough that his martial soul couldn''t match Su Yu''s, but now even Wang Dong was surpassing him?


    As someone fiercely competitive, he found this hard to accept.


    "Wang Dong having twin martial souls is indeed surprising," Meng Hongchen remarked with a smile.


    "But now that his talent has been exposed, the academy will likely focus more on cultivating him. He''ll probably earn a spot as an Illustrious Virtue Hall candidate, just like Su Yu."


    The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy values talent above all else. Wang Dong''er was in the Real Combat Soul Engineering Department, where martial soul strength was just as important as soul tool crafting ability. With her twin martial souls revealed, Wang Dong''er would undoubtedly be treated as a top candidate, much like Su Yu.


    "Maybe. That''s good news, I guess," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "But for now, I need to get him back to rest. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    "I''ll walk with you," Meng Hongchen suddenly offered.


    Su Yu glanced at her, noting her beautiful face and the warmth in her icy blue eyes. His heart stirred slightly, and he gave a slight nod.


    "Alright."


    Meng Hongchen''s heart leaped with joy, and a radiant smile spread across her face.


    "Let''s go, then."


    With graceful steps, Meng Hongchen moved to Su Yu''s side. Su Yu carried Wang Dong''er while Meng Hongchen walked beside him, the two chatting and laughing as they left.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Hongchen stood to the side, completely forgotten.


    Xiao Hongchen: ??


    So I''m just the extra here, huh?


    Fuming with anger, Xiao Hongchen stormed off¡­ well, stormed off a little.


    "Damn it, Meng! You''re my sister!" he muttered bitterly as he wandered aimlessly, not knowing where to go.


    ...


    Wang Dong''er slept until late at night before finally waking up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a deep hunger.


    "There''s food on the table. Eat first, then we''ll talk," Su Yu said calmly, opening his eyes from meditation.


    Wang Dong''er blinked in surprise, then turned to see a meal box on the seat nearby.


    Getting out of bed, she still felt weak. The earlier battle had taken everything out of her, leaving her utterly drained.


    Sitting down, she opened the meal box, and the aroma of the dishes hit her.


    Su Yu had clearly ordered something special¡ªnot your average meal.


    There were tender, stewed beef tendons, deep-sea cod, and stir-fried greens. Though simple in presentation, all the ingredients came from soul beasts.


    "The academy''s meal had gone cold, so I went to the cafeteria to get something fresh. It should still be warm. Eat before it cools," Su Yu said from nearby.


    Wang Dong''er was touched but didn''t say thank you. Starving, she quickly devoured everything.


    Afterward, Su Yu handed him a cup of water.


    "It''s late. Tea isn''t great for now, so just have this."


    Wang Dong''er took the cup and, noticing something odd, asked, "Did you put ice marrow in this?"


    "Yeah," Su Yu nodded.


    "Drinking ice marrow helps you recover faster."


    "¡­ You''re still so generous. But didn''t I just take Xue''er''s portion? Won''t she mind?"


    Wang Dong''er joked.


    "She''ll get over it. Just let her step on you a couple of times," Su Yu replied nonchalantly.


    "Haha! If that makes her happy, she can step on me all she wants," Wang Dong''er laughed. Xue''er was so adorable; who wouldn''t like her? She was no exception.


    After laughing, Wang Dong''er looked at Su Yu, and a strange emotion flickered in her eyes.


    "Su Yu!" she suddenly called out.


    "What''s up?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "¡­ Nothing."


    Wang Dong''er hesitated, then shook her head and turned away. But after turning, she silently mouthed, Su Yu, it''s really good to have you.


    ...


    Time flew by, and soon it was the next day¡ªthe final day of the selection tournament.


    Both the semifinals and finals would take place today, with the semifinals in the morning and the finals in the afternoon. The champion would become the captain of the reserve team and the future captain of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team.


    The crowd was larger than ever. Even those who hadn''t come to watch before were present. Aside from the research fanatics absorbed in their experiments, nearly every teacher and student in the academy had gathered.


    Today''s competition would determine the strongest genius under the age of fifteen.


    The matches began without delay.


    There were two semifinal matches, and the competitors drew lots. Xiao Hongchen was matched against Yang Xu, while Su Yu was set to face Meng Hongchen.


    It seemed that before taking on Xiao Hongchen, Su Yu would have to spar with Meng Hongchen first.


    The first match was between Xiao Hongchen and Yang Xu.


    Yang Xu, who had expended significant energy in his fight with Wang Dong''er the previous day, had recovered overnight and returned to peak condition.


    As the top student of the fifth year, Yang Xu displayed impressive strength and a Level 5 Soul Tool. It was no surprise that he had defeated Wang Dong''er.


    However, Xiao Hongchen was a genius capable of challenging even Soul Emperors.


    There were levels to talent. Yang Xu might be the best in the fifth year, but Xiao Hongchen''s abilities placed him at the top of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    The battle was fierce but short. Though Yang Xu demonstrated experience and skill, the gap in strength was too wide. Xiao Hongchen''s overwhelming power broke through Yang Xu''s defenses, and after two swift rounds, Yang Xu was eliminated.


    Xiao Hongchen advanced to the finals.


    After the first match, it was time for Su Yu and Meng Hongchen to face off.


    "The next semifinal match is between Illustrious Virtue Hall''s Meng Hongchen and Fifth Year Class 4''s Su Yu. Competitors, please enter the arena," the announcer called out.


    Meng Hongchen and Su Yu exchanged glances, smiling as they rose to their feet.


    "Go, Su Yu!"


    Wang Dong''er cheered from the sidelines.


    Though Meng Hongchen was a friend, Wang Dong''er''s loyalty lay with Su Yu.


    "This is getting interesting. Meng''s no pushover. I wonder if Su Yu can handle her," Xiao Hongchen commented, intrigued.


    If Meng couldn''t stop Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen knew it would fall to him.


    "A match between Meng and Su Yu, huh? This should be fun," Jing Hongchen mused.


    One was his beloved granddaughter, and the other was his chosen candidate for a future grandson-in-law. This match was sure to be exciting.


    "Ah, it''s Meng versus Su Yu. I wonder how long Su Yu will last against her?" remarked an elder standing beside Jing Hongchen.


    Though Su Yu was incredibly talented, he was still nearly three years younger than Meng Hongchen, and they didn''t think he would win.


    After all, Meng Hongchen was an extraordinary genius herself.


    "That''s hard to say. This kid has the Ultimate Ice attribute. I doubt Meng''s abilities will work well against him," Jing Hongchen shook his head. He thought this match might be closer than they expected.


    Under the watchful eyes of many teachers and students in the stands, Su Yu and Meng Hongchen stepped into the arena.


    The two stood about ten meters apart, facing each other.


    "Sister Meng, let''s see what you''ve got," Su Yu said with a light smile.


    "You too. Don''t hold back," Meng Hongchen replied, her red lips curving into a smile.


    As they exchanged words, the announcer''s voice rang out again.


    "The second semifinal match, Meng Hongchen versus Su Yu, begins now!"


    The moment the words left the announcer''s mouth, Meng Hongchen immediately activated her soul tool.


    Thirteen points on her body began to glow with icy blue light: her forehead, shoulders, chest, elbows, abdomen, hips, knees, and hands.


    The thirteen points of icy blue light quickly transformed into a set of exquisite blue armor that covered Meng Hongchen from head to toe.


    Though it was a full-body armor, it didn''t appear bulky or cumbersome at all. Every part of it was intricately designed, and the blue-gold patterns on the armor made Meng Hongchen, already beautiful, appear even more heroic and striking.


    A pair of icy blue swords extended from her hands, each about three feet long and slender. Behind her, three pairs of wings, each about a foot long, spread open.


    As she donned her soul tool armor, a wave of frosty energy radiated from Meng Hongchen''s body.

 Chapter 99 - 99: [DD2]: 99

    Without a doubt, this is a set of Grade 6 Soul Tool full-body armor, complete with weapons and a flight soul tool. Remarkably, it is designed to be operable by a Grade 5 Soul Engineer. The craftsmanship is exquisite and perfectly tailored to Meng Hongchen''s needs. One glance, and it''s clear that this is the work of a master.


    It might very well be a custom piece, crafted specifically for Meng Hongchen by a teacher or elder from Illustrious Virtue Hall. Such a comprehensive and specialized Grade 6 Soul Tool full-body armor is beyond the capabilities of an ordinary Grade 6 Soul Engineer. Su Yu was certain that its creator was at least a Grade 8 Soul Engineer. Only someone of that caliber could design such finely crafted armor with such ease.


    Compared to Meng Hongchen''s Grade 6 Soul Tool armor, the close-combat armor Mi Jia once wore was insignificant.


    "Sister Meng, do you need to be so serious?"


    Su Yu asked with a light smile. Meng Hongchen immediately donned her Grade 6 Soul Tool armor, demonstrating how much she valued this match.


    "After all, you''re Su Yu. Who would dare underestimate you?"


    Meng Hongchen replied gently, her voice sweet. She had witnessed Su Yu''s strength firsthand¡ªhow he had subdued two Soul Kings in quick succession. How could she not take him seriously?


    Though she didn''t care much about the outcome of the match, she didn''t want to lose too badly. Most importantly, she didn''t want Su Yu to look down on her.


    "Sigh, Sister Meng is wealthy, pulling out such luxurious armor right from the start. It''s truly enviable," Su Yu remarked, feigning regret. This kind of foundation was something only Illustrious Virtue Hall could provide. In terms of Soul Tools, Illustrious Virtue Hall was indeed leagues ahead.


    "Do you want one? I can ask the elders at Illustrious Virtue Hall to make a set for you," Meng Hongchen offered without hesitation, her words earning a dark look from Jing Hongchen in the audience. This granddaughter of his was truly extravagant!


    "Haha, no need. I was just joking," Su Yu laughed, declining her offer. He wasn''t one to rely on others. With a wave of his right hand, a long sword radiating a biting chill appeared in his grasp. Instantly, a layer of frost coated the ground within ten meters.


    This was none other than the sword of extreme cold: Iron Horse Glacier. Ranked third among the peerless swords of the Shaoge world, it exuded an aura of icy sword energy, as relentless as iron steeds charging through barren plains. In terms of pure power, it far surpassed Meng Hongchen''s Grade 6 Soul Tool.


    "Nice sword, but this isn''t a Soul Tool, is it?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, her gaze fixed on the weapon in Su Yu''s hand.


    "No, it''s just a family heirloom," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    Still, Meng Hongchen didn''t dare underestimate it. The terrifying cold emanating from Iron Horse Glacier was enough to reveal its extraordinary power.


    "Su Yu, be careful," Meng Hongchen warned as she initiated her attack. Two slender swords in her hands swept out horizontally, sending ice-blue light blades slicing through the air. The blades crossed, forming a glowing "X" aimed at Su Yu. Remarkably, they didn''t dissipate, resembling a soul skill.


    Su Yu didn''t dodge. Instead, he swung Iron Horse Glacier downward, a wave of icy sword energy cleaving the light blades apart. Meng Hongchen''s thrusters roared to life as she closed the distance rapidly. Her twin swords transformed into a flurry of shadows, enveloping Su Yu in a storm of strikes. Each gleaming blade, about a foot long, remained sharp and condensed, whistling through the air.


    Su Yu''s expression remained calm. He casually thrust Iron Horse Glacier forward, his movements as natural as an antelope''s horns¡ªelusive, yet precise. Graceful as a waterfall cascading from the heavens, his swordplay effortlessly neutralized Meng Hongchen''s attacks.


    With the amplification from her Grade 6 Soul Tool armor, Meng Hongchen''s attacks were powerful enough to rival those of a Soul Emperor. Yet, she couldn''t gain the upper hand. Though Su Yu primarily defended, his occasional counterattacks left her scrambling to keep up.


    Moreover, Iron Horse Glacier was overwhelmingly powerful. Despite clashing repeatedly with her Grade 6 Soul Tool swords, it remained unscathed. Meng Hongchen had a distinct impression that Su Yu was holding back¡ªif he unleashed the sword''s full potential, her Soul Tools might not endure.


    The two engaged in a fierce close-combat battle for several minutes, leaving less experienced spectators dumbfounded by how evenly matched they seemed. However, those with true knowledge quickly discerned that Su Yu was leagues ahead in swordsmanship. The battle persisted because Su Yu was effectively giving Meng Hongchen a lesson, treating it as a sparring session.


    "A Soul Engineer''s close combat is indeed no match for a Soul Master''s. Even Meng is far behind Su Yu in this regard," Jing Hongchen observed from the sidelines.


    "It seems I''ll need Su Yu to train Meng properly to address this shortcoming. But Meng, you''ll need to use your full strength. Even if Su Yu gave you a hand, close combat isn''t your forte."


    Jing Hongchen was helpless. Meng Hongchen was abandoning her advantage and engaging purely in close combat? He couldn''t understand what she was thinking. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the battlefield, the fight continued. Su Yu casually thrust his sword toward a flaw in Meng Hongchen''s defense. This strike was part of his sword technique, Yi Jian Shu (Art of Chess Sword)¡ªa profound style that merged the principles of chess with the art of the sword, viewing the world as a vast chessboard. While Su Yu wasn''t a master of Yi Jian Shu, he had attained a notable degree of proficiency. From the very beginning, he had controlled the pace of the fight.


    The origin of Yi Jian Shu was unusual; Su Yu had obtained it during a fortuitous check-in event. Finding it powerful, he had casually trained in the technique. With a precise strike, Su Yu''s sword tapped Meng Hongchen''s, forcing her to retreat several steps. The transmitted force left her hands slightly numb.


    "Sister Meng, use your martial soul. Otherwise, you won''t be able to win," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "But¡­"


    Meng Hongchen hesitated. Her martial soul was dangerous.


    "It''s fine. Go ahead and use it. I won''t be in any danger," Su Yu replied gently, his expression calm and confident.


    Meng Hongchen bit her lip lightly, gazing at Su Yu''s unshaken demeanor. After a moment of hesitation, she clenched her fists and released her martial soul. Behind her, a glowing image of a white jade-like toad appeared, its crimson eyes gleaming. As her martial soul possessed her, Meng Hongchen''s wine-red hair turned white, and her ice-blue eyes shifted to a blood-red hue. Her skin became as pale as snow, flawless and luminous. Five soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, and black¡ªrose beneath her.


    In this state, Meng Hongchen''s aura became far more menacing. The stark contrast of white hair and red eyes also lent her a strange, alluring charm. Su Yu watched with interest, relieved that her transformation lacked the beast-like traits typical of the martial soul possession of a frog. Otherwise, he thought, it might not have been as pleasant to look at.


    "Su Yu, you''d better be careful. I''m starting now," Meng Hongchen warned. Her first soul ring lit up as she thrust her hands forward, sending a stream of white mist barreling toward Su Yu. The mist moved slowly, tinged with a faint green hue that signified poison.


    This was her first soul skill: Ice Toad Poison. As the mist approached, Su Yu made no effort to dodge and allowed it to envelop him.


    Meng Hongchen panicked.


    "Su Yu!" she cried. Even the spectators, including Jing Hongchen, were startled. Meng Hongchen''s poison wasn''t something to take lightly¡ªit could infiltrate any opening and was lethally potent. Was Su Yu courting death?


    "So, this is the cold poison of the Scarlet-Eyed Ice Toad? Impressive, but ultimately useless against me," Su Yu remarked calmly, stepping out of the mist unscathed, his demeanor serene.


    Meng Hongchen stared at him in disbelief.


    "Su Yu, are you¡­ really okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "What could happen to me? Go ahead, continue," Su Yu replied, gesturing for her to proceed.


    Still uncertain, Meng Hongchen activated her second soul skill. An ice-blue ring of light spread from beneath her feet, expanding to cover the stage.


    This was her second soul skill: Ice Poison Ring. Within its radius, the toxins of the Scarlet-Eyed Ice Toad became exponentially more potent. Combined with her first skill, it created a deadly environment capable of overwhelming even a Soul Emperor in minutes.


    Meng Hongchen observed Su Yu closely, prepared to intervene if he showed signs of distress. Yet Su Yu remained relaxed, his calm smile unchanged. The two entered a bizarre stalemate, leaving the audience baffled. Was the fight already over?


    "Why isn''t Su Yu taking the opportunity to strike? Does he not fear Meng''s poison? How is that possible?"


    Xiao Hongchen, Meng''s brother, muttered in confusion. He knew the unparalleled lethality of her cold poison. Most Soul Masters would rush to defeat her before the poison took hold. Su Yu''s decision to allow her to unleash her full strength was unprecedented.


    Ten minutes passed, yet Su Yu remained smiling, untouched by the poison.


    "This¡­ how is this possible?"


    Meng Hongchen gasped, covering her mouth in shock. Could anyone truly be immune to her cold poison?


    "Sorry, Sister Meng. I forgot to mention¡ªI have poison immunity," Su Yu said nonchalantly, holding Iron Horse Glacier in one hand while resting the other behind his back.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Meng Hongchen protested.


    Su Yu sighed. After reaching the third level of his Supreme Divine Art, he gained an extraordinary ability: immunity to all evil. This rendered him immune to poisons, curses, and other sinister powers. Combined with his ultimate ice martial soul, Su Yu was naturally resistant to most toxins, including the Scarlet-Eyed Ice Toad''s cold poison.


    "A poison immunity ability¡­ Such a thing exists?"


    Jing Hongchen muttered in disbelief. Su Yu''s immunity rendered Meng Hongchen''s greatest strength useless, leaving her at a complete disadvantage.


    "Sister Meng, the match isn''t over. Are you going to give up?"


    Su Yu asked softly, noticing her stunned expression. He hadn''t intended to demoralize her; he merely wanted to surprise her. Meng Hongchen was one of the few people he respected.


    "I won''t give up! Su Yu, you''ve made me mad! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Meng Hongchen huffed, raising her sword.


    "I''m sorry, okay? How about I treat you to dinner after the match?"


    Su Yu offered with a grin.


    "Hmph! Take this!"


    Meng Hongchen charged forward, her sword flashing. Su Yu parried with ease, countering with a swift strike that targeted her weak points. Forced to retreat, Meng Hongchen quickly switched stances, dodging his attack. The corner of her lips twitched into a slight smile.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures!"


    Meng Hongchen activated her third soul skill. A smooth, reflective sheet of ice appeared beneath her feet, mirroring her image. When Su Yu struck again, she vanished from sight, reappearing behind him.


    Her third soul skill: Ice Reflection. Though not as instantaneous as teleportation, it allowed her to shift positions using the reflective ice. Coupled with her Soul Tool armor, it was a formidable ability.


    Feeling the chill behind him, Su Yu swung Iron Horse Glacier in a wide arc, intercepting her twin swords. Meng Hongchen retreated again, shifting positions with her skill. Su Yu''s smirk widened.


    "Interesting," he remarked, gathering energy for his final move.


    "Strike Across the Eight Directions!"

 Chapter 100 - 100: [DD2]: 100

    A domineering and fierce sword aura erupted explosively from Su Yu''s body, enveloping half of the stage in an invisible force field. The scene transformed into an ink painting, everything rendered in stark black and white. Black light flickered around Su Yu as he swung his longsword, unleashing a terrifying momentum. Following the arc of his strike, a black dragon soared into the air, roaring with wild ferocity.


    Its unstoppable aura swept outward, silencing the audience. In the spectator stands, a previously listless young man suddenly sat up straight, exuding an intense, razor-sharp aura. The surrounding students backed away cautiously, glaring at him, but he ignored them. His eyes gleamed brightly, his entire demeanor charged with energy.


    Onstage, Meng Hongchen''s expression grew grave. Su Yu''s sword targeted eight directions simultaneously, and the roaring black dragon''s energy made her heart tremble. Forcing herself to suppress her fear, she lifted off the ground, spiraling violently in midair to transform into a vortex.


    At the center of this ice-blue vortex, faint red light flickered, radiating an intense, fiery heat¡ªas if a raging fire burned within a whirlpool of ice. This was Meng Hongchen''s strongest attack: the Frostfire Poison Dragon Drill. A combination of her ten-thousand-year soul skill and a Level 6 Soul Tool, its power rivaled the sixth soul skill of a Soul Emperor-level expert.


    The black dragon clashed violently with the ice-blue vortex, sparking a fierce contest of strength. On one side was Su Yu''s strongest horizontal sword technique, a strike aimed in all directions; on the other was the overwhelming power of Meng Hongchen''s ultimate combination attack.


    With a deafening boom, the two forces collided. The resulting explosion of light and energy painted the surroundings in a dazzling display, leaving countless spectators holding their breath, afraid to look away. The battle had reached unprecedented intensity.


    "Break!"


    Su Yu''s soft shout seemed to reverberate across the stage. The black dragon''s dark light intensified. Meng Hongchen''s expression shifted, and she swiftly summoned a golden barrier: the Resilient Wall, a defensive measure provided by her Level 6 Soul Tool. It was a wise choice.


    The black dragon roared, tearing through the Frostfire Vortex before crashing into the Resilient Wall. Though most of its power had been weakened, the force of Su Yu''s attack still sent Meng Hongchen stumbling back dozens of steps.


    Su Yu followed up, his sword brimming with cold energy. A sharp blade of light descended from above.


    "Rainbow Pierces the Sun!"


    The sword streaked downward with unstoppable momentum. Though less domineering than his previous strike, it was lightning-fast and terrifyingly sharp.


    Meng Hongchen dared not be complacent. She tried to dodge, but the sword''s trajectory locked onto her. The immense pressure bore down, and with her strongest attack having failed, her fighting spirit wavered.


    Just as the sword was about to strike, the ring on Meng Hongchen''s finger flashed, and she was instantly teleported 100 meters away, narrowly escaping the blade.


    The Shift Ring¡ªa Level 7 Soul Tool¡ªallowed her to teleport once a day, up to a maximum range of 100 meters. Its activation saved her life.


    However, Su Yu remained unfazed. Instead of weakening, his sword aura grew even stronger, spreading across the arena. Even from a distance, Meng Hongchen felt her breath grow labored under its pressure.


    Su Yu''s entire being resembled a tightly drawn bow. At the peak of his focus, he unleashed his next technique: the ultimate secret of the Vertical Sword.


    The familiar ink painting scene reappeared, and this time, a white dragon roared forth.


    Su Yu''s sword style, derived from the Way of the Heavens, had two aspects: Horizontal Sword and Vertical Sword. The Horizontal Sword relied on strategy to gain an advantage, while the Vertical Sword focused on raw power to achieve control. Together, they embodied the balance of the universe: Opening and Closing.


    Now, Su Yu unleashed the pinnacle of the Vertical Sword: Hundred-Step Flying Sword.


    A technique capable of severing a throat from a hundred steps away.


    Momentum defined the Vertical Sword, and this strike was like a flood bursting through a dam¡ªunstoppable and overwhelming.


    In the stands, the previously composed young man trembled with excitement. The iron sword resting on his knees hummed as though resonating with Su Yu''s strike. His eyes burned with newfound determination.


    "I must fight him," he muttered.


    "I have to fight him."


    "Not good!"


    Jing Hongchen''s face turned serious in the audience. No one had anticipated Su Yu''s sword to reach such a level of power.


    Was this a self-created soul skill? How could it possibly be this strong?


    Locked onto by the Hundred-Step Flying Sword, Meng Hongchen felt immense pressure. This time, escape was impossible. She activated her Resilient Wall once more, but even behind the golden barrier, she felt little sense of security.


    The white dragon roared forward, and Su Yu''s Iron Horse Glacier struck the Resilient Wall. Within seconds, the barrier shattered. As the sword closed in, dread washed over Meng Hongchen.


    In the audience, Jing Hongchen stood abruptly, ready to intervene.


    But just as the white dragon was about to engulf Meng Hongchen, a hand gripped Iron Horse Glacier, halting the surging sword aura.


    The cold blade rested against Meng Hongchen''s fair neck, its icy chill making her hair stand on end. She gasped for breath, fear still evident in her wide eyes. The danger had passed, but the young girl¡ªbarely fifteen¡ªfelt her legs give out beneath her.


    Su Yu quickly stepped forward, supporting her with his left hand. Meng Hongchen, now resting weakly in his arms, looked up at him with a mix of lingering fear and playful reproach.


    "You scoundrel," she said, her voice trembling.


    "You scared me to death."


    By now, Meng Hongchen understood that Su Yu had been deliberately scaring her. The precision with which he controlled such a powerful attack was terrifying in itself.


    "You''re just too timid, Sister Meng. How could I possibly hurt you?"


    Su Yu said with a light chuckle.


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes but was too exhausted to reply. Her legs felt like jelly, and she simply lay quietly in his arms, unable to summon the strength to move.


    In the stands, Wang Dong''er pursed her lips, clearly upset at the sight.


    The result of the battle was obvious. The host glanced at Su Yu and announced loudly, "The match is over. The winner is Su Yu!"


    "Congratulations to Su Yu for advancing to the finals this afternoon!"


    Having defeated Meng Hongchen, Su Yu secured his place in the finals. The championship match would be between him and Xiao Hongchen.


    After a brief silence, the audience erupted into thunderous applause. Whether it was Meng Hongchen''s Frostfire Poison Dragon Drill or Su Yu''s awe-inspiring sword techniques, the spectators had been treated to a visual feast. It was the most thrilling match of the selection tournament so far.


    "Still have any strength left?"


    Su Yu asked, looking down at Meng Hongchen in his arms.


    She gently shook her head, her exhaustion evident. Even if she had some strength, she might have claimed otherwise just to stay in his arms.


    "Well then... pardon me," Su Yu said with a faint smile, sheathing Iron Horse Glacier. He shifted his hold, one arm under her shoulders and the other beneath her knees, lifting her into a bridal carry.


    "Ah!"


    Meng Hongchen gasped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. But deep down, a small surge of delight bubbled up. She sneaked a glance at Su Yu, her lips curving slightly.


    "Woahhh!!!"


    Cheers erupted from the audience. A handsome young man carrying a beautiful girl? The crowd loved it.


    Not everyone was pleased, though. Many students sighed in frustration, some practically beating their chests. Both Su Yu and Meng Hongchen had their share of admirers, and this public display left many hearts shattered.


    In particular, Wang Dong''er stared at the stage with reddened eyes.


    "Why is this happening?" she muttered, clenching her fists as tears threatened to spill.


    Meanwhile, in the stands, Jing Hongchen remained composed, but a satisfied smile curled his lips. If it weren''t for the crowd, he might have laughed outright. He was genuinely pleased with the outcome.


    "How boring," muttered the young man with the iron sword resting on his knees.


    "Women are meaningless. Only the sword is the true path."


    For him, romance held no appeal¡ªonly a duel with Su Yu ignited his passion. Su Yu''s swordsmanship had thoroughly captivated him.


    As the crowd''s cheers and jeers continued, Meng Hongchen''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, her earlobes burning. She buried her face in Su Yu''s chest out of sheer embarrassment. Su Yu, smiling faintly, carried her off the stage without hesitation.


    With the morning matches concluded and the finals set for the afternoon, Su Yu saw no reason to linger. As he left the arena, Meng Hongchen stayed nestled in his arms, her face still hidden.


    From the stands, Wang Dong''er quickly gave chase, her emotions surging. Xiao Hongchen followed shortly after, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    "It seems the relationship between Su Yu and Miss Meng isn''t simple," Juzi observed from her seat. Watching Su Yu carry Meng Hongchen so openly, she murmured softly to herself, "So bold."


    The sound of sobbing caught her attention. Juzi turned to see Keke crying dramatically, her face scrunched up in exaggerated grief.


    "Keke, what''s wrong?"


    Juzi asked, puzzled.


    "Su Yu and Meng Hongchen are in love! My romance ended before it even began!"


    Keke wailed, though her tears looked suspiciously fake.


    Juzi stared at her, speechless. Is that love? Or are you just drooling over his looks? she thought but didn''t say aloud. Still, as Keke''s best friend, she began consoling her.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu carried Meng Hongchen out of the arena. She kept her face buried in his chest the entire time, too embarrassed to lift her head.


    "Su Yu, stop!"


    Wang Dong''er''s voice rang out. Su Yu halted and turned to see Wang Dong''er rushing over. She reached out as if to grab his chest, prompting Su Yu to frown and step back.


    "Wang Dong?" he called, his tone questioning.


    Wang Dong''er stopped, her large blue-pink eyes brimming with emotion. "Su Yu, why did you lie to me?" she demanded, her voice a mix of anger and hurt.


    "What did I lie about?"


    Su Yu asked, puzzled.


    "You said you wouldn''t date anyone before you turned sixteen! What are you doing now?" she cried, gesturing toward Meng Hongchen in his arms.


    Hearing this, Meng Hongchen tugged lightly at Su Yu''s sleeve. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it, Sister Meng?" he asked gently.


    "Did you say you wouldn''t date anyone before sixteen?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity and a hint of concern.


    "I was just teasing him," Su Yu replied with a chuckle.


    "If I meet the right person, I can start dating earlier."


    "No! You can''t date early!"


    Wang Dong''er exclaimed, waving her hands in protest.


    Meng Hongchen glanced at Su Yu, her expression conflicted. Before she could say anything, Wang Dong''er''s voice rang out again, louder this time:


    "Not allowed! No early dating!"


    The declaration hung in the air, leaving Su Yu caught between amusement and exasperation as Meng Hongchen gave him a worried glance.

 Chapter 101 - 101: [DD2]: 101

    Meng Hongchen turned to Wang Dong''er with a puzzled expression.


    "What does Su Yu starting a relationship early have to do with you? Why are you so worked up?"


    She couldn''t help but think Wang Dong was meddling unnecessarily.


    And yet, there was something about Wang Dong that seemed... off. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but the feeling lingered.


    "I... I..."


    Wang Dong''er stammered, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she blurted out, "He''s still young! How can he start dating now and let it interfere with his studies?"


    "What''s most important for him right now is focusing on cultivation and accelerating his growth. I''m only thinking about what''s best for him."


    Wang Dong''er spoke with conviction, her tone righteous, her expression the picture of concern for Su Yu''s future.


    "Really?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, her skepticism evident.


    She still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    "Of course! I see Su Yu as a friend and don''t want him to stray from the right path," Wang Dong''er said, thumping her chest with a sincere expression, as though she were the guardian of Su Yu''s destiny.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but tug at the corners of his mouth. Thinking for my good? More like you''re scheming for yourself lol.


    Meng Hongchen stared at Wang Dong''er for a long moment, her gaze unrelenting. Wang Dong''er fidgeted under her scrutiny, finally looking away.


    Calmly, Meng Hongchen said, "It''s just a relationship. It doesn''t necessarily have to interfere with Su Yu''s growth."


    "Who knows? Maybe it could even help him improve faster."


    "Impossible!"


    Wang Dong''er exclaimed.


    "And why not?"


    Meng Hongchen retorted, locking eyes with Wang Dong''er. The tension between them grew.


    "I''m doing this for Su Yu''s good," Wang Dong''er declared indignantly.


    "I''m also doing this for Su Yu''s good," Meng Hongchen countered, her voice equally firm.


    "Nonsense! You just want Su Yu''s body," Wang Dong''er accused, her tone sharp.


    "Hmph, and you''re just being a busybody," Meng Hongchen shot back.


    Their heated exchange continued, the atmosphere becoming increasingly charged.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Alright, stop arguing. You''re both after my body. Do you think I don''t know?


    Before Su Yu could intervene, a figure approached.


    The newcomer was a young man in his early twenties with long black hair tied simply behind his head. His pale complexion gave him an air of fragility, yet his strikingly handsome features could make even other men sigh in admiration.


    However, his eyes were unnervingly empty, devoid of any light or emotion. His movements were slow and deliberate, almost sluggish, yet something about him radiated intensity.


    In his hand was a sword¡ªplain and entirely black, about four feet long. Its simple, unadorned design made it look more like a fire poker than a weapon.


    As Su Yu''s eyes locked onto the man, his expression shifted slightly.


    This man''s level of handsomeness was comparable to Wang Dong''er''s when disguised as a male¡ªalmost enough to rival Su Yu''s own. However, unlike Wang Dong''er''s gentle warmth, this man exuded a chilling coldness.


    There was no change in the man''s expression, and Su Yu couldn''t sense even a flicker of emotion.


    Yet, his aura was sharp and commanding, forcing Su Yu to take notice.


    This man''s strength seemed to be on par with Meng Hongchen''s, but there was something he possessed that she did not¡ªan unwavering, razor-sharp focus.


    This was a natural-born swordsman. A pure swordsman.


    People like this were single-minded and relentless, destined to carve out their legends.


    At this moment, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er also noticed the young man''s approach.


    Wang Dong''er looked confused, while Meng Hongchen furrowed her brows slightly. Why is he here?


    As someone from Illustrious Virtue Hall, Meng Hongchen immediately recognized him.


    Even within Illustrious Virtue Hall, this guy was an oddball.


    Though undeniably good-looking, his withdrawn nature made him utterly unapproachable. His world was starkly simple¡ªso simple that it revolved entirely around the broken sword in his hand.


    Still, Meng Hongchen couldn''t deny his skill.


    "What are you here for?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, frowning.


    The man didn''t even glance at her. His gaze was locked onto Su Yu, his eyes bright and intense, brimming with an almost overwhelming fighting intent.


    "It seems he''s looking for me," Su Yu said with a faint smile.


    "Ji Juechen. Let''s have a duel," the man stated simply, introducing himself before issuing a direct challenge. His words were as concise and sharp as his presence.


    Before Su Yu could respond, Ji Juechen added, "I came here because of the two sword strikes you used."


    "When I saw you, it was as if I had found something I''ve been searching for all my life. Please, fight me."


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched slightly, a reflection of his speechlessness.


    How could he not recognize the person standing before him?


    The moment he saw him, Su Yu had already deduced his identity.


    Ji Juechen¡ªthe Sword Fanatic. A man utterly obsessed with swords.


    He was a one-of-a-kind figure, perhaps the only one like him on the entire Douluo Continent.


    His martial soul was a sword¡ªan ordinary, unremarkable sword without any special abilities. His innate soul power at birth had been a mere level three, barely enough to begin cultivation.


    But from the moment his martial soul awakened at the age of six, Ji Juechen had been captivated by his sword. Nothing else in the world mattered to him.


    He released his martial soul daily, training tirelessly. No one could explain how he managed to increase his soul power.


    By the age of eight, he had reached level ten and ventured alone into a soul beast habitat with nothing but his sword.


    Three days later, he returned covered in blood, having hunted and acquired his first hundred-year soul ring.


    Yes, his hundred-year soul ring was earned through his own hands, not granted by anyone else.


    The soul skill he obtained was a basic soul power amplification ability¡ªsimilar to those used by Soul Engineers.


    At the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, where students often relied on drugs to boost their soul power, Ji Juechen stood out as an anomaly. He had never resorted to such means.


    He remained at the academy because of the Soul Engineers who far surpassed him in power, viewing them as benchmarks to sharpen his skills.


    His sword¡ªa piece of meteoric iron that resembled a rod when he first obtained it¡ªhad been shaped over more than ten years of painstaking refinement through his own hands and soul power.


    This dedication earned him the nickname Sword Fanatic among both students and faculty.


    The title suited him. In his eyes, there was only the sword.


    At the academy, few wanted to interact with him. Silent by nature, Ji Juechen spoke only to issue challenges¡ªor occasionally to his sword.


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised to be targeted by him. The profound artistic conception of Su Yu''s sword techniques was bound to attract someone like Ji Juechen.


    What Su Yu hadn''t expected was for Ji Juechen to challenge him so directly, with hardly an exchange of words.


    Still, this was entirely in character for the Sword Fanatic.


    "Ji Juechen, stop causing trouble. Su Yu has a final match this afternoon. How can he waste his soul power on you?"


    Meng Hongchen interjected before Su Yu could respond.


    To her, Ji Juechen''s timing was completely inappropriate.


    A battle with him would consume too much energy. If Su Yu was drained, how could he compete in the final against her brother?


    Meng Hongchen didn''t want to see Su Yu lose.


    (Meng Hongchen''s brother in the background: So, it''s fine if I lose, huh?)


    Ji Juechen''s face, typically devoid of emotion, shifted slightly at Meng Hongchen''s words.


    "Apologies. I''ll come back tomorrow," he said evenly.


    "I''m busy tomorrow as well," Su Yu replied, shaking his head.


    "Then I''ll come the day after," Ji Juechen persisted, his determination unwavering.


    Su Yu felt a headache coming on. If he agreed, Ji Juechen would become a constant presence. But refusing outright wouldn''t stop the pestering.


    "You''re not my match," Su Yu said calmly.


    Even Ma Rulong was barely a threat to him, and Ji Juechen was no exception. Su Yu was confident that no one in Illustrious Virtue Hall could challenge him¡ªunless someone from the older generation intervened.


    "Try me!"


    Ji Juechen said, his grip tightening on his sword. His eyes gleamed with fiery determination.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Dealing with someone as single-minded as Ji Juechen was truly exasperating.


    Yet, Su Yu couldn''t help but admire his persistence. Born with level three innate soul power, Ji Juechen had defied the odds to become a Titled Douluo through sheer effort¡ªa testament to his extraordinary nature.


    "If you can withstand one punch from me, I''ll agree to find time for a duel," Su Yu said after some thought.


    "If you can''t, don''t bring this up again."


    Ji Juechen''s face remained stoic, but his eyes blazed with excitement. "Agreed."


    The moment hung heavy with tension. Ji Juechen''s five soul rings¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, and one black¡ªshimmered to life. His sharp, almost tangible aura fused with the meteoric iron sword in his hands.


    Man and sword became one.


    Su Yu''s expression grew more serious. Ji Juechen deserved a certain level of respect.


    "Wang Dong, support Meng''er," Su Yu said, gently lowering Meng Hongchen to the ground.


    Wang Dong''er quickly stepped forward to assist her.


    "Be careful, Su Yu. You still have the final this afternoon," Meng Hongchen warned.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be quick," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    A cold, blue light emanated from him as his Ice Emperor Martial Soul materialized. Four pitch-black soul rings surrounded him, their brilliance dazzling.


    Meng Hongchen''s face turned pale with shock. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Black, black, black, black?"


    Wang Dong''er murmured, eyes wide.


    "All ten-thousand-year soul rings? This is insane."


    Nearby students stopped in their tracks, their faces full of astonishment.


    Ji Juechen, however, remained unaffected, his resolve unshaken.


    As Su Yu''s frost-infused aura clashed with Ji Juechen''s razor-sharp sword intent, the battlefield grew suffused with energy.


    Finally, Su Yu struck, his punch radiating a fusion of icy power and absolute supremacy.


    Ji Juechen did not retreat. With unyielding determination, he slashed his sword to meet the blow.


    "Boom!"


    Fist and sword collided, releasing a wave of force. Ji Juechen''s body was sent flying.


    Su Yu stood firm, glancing at the faint cut on his fist before speaking calmly, "Come find me in three days."


    Without another word, he walked over to Wang Dong''er, picked up Meng Hongchen, and left.


    In the distance, Ji Juechen lay in the dust, his sword broken, his palms bloodied. Yet, a smile spread across his face, his eyes alight with unstoppable excitement.

 Chapter 102 - 102: [DD2]: 102

    "Ji Juechen is a solitary person. In his eyes, there''s only the sword. Even in Illustrious Virtue Hall, he has almost no friends. Everyone calls him a ''sword fanatic.''"


    On the road, Meng Hongchen leaned into Su Yu''s arms and explained softly. She thought Su Yu and Wang Dong''er didn''t know much about Ji Juechen, so she took the initiative to introduce him.


    "Sword fanatic?"


    "That name fits him well. I think so too. This guy seems to see nothing but his sword. What a boring person," Wang Dong''er said, curling her lips.


    With just one glance, Wang Dong''er could tell that Ji Juechen was not someone she could get along with.


    As Meng Hongchen had said, Ji Juechen was utterly consumed by his obsession with swordsmanship, his heart and mind focused solely on the blade.


    Generally speaking, people like that are quite dull.


    Wang Dong''e could sense a clear difference between Ji Juechen and Su Yu.


    Su Yu might appear cold on the outside, but within his heart, there was room for many things. Ji Juechen, on the other hand, was cold through and through. That kind of aura wasn''t something anyone could fake.


    "There''s a fine line between genius and madness. He''s a genius¡ªa pure swordsman. His obsession and passion for the sword will make him a true powerhouse."


    Su Yu did not hold back his praise.


    Ji Juechen had left a deep impression on him.


    Although Su Yu hadn''t used his full strength earlier, his attack was serious. That punch was infused with the intent of his Frost Destruction Fist, combined with his battle spirit.


    While he hadn''t utilized the full techniques of the Frost Destruction Fist, the strike was no easy feat to endure. The mental pressure it exerted far exceeded its physical power.


    Although Ji Juechen had been defeated, his will remained unbroken¡ªa quality Su Yu greatly admired.


    Moreover, the fact that Ji Juechen managed to leave even a tiny scratch on Su Yu proved his exceptional strength.


    Su Yu wasn''t being arrogant¡ªhe simply had the strength to back it up.


    In his view, while Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen''s strengths might rival Ji Juechen''s, they were far behind in terms of comprehension.


    Comprehension was crucial.


    After reaching the rank of Super Douluo, one''s understanding of their martial soul and level of insight became decisive factors.


    Even among Super Douluos of the same rank, strength could vary greatly due to differences in comprehension.


    Take Mu Wu and Xuan Zi, for example. Both were rank 98 Super Douluos, but Mu Wu could easily defeat or even kill Xuan Zi.


    Why? Because Mu Wu''s comprehension was already nearing the level of an Ultimate Douluo, whereas Xuan Zi was just an ordinary rank 98.


    Oh, wait. Xuan Zi had now fallen to rank 94.


    Never mind, then.


    He wasn''t even qualified to be used as a benchmark anymore.


    "Is that guy really that strong?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, surprised. He hadn''t expected Su Yu to hold Ji Juechen in such high regard.


    "You''re still young; you don''t understand," Su Yu replied, glancing at Wang Dong''er and shaking his head.


    "Who are you calling young? I''m not young at all!"


    Wang Dong''er retorted, placing her hands on her hips and glaring fiercely at Su Yu.


    Su Yu gave Wang Dong''er a sidelong glance but didn''t argue further.


    Wang Dong''er, frustrated, glared back at Su Yu, occasionally sneaking glances at Meng Hongchen. When her gaze accidentally drifted toward Meng Hongchen''s chest, her lips immediately pursed in a pout.


    "Su Yu isn''t wrong. Ji Juechen is no ordinary person. His innate soul power was only level three, yet at 22 years old, his cultivation is already nearing that of a Soul Emperor," Meng Hongchen said softly.


    "Although his personality is eccentric and he''s obsessed with the sword, he''s the top student of the Real Combat Soul Tool Department at Illustrious Virtue Hall. Even my grandfather holds him in high regard, granting him the privilege to challenge any student once a month."


    "That guy is in the Real Combat Soul Tool Department? And he''s the top student?"


    Wang Dong''er exclaimed in surprise. She was in the same department!


    It seemed Ji Juechen did have some skill. No wonder Su Yu had given him a chance¡ªhe must have seen something special in him.


    As they chatted, the three quickly arrived outside Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    "Meng, can you walk?"


    Su Yu looked at Meng Hongchen.


    "I''ve recovered a bit of soul power. I can go in on my own."


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly.


    "Be careful, then."


    Su Yu let go of Meng Hongchen.


    Meng Hongchen landed on her feet, standing firmly. Her ice-blue eyes brimmed with deep affection as she gazed at Su Yu.


    "Do your best this afternoon. I''ll be watching," she said softly.


    "Resting well is what''s important. It''s just a match; it doesn''t matter if you watch or not," Su Yu replied.


    Meng Hongchen, however, shook her head firmly and said with quiet conviction, "I must watch."


    Though her voice was soft, there was an unmistakable determination in it.


    Su Yu smiled at her words.


    "Alright then, just remember to rest well."


    "Mm."


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yu waved his hand, took Wang Dong''er''s arm, and turned to leave.


    Meng Hongchen watched Su Yu until his figure disappeared before slowly entering Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    ...


    Third Year, Building One, Dormitory 308


    "Su Yu, you scoundrel, prepare to die!"


    As soon as they returned to the dormitory, Wang Dong''er pounced on Su Yu, baring her teeth and claws.


    Caught off guard, Su Yu stumbled back a few steps. Wang Dong''er''s extraordinarily long legs wrapped tightly around Su Yu''s waist. Her hands grabbed Su Yu''s shoulders, and like a little dog, she opened her mouth and bit Su Yu''s neck.


    Su Yu, unprepared, was taken by surprise. However, he quickly reacted, grabbing Wang Dong''er''s chin with one hand and holding her waist with the other.


    With a swift kick, Su Yu closed the dormitory door, spun around, and pinned Wang Dong''er onto the bed.


    Before Wang Dong''er could react, Su Yu had already locked her hands together, holding her in place. From ambush to counterattack, it all happened in an instant.


    "You scoundrel, Su Yu, let me go!"


    Wang Dong''er struggled hard, still a bit confused. Wasn''t she the one attacking? How did she end up being pinned down?


    "Wang Dong, you''ve got guts, huh? You even dare to ambush me now."


    Su Yu teased, smiling.


    Wang Dong''er tilted her chin stubbornly and retorted indignantly, "You lied! You said you wouldn''t fall in love before turning sixteen. You''re a liar!"


    "Do you like Sister Meng? I heard you call her Meng''er. I heard it loud and clear."


    "Did I call her that?"


    Su Yu was genuinely puzzled. Did he call her "Meng''er" instead of "Sister Meng"?


    "You did! And you said it so affectionately. Do you like her?"


    Wang Dong''er demanded.


    Su Yu thought for a moment but had no recollection. Seeing Wang Dong''er''s reaction, though, it seemed true.


    But Su Yu wasn''t one to be easily cornered. His eyes gleamed mischievously.


    "Sister Meng is single, and I''m single. Sister Meng is gentle and lovely, and I''m quite handsome. If she likes me, why can''t I like her?"


    "You can''t!"


    Wang Dong''er protested vehemently.


    "Why not?"


    Su Yu teased with a grin.


    "I... I just don''t think you can," Wang Dong''er stammered.


    "Aren''t you being unreasonable? You don''t even have a reason. Why are you opposing this?"


    Su Yu tilted Wang Dong''er''s chin playfully.


    "You... you said you wouldn''t fall in love before turning sixteen," Wang Dong''er said haltingly, her confidence wavering.


    "But I want to start early. Can''t I?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "No, absolutely not."


    "And what about my sister?"


    Wang Dong''er exclaimed suddenly, eyes shut tightly.


    "Your sister?"


    Su Yu was confused.


    "I said I''d introduce my sister to you when you turn sixteen. You agreed! How can you fall for someone else before then?"


    Wang Dong''er stared at Su Yu, feeling wronged, her expression a mix of accusation and disappointment.


    To Wang Dong''s surprise, Su Yu grinned and said, "That''s no big deal. I''ll just have both your sister and Sister Meng. I have a big heart; I can handle it."


    Wang Dong: ??????


    At first, Wang Dong''er was shocked. Then she was furious.


    "I''ll beat you to death, you cheating scumbag!"


    Somehow summoning strength, Wang Dong''er broke free from Su Yu''s hold and pinned him down.


    "I''ll show you for being greedy, for thinking you can handle both, for being a heartless jerk, and for being so young yet already so bad!"


    Wang Dong''er ranted, clearly enraged.


    The mere thought of Su Yu wanting both women shattered Wang Dong''er''s worldview.


    Wang Dong''er, at that moment, felt as if she had the strength of a god, pinning Su Yu down and beating him.


    For some reason, Su Yu, perhaps feeling guilty, didn''t fight back much. Wang Dong''er grabbed Su Yu''s face, pinching it as she pretended to be fierce.


    "Say, do you still want both?"


    Su Yu took a deep breath, spread his arms, and declared dramatically, "My lifelong dream is to gather all the beautiful, sweet women with different personalities into my arms... Ow!"


    Before Su Yu could finish, Wang Dong''er bit down on his neck.


    Su Yu started to struggle, and the two of them wrestled together.


    A moment later, Su Yu had Wang Dong''er in his arms, firmly holding her down.


    Wang Dong''er glared at Su Yu angrily with her large, powder-blue eyes.


    "Why do you keep biting people?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Are you a dog?"


    "Hmph!"


    "All you can do is hmph, huh?"


    "Hmph."


    No matter what Su Yu said, Wang Dong''er just kept humming.


    Even when Su Yu raised his hand as if to hit her, Wang Dong''er didn''t flinch, as if daring Su Yu to do it.


    Her large, powder-blue eyes were filled with unspoken word: Scumbag!


    "So what if I want more girlfriends? What''s wrong with that?"


    Su Yu pinched Wang Dong''er''s cheek.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t answer. Instead, she turned her head and bit Su Yu''s hand. But as she noticed a scratch on Su Yu''s skin, her heart softened, and the anger drained out of her.


    "Su Yu, you''re such a jerk," Wang Dong''er muttered, her powder-blue eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "Yeah... you''re right," Su Yu nodded in agreement.


    Wang Dong''er: "..."


    Faced with Su Yu''s thick skin, Wang Dong''er didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why should I be ashamed? I wouldn''t abandon anyone. What''s wrong with having more women?"


    "There are plenty of men with multiple wives. Why don''t you criticize them?"


    Su Yu countered.


    "Hmph, they''re them, and you''re you. You can''t do it, no matter what," Wang Dong''er huffed.


    "Well, I insist. I''m so outstanding that more women should get to enjoy me," Su Yu said narcissistically.


    "Ugh!"


    Wang Dong''er spat, glaring at Su Yu disdainfully, though there was a touch of something complicated in her eyes.


    "Can''t you just love one person?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, her tone softening as she looked down.


    Seeing Wang Dong''er''s slightly dejected expression, Su Yu paused, then sighed softly.


    "...No, I... forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Su Yu let go of Wang Dong''er, stood up, and said, "We''ll talk about it later. I''m not falling in love right now."


    Loving just one person wasn''t possible for him. After all, he had gone through the trouble of traveling to this world¡ªhow could he love just one person?


    Besides, given his current situation, it wasn''t feasible to love only one.


    He was already involved in more than one relationship. Loving just one would mean betraying the others.


    It was better to accept them all. He was a kind person who couldn''t stand to see beautiful women lonely.


    Zhang Lexuan, Gu Yuena, Di Mingli¡ªhe had already set his sights on them. How could he give up?


    Even Meng Hongchen had treated him well. He wasn''t heartless.


    He was simply more affectionate. What was wrong with that?


    What law said a man couldn''t have more wives?


    He just wanted to have a few more wives. Who did it hurt?


    Anyone who dared oppose him would be crushed by the Ice God Palace.


    Anyone who stuck their nose into his business was asking for death.


    "Hmph, we''ll see about that. I''ll make sure you change your mind," Wang Dong''er huffed, her eyes filled with determination.


    You can only be mine.


    Mine alone.


    When you see my true form, you''ll be shocked.


    Wang Dong''er was confident that her true appearance was far more beautiful than Meng Hongchen''s. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nice ambition, but my mind won''t change," Su Yu smiled and gave Wang Dong''er a deep look.


    He climbed onto his bed and sat cross-legged.


    The recent battle with Ji Juechen had given him some insights.


    Though fleeting, they were profound, and he hadn''t fully grasped them yet.


    However, if he fought a few more times, he should be able to fully comprehend that feeling.


    That was also why Su Yu allowed Ji Juechen to challenge him.


    Su Yu had a premonition that this insight was critical. If he could fully master it, it might transform him.


    Understanding one''s level of comprehension affects one''s future growth, and it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Watching Su Yu sit down to meditate, Wang Dong''er remembered that Su Yu had a match in the afternoon and didn''t disturb him.


    She sat in her chair, idly tearing small pieces of paper.


    "Big jerk, heartless scoundrel, I hate you. I hate you so much," Wang Dong''er muttered softly, her powder-blue eyes shimmering with an indescribable light...

 Chapter 103 - 103: [DD2]: 103

    That Afternoon: The Soul Tool Arena


    The massive arena was already packed with spectators. As the final match of the preparatory team selection tournament, the winner of this decisive battle would become the captain of this year''s preparatory team. This also represented the highest standard among soul tool users under the age of fifteen at Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Naturally, countless people were eagerly awaiting this showdown.


    By around 2 PM, the teachers and elders from Illustrious Virtue Hall had all taken their seats in the viewing stands. In the second row, Meng Hongchen''s figure quietly appeared. Her rosy complexion indicated she had fully recovered from the morning''s exertions. Not far from her sat Wang Dong''er, arms crossed and scowling, looking displeased with everyone around her. Even when Meng Hongchen greeted her, she barely acknowledged her. Meng Hongchen frowned slightly but chose not to take it personally, quietly watching the arena below.


    For her, this final match was personal. One competitor was her brother; the other was the person she liked. It didn''t matter to her who won or lost. She only hoped that whoever was defeated wouldn''t wallow in self-pity. After all, it was just a match. That said, she did feel that Su Yu might have the upper hand.


    In the third row, in a corner, Ji Juechen sat pale-faced, his hair tied back. His intense, unwavering gaze was fixed on the arena. On his lap lay a broken sword, stained with blood, quietly resting there.


    "Hey, Old Ji, why are you so invested in a preparatory team match? What''s so exciting about it?"


    Next to Ji Juechen sat a female soul engineer in Illustrious Virtue Hall''s uniform. She was about thirty years old, with a fair complexion, a well-proportioned figure, and soul power no weaker than Ji Juechen''s. Her name was Jing Ziyan, one of Ji Juechen''s few friends at Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    "This match is different," Ji Juechen replied without turning his head.


    "What''s different? Isn''t it just for show? Everyone knows the position of preparatory team captain has already been decided for Xiao Hongchen, the Hall Master''s beloved grandson. And besides, that guy does have some skill. None of these kids can beat him."


    Jing Ziyan leaned back lazily, assuming a comfortable position.


    "No. This time, Xiao Hongchen will lose," Ji Juechen suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Jing Ziyan was startled.


    "You''re saying Xiao Hongchen will lose?"


    Having not watched Su Yu''s previous matches, Jing Ziyan was unaware of his capabilities. She had been resting in Illustrious Virtue Hall after overexerting herself during a recent sparring session.


    Ji Juechen didn''t respond, his icy and determined gaze fixed on the arena below.


    Jing Ziyan''s eyes wandered until they landed on the broken sword on Ji Juechen''s lap. Shocked, she blurted out, "Whoa, Old Ji! What happened to your sword?"


    "I lost a challenge. Someone broke it," Ji Juechen replied flatly.


    "Who did you challenge? Someone strong enough to break your sword?"


    Excitement flickered in Jing Ziyan''s eyes. Like Ji Juechen, she was fiercely competitive, which was why the two were good friends. She was about to ask more when Ji Juechen''s eyes suddenly lit up, radiating a dazzling brilliance.


    "He''s here!"


    "Who''s here?"


    Jing Ziyan turned her head to look. In the arena, Xiao Hongchen and Su Yu had entered. Following Ji Juechen''s fiery gaze, Jing Ziyan spotted Su Yu.


    "It''s him?"


    In the stands, Jing Hongchen sat with his hands clasped, quietly watching the two figures in the arena. One was Su Yu, the academy''s rising star, wielding the ultimate ice martial soul. The other was Xiao Hongchen, extraordinarily gifted and possessing the martial soul of the Three-Legged Golden Toad.


    Jing Hongchen was also curious¡ªwho was truly stronger? Su Yu''s earlier battle against Meng Hongchen had demonstrated his strength, showing he could contend with a Rank 5 soul engineer. But Xiao Hongchen wasn''t Meng Hongchen. Su Yu''s poison immunity had been a key factor in his victory over her. This didn''t necessarily mean Su Yu could defeat Xiao Hongchen. Jing Hongchen, like the other elders, believed that Xiao Hongchen''s strength was on par with Su Yu''s. The outcome was uncertain until they fought.


    In the arena, Su Yu and Xiao Hongchen stopped several meters apart. Facing Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen''s face lit up with excitement.


    "Su Yu, I''ve been waiting for this! Finally, we can fight. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time!"


    Xiao Hongchen laughed heartily.


    "Su Yu, give it your all. I''ll defeat you with my own hands and prove that I am the academy''s number one genius!"


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "Xiao Hongchen, as you wish. But if you want to defeat me, let''s see if you have what it takes."


    Their gazes locked, and an invisible tension filled the air. Two tigers cannot share one mountain. In the academy, there could only be one number one. Xiao Hongchen and Su Yu had to clash. Would Xiao Hongchen maintain his title as the top genius, or would Su Yu claim the crown? The match would reveal everything.


    As the audience leaned forward in anticipation, the host''s voice finally rang out.


    "The final match of the preparatory team selection tournament is about to begin! The finalists are Illustrious Virtue Hall''s Xiao Hongchen and Class 4 of Year 5''s Su Yu. Will Xiao Hongchen seize the victory, or will Su Yu surpass him? Like you, I can''t wait to find out. Without further ado, I now announce that the final match officially begins!"


    As the words echoed, Xiao Hongchen unleashed his martial soul. A flash of golden light, and a third golden leg extended from his body, glowing brilliantly. At the same time, a golden hue enveloped him entirely. With a slight crouch, his body shimmered with gold. Two yellow, two purple and one black soul ring emerged, their radiance dazzling. His slightly arched back showed golden protrusions beneath his clothes, emitting a soft golden glow. His first and third soul rings lit up as he waved his hands, scattering at least a hundred metal spheres into the air. These spheres hovered midair, encircling him. From their centers, thick metal barrels extended outward.


    Su Yu chuckled softly as icy blue light spread around him. The temperature plummeted. For the first time in public, Su Yu revealed his Ice Emperor martial soul. A regal, frigid aura filled the arena, the air thick with a bone-chilling frost. From beneath Su Yu, four black soul rings emerged, their dark radiance flickering ominously.


    Four ten-thousand-year soul rings.


    The audience fell silent, stunned into awe. Moments later, the arena erupted with gasps of disbelief.


    The appearance of four black soul rings left a profound impact. In Illustrious Virtue Hall''s seating area, many members were left stunned, gasping audibly. Is this the true weight of the special privileges granted by the Hall Master? The sheer strength was undoubtedly terrifying.


    At the back of the audience, Juzi opened her delicate mouth in shock, her bright eyes filled with disbelief. All-Thousand soul rings? Is this what a true genius looks like? Incredible!


    In the corner of the second row, Ji Juechen''s gaze burned with intensity. He could hardly contain his urge to rush into the arena and challenge Su Yu.


    "This... a Soul Ancestor with all-black soul rings? What kind of monstrous talent is this?"


    Jing Ziyan, sitting beside him, was also visibly shaken. It was her first time witnessing such a phenomenon.


    In the front row, a group of Illustrious Virtue Hall elders was so overwhelmed that some nearly tore at their beards in excitement, gasping loudly.


    "Hall Master, are you certain this prodigy belongs to our academy?"


    The elders could hardly believe it. When had their academy ever produced such an extraordinary genius?


    "You knew about this all along, didn''t you?" one elder couldn''t help but ask Jing Hongchen, seeing his composed demeanor.


    Jing Hongchen maintained an air of calm authority.


    "Of course, I knew. What''s with all this fuss? Aren''t you all esteemed figures? Must you lose your composure over something like this?"


    The elders admired Jing Hongchen''s restraint, awed by his poise as the Hall Master. But deep inside, even Jing Hongchen was taken aback. He had known Su Yu possessed a thousand soul rings, but he never expected Su Yu to quietly achieve all-thousand soul rings. The sheer power amplification such a configuration provided was nothing short of terrifying.


    "Looks like Xiao is in real danger this time," Jing Hongchen mused inwardly. Who could have predicted Su Yu was hiding such an ace?


    Xiao Hongchen, despite his usual pride, was momentarily startled by Su Yu''s imposing all-black soul rings. The oppressive aura they exuded was tangible. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Four black soul rings? Su Yu, let''s see how I defeat you!"


    Activating his second and fourth soul rings, Xiao Hongchen infused his cannons with golden energy. The enormous metal barrels glowed white as countless beams of energy surged forward like an unstoppable flood. The sheer power of Xiao Hongchen''s soul-guided artillery would leave even a Soul Emperor with chills. He spared no effort, launching an all-out assault right from the start. The arena was filled with dazzling lights, explosions, and the overwhelming sound of their clashing abilities.


    Amid the chaos, Su Yu''s fourth soul ring lit up. A phoenix-shaped ice projection manifested, and icy feathers transformed into a torrential storm of frosty sword strikes that filled the arena.


    "Ice Empreror''s Feathers"¡ªA 60,000-Year Spirit Ability.


    This skill alone was enough to astonish everyone. A typical Soul Emperor''s sixth ring was only around 20,000 years old, while Su Yu had a 60,000-year fourth-ring ability¡ªan unheard-of phenomenon. Against such devastating force, Xiao Hongchen''s artillery seemed inadequate. His attacks were steadily overwhelmed, and his defenses were pushed back step by step.


    As the barrage continued, Su Yu suddenly disappeared from his position. Xiao Hongchen was momentarily confused, assuming Su Yu had run out of soul power. Relieved, Xiao prepared to conserve his soul power. However, when he tried to move, he realized his body was sluggish and unresponsive. A chill crept into his heart as he realized Su Yu''s icy attacks carried a debuff. Before he could react, a sharp kick landed on his backside, sending him flying across the arena.


    Before Xiao could recover, Su Yu appeared again and delivered another kick, bouncing him around the arena like a toy ball.


    "Ahhh! Su Yu, this is too much! I''m getting angry¡ªahhh!"


    Xiao''s angry retorts were cut short as Su Yu silenced him with yet another strike.


    After another series of kicks, Su Yu sent Xiao crashing to the ground in an ungraceful sprawl. Xiao struggled to activate his trump card, but Su Yu''s first soul ring glowed brightly. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Hongchen was encased in a lifelike ice sculpture, frozen solid.


    The arena fell silent, then erupted into cheers as the spectators processed the explosive conclusion. The question of who would emerge victorious had been decisively answered.

 Chapter 104 - 104: [DD2]: 104

    On the arena, Su Yu stood with his hands behind his back, while Xiao Hongchen had already been turned into an ice sculpture.


    Ice Emperor''s Decree¡ªthis soul technique could completely freeze soul masters within two ranks of Su Yu''s soul power. Xiao Hongchen had just broken through to Soul King and stood no chance of evading the freezing effect of the technique.


    Moreover, the ice-sealing ability of Ultimate Ice was extraordinary. With Xiao Hongchen''s physique and soul power, once frozen, he had no chance of breaking free.


    The battle had reached its conclusion. Without a doubt, the victor was Su Yu.


    Su Yu stood calmly, waiting for the verdict. After multiple confirmations, the host solemnly declared:


    "The match is over. The winner of this battle is Student Su Yu! Congratulations to Su Yu for becoming the champion of this preparatory team selection competition!"


    As the host''s voice fell, thunderous applause erupted from the audience. Without question, it had been a spectacular match. Su Yu had demonstrated overwhelming strength, decisively defeating Xiao Hongchen and solidifying his position.


    After this battle, no one at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy would dare underestimate him. The title of the academy''s top genius was now undoubtedly his.


    In the spectator area, Meng Hongchen''s bright eyes sparkled as she clapped softly, a faint smile gracing her lips. Though Xiao Hongchen had lost badly, Su Yu''s victory was not a bad outcome. Having Su Yu as the champion was well-deserved.


    "Hmph, I knew that useless Xiao Hongchen wouldn''t hold up, strutting around arrogantly every day. Now look at what happened. Taught a lesson, wasn''t he?"


    Wang Dong''er snorted lightly. Seeing Su Yu win filled her heart with joy. But being as prideful as she was, she wouldn''t easily show it¡ªespecially since she was still at odds with Su Yu.


    "Hmph, that annoying Su Yu! A big flirt and a scoundrel. I can''t stand him!"


    Wang Dong''er thought to herself angrily.


    "Xiao Hongchen lost," Ji Juechen said calmly. His expression remained indifferent, his gaze unwavering, as though Xiao Hongchen''s defeat had been entirely expected.


    "Yeah, he lost. That Su Yu is really strong," Jing Ziyan nodded, tilting her head toward Ji Juechen.


    "Hey, Old Ji, wasn''t it this guy who broke your sword?"


    Ji Juechen remained silent for a moment before nodding slightly.


    "So, it was him? How interesting, very interesting," Jing Ziyan said with excitement, clearly eager to test Su Yu''s strength.


    In the front row of the spectator seats, Jing Hongchen''s face twitched. He had anticipated the possibility of Xiao Hongchen losing, but not being utterly crushed. From beginning to end, Xiao Hongchen had been completely overpowered, barely able to fight back.


    Moreover, Su Yu hadn''t even gone all out. His effortless demeanor made that clear. Was Su Yu truly that much stronger than his grandson? Was Ultimate Ice really that powerful?


    Though reluctant to believe it, Jing Hongchen had no choice but to accept reality. It seemed Su Yu''s strength needed to be reevaluated.


    As the final match concluded, Jing Hongchen, as the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, naturally could not remain idle. He stood and, in a flash, appeared on the trial field.


    Seeing him arrive, Su Yu snapped his fingers, shattering the ice encasing Xiao Hongchen. Xiao Hongchen emerged, sneezing heavily and shivering from the cold.


    Raising his hand, Jing Hongchen silenced the entire trial field.


    "The preparatory team selection competition has concluded. We will soon announce the selected team members who will accompany the main team to compete in the Star Luo Empire. The captain of the preparatory team will be this competition''s champion¡ªSu Yu!"


    "Su Yu!"


    Su Yu!"


    Su Yu!"


    The audience erupted into cheers, chanting Su Yu''s name. At that moment, he was undoubtedly the star of the event.


    "The champion of this selection competition will receive a special reward, which will be distributed later."


    "This concludes the competition. Please exit the trial field in an orderly manner."


    With Jing Hongchen''s announcement, the event officially ended.


    As students began leaving, Jing Hongchen beckoned to Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen, signaling them to follow him.


    ...


    In the Headmaster''s Office, Jing Hongchen sat with authority in his chair while Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen stood to the side. Meng Hongchen occasionally stole glances at Su Yu, observing his every move. Su Yu noticed her gaze and smiled faintly, causing her cheeks to flush slightly.


    Jing Hongchen took it all in but said nothing. After sipping his tea, he asked:


    "Do you know why I called the three of you here?"


    Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu in confusion, while Su Yu shrugged, indicating he was clueless.


    Jing Hongchen scanned the three of them and said calmly:


    "You are the strongest among the younger students. This competition is not just about being preparatory members; you may need to step up and compete as well."


    "All three of you have unique abilities. Whether we can achieve victory in the upcoming competition depends not on the main team but on you."


    "Meng and Xiao, your Martial Soul Fusion Technique is a trump card that can play a pivotal role at critical moments. As for Su Yu... tell me honestly, how much of your strength did you use in today''s match?"


    Seeing Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen''s eyes on him, Su Yu smiled shyly and replied, "About 80%."


    "No, at most 50%. You''re hiding more than anyone else," Jing Hongchen said firmly.


    After carefully assessing Su Yu''s abilities, Jing Hongchen concluded that Su Yu had only used half of his power against Xiao Hongchen. This revelation astonished him but left no room for doubt.


    Su Yu had only used two soul skills, and even then, he had held back. If he hadn''t, his first attack alone could have ended the match. The soul ring''s exceptional age and the immense power of his skills were beyond imagination.


    Jing Hongchen, a Title Douluo, could see that Su Yu''s fourth soul skill was comparable to a 50,000-year soul skill. The sheer age of his soul rings and the power they granted was nothing short of extraordinary. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to easily resist Xiao Hongchen''s outburst. After all, Xiao Hongchen was his grandson. How could he not know how much the Three-Legged Golden Toad Martial Soul enhanced soul tools? Moreover, Xiao Hongchen had one more soul ring than Su Yu. Yet, even so, he was still defeated in a head-on clash, which was very telling.


    Not to mention, Su Yu''s first soul ring ability, the Ice Seal skill, seemed quite peculiar. And that wasn''t even considering his second and third soul ring abilities, let alone his soul bone skills. He distinctly remembered that during the entrance physical examination, Su Yu already had a soul bone equipped. And there was even his self-created soul skill! Jing Hongchen couldn''t believe that the Ice God Palace, a superpower with tens of thousands of years of heritage, wouldn''t have some secret techniques. These were all things Su Yu had kept hidden. And, could he possibly have a second martial soul? That possibility was hard to rule out.


    Just thinking about it revealed how much Su Yu had kept under wraps.


    Hearing Jing Hongchen''s words, Su Yu simply smiled without refuting.


    "Fifty percent?"


    No, he had only used thirty percent of his strength. If he had gone all out, he could have taken Xiao Hongchen down in an instant. Ultimately, out of consideration for Meng Hongchen, he had held back quite a bit.


    "Fifty percent? You only used fifty percent of your strength? What happened to going all out?"


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t take it anymore. He had initially thought that Su Yu had defeated him using his full power. Though hard to accept, he could reluctantly convince himself of it. But now, you''re telling me you only used fifty percent of your strength? Fifty percent and you KO''d me?


    Xiao Hongchen felt a surge of blood rush to his head, his entire body trembling with agitation.


    "Brother, calm down."


    "Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? He only used fifty percent of his strength! Fifty percent! What happened to going all out?"


    Xiao Hongchen shouted, clearly losing his composure. Calm down? How could he possibly calm down?


    "If Brother Xiao can''t accept it, we can fight again. This time, I''ll make sure to use my full strength," Su Yu said with a gentle smile.


    These words immediately silenced Xiao Hongchen''s shouting. Fight again? Do you think I''m stupid? Knowing full well I''d lose, would I still fight? If fifty percent could beat me, wouldn''t full strength annihilate me? I''m not that dumb. I''m just venting my frustration, not looking to get beaten up.


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen calm down so quickly, Su Yu nodded in satisfaction. It seemed his beating corrections were quite effective.


    "Had enough of your tantrum?"


    Jing Hongchen rubbed his temples and looked at Xiao Hongchen.


    "He only held back to avoid humiliating you too much, and yet you''re making a fuss."


    Although Xiao Hongchen had lost quite miserably¡ªbeing kicked around like a ball¡ªJing Hongchen wasn''t angry. He knew Xiao Hongchen had provoked Su Yu many times before. He didn''t even need to investigate to know what had happened. He understood his grandson''s personality well. If it were anyone else treating Xiao Hongchen like this, even if justified, he wouldn''t have let it slide. After all, Xiao Hongchen was his flesh and blood.


    But Su Yu wasn''t an outsider. Seeing the way Meng Hongchen and Su Yu interacted, Jing Hongchen had already figured it out. Under such circumstances, he naturally wouldn''t side with Xiao Hongchen. Xiao Hongchen''s temperament needed some polishing.


    After a scolding from Jing Hongchen, Xiao Hongchen''s face turned red with anger and shame, and he sat sullenly, stewing in his frustration.


    "Su Yu, I have a bold question to ask. Of course, you don''t have to answer. Are you a twin martial soul user?"


    Jing Hongchen finally voiced his long-held curiosity. Su Yu''s physique was too extraordinary, and his soul rings even more so. Although Su Yu had offered explanations before, Jing Hongchen still felt that one martial soul couldn''t account for such absurdity. Surely, Su Yu must have the support of another martial soul. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this question, Meng Hongchen perked up her ears, and even Xiao Hongchen, despite sulking, began to listen intently. After all, this would be a shocking revelation.


    "Sort of," Su Yu replied with a light smile, not deliberately hiding anything.


    Strictly speaking, he could be considered a quadruple martial soul user: Ice Emperor, Dragon God Seal, Skydream Empty Ultimate Ice, and Electrolux. However, the Skydream ice martial soul was just a placeholder, and the Electrolux martial soul couldn''t have soul rings attached. Calling it a twin martial soul was acceptable.


    "So it''s true?"


    Jing Hongchen''s eyes sparkled, and both Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen were visibly stunned. Their guess had been confirmed? First Wang Dong''er was revealed to be a twin martial soul user, and now Su Yu as well? Heavens, this world was truly crazy.


    "Can you tell us what they are? Of course, you don''t have to."


    "There''s no harm in sharing. My second martial soul could be considered... wind."


    The Dragon God Seal''s first unlocked element was wind, and with the Wind God''s Leg, it was a fitting description.


    "The Ultimate Wind?"


    Jing Hongchen probed.


    "You could say that," Su Yu said with a faint smile.


    "The Ultimate Wind... The Ultimate Ice... A twin ultimate martial soul user?"


    Jing Hongchen gasped audibly, and Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen were equally dumbfounded. A twin ultimate martial soul? What kind of concept was this? Even a single ultimate martial soul was enough to mark someone as an exceptional genius. A twin ultimate martial soul was unprecedented. What kind of monster was this?


    Their Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had truly hit the jackpot by acquiring such a talent.


    "I''m convinced. Big Brother, you''re incredible!"


    Xiao Hongchen gave a thumbs-up, admitting his defeat wholeheartedly. Against such an extraordinary anomaly like Su Yu, how could he compare? Even one ultimate martial soul would put him at a disadvantage, let alone two.


    He was certain now¡ªSu Yu wasn''t human. This guy must be cheating. How could a normal person stand a chance against someone like that? It wasn''t that Xiao Hongchen wasn''t trying hard enough; it was that Su Yu wasn''t playing fair.


    "Su Yu... You''re... truly amazing!"


    Meng Hongchen exclaimed in awe, unable to hide her admiration and joy. Su Yu''s strength was astonishing¡ªhe was a twin ultimate martial soul user. The Ultimate Wind, what a perfect match.


    "Hahaha! Wonderful, absolutely wonderful! A twin ultimate martial soul! Hahaha!"


    Jing Hongchen couldn''t contain his excitement, laughing uncontrollably. What Shrek Academy? What imperial academies? They were all trash compared to their Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Shrek Academy liked to call themselves "monsters"? Let them try competing with Su Yu. This was a true monster. No, calling him a monster wasn''t enough. He was a genius of the highest order.


    "Su Yu, you''ve truly given me an enormous surprise. Tell me, what reward would you like? For winning the preparatory team selection, you are the champion. Whatever reward you wish, just say the word, and it shall be granted."

 Chapter 105 - 105: [DD2]: 105

    "Fr, Hall Master?"


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up. Since you said so, I won''t hold back.


    "Of course, I mean it. Just tell me what you want. Whether it''s a fixed-mounted soul-guided cannon shell, a dragon scale, or even a rare soul bone, I can get it for you," Jing Hongchen laughed heartily, waving his hand in a grand gesture. He wasn''t joking¡ªSu Yu was a genius with twin ultimate martial souls, an unprecedented phenomenon! How could he, Jing Hongchen, be stingy? Even if Su Yu asked for an eighth-level soul tool, he wouldn''t hesitate to provide it.


    As the leader of Illustrious Virtue Hall, Jing Hongchen prided himself on his vision and boldness.


    "The Hall Master is truly generous, but I don''t need dragon scales or rare soul bones," Su Yu replied, shaking his head.


    Dragon scales, rare and precious, were typically used to craft ninth-level soul tools. As for rare soul bones, anything worthy of the term would need to be of very high quality, typically from a soul beast over 50,000 years old.


    But Su Yu didn''t lack these things.


    Dragon scales? He had as many as he wanted, all pure true dragon scales. Rare soul bones? He had several in his storage soul tool, including a torso bone from a Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear and an arm bone from a Titan Giant Ape. Ordinary rare soul bones didn''t even catch his eye.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Jing Hongchen asked curiously. If such treasures didn''t interest him, what could he possibly desire?


    "I want¡­"


    Su Yu''s gaze suddenly turned to Meng Hongchen. She froze, her face flushing slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want Sister Meng¡­"


    Mid-sentence, Su Yu paused.


    Xiao Hongchen and Jing Hongchen were both stunned, their jaws practically dropping.


    Xiao Hongchen stared at Su Yu in shock. You''ve got some nerve! Did you just say that? You actually want Meng?


    Jing Hongchen was equally dumbfounded, overwhelmed by disbelief. Are young people this bold nowadays? Just outright asking for someone like this? I can''t keep up with the times!


    Meng Hongchen herself was even more flustered. Her beautiful eyes widened, her delicate face turning a deep red. Lowering her head, she didn''t dare to look up, her heart pounding wildly.


    But then Su Yu''s voice came again.


    "¡­her full-body soul tool armor."


    As the words fell, Xiao Hongchen froze, Jing Hongchen froze, and even the bashful Meng Hongchen froze.


    Armor?


    Xiao Hongchen almost choked, barely catching his breath.


    "Can you not leave us hanging like that?"


    Jing Hongchen''s face darkened as a wave of frustration surged through him.


    Meng Hongchen, thinking she''d misheard, looked up with wide, confused eyes.


    "So¡­ he just wants my armor?"


    The sense of joy she''d felt evaporated. Looking at Su Yu, her gaze became filled with grievance. This guy! Teasing me on purpose!


    Su Yu''s pause had taken all three of them on an emotional rollercoaster. For a moment, they all directed small complaints at him through their expressions.


    "Su Yu, you really shouldn''t pause like that when you''re talking. It causes misunderstandings, you know?"


    Jing Hongchen coughed, clearly annoyed.


    "Exactly! I thought you were going to ask for Meng," Xiao Hongchen added with a roll of his eyes.


    "What a letdown."


    Meng Hongchen said nothing, her eyes silently accusing Su Yu. The grievance in her expression was nearly tangible.


    Su Yu scratched his nose awkwardly and cleared his throat.


    "Hall Master, do you think it''s possible?"


    Jing Hongchen shot Su Yu a glance and said, "Meng''s full-body soul tool armor isn''t something an ordinary soul engineer can make. It requires a high-level soul engineer to design and craft it."


    "But since you''ve asked, it''s not a problem. I''ll personally design a set for you. Go get a physical assessment done later¡ªbody strength, power, and other parameters. Once I have the data, I''ll tailor it for you."


    A sixth-level soul tool armor set wasn''t a big deal for Jing Hongchen. Even a seventh-level set wouldn''t trouble him. Su Yu deserved such treatment.


    "Thank you, Hall Master," Su Yu said, cupping his hands in gratitude.


    He wasn''t interested in ordinary soul tool armor because they were too bulky, but Meng Hongchen''s sleek and elegant design caught his eye. For a boy, having a cool suit of armor wasn''t just about utility¡ªit was about the thrill of wearing it. Who could resist looking like a knight in shining armor?


    "It''s a small matter. Later, go with Xiao and Meng for your physical assessment," Jing Hongchen said.


    "Now, let''s discuss another issue."


    He turned to Su Yu, saying, "As I mentioned before, you three have a heavy responsibility. Be prepared¡ªour academy''s success rests on your shoulders."


    "Apart from you three, the reserve team has four other spots. Yang Xu, who reached the semifinals, will be chosen. For the remaining three, we''ll select from the quarterfinalists."


    "Excluding you three and Yang Xu, the remaining four are Zhou Qin, Chen Kai, Guan Bo, and Wang Dong."


    "Zhou Qin, Chen Kai, and Guan Bo are all fourth-level soul engineers, while Wang Dong is a third-level control-type soul master. Who do you think should be chosen?"


    Jing Hongchen looked at the three of them, seeking their input.


    Xiao Hongchen shrugged casually.


    "Doesn''t matter to me. They''re just there to fill the numbers¡ªanyone will do."


    To him, none of them were worth worrying about.


    Meng Hongchen thought for a moment and said, "I''m fine with anyone. Let Su Yu decide."


    She wasn''t one to care about such matters. Whoever Su Yu picked, she''d go along with.


    Jing Hongchen nodded and turned to Su Yu.


    "It''s up to you, then. As the captain of the reserve team, these people will be your teammates. Who do you think should be chosen?"


    Jing Hongchen''s gaze fell on Su Yu.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yu said, "Among these four people, Zhou Qin and Guan Bo are definite choices. Their cultivation levels are above 45, which makes them relatively strong.


    "As for Chen Kai and Wang Dong, if I had to choose, I''d pick Wang Dong."


    "Why?"


    Jing Hongchen asked.


    "The reason is simple!"


    Su Yu raised two fingers and said, "There are two main points.


    "First, Wang Dong is still very young. He''s only 12, while Chen Kai is already 15. Right now, Chen Kai''s level is higher, but five years from now, I can guarantee that Wang Dong will far surpass him."


    "Second, Wang Dong has better talent. He possesses twin martial souls. Both the Bright Goddess Butterfly and the Clear Sky Hammer are top-tier martial souls."


    "With two top-tier martial souls, Wang Dong''s future is much brighter."


    "Our academy aims to nurture students with potential, doesn''t it? And since this is the reserve team¡ªnot all of them will need to participate¡ªits primary purpose is to gain experience, right?"


    "If it''s about gaining experience, why not choose someone with strong talent and potential instead of someone mediocre? After all, the competition in five years will be the true stage for the reserve team. With Wang Dong''s talent, how much could he grow in five years?"


    "Chen Kai might be stronger than Wang Dong now, but that''s all there is to it. His strength won''t be enough to determine the outcome of a competition. It''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    "Besides, if they were to fight now, it''s not certain that Chen Kai would even win against Wang Dong."


    "So, all things considered, for the last slot, I choose Wang Dong."


    Su Yu made his decision based on potential, and his conclusion was to pick Wang Dong.


    After a moment of contemplation, Jing Hongchen nodded slowly.


    "What you said makes sense. Let''s go with your plan. You''re the captain of the reserve team, so from now on, all matters concerning the reserve team will be under your control. This hall master won''t interfere anymore."


    Jing Hongchen handed over the reserve team to Su Yu entirely, including the authority to make all decisions about personnel. In other words, Su Yu now had full command over the reserve team.


    "Does this mean we also have to listen to Su Yu?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked incredulously, pointing at himself.


    "Are you part of the reserve team?"


    Jing Hongchen looked at his foolish grandson with a hint of exasperation.


    "Of course!"


    Xiao Hongchen replied.


    "If that''s the case, then why ask?"


    Jing Hongchen said gruffly. His silly grandson needed someone to keep him in check, and who better than Su Yu?


    "No, I¡ª"


    Xiao Hongchen tried to argue but was immediately interrupted by Jing Hongchen.


    "Enough. From now on, in the reserve team, you do whatever Su Yu says. If you dare disobey, this hall master permits Su Yu to discipline you."


    Turning to Su Yu, Jing Hongchen added, "Su Yu, don''t hold back."


    Xiao Hongchen: "..."


    You are my grandfather, huh?


    "Hall master, isn''t this a bit much?"


    Su Yu said, feigning hesitation.


    "After all, Xiao Hongchen is the young master of Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    "In the academy, he''s the young master of Illustrious Virtue Hall, but in the reserve team, he''s just another member. I know what you''re concerned about, but there''s no need. Say what needs to be said and do what needs to be done¡ªjust don''t cripple or kill him."


    Jing Hongchen waved dismissively.


    Teaching his grandson-in-law to discipline his grandson? That was nothing to worry about in his eyes.


    "Very well, I''ll accept the responsibility," Su Yu said, feigning reluctance. He turned to Xiao Hongchen with a slight smile.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll be counting on your guidance."


    Seeing Su Yu''s smile, Xiao Hongchen shivered. It was over for him. His peaceful days were gone. Who knew what Su Yu might do to him? His future looked bleak. He wanted to resist, but he wasn''t Su Yu''s match at all.


    Grandpa, you''ve set your grandson up for disaster.


    But Jing Hongchen didn''t care about Xiao Hongchen''s thoughts. Turning to Su Yu, he said, "In two days, the reserve team will start integrating with the official team. You''ll need to learn to coordinate and practice tactics with the official team. After all, your final opponent will be Shrek Academy, and they can''t be underestimated.


    "Shrek Academy has been the arch-rival of our Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy for generations."


    Mentioning Shrek Academy, Jing Hongchen''s tone turned somber. Over the past few millennia, they had never won against Shrek Academy even once. That wretched academy was infuriatingly resilient, with a solid foundation and exceptional students.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Beating Shrek Academy is a given," Xiao Hongchen said confidently, puffing out his chest. It seemed he never lost his spirit, always bouncing back like an indomitable cockroach.


    Jing Hongchen ignored him completely and looked at Su Yu instead.


    "Do you have confidence?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly, his voice calm but resolute.


    "Shrek Academy? They''re nothing worth mentioning."


    To him, the Shrek Academy team posed no real threat.


    "If you''re confident, then this hall master can rest easy. I look forward to your victory."


    Jing Hongchen laughed heartily. If Su Yu had confidence, then so did he. After all, Su Yu wasn''t Xiao Hongchen¡ªhe had never failed to deliver on a promise.


    "That''s enough for today. Xiao, Meng, take Su Yu for a physical evaluation and report the data to me afterward. I''ll use the data to design your battle armor."


    Jing Hongchen waved them off. The three exchanged glances, excused themselves, and left together.


    As soon as they exited the office and stepped out of the teaching building, Su Yu noticed a shadowy figure lurking nearby. Stopping in his tracks, he said calmly, "Why are you hiding? I already saw you. Come out."


    After a brief pause, a figure stepped out from the corner.


    It was Wang Dong''er, pouting with a reluctant expression, looking like a pitiful, lonely puppy.


    "Wang Dong?"


    Meng Hongchen was surprised. She hadn''t noticed Wang Dong''er following them.


    Su Yu sighed lightly, stepped forward, and pinched Wang Dong''s cheek. "If you''re going to follow us, just do it openly. Why sneak around like that?"


    "It''s not sneaky!"


    Wang Dong''er turned her head away, pouting even more. It was clear she still felt upset, perhaps even a little left out.


    Su Yu rubbed his temples helplessly.


    "You... Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind?"

 Chapter 106 - 106: [DD2]: 106

    "The three of us¡ªMeng, Xiao, and I¡ªwere called over by the Hall Master to discuss matters regarding the reserve team. We weren''t intentionally leaving you out."


    "See? You''re overthinking again."


    Su Yu spread his hands as he explained. Ever since he told Wang Dong''er that he planned to find a few more girlfriends, Wang Dong''er had seemed a bit on edge¡ªmainly because she was too sensitive. Even the smallest things could spark her imagination and lead her to wild conclusions.


    Situations like today had happened before, but back then, Wang Dong''er wouldn''t have felt left out. But now? Following Su Yu sneakily like this was a first.


    "I wasn''t overthinking! Hmph," Wang Dong''er retorted.


    She breathed a sigh of relief inwardly but outwardly refused to admit defeat, letting out a small huff and still showing Su Yu a sour face. Su Yu didn''t mind, though. He stepped forward, wrapped an arm around Wang Dong''er''s shoulders, and said warmly, "Alright, next time, I''ll give you a heads-up beforehand, okay?"


    "As if I care," Wang Dong''er pouted, though the small grievances she had were visibly dissipating.


    "Wang Dong, you really should thank Su Yu this time. If not for him, you might not have made it into the reserve team," Meng Hongchen chimed in from the side, supporting Su Yu. She wasn''t about to let Su Yu''s good deeds go unnoticed by Wang Dong''er.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, her confusion evident.


    Meng Hongchen explained, "Here''s what happened¡­"


    She then recounted the events in the office, including how Su Yu had spoken up on Wang Dong''er''s behalf, leaving nothing out.


    "If Su Yu hadn''t insisted on picking you, the last spot on the reserve team might not have been yours," Meng Hongchen added softly.


    "So that''s how it is?"


    Wang Dong''er was stunned. Her gaze at Su Yu grew more complicated, carrying a mix of gratitude and some indescribable emotion.


    "Why didn''t you just tell me yourself?"


    Wang Dong''er asked.


    "It''s not a big deal. Meng''er exaggerated my role anyway. Even without me, you would''ve been selected¡ªafter all, you''re a Twin Martial Soul user."


    "Alright, enough about this. I''m heading to check my physical stats; you should come too," Su Yu said.


    Before Wang Dong''er could reply, Su Yu had already slung an arm around her shoulders and was walking off with her in tow. Wang Dong''er''s light blue eyes blinked subtly, a hint of indescribable emotion flickering within. She glanced up at Su Yu¡ªhis face was still as dazzlingly handsome as ever.


    "Why is your heart so big? Can''t it just be a little smaller?"


    Wang Dong''er thought to herself.


    "You''re amazing, but if you could just be more focused, you''d be even better. I won''t give up. You''re destined to be mine."


    Wang Dong''er clenched her fists and silently made up her mind.


    ...


    "Holy crap, is this guy even human?"


    Xiao Hongchen exclaimed, staring at the physical assessment data in his hands, utterly dumbfounded.


    "Physical strength: Level 82.


    Physical resilience: Level 82.


    Soul power fluctuation: Level 46 Soul Ancestor.


    Height: 1.81 meters.


    Weight: 72 kilograms.


    Left arm length¡­ Bone age: 12 years.


    Strength: 32,000 kilograms.


    Soul bone: ???


    Overall evaluation: ¡­"


    Looking at the stats, Xiao Hongchen began questioning reality. The other stats were impressive but not overly shocking. But physical strength, resilience, and raw power? Those three metrics were off the charts. Both physical strength and resilience had reached the Soul Douluo level.


    Are you sure this guy''s human? Xiao Hongchen recalled his physical stats, which barely reached the Soul King level. No wonder he couldn''t beat Su Yu. Who could beat such a monster?


    "Let me see," Meng Hongchen said, snatching the data sheet from Xiao Hongchen''s hands. With just one glance, her beautiful eyes widened, and she exclaimed in disbelief, "What incredible stats!"


    Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu with admiration and awe in her eyes. Wang Dong''er, curious, leaned over to take a look as well. Similarly, with just one glance, she, too, began to doubt reality.


    "Soul Douluo-level physical stats? Seriously?"


    Wang Dong''er was stunned. She stared at Su Yu and said, "You''re just a Soul Ancestor, yet your body already has the stats of a Soul Douluo?"


    Su Yu shrugged nonchalantly. This was all thanks to the Golden Dragon King''s blood tempering his body back then. Without it, his physique might have only been at Soul Saint level now, and he wouldn''t have been able to absorb the 60,000-year Ice Feather Phoenix soul ring for his fourth ring.


    "Su Yu, how did you manage this?"


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t help but ask. He was curious¡ªdesperate to improve himself. If he could build a physique like Su Yu''s, wouldn''t he soar to greatness?


    "Hard work and perseverance. All my achievements are thanks to my relentless efforts," Su Yu said, spreading his hands as he spoke.


    Xiao Hongchen: "¡­"


    Wang Dong''er: "¡­"


    Meng Hongchen: "¡­"


    Come on, is this something you can achieve with effort? We''re not three-year-olds.


    "And your strength? 32,000 kilograms¡ª64,000 jin. That''s insane! How did you do it?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s earlier sense of pride had completely vanished. No wonder Su Yu didn''t go all out. If he did, one slap might have sent Xiao to the afterlife.


    "Strength?"


    Su Yu grinned.


    "I''m naturally gifted¡ªborn with great power. Crazy, right?"


    Hearing this, the trio fell silent again. Do you think we''ll believe that?


    But since Su Yu wasn''t sharing more, they couldn''t push further. This might be a secret of the Ice God Palace.


    "Fine, just take this data to your grandfather. I bet he''ll be shocked."


    "Designing your armor is going to be a real challenge. Meng''s specifications probably can''t handle your freakish strength," Xiao Hongchen said, his expression turning peculiar. He could already imagine Jing Hongchen''s shock when he saw this data.


    Designing Su Yu''s full-body soul armor was going to cost Jing Hongchen a lot of brainpower.


    Initially, I thought it was a simple task, something anyone could do. But now, it seems to be another brain-draining ordeal. Not that it matters to him¡ªhe doesn''t need to think about it. Xiao Hongchen showed no signs of pressure at all.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "I trust the hall master''s strength. A full set of soul tools and armor won''t be a problem for him."


    "Maybe~" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao Hongchen shrugged.


    "I need to deliver some data. Meng, are you coming with me, or¡­?"


    "I''d like to wander outside for a bit longer," Meng Hongchen replied softly.


    Xiao Hongchen rolled his eyes. Wander a bit longer? You''re reluctant to leave Su Yu and just want to stay with him a while longer. Still, knowing but saying nothing, he didn''t object. If Jing Hongchen didn''t mind, neither would he.


    After leaving a few instructions, Xiao Hongchen departed. Su Yu and the others strolled around the campus briefly before going their separate ways.


    ...


    Two days later.


    In an open space in front of the dormitory building¡ª


    Boom!


    A figure was sent flying by a punch, rolling several times on the ground before coming to a stop.


    Ji Juechen panted heavily, his hair disheveled, strands waving in the air. His face was pale as paper, and he held a broken soul-tool longsword. Yet, his eyes were filled with determination and intensity¡ªa kind of fanaticism.


    Su Yu slowly retracted his fist and glanced at the faint white mark on his hand, his expression shifting slightly. This duel with Ji Juechen once again brought him that peculiar sensation. However, it was still like looking at flowers through the mist¡ªclose yet elusive. It felt within reach but slipped away every time he tried to grasp it.


    Su Yu had a premonition: if he could capture that feeling, his strength would undergo a monumental transformation. But taking that final step was frustratingly difficult. Even though he hadn''t fully seized that sensation, he still gained something.


    "You''ve improved a lot compared to last time, but it''s still not enough," Su Yu said as he approached Ji Juechen, a hint of appreciation in his gaze.


    Ji Juechen was undoubtedly talented. After their last duel, his progress had been significant. But Su Yu had also improved, which meant Ji Juechen still lost. Yet, this didn''t diminish Su Yu''s admiration. Few people could keep up with his rate of growth, and Ji Juechen was exceptional.


    Besides, Ji Juechen made for an excellent sparring partner. If once wasn''t enough, there would be a second time. If twice wasn''t enough, there would be a third. Su Yu firmly believed he could extract that elusive insight through Ji Juechen. And he suspected Ji Juechen felt the same¡ªperhaps finding something in Su Yu as well.


    "I lost. I''ll be back in three days," Ji Juechen said, standing up. He bowed slightly to Su Yu, grabbed his broken sword, and prepared to leave. This duel had taught him a lot, and he was eager to reflect on it.


    "Wait," Su Yu called out.


    "What is it?"


    Ji Juechen''s voice was cold.


    "You''ve lost two swords in our duels. To make it up to you, I''ll give you this sword."


    Su Yu raised his hand, and a dark, slightly iron-red longsword appeared, hovering in mid-air. The sword gleamed with a black metallic luster, its blade blunt yet heavy and solid¡ªdistinctly different from ordinary swords.


    Su Yu held it casually like a fire poker. It looked unremarkable and far from eye-catching. But Ji Juechen froze, his gaze locking onto the sword. To him, it was a remarkable weapon.


    "This sword is forged entirely from black iron. It''s called the Black Iron Heavy Sword. Its previous owner was a legendary swordsman who roamed the world undefeated," Su Yu explained.


    "I already have my sword. This one is yours now."


    With a flick, Su Yu tossed the sword to Ji Juechen. Indeed, this Black Iron Heavy Sword had once belonged to the unrivaled swordsman Dugu Qiubai. Its sheer hardness and crushing power made it unique. Compared to Ji Juechen''s meteoric iron sword¡ªwhich had shattered with a single punch¡ªthe Black Iron Heavy Sword was vastly superior. Su Yu couldn''t break this one with a punch if he tried.


    The sword''s greatest merit was its durability, though its weight was trivial to Su Yu, whose primary weapon¡ªthe Ancient Azure Spear¡ªwas over 1,200 pounds.


    "Thank you," Ji Juechen said, holding the sword reverently. It exuded an aura of dominance, convincing him of its storied past.


    "I''ll return in three days. Farewell."


    Ji Juechen bowed again and left, eager to test his new sword and insights. Su Yu smiled faintly and turned to leave as well, needing time to sort through his reflections from the duel.


    ...


    Shrek Academy, Battle Soul Arena.


    In the combat zone, groups of students from the second to fifth years gathered¡ªall core disciples of the outer court.


    Outside the arena, Xuan Zi, one-armed and visibly irked, held a drumstick in his hand. Glaring at the students, he said, "Listen up, kids. Your core disciple exam is simple. I call it the Free-for-All."


    "Within the boundaries of the arena, you''re free to fight however you like¡ªno rules. Anyone who surrenders or is rescued is eliminated. The last seven standing are the winners. Now, start!"


    With that, the chaos began. Students quickly formed alliances to target the higher-year students first. However, the senior students, led by Bei Bei, weren''t easy targets. Teaming up with Xu Sanshi, Jiang Nannan, and He Caitou, they counterattacked and eliminated lower-year groups.


    The lower-year students weren''t weak either, forming small alliances to hold their ground. After intense battles, only seven remained: Bei Bei, He Caitou, Xu Sanshi, Jiang Nannan, Dai Huabin, Zhu Lu, and Ning Tian.


    The seniors had the advantage of strength and teamwork, while the younger trio relied on their unique combination of Dai Huabin and Zhu Lu''s Hell White Tiger martial fusion and Ning Tian''s Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Pagoda support. Although they lost Wu Feng, who sacrificed herself to protect Ning Tian, the trio still secured their victory.


    These seven became the winners of the chaotic core disciple trial.

 Chapter 107 - 107: [DD2]: 107

    "You seven, stay. The rest of you who have been eliminated, go back," Xuan Zi said casually, taking a bite of a chicken leg and waving the bone in his hand. His hair was messy, and his aura exuded a sense of gloom.


    Even though many core disciples were eliminated without fully understanding why, leaving them dissatisfied, no one dared to voice their objections under Xuan Zi''s oppressive demeanor. One by one, under the guidance of other teachers, the eliminated disciples left quietly. Only seven people remained, led by Bei Bei, standing in a line.


    "Do you know why you''re staying?"


    Xuan Zi tossed away the chicken bone and took a swig from the wine gourd beside him. After losing an arm, he could no longer hold both the gourd and a chicken leg simultaneously. Being left with only one hand was inconvenient. Combined with his declining strength, Xuan Zi''s aura had grown even gloomier. He no longer bothered to groom himself, making his disheveled appearance even more unapproachable.


    Seeing that none of the seven responded, Xuan Zi continued, "The Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament is about to begin.


    "This tournament is not just a simple exchange between academies across the continent. It also involves political factors. Ever since our Shrek Academy rallied the original three nations of the continent to defeat the Sun-Moon Empire, their power has significantly waned. But over the millennia, the Sun-Moon Empire has focused on developing soul tools, and their overall strength has risen steadily. Meanwhile, the three empires of the original continent remain separate, lacking unity.


    "The only reason the Sun-Moon Empire hasn''t dared to act is that they lack confidence. With Shrek Academy here¡ªwith us here¡ªthey don''t dare to make rash moves. This is not self-aggrandizement. If the Sun-Moon Empire wants to dominate the continent, their first target isn''t the Star Luo, Heaven Dou, or Dou Ling Empires. It''s Shrek Academy."


    "Only we can unite the three empires to resist the Sun-Moon Empire, and only we have the high-level strength to counter their top-tier soul engineers. The Sun-Moon Empire doesn''t dare to test our strength through a full-scale war, so their best approach is probing¡ªand the best way to probe is through the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament."


    "Hence, in this tournament, our sole opponent is the Sun-Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. For generations, our Shrek Academy teams have defeated the Sun-Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy to claim the championship and defend Shrek''s honor. I believe this time will be no different."


    As Xuan Zi spoke passionately about Shrek''s glory, his face lit up with excitement. Below, one of the seven, Xu Sanshi, couldn''t hold back and asked, "Elder Xuan, do you want us to participate in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament?"


    Upon hearing this, the other six showed signs of excitement, with Dai Huabin clenching his fists, his face full of enthusiasm. Could the task of defending Shrek''s honor fall to them? An indescribable sense of pride welled up in their hearts. To represent Shrek Academy was already an honor in itself.


    "Participate in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament? With just you lot?"


    Xuan Zi snorted.


    "The age requirement for the tournament is under twenty. While you meet the age criteria, your strength is far from sufficient. This battle you just experienced was only a selection process for the reserve team. Each reserve team is chosen before the Shrek Seven Monsters of the previous generation enter the competition. With your current age, the tournament five years from now will be your stage. As for now, don''t aim too high."


    He continued, "Due to special circumstances, you might get a chance to perform, but your main task is to observe, gain experience, and accumulate knowledge. And even if you join the reserve team now, that doesn''t guarantee you''ll represent the academy in the next tournament. At the very least, you''ll need to enter the inner courtyard first."


    His blunt words didn''t dampen their spirits. Instead, the seven remained excited. A reserve team, after all, still had the potential to represent the academy. Moreover, the next tournament would truly be their stage. Being selected as candidates for the new generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters was already the greatest honor they could achieve. This honor would stay with them for life¡ªeven the proudest Dai Huabin was full of joy at this moment.


    Seeing their happiness, Xuan Zi wasn''t surprised. Shrek''s thousand-year legacy carried a heavy weight of honor. He took another swig from his wine gourd and said, "Your selection into the reserve team is a secret of the academy. You are forbidden from revealing it. Otherwise, you will lose your qualification."


    "Starting now, you''ll train with me one day a week. There''s one month left before the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament. During this time, I''ll have you train alongside the seven participants representing us this year. Make the most of this opportunity to improve yourselves."


    "All right, dismissed."


    Xuan Zi waved his hand and picked up another chicken leg to eat. The seven left, their hearts filled with excitement.


    ...


    At the Sun-Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, Third-Year Dormitory Area.


    In Room 308, Su Yu opened his eyes after a night of meditation. A glint of light flashed through his icy blue eyes. After a night of practice, his soul power had advanced slightly, bringing him closer to level 47.


    "System, daily check-in!"


    The first thing Su Yu did every morning was now second nature. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! Check-in complete. Congratulations, host, you''ve received the martial art ''Sunflower Manual.]


    "...Really?"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but smirk at the absurdity. This system was truly getting more creative. It even managed to conjure this infamous manual. The Sunflower Manual was legendary.


    "First cut yourself, then harm your enemies," Su Yu thought wryly. A true masterpiece of martial arts, yet utterly unusable for him. Still, he wouldn''t mind passing it along to someone with a special need for it.


    After a brief internal monologue, Su Yu got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. By the time he was done, the breakfast delivery had arrived. He set out two breakfasts¡ªhis and Wang Dong''er''s. Today''s breakfast was as lavish as always. Notably, Wang Dong''er''s meals were now at the same standard as Su Yu''s, thanks to the support of Jing Hongchen, who recognized Wang Dong''er''s dual martial souls. In other respects, however, Wang Dong''er''s treatment was less favorable compared to Su Yu''s superior talent.


    After everything was ready, Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong''er, who was still sound asleep. Su Yu extended a finger, gathering icy blue light at its tip. Approaching Wang Dong''er''s bed, he placed the tip lightly on the back of Wang Dong''er''s neck, releasing a bit of cold energy.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wang Dong''er woke up with a scream that echoed like a pig being slaughtered.


    "Su Yu!"


    Wang Dong''er glared, her small pink-and-blue eyes practically shooting flames. She had been in the middle of a sweet dream, only to be rudely awakened by Su Yu''s bizarre methods. Needless to say, her morning temper flared. That kind of bone-chilling cold was truly refreshing and mind-clearing.


    "I''m going to fight you!"


    The more Wang Dong''er thought about it, the angrier she got. She was ready to challenge Su Yu to a one-on-one duel. But with just one hand, Su Yu easily subdued her.


    "All right, we need to head to Illustrious Virtue Hall today. If you don''t get up now, we''ll be late. How is that my fault?"


    Su Yu held Wang Dong''er''s head down with one hand, and a single sentence calmed her down. Today marked the first day the reserve team would enter Illustrious Virtue Hall to train alongside the main team. As a member of the reserve team, Wang Dong''er couldn''t afford to miss it.


    "But you can''t wake me up like that! Do you know what it''s like to be frozen awake?"


    Wang Dong''er pouted, a hint of grievance in her voice. That deep, penetrating cold was no different from having ice cubes stuffed into your clothes in the dead of winter. It was unbearable.


    "But it was effective, wasn''t it? Look, one wake-up call and you''re wide awake. Do you still want to sleep now?"


    Su Yu said with a teasing smile.


    "Hmph, just wait until I get the chance. I''ll make sure you experience this too!"


    Wang Dong''er snorted, stomped off a few steps, then turned back and stomped on Su Yu''s foot before heading into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Su Yu chuckled and began enjoying his breakfast. After finishing his meal, he casually flipped through a book while waiting for Wang Dong''er. Once Wang Dong''er finished her breakfast and got ready, the two of them set off for Illustrious Virtue Hall. This sacred site of the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, revered by soul engineers across the continent, was finally within their reach.


    [Ding! A temporary check-in task has been issued: Check-in location¡ªIllustrious Virtue Hall. Check-in time¡ªwithin one day.]


    Sure enough, the system''s voice echoed in Su Yu''s mind, filling him with delight. As expected, Illustrious Virtue Hall held opportunities for rewards. Now the question was, what kind of rewards could he earn this time? Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    When Su Yu and Wang Dong''er arrived at Illustrious Virtue Hall, there were already a few figures outside the grand entrance. Three fourth-level soul engineers stood there. Their aura was noticeably less refined than that of the Illustrious Virtue Hall members. There was a youthful immaturity about them, indicating that they still lacked the polish of true experts.


    The three lined up obediently outside the door, their demeanor making it clear to anyone that they were newcomers. Seasoned veterans wouldn''t act so prim and proper. Su Yu recognized these three immediately. After all, he had selected them himself.


    They were Zhou Qin, Guan Bo, and Yang Xu. Among them, Yang Xu was the strongest¡ªa fourth-level soul engineer and a Level 47 Soul Elder, even higher than Su Yu by one level. Zhou Qin and Guan Bo were also formidable, both with Level 45 soul power and fourth-level soul engineer status.


    When they saw Su Yu and Wang Dong''er approach, the three greeted him in unison, "Captain!"


    Su Yu had earned their respect through his real strength, having defeated both Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen to claim the reserve team championship. These three were top-tier students, but they deeply admired Su Yu. When someone is only slightly better than you, you might feel jealous. But when someone is far superior, all you feel is admiration. Admiring the strong is human nature. For Yang Xu and the others, Su Yu was a figure far beyond their reach.


    "You guys arrived pretty early, huh?"


    Su Yu said with a faint smile.


    Yang Xu grinned.


    "This is a rare opportunity to enter Illustrious Virtue Hall. Who wouldn''t want to come early?"


    Guan Bo and Zhou Qin nodded enthusiastically. After all, this was Illustrious Virtue Hall. Su Yu smiled but said nothing. He fully understood their eagerness. For soul engineers, Illustrious Virtue Hall was indeed a sacred place. He was curious to see what it looked like inside.


    "Looks like you''re all quite punctual," a playful voice came from behind.


    Su Yu turned to see Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen approaching together. Xiao Hongchen still carried that slightly arrogant and dramatic demeanor, while Meng Hongchen exuded youthful vitality and an indescribable elegance. Upon seeing Su Yu, Meng Hongchen smiled warmly, like blooming spring flowers¡ªradiant and captivating.


    "Senior Xiao Hongchen, Senior Meng Hongchen," Yang Xu and the others greeted respectfully.


    Unlike Su Yu, they couldn''t afford to be casual. Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen held extremely high status in the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Despite their young age, they were already members of Illustrious Virtue Hall, and other students always treated them with deference. Xiao Hongchen''s arrogance wasn''t unwarranted; he had the credentials to back it up.


    Xiao Hongchen waved dismissively at their greetings, while Meng Hongchen returned a gentle smile and nodded before walking up to Su Yu. With her wine-red hair flowing loosely and dressed in the Illustrious Virtue Hall uniform, Meng Hongchen looked radiant today. Her fair, makeup-free face glowed like polished jade, delicate and charming.


    "Meng''er, you look beautiful today," Su Yu complimented after a glance.


    The more time he spent with Meng Hongchen, the more he admired her. She had a remarkable sense of propriety. Though slightly proud by nature, she was always gentle and considerate in front of him. Few men could resist a beautiful, gentle, and sweet-natured girl, and Su Yu was no exception. Even with his high standards, he had to admit Meng Hongchen struck a chord with him. Especially since she treated him so well.


    "R-Really?"


    Meng Hongchen''s face reddened slightly, but inwardly she felt a surge of joy. Su Yu complimented her! It was the first time he''d called her beautiful. Her efforts to dress up today hadn''t been in vain. She felt a sweet satisfaction bubble up inside as she thought about it.

 Chapter 108 - 108: [DD2]: 108

    "Of course, it''s true. You are truly stunning today."


    Su Yu smiled lightly, offering praise.


    Meng Hongchen''s cheeks turned slightly red. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tender affection and a hint of delight.


    A woman dresses up for the one who appreciates her. Su Yu''s compliment was the highest affirmation for her. Filled with joy, Meng Hongchen''s heart brimmed with happiness, while Wang Dong''er pouted in discontent.


    Watching Su Yu and Meng Hongchen flirt made her feel irritable. This Casanova!


    "Hmph, now that everyone''s here, can we go in?"


    Wang Dong''er snorted, stepping between Su Yu and Meng Hongchen to separate them physically.


    Meng Hongchen frowned slightly, her gaze toward Wang Dong''er tinged with dissatisfaction. After all, she and Su Yu had just begun to develop something, and now Wang Dong''er was playing the spoiler. Even though Meng Hongchen had a good temper, she couldn''t help but feel a little upset.


    However, in Su Yu''s presence, she didn''t want to show her anger. After calming her emotions, she turned to Su Yu with a charming smile.


    "Shall we go in?"


    Su Yu nodded and said, "Let''s go in. Please lead the way."


    Illustrious Virtue Hall was heavily guarded, and with Su Yu and his companions being unfamiliar faces, entering without a guide would have been nearly impossible. The security of Illustrious Virtue Hall was no joke.


    Although it was attacked by the Body Sect in the original storyline, that attack was the result of careful planning over a long period. The incident didn''t reflect poorly on Illustrious Virtue Hall''s security but rather highlighted that even the best defenses could be breached by determined adversaries.


    After all, no wall is completely impenetrable.


    The group of seven began to move toward Illustrious Virtue Hall, located at the core of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. On the surface, it appeared to be an inconspicuous building, but upon entering, its true scale was revealed to be far larger than expected.


    The main areas of Illustrious Virtue Hall were all underground. Entering the modestly-sized building, which covered less than 500 square meters, Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen led Su Yu and the others through three layers of checkpoints.


    Each checkpoint was guarded by soul masters and protected by specialized soul tools.


    "Illustrious Virtue Hall is monitored everywhere. Every word and action may be under surveillance, so everyone should be mindful. This place is not like the outside world," Meng Hongchen explained as they walked.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Inside, there were twenty semi-circular elevators with a metallic texture, each large enough to accommodate more than ten people. Meng Hongchen led the group into one, scanned her ID card on a soul tool, and then infused soul power into the central metal pillar. The elevator began to descend slowly.


    Yang Xu and the others curiously observed everything around them, marveling at the advanced technology. Su Yu, however, remained composed, his expression calm and unsurprised.


    Meng Hongchen''s gaze lingered on Su Yu, and in the confined space of the elevator, she maintained a deliberate distance from the others, naturally leaning closer to Su Yu.


    Su Yu steadied her, and in this intimate space, their ice-blue eyes met.


    The dim white light cast soft shadows on their faces, creating a unique atmosphere. Meng Hongchen''s delicate features were smooth and flawless, akin to fine jade, even at such close proximity.


    As Meng Hongchen inhaled Su Yu''s faint, masculine scent, her heart raced uncontrollably.


    The two gazed at each other quietly, as if time had momentarily frozen.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator chimed softly, and the metal doors slid open. Only then did they snap back to reality. Meng Hongchen''s cheeks flushed as she shyly lowered her head.


    Xiao Hongchen stepped out first, followed by Wang Dong''er, who snorted in displeasure. Next were Zhou Qin and Guan Bo.


    "Captain, congratulations," Yang Xu teased, winking mischievously at Su Yu before leaving.


    Su Yu chuckled softly and turned to Meng Hongchen, who was looking down.


    "Shall we go?"


    Meng Hongchen nodded lightly, and the two exited the elevator together.


    Outside the elevator was another semi-circular metal hall. Xiao Hongchen led the way, with Meng Hongchen walking alongside Su Yu, while the others followed closely behind.


    After a short passage, the view suddenly opened up, revealing an enormous hall that stunned everyone.


    Yang Xu and the others gasped in amazement, and even Wang Dong''er''s expression was filled with shock.


    Su Yu looked up, his expression shifting slightly.


    Before them was a vast hall so expansive it seemed to stretch endlessly. Rows of experimental tables extended as far as the eye could see, with over fifty in each row.


    Each table measured five meters by three meters, and there were even more rows extending into the distance. Behind most tables were people busily working.


    The immense hall, with its semi-circular dome 20 meters high, was entirely covered in metal. The heavy metallic smell and the hum of machinery filled the air, overwhelming their senses.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for completing the temporary Illustrious Virtue Hall Check-In mission. The temporary check-in reward package has been issued. Would you like to open it?]


    "Yes."


    [Ding! The package has been opened. Congratulations, host, for obtaining the pseudo-Level 10 soul tool Winter''s Sword.]


    [Congratulations, host, for obtaining the ranked carving blade Holy Judgement.]


    [Congratulations, host, for obtaining six Level 9 soul tool bombs.]


    Su Yu''s thoughts brightened as the cold voice echoed in his mind.


    Winter''s Sword, Holy Judgement carving blade, Level 9 soul tool bombs?


    Each one was a treasure!


    Level 9 soul tool bombs, synonymous with destruction, were the Sun Moon Empire''s most terrifying weapons.


    Even Titled Douluos, or even Super Douluos, would fear these weapons. Being hit by one could mean severe injury¡ªor death.


    These bombs were a cornerstone of the Sun Moon Empire''s dominance, and there were likely only a few dozen in existence. Yet Su Yu had just obtained six of them.


    As for the Holy Judgement carving blade, it was a rare gem highly sought after by soul engineers, akin to a divine artifact.


    This particular blade was ranked eighth among the legendary carving blades¡ªa top-tier tool even among the elite.


    If news of this gets out, even Jing Hongchen might be tempted. A good carving knife is invaluable to a soul engineer.


    Of course, what shocked Su Yu the most was still the Winter''s Sword.


    The Winter''s Sword¡ªa pseudo-rank-10 soul tool.


    Currently, the highest known rank for soul tools is rank-9. The only other pseudo-rank-10 soul tool recorded so far is the Death God Pagoda, whose overwhelming power could even injure Di Tian.


    Death God Douluo Ye Xishui earned her fame largely thanks to the Death God Pagoda.


    At present, it remains uncertain whether the Death God Pagoda has even been completed. Yet now, Su Yu already possesses another pseudo-rank-10 soul tool.


    The power of a pseudo-rank-10 soul tool is, of course, unquestionable.


    The Winter''s Sword will go to Elder Hai. With it, his strength will improve even further, Su Yu silently decided. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pseudo-rank-10 soul tool is far beyond Su Yu''s current abilities. A good tool should match the right user.


    Since Hai Bodong is his ally, Su Yu has no qualms about helping him grow stronger. With the Winter''s Sword, Hai Bodong could take on both Ye Xishui and Long Xiaoyao simultaneously.


    Even if Mu En harnessed the power of the Golden Tree, Hai Bodong could hold his own. The stronger Hai Bodong becomes, the more confident Su Yu feels in his plans.


    Su Yu carefully weighed the costs and benefits.


    As long as a certain God-King doesn''t drop from the heavens unexpectedly, my safety is guaranteed for now, Su Yu mused. Oh, right, that God-King is still recovering. Who knows how long he''ll take to heal?


    I''m far from invincible. Best to play it safe, develop quietly, and avoid unnecessary risks! Su Yu chuckled internally.


    Although his forces were decent, they were nothing compared to the Divine Realm.


    When it was time to lay low, Su Yu had no problem doing so. Ambition requires patience, after all.


    After letting his thoughts wander for a moment, Su Yu refocused. He didn''t immediately claim his rewards¡ªthis was Illustrious Virtue Hall, after all. Keeping the rewards stored within the system for now felt more prudent.


    Looking around, he noticed Yang Xu and the others still immersed in shock. The sheer scale of this place was undeniably overwhelming.


    Meng Hongchen glanced at Su Yu. Seeing his composed expression, she smiled sweetly and began explaining:


    "This is the central base for soul tool production within Illustrious Virtue Hall. Its area is massive¡ªat least half the size of the entire Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy above ground."


    "There are 5,000 experimental workbenches here. The ones hidden in the shadows at the back are unoccupied because no one is conducting research there."


    "Essentially, the strongest soul engineers in the Sun-Moon Empire work here. Beyond this public base, there are many private laboratories. To qualify for one, a soul engineer must be at least rank 8 or higher."


    Meng Hongchen''s introduction brought the others out of their daze. They listened attentively, eager to absorb any information about this legendary hall.


    "Our main goal here is to learn how to use soul tools and practice cooperating with the official team members," she continued.


    "This time, Senior Ma will be leading the team, and he''ll be responsible for teaching us.


    "All right, let''s head down."


    With that, MengHongchen took the lead. Su Yu walked beside her as the group navigated the hall.


    Inside, countless soul engineers were engrossed in their research, seemingly oblivious to Su Yu''s group.


    Soon, Meng Hongchen led them to a specific area where Su Yu spotted several familiar faces: Mi Jia, Lin Xi, Chen An, Xiao Xiafeng, and¡­ Ma Rulong, the team captain.


    Gathered here were the core members of the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team.


    As Su Yu''s group approached, Ma Rulong and the others paused their work, turning their attention toward them. Zhou Qin and Guan Bo visibly tensed under the collective gaze of so many senior members, their nerves clearly showing.


    However, Ma Rulong and the others didn''t dwell on them for long. Their eyes quickly settled on Su Yu.


    After witnessing Su Yu''s decisive victory over Xiao Hongchen in the reserve team''s final match, these people developed a solid understanding of his strength. Even the notoriously arrogant Xiao Xiafeng had to acknowledge Su Yu''s capabilities.


    Su Yu had earned his place as someone worthy of special treatment.


    "Welcome, Su Yu"


    Ma Rulong greeted Su Yu warmly.


    Previously, he had already been quite amicable toward Su Yu. But after witnessing his abilities firsthand, his attitude had grown even friendlier. Ma Rulong wasn''t one to make enemies with someone destined to rise. Why create unnecessary conflict when cooperation is an option?


    "Yes, it''s my first time in Illustrious Virtue Hall. I''ll be relying on you, Senior Ma, and everyone else for guidance."


    Su Yu cupped his fists politely, displaying a respectful demeanor.


    As long as no one provoked him¡ªand if they weren''t destined adversaries¡ªSu Yu''s attitude generally remained cordial. Arrogance and rudeness only served to isolate oneself.


    "Haha, no problem, no problem," Ma Rulong chuckled. The others, including Mi Jia, responded with friendly smiles. Though Su Yu was strong, he didn''t exude arrogance, making him seem approachable.


    "Senior Ma, when will we begin our lessons?"


    Su Yu asked, getting straight to the point after the pleasantries.


    After all, they were here to learn, not socialize.


    "Haha, don''t worry. Elder Ma will arrive shortly. Your main focus will be on learning how to use soul tools and gaining practical experience," Ma Rulong explained.


    "Additionally, we''ll arrange some matches to practice teamwork."


    "The coordination between you, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen with the rest of the team is particularly important."


    Ma Rulong''s words carried a clear meaning. Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen were stronger than all the other official team members except for him. Their synergy with the team was vital for success.


    This was the lineup Jing Hongchen envisioned for ultimately securing the championship.


    "I see. But does Illustrious Virtue Hall have a place suitable for matches underground?"


    Su Yu asked curiously. Fights are usually better held outdoors, after all.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Ma Rulong replied cryptically, smiling knowingly.


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed with interest. Could Illustrious Virtue Hall truly have constructed a combat arena underground? If so, the investment must have been astronomical!

 Chapter 109 - 109: [DD2]: 109

    About a quarter of an hour later, Elder Ma finally arrived, albeit a little late. His hair was snow-white¡ªa sign of his advanced age¡ªbut he was still full of vigor. Elder Ma was, in fact, Ma Rulong''s grandfather, and he held a highly respected position in the Illustrious Virtue Hall. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone''s here? Good. Then let''s begin today''s first lesson¡ªpractical combat training," Elder Ma announced.


    "Follow me."


    With that single statement, he turned and walked away without looking back. Su Yu glanced at Ma Rulong, who shrugged and followed him. Su Yu''s eyes flickered as he signaled to the reserve team members to follow as well.


    Elder Ma led the group out of the hall''s common base into a narrow metallic passageway. The corridor had multiple intersections, but Elder Ma navigated them easily, taking sharp turns left and right. Su Yu and the others quickly kept pace. After about half an hour, they finally arrived at their destination: an enormous Battle Soul Arena.


    Before them was a circular battle stage with a diameter of roughly 200 meters, surrounded by interconnected defensive soul tools that enveloped the entire platform. Above, a massive metallic dome stretched nearly 100 meters high, dotted with white soul tool lights that cast a soft glow, illuminating the entire arena brightly. Rows of tiered seating encircled the arena, rising higher the further out they were. The entire area was enclosed by metal walls, forming a fully sealed indoor Battle Soul Arena.


    "An underground arena... truly awe-inspiring," Su Yu exclaimed in amazement. While this arena wasn''t as massive as the soul tool testing grounds, its construction costs seemed even higher. The underground setting itself posed unique challenges, and the quality of the components¡ªfrom the battle stage to the defensive soul tools¡ªwas exceptional. Even the metal walls were specially reinforced. Su Yu could tell that these walls had extraordinary defensive capabilities¡ªstrong enough that even he would hesitate to claim he could destroy them completely.


    "This arena was built specifically for members of Illustrious Virtue Hall," Elder Ma explained.


    "When members need to test the power of secret soul tools, they often choose this location. It''s more discreet than the testing grounds."


    He continued, "This time, we are preparing to represent the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Battle Tournament. Our training is of the utmost importance, which is why I chose this place."


    Elder Ma''s voice, though aged, carried a commanding presence, answering the group''s questions. Hearing this, many of the members suddenly understood.


    "For this tournament, the Hall Master has entrusted me to lead the team," Elder Ma continued.


    "I''ve reviewed the information on both the official team and the reserve team, but I find it insufficient. Paper statistics only scratch the surface. True weaknesses are revealed in combat. Thus, our first lesson is practical combat."


    He looked at Ma Rulong and Su Yu.


    "As captains of the official and reserve teams, respectively, you two will lead your teams and compete. I want to see the gap between the official team and the reserve team. Take ten minutes to discuss your strategy. The match begins after that."


    Elder Ma''s words caused a visible reaction among Su Yu''s team members. While Su Yu remained calm, Yang Xu and the others looked shocked. A match between the reserve team and the official team? Was this a joke? How could they possibly win?


    Wang Dong''er''s expression also turned serious, but seeing Su Yu''s calm demeanor strangely eased her tension.


    "Gather around. Let''s discuss strategy," Su Yu called out, and the team members slowly gathered.


    "Captain, how are we supposed to fight them? This is the official team. We don''t stand a chance," Zhou Qin said dejectedly. Yang Xu and Guan Bo chimed in their agreement. The official team had a lineup that included a Level 6 Soul Engineer and six Level 5 Soul Engineers¡ªan overwhelming force.


    "Don''t lose heart. How do you know you''ll lose if you haven''t fought yet?"


    Xiao Hongchen snapped, annoyed by their lack of resolve.


    "Exactly. Why are you giving up before the match even starts?"


    Wang Dong''er added with a scoff. Though she felt a little nervous, she wasn''t afraid.


    "Su Yu, what''s the plan?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, looking at him. Su Yu raised his hand to signal for silence.


    "Don''t be afraid of losing," he began.


    "Elder Ma set up this match to assess our true strength, not to demand victory. The outcome doesn''t matter. What matters is that we use this opportunity to identify our weaknesses. Understand?"


    He directed this, especially toward Yang Xu and the others, whose fighting spirit was visibly low.


    "Understood, Captain," they replied, nodding. Their initial fear stemmed from the reputation of the official team, but once the pressure of winning was lifted, they felt less intimidated. Satisfied, Su Yu smiled and continued, "Now, let''s strategize. The official team may be strong, but they aren''t without weaknesses. We''re not completely without a chance."


    Despite his earlier reassurance, Su Yu had no intention of losing. If victory was possible, why settle for defeat?


    As Su Yu laid out his plan, the team listened intently. Even Xiao Hongchen''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Su Yu, I didn''t expect you to be this capable. We''ve got this!"


    Xiao Hongchen laughed confidently.


    "Calm down, Xiao," Su Yu chuckled.


    "Oh, right, my bad," Xiao Hongchen said, laughing it off as the team''s morale noticeably rose.


    On the other side, Xia Xiafeng sidled up to Ma Rulong and chuckled dismissively.


    "Captain, look at how serious they are. Do you think they believe they can beat us?"


    Ma Rulong shot him a glare.


    "Don''t underestimate them. The reserve team isn''t weak."


    "Come on, Captain. Sure, Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen are strong, but the rest of their team is just filler," Chen An added. The sentiment seemed to be shared by most of the official team, who viewed their opponents with little concern. The reserve team is, after all, just a reserve team. If they could beat the main team, would they still be called the reserve team?


    "Everyone, just don''t let your guard down."


    Seeing that everyone shared similar thoughts, Ma Rulong could only remind them not to underestimate their opponents. In truth, he also thought it was unlikely for the reserve team to win. However, his cautious nature led him to maintain a certain level of vigilance toward Su Yu and the others.


    "Alright, ten minutes are up. Let''s start the match."


    The ten-minute preparation period quickly passed, and Elder Ma''s voice echoed. Su Yu and his teammates exchanged glances before stepping onto the battle stage. The two teams stood tens of meters apart, facing each other.


    On the official representative team, Ma Rulong stood in the center. Lin Xi and Mi Jia were positioned at the front, while Chen An and Chen Fei stood on either side of Ma Rulong, with Li Yan and Xiao Xiaofeng taking the rear. This was the regular formation often employed by the representative team, one they executed seamlessly through mutual cooperation.


    On the reserve team, Su Yu stood in the center, with Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen at the front. Wang Dong''er and Yang Xu flanked Su Yu, while Guan Bo and Zhou Qin took up the rear. In terms of aura alone, the reserve team was outmatched.


    "Both sides in position. Match¡­ start!"


    With Elder Ma''s signal, the official representative team sprang into action. Numerous metal tubes extended from their bodies as a myriad of soul tools surrounded them like an impenetrable fortress. They deployed a soul cannon barrage strategy right from the start, intending to wipe out the reserve team in one decisive strike.


    Su Yu made a quick decision. His Ice Emperor Martial Soul possessed him, radiating an icy blue glow. His third soul ring flashed, and an endless white mist engulfed the entire battle stage¡ªa display of his third soul skill, Ice Emperor''s Domain.


    "This is bad! We''ve lost our lock!"


    Xiao Xiaofeng cried out in alarm as the targets they had previously locked onto vanished the moment the mist rose. They had completely lost sight of their opponents.


    "Fire!"


    Ma Rulong, unperturbed, immediately gave the order to fire. A storm of soul-guided rays blanketed the battlefield.


    "Take to the skies!"


    At Su Yu''s command, the reserve team members rose into the air. However, the intense firepower swept across the battlefield, and both Guan Bo and Zhou Qin were struck before they could ascend, eliminating them immediately. Su Yu frowned. No matter how well they planned, their initial coordination still had flaws.


    "Fire!"


    Mi Jia shouted, his relentless attacks intensifying.


    "Wait, aim at the sky!"


    A sudden thought struck Ma Rulong, and he directed the firepower upward. The other six team members followed suit, unleashing their firepower indiscriminately from ground to sky. Having lost track of their opponents, this was their only option to force Su Yu and his team to reveal themselves.


    However, Su Yu and his team moved with incredible agility, weaving effortlessly through the barrage of attacks.


    "This soul skill is ridiculous. Is this what cheating feels like? It''s freaking awesome!"


    Xiao Hongchen grinned ear to ear. Su Yu''s third soul skill was outright absurd. It not only weakened mental detection and blocked aura locking but also obscured visibility while granting allies the equivalent of omniscient vision. Every move Ma Rulong''s team made was as clear as day to Su Yu and his team, who dodged attacks with ease as if the opposing team''s actions were slowed down in their minds. The earlier elimination of Guan Bo and Zhou Qin was purely due to their slow reactions. Now, Su Yu''s team had gained an almost unshakable advantage, while Ma Rulong''s team resembled headless flies.


    "This¡­ is a domain?"


    Outside the battle stage, Elder Ma raised an eyebrow in surprise. Even he couldn''t penetrate the veil of white mist covering the field. This wasn''t just simple concealment but rather an exclusive domain¡ªa rare and extraordinary ability. Only geniuses among geniuses could possess such a skill. And for someone as young as Su Yu to have a domain was astonishing.


    "If they can''t break this domain, Rulong and the others might be in trouble," Elder Ma said gravely, his eyes narrowing.


    Just as he predicted, Ma Rulong and his team were now in a stalemate. Without breaking the domain, they were likely to lose this match.


    "It''s a domain! Everyone, gather around me!"


    Ma Rulong issued an order. At this point, the team needed to stick together to avoid being picked off one by one.


    "Got it, Captain!"


    "Understood!"


    As they tried to regroup, fine ice threads suddenly materialized in the white mist. Those who failed to react quickly found themselves entangled, feeling the cold seep into their bodies and slowing them down.


    "Look out, Captain! Watch out for the ice threads!"


    Xiao Xiaofeng''s warning was cut short by a soul-guided beam shooting toward him. Caught off guard, he was struck and knocked off the stage.


    "Xiao Xiaofeng!"


    Ma Rulong''s expression darkened as he quickly used his soul power to dispel the ice threads around him, simultaneously firing toward the direction of the attack. However, the figure had already vanished.


    "Ah!"


    Another cry rang out as Li Yan was eliminated under concentrated fire. Without even a chance to struggle, he was out. Ma Rulong''s expression changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, two teammates had been taken out.


    "We have to break this domain!"


    Ma Rulong''s eyes turned sharp as he tossed a flash bomb into the mist. An intense burst of light erupted, forcing everyone on the battlefield to close their eyes. The strong light seemed to disperse some of the mist. Ma Rulong hoped this would pierce through the domain. However, as he opened his eyes, he saw the same dense white fog. Visibility was still less than two meters. High above, Su Yu wore a faint smile. Light and fire could indeed thin the mist, but breaking his domain with a mere flash bomb was nothing short of a pipe dream.

 Chapter 110 - 110: [DD2]: 110

    When Su Yu first obtained the Ice Emperor''s Domain, it was indeed broken by Di Mingli. But what kind of attributes does Di Mingli possess? The ultimate fire and ultimate light, combined with her overwhelming strength, allowed her to break through Su Yu''s domain in an instant. And now, Ma Rulong thinks he can disperse the ice fog with just a flashbang? That''s a bit too optimistic.


    Su Yu possesses the ultimate ice martial soul, and the true power of his third soul ring exceeds sixty thousand years. Even if he wasn''t fully activating the domain, a fully unleashed Ice Emperor''s Domain wouldn''t just be ice fog¡ªit would be a full-blown snowstorm. That would be its true, complete form. Even in its incomplete state, breaking through this domain would require at least a Soul Sage-ranked soul master with fire or light attributes. Ma Rulong, a mere Level 62 Soul Emperor, trying to breach his domain? That''s nothing short of wishful thinking.


    While this domain may primarily be supportive, the Ice Emperor''s Domain also boasts powerful abilities such as low temperatures, concealment, and obscuration. It''s undoubtedly a formidable skill. Watching Ma Rulong and the others below, unable to do anything, Su Yu gestured to attack. He wasn''t worried that Xiao Hongchen and the others couldn''t see it because he wasn''t just activating one soul skill¡ªhe was activating three:


    Ice Emperor''s Domain


    Ice Emperor''s Binding


    Ice Emperor''s Protection


    The combination of these three soul skills, granted by Skydream, created an overwhelming advantage. Upon seeing Su Yu''s signal, Xiao Hongchen and the others, who had been eagerly waiting, unleashed their full firepower. Even through the white mist, the terrifying aura was palpable. Ma Rulong was just about to shout a warning when Su Yu''s figure mysteriously appeared in front of him. A sharp claw slashed directly toward him.


    Ma Rulong''s expression changed as he swung his sixth-level soul tool longsword at Su Yu.


    Rip!


    The blade, as though cutting through tofu, was severed into several pieces by the claw. It was none other than the Darkgolden Terrorclaw¡ªa terrifying weapon that had grown stronger under the nourishment of Su Yu''s soul power and the Golden Dragon King''s blood. At close range, Su Yu was confident it could tear through the defenses of even a Soul Douluo¡ªif he could land a hit, of course.


    Seeing his sixth-level soul tool destroyed, Ma Rulong was visibly shaken and quickly dodged. From that claw, he felt the aura of death; if it had landed, he might have been gutted on the spot. Even his defensive soul tools offered no sense of safety. As Ma Rulong dodged, Su Yu''s claws struck again. The Darkgolden Terrorclaw shimmered with icy light, forcing Ma Rulong to retreat repeatedly. Facing Su Yu head-on, Ma Rulong finally understood the immense pressure. Every attack from Su Yu brought him to the brink of a fatal crisis.


    Meanwhile, as Ma Rulong and Su Yu engaged in battle, Xiao Hongchen and the others unleashed their long-prepared attacks. With the help of the Ice Emperor''s Protection, they could see every move made by Mi Jia and the others. Like guided missiles, each strike hit its target with precision. Mi Jia and Lin Xi were the first to be focused on and eliminated almost instantly. Xiao Hongchen, now fully unleashed, was nearly on par with Ma Rulong in terms of firepower. Under such advantageous conditions, Mi Jia and Lin Xi stood no chance.


    The remaining Chen An and Chen Fei barely managed to dodge the attacks thanks to their agility. But before they could catch their breath, a vortex of icy blue mixed with a hint of blood-red light descended upon them¡ªMeng Hongchen''s Icefire Poison Dragon Drill. The drill hit both of them simultaneously. Chen An and Chen Fei could only let out two short cries before being sent off the stage.


    "Not good!"


    Hearing the cries of his teammates, Ma Rulong felt a sense of foreboding and became momentarily distracted. Seizing the opportunity, Su Yu unleashed countless icy threads that climbed onto Ma Rulong''s body, freezing his movements. At this moment, Su Yu delivered a slow but seemingly inescapable palm strike: Ultimate Techniques: Empress'' Palm! This attack could not be neutralized once it landed. Ma Rulong had no reason to feel wronged about losing to such a move.


    With Ma Rulong frozen, the battle concluded. Su Yu withdrew his domain, revealing the scene in the Soul Battle Arena. Xiao Hongchen raised his head arrogantly, while Meng Hongchen swung her icy-blue thin swords, her beautiful eyes calm. Wang Dong''er smiled slightly, and Yang Xu couldn''t hide his excitement. Not far from them stood an ice sculpture. Su Yu slowly retracted his left hand. Seeing this scene, Elder Ma''s face darkened like the bottom of a pot.


    Below the stage, Mi Jia and the others, who had been eliminated, looked like defeated roosters, utterly dejected. They had lost. And it wasn''t just a loss¡ªit was a crushing defeat. Aside from taking out two minor members of the opposing team, they hadn''t inflicted any damage at all.


    Humiliation.


    Disgrace.


    The official representative team had lost to the reserve team. Such a result was utterly laughable.


    "You call this the strength of the official representative team?"


    "What a joke!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not even five minutes and the entire team is wiped out. Truly impressive."


    Elder Ma lashed out at Mi Jia and the others, his words cutting deep. On paper, Ma Rulong''s team was far superior to the reserve team, both in terms of soul power and experience. Yet, they still lost. It was unprecedented in the history of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy¡ªa complete disgrace. The official representative team losing to the reserve team was unheard of, and Elder Ma was furious. Not only had they lost, but they had lost so miserably that he felt his blood pressure rising.


    "If this is how you plan to compete with Shrek Academy, you might as well go home and raise pigs!"


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''er and the others on the stage exchanged glances, astonished by Elder Ma''s brutality.


    "The official team losing to the reserves¡ªit''s no wonder Elder Ma is so angry. But honestly, you can''t blame them. Su Yu''s domain is truly unreasonable," Meng Hongchen said softly. If she were Elder Ma, she would be angry too. No matter the reason, the official team losing to the reserves was inexcusable.


    However, as someone who had experienced Su Yu''s domain firsthand, Meng Hongchen had to admit that Ma Rulong and the others had truly lost fairly. Regardless of which team Su Yu was on, that team would always win. Su Yu''s domain skill had an overwhelmingly significant impact during team battles, seeming almost too powerful. Meng Hongchen suddenly recalled that when Su Yu first joined the academy, he mentioned choosing a ten-year soul ring because of a specific soul skill. If it was for this domain skill, she had to admit his decision was absolutely spot-on. This domain skill was incredibly practical.


    "Who wouldn''t agree? This domain feels practically invincible."


    "This guy even kept it hidden before the match, making us think the odds of winning weren''t high. Who would''ve expected such a one-sided victory?"


    Xiao Hongchen rolled his eyes and said, "Sometimes, this guy is way too humble in his words."


    "With this domain, it''s a guaranteed win no matter how we play."


    Xiao Hongchen shrugged. With Su Yu''s domain in play, it was like Ma Rulong and his team were blindfolded while Su Yu''s team had GPS navigation. Was there even a comparison? It was perfectly normal for Ma Rulong''s team to lose; anyone would lose. Even if Shrek Academy came, Xiao Hongchen was sure they''d be defeated too unless they had a way to counter Su Yu''s domain. Otherwise, the outcome wouldn''t change.


    After experiencing Su Yu''s domain firsthand, Xiao Hongchen couldn''t help but hold it in the highest regard.


    "The captain is just too strong," Yang Xu said, looking at Su Yu with admiration. To lead the reserve team to defeat the official representative team¡ªwas nothing short of godlike. Yang Xu was utterly won over by Su Yu as his captain.


    "You all keep praising me like this; I''m starting to feel embarrassed," Su Yu said, waving his hand.


    "No skill is invincible. This time, it was purely because Senior Ma and the others were caught off guard."


    "If there''s a next time, winning won''t be so simple," Su Yu added, displaying his level-headedness. He had a clear understanding of his abilities. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy''s representative team was genuinely strong; if they were prepared, they wouldn''t be easy to deal with. Of course, it would still be manageable.


    Off the stage, Elder Ma continued his critique. Su Yu casually unfroze Ma Rulong, restoring him to consciousness. Ma Rulong, realizing what had happened, gave Su Yu a complex look but said nothing. After about fifteen minutes, Elder Ma finally stopped his scolding. By then, Su Yu and the others had already left the arena. Elder Ma composed himself and said, "Honestly, the outcome of this match surprised me. Some members of the official representative team, I won''t name names¡ªthey''re all idiots. From captain to members, all overconfident and careless, and ended up losing miserably."


    "Each of them thought they were unbeatable, but they got eliminated by the reserve team. What a disgrace."


    Elder Ma''s harsh gaze swept over the official team before softening as he turned to the reserve team.


    "In contrast, the reserve team gave me a big surprise," he said.


    "First, using the domain to block sight and lock them down, wearing down the official team''s soul power. Then, seizing opportunities to strike and secure the victory."


    "Tactically, there were no flaws. There were minor coordination issues, resulting in unnecessary injuries, but those are forgivable for a first-time team effort. You''ve done exceptionally well and deserve praise."


    Elder Ma then focused on Su Yu.


    "Su Yu, you are the most impressive of all. A domain skill¡ªan extremely rare ability usually seen only among Titled Douluos. That you possess one is truly remarkable."


    "Your domain seems quite practical, isolating vision, concealing forms, and restraining enemies, correct?"


    Elder Ma asked. Su Yu nodded.


    "Your teammates, like Xiao Hongchen, can move freely within the domain, meaning your allies are unaffected, correct?"


    Elder Ma continued. Su Yu nodded again.


    "Incredible. To have such a domain at your age makes you a rare talent. This domain was instrumental in defeating the official team."


    Su Yu agreed. The victory was thanks to his Ice Emperor''s Domain. Without it, they might have still won, but likely only with himself remaining in the end. After all, Ma Rulong and the others were formidable opponents.


    Elder Ma concluded, "This match revealed many issues, but much was hidden by the domain. An hour from now, we''ll have another match. This time, Su Yu, you''re not allowed to use your domain. You and Ma Rulong will still lead the teams, but you can freely choose your members. Let''s see how you perform without it."


    With Elder Ma''s command, preparations began for a new match. After restoring their soul power, the battle resumed an hour later. Su Yu selected Meng Hongchen, Lin Xi, Li Yan, Chen An, Wang Dong''er, and Yang Xu. Ma Rulong chose Xiao Hongchen, Mi Jia, Xiao Xiafeng, Chen Fei, Zhou Qin, and Guan Bo. It was a seven-on-seven battle. Without the domain, the match tested raw strength and tactics. It was an intense, dazzling clash, with all kinds of soul tools lighting up the battlefield.


    In the end, Su Yu''s team emerged victorious again. Su Yu single-handedly held off both Ma Rulong and Xiao Hongchen, showcasing extraordinary strength. His terrifying power turned heads throughout the arena. Without their main attackers, the rest of Ma Rulong''s team was quickly defeated by Meng Hongchen and the others.


    After the match, Elder Ma pointed out various shortcomings in both teams. The afternoon was then dedicated to soul tool training under his guidance. Thus, the routine of morning battles and afternoon studies continued for a month. Through countless drills¡ªtwo-on-two, two-on-three, one-on-seven, and more¡ªevery type of battle scenario was practiced. Through these exercises, Su Yu''s abilities became increasingly evident, and he steadily built his reputation. Before long, Su Yu''s prestige quietly surpassed that of Ma Rulong, the captain of the official team. In a world where strength rules, power remains the ultimate proof of one''s worth.

 Chapter 111 - 111: [DD2]: 111

    Illustrious Virtue Hall


    Inside the arena, as the final match concluded, both the official team and the reserve team gathered together. Elder Ma stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the fourteen figures before him, a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "It has been a month since you began training under my guidance," he said.


    "During this time, you''ve sparred, cooperated, and grown familiar with one another. Both the official team and the reserve team have made significant progress. As your leader, I feel gratified by your development."


    "The competition is approaching. In three days, we will set off for the Star Luo Empire to participate in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Battle Tournament. For these last three days, there will be no more training. Consider it a short break¡ªrelax and adjust your state of mind. In three days, our battlefield awaits, and we have only one goal: to win the championship! Do you have confidence?"


    "YES!"


    "YES!"


    "YES!"


    Their voices rang out powerfully throughout the arena.


    "Good!"


    Elder Ma exclaimed, clapping his hands. Two teachers from Illustrious Virtue Hall stepped forward, each carrying a tray. On the trays lay several objects.


    "This tournament is of utmost importance. With the Hall Master''s approval, each of you will be provided with a Grade 5 Invincible Shield for protection. This is to ensure everyone''s safety. The Grade 5 Invincible Shield, once activated, offers defense equivalent to an eight-ring soul master for three seconds. However, it will be destroyed after use, so do not activate it unless necessary."


    "Now, come forward and claim one for yourselves. Afterward, you are dismissed."


    After Elder Ma finished speaking, the team members exchanged glances. Ma Rulong led the way, taking a shield, followed by the others, each collecting their own.


    "Those who have collected their shields may leave. Ma Rulong and Su Yu, stay behind."


    Hearing this, the rest of the team departed.


    "Su Yu, I''ll wait for you outside," Wang Dong''er said, nodding to Su Yu before glancing at Meng Hongchen and leaving. Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu with tender eyes, her emotions soft and flowing.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    "Alright."


    With just a few words, their gazes met, exchanging unspoken feelings. Laughing, Xiao Hongchen glanced at the two being left behind, shrugged, and walked off.


    Soon, only Ma Rulong and Su Yu remained in the arena. Elder Ma looked at the two with admiration evident in his expression.


    "Both your strength and character are exceptional, and I''m very pleased with you two. I''ve asked you to stay behind to give you some additional instructions."


    "This tournament is vital for the academy. Defeating Shrek Academy would be of tremendous significance for Illustrious Virtue Hall. The Soul Battle Tournament isn''t just an exchange between academies; it also carries political implications and far-reaching effects."


    "I won''t bore you with the details, but know this: you must give it your all and win. You two are the calmest and most reliable in both teams, and I trust in your abilities."


    "If you bring back the championship, I will report to the academy to reward you handsomely. Whether it''s rare metals, precious treasures, or even an eighth-grade soul tool¡ªit''s all possible. As long as you win¡ªunderstand?"


    Elder Ma''s tone was firm and serious.


    "We understand. We''ll win," Ma Rulong replied solemnly.


    Elder Ma turned to Su Yu, who smiled faintly.


    "I''ve been looking forward to testing Shrek''s strength. I hope they''re a worthy challenge."


    "Haha! Great spirit! I''m confident you''ll succeed."


    Elder Ma laughed heartily and waved them off.


    Ma Rulong and Su Yu respectfully took their leave. Outside the arena, not far from the entrance, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er were waiting for Su Yu. A small smile appeared on Su Yu''s face as he walked toward them.


    ...


    In the following days, Su Yu lived leisurely¡ªcatching up on sleep or strolling with Meng Hongchen¡ªeasing the fatigue from the past month. Occasionally, Ji Juechen would show up to challenge him. As a sword fanatic, Ji Juechen''s obsession with dueling was relentless; no matter how many times Su Yu defeated him, he would always come back for more. His persistence earned Su Yu''s admiration.


    Ji Juechen often brought Jing Ziyan along; ever since she fought Su Yu once, she had become a regular challenger. These two clung to Su Yu like glue¡ªmuch to Meng Hongchen''s annoyance¡ªas they often disrupted her time alone with him.


    By the third day, Su Yu and the others were preparing for their departure; tomorrow they would leave for the Star Luo Empire.


    "That''s enough for today. Let''s spar another time," Su Yu said to Ji Juechen while Jing Ziyan looked eager to fight as well.


    "You''re leaving for the competition tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    Ji Juechen asked.


    "Yes; we''ll be heading to Star Luo Empire with the official team," Su Yu replied while glancing at Meng Hongchen beside him.


    "In that case, we should spar now! Who knows when we''ll get another chance?"


    Jing Ziyan said boldly.


    Su Yu sighed while Meng Hongchen''s face showed irritation.


    "Su Yu already said no! If you''re so eager to fight, why don''t you fight me?" she snapped.


    "You?"


    Jing Ziyan eyed Meng Hongchen skeptically.


    "Fine! Why not?"


    Meng Hongchen was ready to step forward when Su Yu stopped her.


    "Meng''er, let me handle this."


    Su Yu grabbed Meng Hongchen''s arm as he spoke. She paused for a moment but then withdrew her steps; since Su Yu wanted to take action, she naturally wouldn''t stop him.


    "You two honestly are such martial arts fanatics... Forget it..."


    Su Yu stepped forward a few steps and extended his right hand.


    "To save some time¡ªwhy don''t you two come at me together?"


    "Arrogant!"


    Jing Ziyan shouted angrily while Ji Juechen silently picked up his heavy black iron sword.


    Moments later...


    "Ow!"


    Jing Ziyan lay on the ground groaning in pain; her whole body ached from Su Yu''s heavy kick¡ªher once-delicate face was now bruised and swollen¡ªand even her chest had not been spared from his ruthless strikes.


    "You don''t know you''re not supposed to hit someone in the face?"


    Jing Ziyan shouted indignantly; she was a woman after all¡ªcouldn''t he be a bit gentler?


    Ji Juechen maintained his usual calm despite looking disheveled and battered; his eyes remained resolute as he admitted defeat.


    "I admit defeat! But after you return from the competition¡ªI''ll be back to challenge you again."


    Even after being beaten black and blue by Su Yu¡ªJi Juechen remained determined; persistence was his main theme.


    "I give up! You two are truly remarkable! Fine¡ªwait until I return."


    Su Yu was genuinely impressed by their spirit; knowing full well they couldn''t win yet they still persevered¡ªa kind of determination many lacked¡ªit was this persistence that made Ji Juechen successful.


    "Alright¡ªI''m off."


    Su Yu waved his hand as he walked to Meng Hongchen''s side and took her hand; Meng Hongchen felt a little shy but sweet inside. Although their relationship hadn''t been made explicit¡ªthere was already an unspoken understanding between them that anyone with perception could see.


    Most people offered their blessings except for Wang Dong''er who sulked; everyone knew what she was thinking¡ªher disapproval wasn''t because Meng Hongchen was unsuitable but because she wanted her place instead.


    However¡ªfor someone like Su Yu¡ªwith grand ambitions of having both arms full¡ªthis was just a trivial matter... Wang Dong''er was not a challenge; the timing simply wasn''t right yet.


    Wang Dong''er''s special status meant that Su Yu had to wait for when he was strong enough to handle certain matters properly.


    Walking leisurely around the academy with Meng Hongchen while holding her soft delicate hand felt pleasant to Su Yu¡ªbut their stroll was cut short by a summons from Jing Hongchen.


    Seeing Meng Hongchen following closely behind Su Yu¡ªJing Hongchen''s emotions were complicated: joy mixed with anger and wistfulness¡ªas if his beloved cabbage had been uprooted by a pig! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although somewhat willingly offered¡ªand he had even helped along¡ªthe sight still left him dazed.


    "Su Yu¡ªtreat Meng well! If you dare bully her¡ªeven if you''re invincible in Ice God Palace¡ªthis Hall Master will fight you to death."


    Jing Hongchen''s old face tightened as he spoke sternly; over the past month¡ªhe had seen how close Su Yu and Meng Hongchen had grown¡ªand this wasn''t secret anymore!


    His granddaughter seemed ready to give herself away¡ªand all it took was for Su Yu just nod¡ªto easily win her over!


    But Jing Hongchen worried that Su Yu might take Meng for granted because of how easy she seemed to win over; understanding men himself¡ªas someone talented and handsome with a strong background¡ªhe knew powerful individuals faced countless temptations!


    Whether or not Su Yu could resist these temptations remained unknown¡ªbut Jing wanted make clear that his granddaughter would never be abandoned!


    Even if Su Yu fell for someone else¡ªMeng must never be mistreated! He didn''t demand total faithfulness¡ªunderstanding powerful individuals often enjoyed privileges¡ªbut as long as Meng was happy¡ªhe wouldn''t interfere unnecessarily knowing meddling could backfire souring the relationship!


    "Rest assured Hall Master¡ªI would never let Meng down."


    Su Yu turned holding Meng''s hand firmly speaking with conviction; he hadn''t planned on defining a relationship so soon¡ªbut since Jing brought it up¡ªhe decided to seize the opportunity!


    Having a girlfriend didn''t mean couldn''t like others too; this was Douluo Continent after all¡ªemperors had harems so why couldn''t he have a few women?


    When in Rome do as Romans do!


    Su Yu felt confident handling aspect well¡ªbut Meng Hongchen however stunned and overwhelmed by joy; though they had grown closer¡ªhe never formally expressed feelings!


    Now¡ªin front of grandfather¡ªSu Yu made it official! Her heart swelled with happiness mixed with shyness looking up and meeting a gentle gaze turning bright red quickly looking away resembling a startled little rabbit!


    Watching the young couple display affection¡ªJing sighed helplessly; at age could they not show some consideration?


    Though inwardly grumbling¡ªJing''s expression softened; Meng being with Su wasn''t a bad outcome!


    Su''s talent and strong background paired sense of responsibility made him an ideal match!


    "I hope you two are happy together," Jing finally said gently after a sentimental exchange clearing his throat afterward.


    "Alright, enough of your young love now! Your soul tool battle armor has been completed¡ªI''ve called you here to pick it up."

 Chapter 112 - 112: [DD2]: 112

    "Oh?"


    Hearing these words from Jing Hongchen, Su Yu''s heart surged joyfully. Was his armor finally complete? Jing Hongchen revealed a faint smile and said, "Creating this set of armor for you has cost me quite a bit of effort. I''ve never encountered body data as outrageous as yours."


    With a slight flick of his right hand, Jing Hongchen sent several light orbs toward 13 specific points on Su Yu''s body: his forehead, shoulders, chest, elbows, abdomen, hips, knees, and hands. The light orbs burst into dazzling brilliance upon contact, and instantly, a finely crafted suit of armor materialized on Su Yu''s body. The armor was predominantly pale green and white, with a faint icy blue glow emanating from the white sections. Every part of the armor was exquisitely designed, featuring elegant and intricate green-and-white patterns etched across its surface.


    As soon as the armor appeared, Su Yu felt a newfound lightness in his body, as if he were brimming with boundless power. Two swords emerged in Su Yu''s hands: one green, one white. The green sword pulsed with intense wind energy; holding it, he could feel the currents of air. The white sword, on the other hand, was infused with piercing cold, its aura seemingly capable of freezing everything in its path. Behind Su Yu, three pairs of green-and-white wings unfolded. With just a slight flutter, he felt as if he could take to the skies at any moment. Wearing this armor, Su Yu could sense a massive boost to all his attributes.


    "How does it feel?"


    Jing Hongchen asked with a smile.


    "I feel fantastic," Su Yu replied, looking down at the armor with satisfaction at both its functionality and appearance.


    "Glad you''re satisfied. Then all my efforts haven''t gone to waste," Jing Hongchen said with a laugh.


    "This armor is the most extravagant soul tool I''ve ever made. Although it''s classified as a Level 6 soul tool, it requires materials typically reserved for the Level 8 soul tool. Your body is far too strong, and your power is too overwhelming. Ordinary Level 6 materials simply couldn''t withstand repeated high-power usage. I had no choice but to use rare and precious metals to match your unique physique."


    "The entire design revolves around your two martial souls. This armor possesses dual wind and ice attributes, amplifying both elements simultaneously. The three pairs of wings on your back are true Level 6 soul tools. Due to their wind attribute and exceptional quality, their speed rivals that of Level 7 flying soul tools."


    "Embedded in the front of the armor is a Level 6 defensive soul tool: Absolute Barrier. It''s a triggered device that automatically forms a protective shield when activated. Its defensive strength is on par with a Level 5 Invincible Shield and can be used multiple times. The downside is its high soul power consumption. The stronger the attack it blocks, the faster it drains soul power. However, as a soul master with an Ultimate Martial Soul, your soul power is naturally far more abundant than others at the same level, so this shouldn''t be a significant issue for you."


    "As for the two swords in your hands, they''re the highest-grade items in this set. These are not Level 6 soul tools but Level 7. Even low-level soul masters can wield them. Each sword enhances your attacks significantly and comes with its fixed skills. You''ll need to explore their abilities yourself."


    "Lastly, this armor was designed with future upgrades in mind. I''ve left a mechanism for you to enhance it further. Consider it a challenge for yourself."


    Jing Hongchen finished speaking and took a long sip from his teacup. Even Meng Hongchen, standing nearby, was left in awe.


    "Using Level 8 materials to craft a Level 6 soul tool? It sounds easy enough, but the cost is astronomical. This is a full suit of armor, and just the rare metals alone must have cost at least a million gold soul coins. This isn''t armor¡ªit''s pure money!" she thought.


    Adding Jing Hongchen''s meticulous design, the value of this armor was unimaginable. From the Absolute Barrier to the wings that rival Level 7 flying soul tools to the twin Level 7 swords¡ªeach component was priceless. What''s more, the dual-element design and upgrade potential made this creation an unprecedented masterpiece, achievable only by a top-tier Level 9 soul engineer like Jing Hongchen.Su Yu, too, was struck with astonishment. As a soul engineer himself, he understood how much effort and expertise Jing Hongchen had poured into this project. Initially, Su Yu had just wanted a casual suit of armor. He never expected Jing Hongchen to go all out. This armor''s value surpassed that of ordinary Level 8 soul tools and was infused with cutting-edge soul engineering techniques.


    Feeling the weight of this gesture, Su Yu spoke earnestly, "Hall Master¡­ thank you."


    Jing Hongchen was momentarily stunned before waving his hand dismissively.


    "No need to thank me. This is your well-deserved reward. But if you want to show your gratitude, win the championship for me. This championship title for the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Tournament has eluded us for thousands of years. If you bring it home, I''ll give you not just one set of armor, but five."


    Su Yu grinned.


    "Why not ten?"


    Jing Hongchen''s face darkened.


    "You think you''re funny, kid? Do you know how much ten sets of armor like this would cost? Over ten million gold soul coins! Do you think the academy''s funds come from thin air?"


    "Aren''t they?"


    "You!"


    Jing Hongchen raised his hand as if to strike. Su Yu quickly jumped back, pulling Meng Hongchen in front of him as a shield. Jing Hongchen''s hand froze mid-air, and he glared at Su Yu before slowly lowering it.


    "You cheeky rascal! I see you''re itching for a beating."


    "Hehe!"


    Su Yu chuckled nervously.


    "Just joking to lighten the mood!"


    "Lighten the mood? You''re trying to drive me mad. And next time¡­"


    Jing Hongchen glanced at Meng Hongchen.


    "Don''t hide behind Meng."


    "Hiding behind a woman, and you''re not ashamed?"


    "Not ashamed."


    Su Yu nodded seriously, causing Jing Hongchen''s face to darken further.


    Watching the back-and-forth between the elder and the youth, Meng Hongchen chuckled merrily.


    "Hmph, fine. For Meng''s sake, I won''t argue with you. But this time, if you don''t bring back the championship, just wait and see how I deal with you. I''ll make your life miserable every day," Jing Hongchen threatened.


    Su Yu feigned a look of fear at just the right moment, but his exaggerated, insincere expression showed no trace of actual concern. Jing Hongchen could only shake his head, both annoyed and amused.


    Waving dismissively, he said, "Get lost. You''ve got your armor, so stop bothering me."


    "Heh, we''re off then. Meng''er, let''s go."


    Su Yu wrapped an arm around Meng Hongchen''s waist, lifting her slightly before setting her down ahead of him. Then, holding her close, he swaggered off with her. Since their relationship was now official, Su Yu felt no need to hold back. Why sneak around when you''re in love? He had no interest in such games.


    "That brat!"


    Jing Hongchen shook his head, chuckling as he sipped his tea....


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, now equipped with his new armor, was in high spirits. Holding Meng Hongchen''s hand, he strolled around the academy, running into several students along the way. Whenever a curious fan asked about his relationship with Meng Hongchen, Su Yu openly acknowledged it, ensuring Meng felt secure. Having just defined their relationship, Meng Hongchen was in a phase of uncertainty and vulnerability. Su Yu was naturally attentive to her emotions.


    As noon approached, Su Yu took Meng out of the academy to explore Radiant City. They wandered through the streets, shopped for clothes, ate food, and enjoyed themselves like any ordinary couple. By evening, the two returned to the academy after a full day of fun.


    "Yu, when will you move out?"


    Meng Hongchen suddenly asked, looking up at him.


    Su Yu paused mid-step, surprised.


    "Meng''er, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "Your situation has changed. Living alone might be better for you now," Meng explained, her beautiful eyes shimmering. Her suggestion was practical, but her real reason was personal¡ªshe wanted to be closer to Su Yu and have more time with him now that they were together.


    Su Yu shook his head.


    "If I move out, Wang Dong will be left all alone. He doesn''t have any friends here. If I leave, what will happen to him?"


    "But..."


    Meng Hongchen lowered her head.


    "If you live with him, it makes things... inconvenient for us."


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "It''s fine. We''re still young and don''t have to worry about that kind of thing. There''s nothing inconvenient about it."


    "What are you even saying?"


    Meng''s face turned bright red with embarrassment.


    Su Yu laughed, wrapping an arm around her.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? It''ll happen someday anyway."


    "You''re so shameless! I''m not talking to you anymore."


    Meng pouted, her cheeks still flushed.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll stop."


    Su Yu held her close, letting her rest in his arms. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment, Meng Hongchen muttered softly, "Yu, I feel like Wang Dong doesn''t like me very much."


    "I''m not sure why, but he always seems wary of me, like I''m trying to take something from him."


    "I''ve been nice to him, but he still seems to dislike me. What did I do wrong?"


    Meng looked up at Su Yu, her expression puzzled and tinged with grievance.


    Listening to her complaints, Su Yu''s expression turned a bit strange. Why didn''t Wang Dong''er like Meng Hongchen? Su Yu knew the answer all too well. The root of the problem? Jealousy. In their first year, Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen had a tolerable relationship. Things only soured in the second year¡ªespecially after Su Yu jokingly declared his intention to have it all. Wang Dong''er had been triggered, and her attitude toward Meng Hongchen changed. Simply put, she was jealous. Wang Dong''er saw Meng as a rival for Su Yu''s attention.


    "Yu, do you know why? Tell me!"


    Meng''s voice broke Su Yu''s train of thought.


    Su Yu sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    "Meng, promise me you won''t get mad."


    "Why would I get mad? Just tell me."


    Meng''s tone was soft but insistent.


    After carefully choosing his words, Su Yu explained, "Wang Dong once told me he wanted to introduce me to his sister."


    "I thought he was joking, but he was serious."


    "Now that I''m with you, he might be upset because of that."


    Meng''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What? Seriously?"


    She was dumbfounded. Was Wang Dong really angry because Su Yu hadn''t followed through on that promise? But how was that Su Yu''s fault? He had never even met Wang Dong''s sister! It was absurd to hold it against him¡ªand even more so to take it out on her.


    Meng Hongchen fell silent for a moment before asking quietly, "Yu, do you think his sister is pretty?"


    Su Yu blinked, caught off guard.


    "What kind of question is that? I''ve never met her."


    "But," he added after some thought, "she''s his twin sister, so I guess she might look like him. If so, she''d probably be... pretty?"


    PS: Bro got a girl at a very young age, he''s living a life.


    PS2: Harem Golden Rule: Always choose the first girl who is obedient and accepts polygamy. This will create a domino effect, encouraging the other girls to accept polygamy as well.

 Chapter 113 - 113: [DD2]: 113

    "Does she look like Wang Dong?"


    Meng Hongchen tilted her head and thought for a moment. Using Wang Dong''s appearance as a base and envisioning it from a feminine perspective¡ªafter careful consideration, Meng Hongchen was startled. If Wang Dong''s sister truly resembled him, she would undoubtedly be a stunning beauty. After all, Wang Dong himself was undeniably handsome, his looks almost rivaling Su Yu''s. If Wang Dong were a girl, the entire school of boys might go crazy. One could only imagine how gorgeous Wang Dong''s twin sister might be.


    Meng Hongchen felt a heavy pressure settling in her heart. She unconsciously tightened her grip on Su Yu''s hand, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of concealed unease. She looked at Su Yu with a mixture of insecurity and fear, saying, "Yu, if one day Wang Dong brings his sister here¡­ you¡­ you won''t stop liking me, will you? I know I''m not that beautiful, but I truly like you. Please¡­ don''t abandon me, okay?"


    Meng Hongchen looked like a pitiful little animal afraid of being abandoned. Love is like that: the one in the weaker position tends to overthink and worry. Between Meng Hongchen and Su Yu, Meng Hongchen was naturally the one at a disadvantage. She liked Su Yu too much; the more she liked him, the more humble she became. She had once been a confident, lively, and cheerful girl. But ever since falling for Su Yu, she had turned into a gentle, sweet, and ladylike figure. Now that their relationship was finally confirmed, she thought she could breathe a sigh of relief. Yet the sudden news of Wang Dong''s sister only made her more sensitive. She was genuinely afraid that Su Yu would leave her for Wang Dong''s sister.


    This was Meng Hongchen¡ªa girl who would completely immerse herself in love once she fell. Seeing Meng Hongchen spiraling into worry, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with tenderness. Meng Hongchen might not be as breathtaking as Wang Dong''er or Snow Empress, but her genuine, pure feelings, devoid of any scheming or pretense, were what truly touched Su Yu. It was her sincerity that broke through Su Yu''s defenses. The last person to achieve that had been Di Mingli.


    Su Yu lifted his hand and gently cupped Meng Hongchen''s face, his gaze soft and full of warmth.


    "Meng''er, you need to be more confident. You''re an outstanding girl in your own right, and you''re beautiful in your way. Your kindness, your grace¡ªeverything about you moves me."


    "Besides, since I''ve chosen you, I''ll love you forever. Have you forgotten the promise I made to the hall master? I could never abandon you¡ªunless you were the one to leave me first."


    "I¡­ I could never leave you," Meng Hongchen stammered, her heart racing in panic as she hurried to explain.


    "I¡­ I won''t leave you."


    "Alright, alright, I know," Su Yu quickly interjected, soothing her. He gazed at her with deep affection, his tone gentle.


    "I know."


    Sensing the emotion in Su Yu''s eyes, Meng Hongchen finally calmed down. Su Yu leaned down slightly and kissed her forehead softly.


    "No matter what happens, you''ll always be my one and only Meng''er."


    His eyes were filled with love, his voice impossibly tender. Meng Hongchen gazed at Su Yu, lost in his affection. As they gazed into each other''s eyes, Meng Hongchen leaned in slowly, her lips brushing against Su Yu''s in a tender kiss.


    ...


    Third-Year Dormitory Area


    Su Yu walked with one hand in his pocket, whistling a tune, his face glowing with happiness. Love had a way of brightening one''s mood. Not long ago, he had experienced the sweetness of Meng''er, leaving him in high spirits. To be honest, it was the first proper kiss Su Yu had shared since his transmigration. The one with Gu Yuena had been far too abrupt, with no real emotions involved. At that time, Su Yu had been forced to act deeply in love just to avoid getting betrayed. Frankly, even he found his performance a bit nauseating¡ªnine parts acting, one part genuine¡ªthat one part was purely his attraction to Gu Yuena''s beauty. There was no denying it¡ªGu Yuena was alluring. Even without an emotional connection, Su Yu wouldn''t mind kissing her again. Of course, that desire was purely physical. Gu Yuena, as a goddess-level figure, was undeniably tempting. To claim otherwise would be a lie.


    But things were different with Meng Hongchen. Meng Hongchen might not be as stunning as Gu Yuena, but she was genuine¡ªa sweet, obedient, graceful girl who only had eyes for him¡ªwho could say no to that? Su Yu certainly couldn''t. Hurting such a girl would truly be unforgivable. Kissing Meng Hongchen felt natural, as though it was meant to be. For the first time, Su Yu genuinely felt the sweetness of love¡ªsomething Gu Yuena, at this point, couldn''t provide.


    Humming softly, Su Yu quickly ascended to the third floor. With a few strides, he reached his dormitory door. Pushing open the slightly ajar door, he walked in. The room was dark. Wang Dong''er sat in her chair, arms crossed, unmoving. Su Yu casually flipped on the light, his gaze sweeping over Wang Dong''er, who wore an annoyed expression.


    "Why are you sitting in the dark?"


    Su Yu asked casually.


    "Where were you today?"


    Wang Dong''er demanded loudly.


    "Do you even need to ask? You already know," Su Yu chuckled.


    "You went on another date with Meng Hongchen?"


    Wang Dong''er frowned, rising from her seat and walking toward Su Yu. Sniffing him closely, Wang Dong''er''s expression darkened.


    "You smell like a girl. So, it''s true¡ªyou''ve been fooling around with Meng Hongchen."


    "What do you mean by ''fooling around''? We''re in a perfectly normal relationship¡ªnothing shady about it."


    "Hmph, ''normal,'' huh? While you''re off enjoying yourself, what about my sister?"


    Wang Dong''er huffed, clearly displeased.


    "I''ve told you¡ªit''ll all work out. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone down," Su Yu assured confidently.


    "Ugh, dream on! You''re such a shameless flirt. My sister would never share a husband with anyone. Give up on that idea!"


    At this, Wang Dong''er snapped, pointing at Su Yu and launching into a tirade. Her words poured out like a rapid-fire machine gun, venting all the frustration she''d been bottling up. Recently, Su Yu had been spending all his time with Meng Hongchen, leaving Wang Dong''er seething with resentment. Finally, the dam burst. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu stood there calmly, letting Wang Dong''er rant without a care. No matter what Wang Dong''er said, it wouldn''t change Su Yu''s mind in the slightest. Sharing a big bed with everyone¡ªdoesn''t that sound delightful? Being overly romantic and pure? Isn''t that just asking for trouble? In his original world, Su Yu couldn''t have a harem because the conditions didn''t allow it. Now that the conditions were right, nothing could stop him from embracing both sides. Su Yu declared it himself: "Making choices is too troublesome. The adult way is to want everything."


    What? He''s not an adult yet? No problem. Mentally, he''s long grown up. Wang Dong''er ranted for a good quarter of an hour before finally stopping. Su Yu handed her a cup of tea just in time and said, "Have some water. You can keep scolding me after you drink."


    "You!"


    Wang Dong''er was furious. No matter how much she scolded, Su Yu remained unmoved. This helplessness frustrated her the most. She had tried her best, but she couldn''t change Su Yu''s mind.


    "I went out shopping with Meng today and brought back a little gift for you."


    "I don''t want it."


    Wang Dong''er turned his head away in a huff.


    "Fine, then I''ll give it to someone else another day," Su Yu said with a shrug.


    "You!"


    Wang Dong''er spun back around, her pale blue eyes glistening with tears. "Su Yu, why do you always bully me? You''re so mean to me."


    The more Wang Dong''er thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. A single tear finally fell. Spending every day with Meng was bad enough, but Su Yu still constantly poked at her. She was so angry he could hardly think straight.


    "Sigh, crying again. You''re a boy¡ªcan''t you be a little tougher?"


    Su Yu sighed and handed her a tissue.


    "I don''t care! I like crying. What are you going to do about it?"


    Wang Dong''er pouted, expressing her frustration.


    "Suit yourself. But if you keep crying every day, I might just move out of the dorm."


    "Meng''er already complaining she doesn''t get enough time with me anyway."


    This single sentence stunned Wang Dong''er, and all her grievances instantly dissipated. Her face went pale as he stammered, "You... you''re going to move out of the dorm?"


    At that moment, Wang Dong''er felt like the sky was falling, and she could hardly stand straight. Despite all their daily squabbles, if Su Yu left, she wouldn''t know what to do. After a year together, she had grown deeply dependent on Su Yu¡ªemotionally and otherwise. If Su Yu truly moved out, Wang Dong''er might break down.


    "I don''t plan to, at least not for now. But if you keep crying and throwing tantrums, it''s annoying, you know?"


    Su Yu intentionally "scared" Wang Dong''er, making the situation sound dire.


    "All I want is to have a few more girlfriends. What''s the big deal? Why do you have to make such a fuss every single day?"


    Su Yu righteously criticized her.


    Wang Dong''er was dumbfounded. Wait, how is this my fault now?


    "But isn''t love supposed to be one-on-one?"


    Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but argue.


    "Says who?"


    "My heart has shattered into many pieces, and each piece loves someone different. Isn''t that okay?"


    "Can you say that''s not love?"


    Su Yu spewed his nonsense with utmost sincerity.


    "This¡­ Is this love?"


    Wang Dong''er murmured, dazed.


    "Of course it is. Having multiple girlfriends is like having ten fingers¡ªeach one is indispensable."


    "If any finger were severed, it would be excruciating. Isn''t that love?"


    Su Yu activated his persuasion skills, spewing nonsense with eloquent flair.


    Wang Dong''er was completely confused. Can it work like this?


    "But¡­"


    "But¡­"


    Wang Dong''er stammered, at a loss for words. Su Yu had completely derailed her train of thought.


    "Enough with the ''buts.'' Bring your sister to meet me next time, and I''ll take her in as well. Don''t worry, I''ll treat her well. I won''t let her down."


    Su Yu patted Wang Dong''er on the shoulder with a mischievous smile.


    Wang Dong''er was utterly disoriented. Should she reveal her true identity to Su Yu? But if she didn''t, would Su Yu get upset? Wang Dong''er was in complete turmoil. Su Yu''s lips curled into a faint smile as he casually sat back down. Wang Dong''er¡ªhow amusing. Got her in the palm of my hand. Picking up a soul tool manual, Su Yu leisurely flipped through its pages. He was just one step away from becoming a Level Five Soul Engineer. With a bit more study, he would soon reach his goal.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    Su Yu woke up from his meditation.


    "System, log in."


    [Ding! Check-in complete. Congratulations to the host for completing the monthly check-in and earning the monthly reward.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Misfortune Card.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Confusion Card.]


    [Misfortune Card: Choose a target to apply this card to. The target will experience constant misfortune for 48 hours. They won''t be able to accomplish what they desire, and accidents will occur frequently, but they won''t cause fatal harm. (Note: Only effective on beings below god level.)]


    [Confusion Card: Choose a target to apply this card to. The target will often feel distracted and irritable, making it easier to have accidents during cultivation. (Note: Only effective on beings below god level.)]


    "Uh¡­ this¡­"


    Looking at the new monthly rewards, Su Yu was momentarily stunned. "Another set of these sneaky cards? They''re kind of mean, but¡­ I like them."


    A sly smile appeared on Su Yu''s face. Last time, he used the Targeted Shock Card to give a certain god king a shock therapy session. And now there''s a new batch? But these seem less powerful than last time. Last time, it even affected gods. This time, it''s limited to beings below god level.


    "Who should I use these on?"


    Su Yu didn''t bother hiding his thoughts. These two cards weren''t as impactful as the Targeted Shock Card. At most, they were just for messing with people. Although¡­ luck might play a role. Who knows, someone might have a disastrous cultivation accident?


    "Hmm¡­ So who should I pick?"


    After pondering for a while, Su Yu decided. If it were effective against gods, he would''ve used it on a certain god king immediately. But since it wasn''t, he chose from among the people at Shrek Academy.


    "Xu Sanshi? Zhou Yi?"


    "No, those two are too insignificant. They don''t deserve this kind of attention."


    "Xuan Zi?"


    "Hmm, that works. Even though he lost an arm to Bear Lord and his strength dropped to Rank 94¡­"


    "Still, one punishment isn''t enough for bullying my Ming Li. He needs another round."


    "Anyone else who''s annoying?"


    Su Yu racked his brain, searching for other irritating characters in Shrek. "Oh, right. Yan Shaozhe. That guy is pretty annoying too."


    "Let''s go with them."


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up.


    "Use the Misfortune Card on Yan Shaozhe and the Confusion Card on Xuanzi."


    As soon as he spoke, both cards shattered into light particles and disappeared. At the same time, chaos erupted within Shrek Academy.

 Chapter 114 - 114: [DD2]: 114

    Shrek Academy, Sea God Pavilion


    In a quiet chamber, Xuan Zi was meditating. Since losing an arm to Bear Lord, his strength had plummeted. From that day on, he trained tirelessly every day. Even Mu En had said that his essence had been damaged, and without recovering that piece of his soul bone, it would be nearly impossible for him to return to his former strength. But Xuan Zi never gave up. Only someone who has experienced a significant decline in power can truly understand his determination.


    The difference between level 98 and level 94 might seem like only four levels, but the gap is as vast as a chasm. At level 98, Xuan Zi was one of the world''s top powerhouses. At level 94, even within Shrek Academy, there were others stronger than him. Having grown accustomed to his once-mighty strength, the sudden drop was a blow he could not accept. Thus, every night, away from prying eyes, Xuan Zi secretly pushed himself, yearning to recover even a fraction of his power. Even regaining level 95 would be a substantial improvement over level 94.


    Level 94 is considered an ordinary Titled Douluo, but level 95 qualifies as a Super Douluo¡ªa vast difference in power. Mu En understood Xuan Zi''s obsession and did not stop him, allowing him to persist in his efforts. But today was different. Xuan Zi, still meditating as usual, found his mind wandering repeatedly. Scenes of losing his arm to Bear Lord kept resurfacing in his thoughts. Bear Lord was undoubtedly the one Xuan Zi hated most, the one who had brought him down from the pedestal.


    As his emotions surged, Xuan Zi''s body occasionally trembled. A smoldering rage welled up inside him, amplifying his feelings further. Sweat dripped from his forehead as even his soul core quaked. His soul power ran rampant within him, completely out of control. Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from Xuan Zi. Earthy-yellow light radiated from him but quickly faltered as visible streaks of dark red energy surged from his body. A ferocious and violent aura shot skyward.


    The Sea God Pavilion blazed with golden light, and Mu En, who had been lounging lazily in his chair, turned pale. Yan Shaozhe, busy with administrative tasks, also felt the disturbance and abruptly stood up. "Something''s wrong!"


    In a flash, Yan Shaozhe arrived at Xuan Zi''s door. As he opened it, a fist came flying toward him. Caught off guard, Yan Shaozhe barely had time to shield himself with soul power before the punch landed squarely on his face, sending him flying.


    A figure burst through the door, pouncing toward Yan Shaozhe. As Yan Shaozhe steadied himself, he saw the disheveled figure radiating dark red energy, with bloodshot eyes filled with madness and ferocity. "Bear Lord, you deserve to die!"


    "Bear Lord, I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Xuan Zi roared as he lunged at Yan Shaozhe, his hands brimming with terrifying energy. Yan Shaozhe was stunned. How had Xuan Zi ended up like this? Golden light flickered as Yan Shaozhe activated his soul power, attempting to subdue Xuan Zi and uncover the cause of his madness. To his shock, not only did he fail, but Xuan Zi slapped him hard across the face, sending him flying again.


    "This¡­ this can''t be!"


    Yan Shaozhe stared in disbelief. Wasn''t Xuan Zi only at level 94? How could he dominate like this? Even if Yan Shaozhe hadn''t gone all out, the disparity was inexplicable. Regaining his composure, Yan Shaozhe counterattacked with full force. A loud boom shook the entire Sea God Pavilion as soul power clashed. Once again, Yan Shaozhe was sent flying. This time, he was forced to face reality¡ªXuan Zi''s strength now exceeded his own.


    As Xuan Zi charged again, an uneasy feeling crept into Yan Shaozhe''s heart. He instinctively stepped back, but Xuan Zi relentlessly pursued him. At that moment, brilliant golden light erupted, and an ethereal figure materialized, gradually becoming tangible. Endless golden radiance enveloped Xuan Zi, pinning him in place. It was Mu En.


    "Teacher!"


    Yan Shaozhe exclaimed in relief.


    "What''s happened to Elder Xuan?"


    Mu En frowned deeply, his expression grim.


    "Xuan Zi has succumbed to spirit deviation."


    "Spirit deviation?!"


    Yan Shaozhe was shocked. Elder Xuan had fallen into such a state? "This isn''t just a simple case of spirit deviation," Mu En explained gravely.


    "He inadvertently triggered his Godly Taotie Bull bloodline the wrong way. While the Godly Taotie Bull is powerful, it is also ferocious and violent. Improper activation can easily lead down a dark path. If we don''t stop him, he may fall into depravity as an evil soul master."


    "What?!"


    Yan Shaozhe paled. The idea that Elder Xuan might turn evil soul master was unthinkable.


    "What should we do, Teacher?" he asked anxiously.


    "We must first subdue him and then expel the evil energy from his body," Mu En replied.


    "Although this incident was triggered incorrectly, it has inadvertently strengthened his Godly Taotie Bull bloodline. If we can purge the evil energy, Xuan Zi might break through and become a Super Douluo once again."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe brightened.


    "Really? That''s great news!"


    Mu En was about to respond when a powerful surge of dark red energy erupted from Xuan Zi, breaking free of the golden restraints and soaring into the sky.


    "Not good!"


    Mu En''s expression darkened as he flashed outside the Sea God Pavilion. Xuan Zi, now unleashed, radiated a crimson aura that darkened the heavens. The entirety of Shrek Academy was engulfed in the oppressive red light, as if hell itself had descended. Yan Shaozhe followed quickly. Above Sea God Island, the battle had already begun.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Xuan Zi, wreathed in dark red energy, had fully transformed his Godly Taotie Bull martial soul. The once earthy-yellow glow had turned crimson, with blood-red horns sharp and menacing. His original nine soul rings¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, and four black¡ªhad been tainted dark red, with his 100,000-year soul ring entirely crimson. A sinister and dangerous aura blanketed the skies. Xuan Zi unleashed his soul skill, launching a frenzied attack toward Mu En.


    "Roar!"


    A platinum dragon''s shadow spiraled and soared in the sky, radiating dazzling light. Nine soul rings¡ªtwo yellow, one purple, three black, and three red¡ªshone brilliantly. A golden pillar of light erupted skyward with Mu En at its center, piercing the dark crimson sky and illuminating the entire Sea God Pavilion. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Golden dragon scales began to grow on Mu En''s body, quickly covering him entirely. Mu En raised his arms to his sides, and the intense golden light shifted successively through crimson gold, orange-gold, golden yellow, green gold, cyan gold, blue gold, and violet gold. The moment the violet gold transformed into platinum, Mu En transformed into a massive, radiant white dragon. The white dragon ascended, its enormous body coiling around Xuan Zi. Its brilliant light suppressed him with overwhelming power.


    Xuan Zi struggled desperately, the dark crimson light around him growing deeper. In a flash, he transformed into a massive, blood-red creature dozens of meters long. The dark crimson Godly Taotie Bull exuded an aura of extreme danger, slowly pushing back the enormous body of the platinum dragon.


    At this critical moment, a towering tree''s shadow emerged above the Sea God Pavilion, radiating golden light. The golden light illuminated the entire Shrek City, intensifying the brilliance of the white dragon. Golden rings of light emanated from the dragon''s body, encircling the dark crimson bull one by one. Each golden ring acted like an unyielding seal, forcibly binding the dark crimson bull. As the golden rings merged into it, the crimson glow of the bull dissipated, revealing Xuan Zi''s figure. The golden light rings seeped into Xuan Zi''s body, finally suppressing the dark crimson glow around him.


    "Roar!"


    With everything settled, the white dragon wrapped Xuan Zi''s body in golden light and retreated into the Sea God Pavilion.


    ...


    Sea God Pavilion, Top Floor.


    Golden light enveloped Xuan Zi, with intricate golden runes sealing his body. He lay peacefully on a wooden bed, though a dark crimson mark at his brow stood out sharply.


    "Elder Mu, how is Elder Xuan''s condition?"


    A group of elders surrounded Xuan Zi¡ªthese were the core members of the Sea God Pavilion, the academy''s deepest reserves. The one asking the question was Elder Song, a Super Douluo at rank 97, second only to Mu En and Xuan Zi.


    "The situation is dire," Mu En replied gravely.


    "In his state of inner turmoil, Xuan Zi''s Godly Taotie Bull Bloodline has been wrongly activated, granting it immense strength. Currently, Xuan Zi has reached the peak of rank 97. If further provoked, he could potentially break through to rank 98. But that would be the 98th rank of an evil soul master. If Xuan Zi truly breaks through, he will fall completely into darkness."


    "While we managed to pull him back from the brink, the situation remains critical. Although the Golden Ancient Tree''s light element is suppressing the bloodline, it is only a temporary solution. Xuan Zi''s Godly Taotie Bull Bloodline is of too high a quality¡ªstronger than even my Light Holy Dragon. Because of its superior quality, it is even more difficult to deal with."


    "Our only course of action is to suppress the bloodline first before we can think about removing the evil energy. But suppressing the Godly Taotie Bull Bloodline is easier said than done. Unless we find another existence of equal bloodline rank to suppress it, the task is near impossible."


    Mu En shook his head, his expression heavy. The Godly Taotie Bull Bloodline was among the highest quality bloodlines, and finding a match for it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    "If Xu Sanshi could awaken the Black Tortoise Bloodline, there might be hope for a match. But that kid''s cultivation is worlds apart from Xuan Zi''s. To resolve this, we would need someone who is at least a Super Douluo. Even if the bloodline is strong enough, without sufficient power, it will be entirely ineffective."


    Mu En''s words left the room in silence. Finding a strong bloodline user to assist? It was no easier than a miracle. Super Douluos were rare enough, and those with extraordinary bloodlines even rarer. If even Mu En''s Light Holy Dragon was insufficient, who else could suffice? The atmosphere turned somber.


    "Teacher, what should we do about Elder Xuan?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked.


    "For now, we must continue suppressing him with light energy while we think of a solution," Mu En replied, sighing.


    "This past year has been a series of misfortunes for Shrek Academy. Elder Xuan lost an arm, disciples perished, and our efforts to heal Ma Xiaotao failed, costing us a Dragon Pill. Now, Elder Xuan''s Godly Taotie Bull Bloodline has been wrongly activated, pushing him to the brink of corruption. Trouble after trouble... It seems our luck has truly run dry."


    "Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire remains unresolved, and now Elder Xuan faces a similar crisis. Our Shrek Academy seems to be facing disaster after disaster," Yan Shaozhe lamented bitterly.


    "Enough," Mu En said firmly, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Lamenting won''t help. What''s done is done. Our current priority is to find a powerful bloodline user to resolve Elder Xuan''s predicament. Soon, the All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Battle Tournament will begin. This time, we cannot afford to lose. We must win, and we must win decisively."


    Mu En looked at Yan Shaozhe and instructed, "You will lead the team for this tournament. Bring back the championship at all costs."


    Mu En had never cared much about winning in the past, but with disaster looming over Shrek Academy, maintaining their reputation was crucial. Winning the tournament would project strength and give them breathing space. Once Elder Xuan''s issue was resolved or the new generation of pillars matured, all problems could be solved. When that time came, Shrek Academy would remain the number one academy on the continent.

 Chapter 115 - 115: [DD2]: 115

    "I understand, Teacher. We will bring back the championship," Yan Shaozhe assured. Now that Xiao Tao''s demonic fire had been temporarily suppressed, the Shrek representative team was back in full form. With this lineup, he couldn''t even imagine how they could lose. Winning the championship? It was practically in the bag.


    "As long as you have confidence, that''s good."


    "Alright, everyone, disperse now. The earlier battle may have caused some unease. Go back and reassure the teachers and students in the academy," Mu En waved his hand and instructed.


    "Yes, Elder Mu," the other elders responded in unison and slowly left the room. Only Yan Shaozhe remained behind.


    "Shaozhe, do you have something else to say?"


    Mu En asked.


    "Teacher, I know where we can find someone powerful enough to suppress Elder Xuan''s bloodline," Yan Shaozhe said after a moment of hesitation.


    "Oh?"


    "Then why didn''t you mention it earlier?"


    Mu En turned to look at him, puzzled.


    Yan Shaozhe explained, "Because this individual has a special status and an arrogant personality. I fear they won''t be easy to approach. If I had recklessly told the other elders, it would have been of no use. This is a force we should avoid provoking for now."


    "Who exactly is this person you''re referring to?"


    Mu En pressed further.


    "The Grand Protector of the Ice God Palace, Mu Wu," Yan Shaozhe said, emphasizing each word.


    Mu En''s expression froze.


    "The Ice God Palace? The Ice God Palace again?"


    Last time, the Ice God Palace had taken their dragon pill. Now, it seemed they were the only ones who could resolve this problem. The mere mention of the Ice God Palace gave Mu En a headache. This force, devoted to a deity, was so deeply rooted in power that even someone like him had to tread cautiously around them. As someone in Mu En''s position, he was aware of some secrets about the Ice God Palace¡ªsuch as their terrifyingly powerful priests. Each of these priests was so strong it sent chills down one''s spine.


    "What is this Grand Protector''s martial soul?"


    Mu En asked after a moment of silence.


    "Ba Xia!"


    "Ba Xia, one of the nine sons of the dragon?"


    Mu En was stunned.


    "Are you certain it''s Ba Xia?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, it''s a pure Ba Xia martial soul, unlike Elder Xuan, who only possesses a bloodline related to Ba Xia. I''m confident that with Mu Wu''s Ba Xia martial soul, he can completely suppress Elder Xuan''s bloodline."


    Indeed, Ba Xia could rival the real gluttonous beast. No matter how much Elder Xuan''s taotie bloodline was stimulated, it was still not the real deal. It was a step below Mu Wu''s pure Ba Xia martial soul. Combined with Mu Wu''s strength, which surpassed Elder Xuan''s, suppressing the taotie bloodline would not be a difficult task.


    "A person with a truly pure dragon martial soul... That''s truly astonishing," Mu En murmured. Shrek Academy had people with divine beast bloodlines, like Elder Xuan with his godly taotie bloodline and Xu Sanshi with his Black Tortoise bloodline. However, they were only partial bloodlines. The difference between them and a pure divine beast was enormous. The Ice God Palace having someone with a pure dragon martial soul was beyond shocking.


    "Indeed, it is remarkable. Moreover, this Grand Protector''s soul ring configuration is six black and three red¡ªutterly astounding," Yan Shaozhe added in admiration. The impression Mu Wu had left on him was indelible. Shrek Academy had a tradition of respecting the strong and disdaining the weak. Since Mu Wu''s strength far surpassed Yan Shaozhe''s, Yan held him in the highest regard.


    "Six black and three red... Truly extraordinary," Mu En remarked with a wry smile.


    "But the Ice God Palace''s true powerhouse isn''t him¡ªit''s their High Priest, Ice Emperor Hai Bodong. Now he is the real super-strong one." Like Dragon Emperor Douluo Long Xiaoyao, Mu En also knew of Hai Bodong''s reputation. When the Douluo Continent merged with other realms, some of Hai Bodong''s background had been integrated into the consciousness of top experts in the continent.


    "The Ice Emperor Hai Bodong? Teacher, do you know this High Priest?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked eagerly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mu En shook his head.


    "No, I''ve only heard of his name. Rumor has it that he is reclusive and unyielding in personality, but his strength is unparalleled. Among human soul masters, he might well be the strongest. However, he is as elusive as a dragon, and ordinary people can never meet him. His unique Ice Emperor martial soul represents the pinnacle of extreme ice."


    "If he were to act, he could undoubtedly cure Xiaotao''s demonic fire with ease. But I''m certain he won''t. That''s why I didn''t mention it before¡ªbecause the world knows he is unapproachable and aloof." Mu En sighed softly.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded in agreement. To him, the people of the Ice God Palace were all exceedingly cold and distant. They were arrogant, spoke little, and acted with a domineering style. If the subordinates were like this, one could only imagine what Hai Bodong was like. In Hai Bodong''s eyes, Shrek Academy probably wouldn''t even warrant a second glance.


    After thinking for a moment, Yan Shaozhe said, "Precisely for this reason, I''ve never considered seeking their High Priest. I think the Ice God Palace''s Young Master might be a better breakthrough point. Young people are less mature and more approachable."


    "If we can form an alliance between Xiaotao and the Young Master of the Ice God Palace, not only would Xiaotao''s demonic fire issue be resolved, but Shrek Academy could also forge an alliance with them. Then, even if someone wanted to plot against us, they would have to consider the consequences of facing two superpowers united."


    "Additionally, if Xiaotao were truly together with the Young Master, resolving Elder Xuan''s issue might become feasible. Otherwise, I can''t think of any other way to persuade Mu Wu to act. Those people from the Ice God Palace don''t even treat treasures as treasures."


    "This is also why I didn''t immediately reveal Mu Wu''s information earlier. I was worried the elders wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    Yan Shaozhe said with a bitter smile. The Ice God Palace was outrageously wealthy¡ªto the point that even dragon pills didn''t seem to matter much to them. Now, with Elder Xuan losing control, they couldn''t even take him out of the Sea God Pavilion. This meant that Mu Wu would have to come to them. How great a price would they have to pay to make that happen? Yan Shaozhe didn''t know, but he was certain it would bleed Shrek Academy dry. The Ice God Palace folks weren''t ones to help without exorbitant compensation. Yan Shaozhe, frugal by nature, considered losing his treasures akin to losing his life. The last time they gave up the dragon pill, it had almost cost him his soul. He wasn''t eager for a repeat. Thus, he had turned to a more unconventional plan. If it worked, it would be a win-win-win situation.


    "Shaozhe, your idea is sound and reasonable. But have you considered¡ªdo you even know where to find the Ice God Palace''s Young Master? How can you make him notice Xiaotao and fall for her? You have to prepare for all possibilities; you can''t just cling to wishful thinking," Mu En sighed and said.


    "Teacher, then what should we do?"


    Yan Shaozhe was at a loss. Truthfully, there wasn''t a solution. Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to spend all day daydreaming either. Didn''t he know how difficult this matter was?... But there was no alternative. Could Shrek Academy endure another massive expenditure? Hopefully not¡ªafter all, Shrek Academy didn''t have much to spare. For Ma Xiaotao, he had been willing to part with the dragon pill reluctantly, but Xuan Zi¡­ honestly, he didn''t want to pay such a high price. It didn''t seem worth it. Of course, he didn''t dare voice this thought aloud, knowing how much the teacher valued Elder Xuan.


    "Alas!"


    Mu En sighed again and said, "For now, we can only suppress Xuan Zi temporarily. On one hand, let''s have people in the Academy gather information and see if there''s any news about the Ice God Palace''s Young Master. On the other hand, we need to send someone to the Ice God Palace to subtly inquire about what price we''d have to pay for their Grand Protector to step in and help."


    "But unless it''s necessary, don''t reveal Xuan Zi''s condition¡ªunless you''re certain the negotiations will succeed and that Xuan Zi can be healed. Otherwise, the information mustn''t leak. Shrek Academy can''t handle any further instability."


    Mu En''s expression was tinged with sorrow. Shrek Academy was already on the brink of a crisis.


    "I understand, Teacher," Yan Shaozhe nodded in response.


    "Alright, go." Mu En waved him off.


    Yan Shaozhe bowed and took his leave. After Yan Shaozhe left, Mu En''s body trembled slightly, nearly losing his footing. Hunching over, he leaned against the wall, his clouded eyes reflecting a complex emotion.


    "This repeated suppression of Xuan Zi has taken a heavy toll. I don''t know how many more years this old body of mine can hold out. Shaozhe, you must work hard. The millennium-old legacy of Shrek must not falter."


    Mu En murmured softly, his expression gradually firming. For Shrek Academy, he had to persevere. For its prosperity, he was willing to give everything.


    "Let''s hope everything goes smoothly¡­"


    Mu En muttered, his eyes deep with contemplation.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Sea God Pavilion, Yan Shaozhe entrusted his tasks to his wife, Cai Meier. Cai Meier, Vice Dean of the Inner Court Martial Soul Department, was a 94th-level Titled Douluo. In his youth, Yan Shaozhe had been involved in a love triangle with Xian Lin''er and Cai Meier. Later, Xian Lin''er, displeased with Yan Shaozhe''s indecisiveness, married Qian Duoduo out of anger. Yan Shaozhe, on the other hand, married Cai Meier. Although Cai Meier''s strength wasn''t extraordinary, she was still one of the top-ranking powerhouses in Shrek Academy. Temporarily standing in for Yan Shaozhe was no issue for her.


    After entrusting his affairs to Cai Meier, Yan Shaozhe led Shrek Academy''s representative and reserve teams toward the Star Luo Empire.


    At the same time, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy also dispatched a team heading toward the Star Luo Empire.


    ...


    In the mountains of the Star Luo Empire, Yan Shaozhe stood tall, with over a dozen figures behind him. Among them were members of Shrek Academy''s representative and reserve teams, as well as their accompanying teacher, Wang Yan. Yan Shaozhe suddenly turned to the young men and women before him.


    "I''ve already explained the purpose of the Shrek Inspection Team to you before. Our Inner Court takes responsibility for overseeing soul masters and even officials across the continent. Whenever soul masters commit atrocities or corrupt officials abuse their power, it''s our duty to uphold justice and act on behalf of the heavens. To maintain peace across the continent, many Inner Court students sacrifice their lives every year. Now, tell me: are you still willing to join the Shrek Inspection Team, even at the risk of your own lives?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Yan Shaozhe finished speaking, a chorus of determined voices resounded. For the glory of Shrek, and the continuation of its legacy, they would not back down, no matter how dangerous.


    "Good. You haven''t let me down. You''re all exemplary," Yan Shaozhe smiled.


    "Next, before we participate in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Tournament, we have an inspection mission to complete."


    "Xiaotao, explain the mission to them. Wang Yan, distribute the Shrek Inspector equipment to them."


    "Yes," Wang Yan replied, taking out rings from his storage soul tool and handing them to the reserve team members. The rings had silver-white metallic bands set with emerald-green gemstones the size of a fingernail. The gems were vibrant, exuding life energy. Each ring bore Shrek''s emblem, making them highly recognizable.


    After everyone received their equipment, Ma Xiaotao said, "Keep these safe. These are the symbols of our identity as Shrek Inspectors¡ªexclusive to us. You''ll need to drip a drop of blood on the gem to bind it to you. Once bound, you can use your inspector ring to verify another inspector''s ring to confirm their identity. The ring is also a storage soul tool containing our exclusive gear. You can check it now. It includes our uniforms, masks, cloaks, and a rescue flare. When carrying out inspection missions, you must conceal your face, so the mask is mandatory. The flare is even more crucial. If any inspector encounters danger, releasing it will summon aid from any Shrek student nearby, whether from the Inner or Outer Court. Its effectiveness is far greater than you might imagine."


    Ma Xiaotao then continued, "Our mission this time is to locate and eliminate a band of bandits in a mountainous area near the border between the Star Luo and Sun Moon Empires. With the tournament approaching, we must complete this mission within three to four days."

 Chapter 116 - 116: [DD2]: 116

    The band of bandits is extremely ruthless and cunning. They specialize in ambushing and killing merchants traveling between the two nations, leaving no survivors. One could say they are guilty of every conceivable atrocity¡ªburning, looting, killing, and plundering. They hide in a mountainous region with complex, steep terrain filled with caves, making it difficult for armies to launch an effective attack.


    Even more frustrating is that this area straddles the border between the Sun Moon Empire and the Star Luo Empire. The relationship between these two empires has never been good. Under such circumstances, joint operations between the two nations are almost impossible. Whenever one side sends an army to suppress the bandits, those cunning bastards escape to the other side. Once, their actions even sparked a small-scale conflict between the two nations.


    Despite all this, the bandits have continued to thrive. Their numbers are small¡ªfewer than 300¡ªbut they are well-versed in the terrain and adept at evasion and trickery.


    "Therefore, a small team like the Shrek team is better suited for dealing with them. This band of bandits calls themselves the Messengers of Death. It''s said that their leader is a powerful dark spirit master, so they must not underestimate them."


    "I know most of you have never killed anyone before. This mission may be a completely new experience for you. I must emphasize that our mission this time is to leave no one alive¡ªcomplete extermination. This is because there are no old, weak, or innocent individuals among these bandits, not a single decent soul."


    Ma Xiaotao passionately briefed the team on the mission, while Yan Shaozhe stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the distant scenery. At this moment, Shrek Academy was facing a crisis, but he firmly believed that the academy would overcome this challenge. Bathed in the glory of the Sea God, all obstacles would surely be vanquished in honor of the thousand-year legacy of Shrek Academy. Clenching his fists, Yan Shaozhe silently encouraged himself.


    Turning back, he saw Ma Xiaotao still explaining the mission details. Nodding, Yan Shaozhe took out a water bottle from his soul tool and took a drink. Since early morning, he had dealt with Elder Xuan, handled various matters, and led the team''s departure. He hadn''t had a moment''s rest and was now taking advantage of the brief lull to relax a bit. Just as he took a few sips of water, he suddenly choked, coughing violently.


    Backing up a few steps and patting his chest, he finally managed to spit out the water and felt a bit better. But then, an unpleasant smell hit him. Looking down, he realized he had stepped into a pile of dung left by some unknown soul beast. Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened. How had he not noticed this earlier? Quickly, he slipped away to a secluded spot to deal with it.


    Under a large tree, he leaned against the trunk, removed the sullied shoe, and began cleaning it. As if by some cosmic joke, a beehive fell from the tree just then, landing squarely on his head. A swarm of bees buzzed angrily, swarming toward Yan Shaozhe.


    "Boom!"


    An invisible aura exploded, shaking the entire mountain range. The commotion startled Ma Xiaotao and the others, who turned to see a very annoyed Yan Shaozhe emerging from the forest, his expression dark.


    "Teacher, what happened?"


    Ma Xiaotao stepped forward and asked, "Did we encounter enemies?"


    Yan Shaozhe took a deep breath and said, "It''s nothing, just an accident."


    "Have you finished explaining the mission?"


    "Yes, everything''s clear," Ma Xiaotao replied.


    "Good. Let''s move out. We''ve already informed the Star Luo Empire''s garrison near the Mingdou Mountain Range. They''ll provide detailed maps and accurate intelligence."


    Yan Shaozhe''s tone was calm, but it was clear he was in a sour mood. It felt like nothing had gone right for him all day. From being smacked around by Elder Xuan that morning, choking on water, stepping in dung, and now the beehive incident¡ªmisfortunes had piled up. Was this his unlucky day, or had he offended some celestial being?


    "Yes, Teacher."


    Sensing Yan Shaozhe''s frustration, Ma Xiaotao wisely refrained from saying more. The reserve team, led by the official team, set off swiftly. After a tiring journey, they reached a Star Luo Empire garrison near the border and borrowed over a dozen military flying soul tools. This sped up their advance toward the Mingdou Mountain Range.


    Flying soul tools proved invaluable since walking would have been too slow. However, the journey was not without mishaps¡ªmechanical failures, soul power disruptions, and other issues plagued them. After much stumbling along, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the Mingdou Mountain Range by late night. The students were utterly exhausted; even Ma Xiaotao looked pale.


    Yan Shaozhe, unimpressed by their condition, announced, "We''ll rest tonight and begin the mission tomorrow. Anyone who can cook, step up and show us your skills."


    The students exchanged glances in awkward silence. Almost all of them were privileged elites, unaccustomed to basic chores like cooking. Eventually, Jiang Nannan volunteered to handle it. Even cooking turned out to be chaotic¡ªMa Xiaotao nearly set the forest ablaze while trying to start a fire. Thanks to Ling Luochen''s timely intervention, a disaster was averted.


    After dinner, the group rested for the night.


    The next day, they proceeded to the Star Luo Empire''s western border garrison, where General Dai Hao provided them with maps and intelligence. Yan Shaozhe maintained his aloof demeanor, leaving everything to Ma Xiaotao to command. This mission was meant to test and hone their teamwork and leadership skills.


    From the intelligence provided, Yan Shaozhe wasn''t overly concerned. The strongest individual in the Messengers of Death was merely a Soul King, albeit possibly an evil soul master. But Shrek Academy''s students were no pushovers¡ªtwo Soul Emperors leading five Soul Kings made success almost certain. Yan Shaozhe followed along merely out of concern for the reserve team. In his mind, he thought this mission posed little danger.


    "Everyone, come here for a moment," Wang Yan called out, snapping Yan Shaozhe out of his daze. He gestured for Ma Xiaotao and the others to gather around him. The students from the outer courtyard immediately responded, but the seven from the inner courtyard appeared somewhat impatient. While Wang Yan was a Soul King, his cultivation level was similar to theirs. Moreover, he was just a teacher from the outer courtyard, and inner courtyard students typically respected strength above all else.


    While they didn''t hold much reverence for someone not stronger than them, they still begrudgingly gave him face as their teacher. In a low voice, Wang Yan began, "I''ve just examined the surrounding area and observed some things along the way. Here''s what I''ve discovered so far. Nearby, there are Wenlan Trees. These are relatively rare trees whose cores can be used medicinally, while their trunks are as hard as iron and excellent for crafting furniture. Wenlan Trees require highly pure air to grow and can only survive in areas with exceptionally lush vegetation. According to an ancient text I read, they are typically found at least fifty miles deep within dense forests."


    "Additionally, Wenlan Trees thrive in cold, shadowy conditions, and their cores are highly beneficial to soul masters cultivating ice or shadow-based martial souls."


    Ma Xiaotao furrowed her brows.


    "Teacher Wang, just get to the point. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Wang Yan didn''t take offense at her tone. Calmly, he continued, "The presence of Wenlan Trees indicates that we''ve entered the core area of the Mingdou Mountain Range¡ªor at least its outskirts. According to our intel, the leader of the Death God''s Hand bandit group might be an evil soul master. Just now, I found this."


    He retrieved a section of tree trunk from his storage soul tool. The trunk had been partially clawed out, revealing a cylindrical hollow within.


    "This is a Wenlan Tree. Its core, which should be a deep blue color, is gone¡ªremoved by someone. Based on our mission objectives, we can hypothesize that this was the work of the bandit leader or his subordinates, likely to nourish the bandit leader. If that''s true," he concluded, "then the probability of encountering an evil soul master is high. Moreover, we''re likely close to their location."


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Teacher Wang, are you certain?"


    "I am," Wang Yan confirmed with a nod.


    "Good. Then let''s follow this trail and locate the Death God''s Hand." Ma Xiaotao, as a capable team leader, quickly understood the implications of Wang Yan''s deduction. She knew the bandits would have left traces¡ªbroken branches, footprints, or faint bloodstains. By piecing together these clues, they could locate the bandits'' hideout.


    Without hesitation, the Shrek official and the reserve team began searching methodically. They scanned for broken branches, tracks, and other subtle signs as they delved deeper into the Mingdou Mountain Range, gradually moving beyond the forested area.


    Roughly half an hour later, Ma Xiaotao abruptly stopped in her tracks. Wang Yan halted as well, saying, "The footprints here are chaotic and numerous. This path is frequently used. It seems we''re heading in the right direction. Judging by the quantity of footprints, the bandits'' base should be just ahead. Everyone, adjust your state and prepare for battle."


    At his words, the Shrek Academy members began steadying their breathing. About 15 minutes later, Ma Xiaotao exchanged a glance with Dai Yueheng before the two stealthily advanced. Carefully climbing up a slope, they spotted a vine-covered cave below, with figures moving in and out. The two quickly retreated and returned to the group.


    "It''s confirmed," Dai Yueheng said in a low voice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The bandits'' base is beneath that slope."


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes flashed as she added, "We saw plenty of bandits around. It''s their hideout."


    Wang Yan nodded.


    "In that case, let''s proceed. The reserve team and I will handle support, while you take charge of the assault."


    "No problem. Leave it to us," Ma Xiaotao replied, her pink eyes blazing with wild, fiery determination.


    "Everyone, gear up. The Shrek Inspection Team is about to move out."


    With Wang Yan''s command, the team began changing into their equipment. Each person donned an inner armor that covered their entire body, including the head, leaving only the eyes exposed. The armor seemed to be made of a special leather with fine scales, providing considerable defense. Over the inner armor, they wore dark green combat uniforms, masks, and cloaks, along with the Shrek Inspection''s signature signal flares.


    Men and women changed separately for modesty, and soon, the entire group reconvened. Masked and cloaked, they were uniformly shrouded in green, exuding an air of mystery and intimidation. Once everyone was ready, Wang Yan spoke softly, "Let''s move. Xiaotao, you''ll command the assault team, while I coordinate with the reserve team for support."

 Chapter 117 - 117: [DD2]: 117

    "Got it!"


    Ma Xiaotao responded, signaling to the main representative team. Then, she shot forward like a streak of lightning, with Dai Yueheng and Chen Zifeng flanking her on both sides. The other four inner court disciples quickly followed, maintaining a tight formation as they advanced silently. After Ma Xiaotao and her team disappeared, Wang Yan waved his hand, leading the reserve team to follow. As the captain, Bei Bei naturally took the lead at the forefront, while Xu Sanshi brought up the rear. The two strongest members were positioned at the front and back to ensure the team''s safety. He Caitou and Jiang Nannan guarded the flanks, while Dai Huabin and Zhu Lu stayed close together, slightly behind. Ning Tian, a support-type soul master, was protected in the very center. The reserve team was there mainly to gain experience and provide backup, so self-preservation was their priority.


    Far behind, Yan Shaozhe trailed them, his gaze fixed on the reserve team. Although the main team was strong enough to handle themselves, he was more concerned about the inexperienced reserve team. These rookies had never seen real combat before¡ªwho knew what might happen? He had to stay vigilant, ready to intervene if necessary. After all, these children were the treasures of the academy.


    Ma Xiaotao and her team moved at a speed far beyond what Wang Yan''s group could manage. By the time the reserve team arrived at the hillside, the seven had already vanished. The area below the slope was eerily quiet. Wang Yan frowned slightly.


    "Let''s go down and prepare for battle."


    He exchanged a look with Bei Bei, who understood immediately. Bei Bei swiftly released his Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon martial soul and charged down the slope first. The others quickly unleashed their martial souls and followed him.


    Soon, they discovered a vine-covered cave entrance, clearly the bandits'' hideout. At the cave''s entrance, numerous bandit corpses lay strewn about¡ªa clear testament to Ma Xiaotao''s team''s handiwork. Their silent approach had eliminated everyone without raising an alarm¡ªtrue stealth at work.


    "It seems Ma Xiaotao''s group has already gone in. Stay alert and prepare for battle," Wang Yan cautioned before leading the group inside. Just then, muffled explosions and furious shouting echoed from deep within the cave, accompanied by the sound of fierce soul power clashes.


    "They''ve engaged the enemy. Let''s move!"


    Wang Yan signaled, and the group hurried into the cave.


    Outside, Yan Shaozhe suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    "Rumble!"


    Strangely, just as Yan Shaozhe arrived, the weather changed. The sky was suddenly shrouded in darkness. Heavy clouds gathered, blocking out the sun and creating a stifling atmosphere. A fierce wind roared, casting the world into gloom.


    "What''s with this sudden weather change? Is it about to rain heavily?"


    Yan Shaozhe muttered as he entered the cave.


    By now, the reserve team had ventured deep into the cave. Every fifty meters or so, they came across corpses, and the thick stench of blood made many of them pale.


    "Ah!"


    Jiang Nannan screamed suddenly. Looking up, she noticed dozens of human skins hanging from the cave walls, some even belonging to infants. She had been startled when blood from one of the corpses above dripped down.


    "These monsters!"


    Bei Bei''s usual refined demeanor evaporated, replaced by fury at the horrifying sight. Most of the team was equally outraged, their righteous anger evident. For humanity, the thought of harming babies was utterly unforgivable. Even so, a few remained indifferent, hiding their true thoughts. Not everyone in the Shrek reserve team could be considered virtuous; some noble families had committed atrocities rivaling those of evil soul masters. But outside the academy, everyone wore masks. So long as no one spoke up, no one would know their true thoughts.


    As they moved further, the walls remained lined with human skins, some dried into a ghastly black. The team also encountered more grotesque corpses of bandits, all killed by Ma Xiaotao''s group. Yet no sympathy was given¡ªthese inhumane bandits deserved worse than death.


    Finally, the tunnel opened into a wider chamber, revealing the first sight of battle. Soul rings of various colors flashed brilliantly, dazzling the eye. In the center, Ma Xiaotao stood out with her Evil Fire Phoenix martial soul, radiant and fierce. Her blazing flames incinerated the bandits, leaving their bodies scattered around her. Under her explosive power, the bandits stood no chance. Her six teammates supported her, slaughtering without mercy. Most of these bandits were soul masters of only one or two rings, with barely any three-ring soul masters among them. Many weren''t soul masters at all¡ªjust ordinary bandits. Ma Xiaotao''s group had already dealt with the strongest opponents.


    Seeing this, Wang Yan raised his hand decisively.


    "Charge!"


    The reserve team surged forward. Bei Bei unleashed lightning as he dove into the fray. Jiang Nannan followed, her agility skills slicing through the chaos. Dai Huabin charged wildly, even more ferocious than Bei Bei. At his side, Zhu Lu darted through the shadows, her claws slicing throats with precision.


    "Seven treasures shine; the first is strength!"


    Ning Tian chanted, using her Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Pagoda to enhance her teammates. With her support, the reserve team''s combat strength surged, pushing the bandits back steadily.


    From a distance, Yan Shaozhe observed the reserve team, nodding in satisfaction at their performance.


    "Not bad. These young ones show promise. Shrek Academy has a bright future ahead." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he envisioned the academy''s glory, a sharp cry suddenly erupted from the cave''s depths.


    "Who dares oppose the servants of Death? You will all die and become my undead slaves!"


    At the sound of this voice, the remaining bandits didn''t seem emboldened; instead, they retreated in terror, their bodies trembling.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    A series of explosions erupted deeper within the cave, sending blood and flesh flying amidst the chaos. The injuries sustained by the reserve team were not severe, as they had not ventured too deep. However, Dai Huabin, having charged ahead recklessly, failed to dodge in time and sustained severe injuries. His lower body was drenched in blood, and he lay on the ground wailing in agony.


    The official representative team, however, was hit much harder. They had ventured too deeply, and the suddenness of the corpse explosions caught them off guard. With countless corpses around them, the terrifying blasts almost completely engulfed them, causing screams of anguish to echo throughout the cave.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Not good!"


    Yan Shaozhe, startled by the commotion, felt a jolt in his heart and rushed forward. He first checked on the reserve team members, and finding them mostly unscathed, he hurried deeper into the cave. From within the depths, a sharp and triumphant voice rang out.


    "Ke ke ke, how does the taste of my corpse explosions feel? No matter how strong you are, none of you can escape death under my chain of corpse explosions. If the blasts don''t kill you, the poison surely will!"


    "Ke ke ke ke ke!"


    The cave was filled with a heavy stench of blood and a damp sensation. Almost everyone was covered in a layer of bloody residue. The corpses of over a hundred bandits, previously slain, had exploded violently. The explosions showed no discrimination, injuring not only the Shrek Academy students but also many of the surviving bandits. Some of the bandits seemed prepared and quickly took cover in recessed areas of the cave walls, avoiding the worst of the blasts.


    The most horrifying aspect was that the liquid produced by the explosions was highly corrosive, akin to strong acid. Hissing sounds of corrosion echoed throughout the cave as the liquid ate away at the ceiling and walls. It was clear that these corpse explosions were not only powerful but also laced with venom.


    The seven members of the Shrek representative team instinctively activated their soul power to protect themselves at the moment of the explosion. However, their differing levels of strength led to varying outcomes. Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yaoheng, although blasted away and heavily injured, managed to survive with their limbs intact. Ling Luochen, being at the rear and constantly using her ice armor, was fortunate not to be touched by the toxic blood. While she too was severely injured, her life was not in danger.


    The others were not so lucky. Support-type soul master Gongyang Mo, caught at the explosion''s center, was instantly obliterated. Similarly, Yao Haoxuan, due to his large frame, bore the brunt of the blast; half his body was blown away, and he showed no signs of life. Chen Zifeng, the Soulchasing Sword, lacked significant defense and was directly blown in half, with his lower body vanishing entirely, leaving him barely alive with mere minutes to live. Xi Xi, the agility-type soul master, lost an arm and suffered a massive wound in her abdomen, with blood pooling around her. Combined with the corrosive poison, she too was beyond saving.


    Witnessing this scene, Yan Shaozhe''s heart filled with anguish. His eyes turned blood-red.


    "Bastard! You deserve to die!"


    He unleashed his martial soul, the Bright Phoenix, enveloping himself in golden light. The overwhelming brilliance instantly annihilated the low-level bandits hiding nearby, while the stronger ones were slain one by one with a single strike. The golden light filled the entire cave, neutralizing the corrosive poison blood.


    Yan Shaozhe then raised his right hand in a claw-like gesture, pulling from the depths of the cave. A terrifying suction force emerged from his palm, and a cloaked figure was yanked out of the cave and dragged toward him. The figure, thin and clad in a black robe, revealed nothing of its appearance but radiated the light of three yellow and two purple soul rings¡ªmerely a Soul King. Yet this Soul King had orchestrated the shocking scene, severely injuring the Shrek team and claiming several lives.


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart burned with sorrow and rage, his gaze filled with murderous intent. He lunged to finish off the evil soul master. The Soul King, no match for Yan Shaozhe, was about to be slain when suddenly, the bodies of Chen Zifeng and Xi Xi began to swell. Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed, and he hurriedly released two beams of golden light to suppress the swelling. But at that moment, the Soul King''s fifth soul ring lit up, and his body transformed into a wisp of smoke, fleeing into the distance.


    Just as Yan Shaozhe was about to give chase, other corpses in the cave began swelling as well. Another wave of corpse explosions was imminent. Yan Shaozhe had no choice but to abandon the chase, instead using his golden light to shield the injured team members. He summoned his full martial soul power to protect every reserve team member as they rushed out of the cave.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Explosions erupted behind them, collapsing the cave and shaking the entire mountain. Yan Shaozhe led everyone out just before the cave collapsed, narrowly escaping danger. However, the evil soul master had already disappeared without a trace. Unwilling to let the matter rest, Yan Shaozhe instructed Wang Yan to care for the wounded and took to the skies, tracking the Soul King from above.


    Despite entering the Sun Moon Empire''s territory, Yan Shaozhe pursued relentlessly, his resolve unwavering. The downpour intensified, with thunder rumbling and dark clouds looming as he pressed on. Eventually, he located the Soul King''s trail now within the Sun Moon Empire''s borders. Though the rain poured heavily, Yan Shaozhe''s fury burned brighter, determined to bring this wicked enemy to justice.

 Chapter 118 - 118: [DD2]: 118

    Lightning and thunder roared in the sky, accompanied by a torrential downpour. But none of it could deter Yan Shaozhe''s unyielding resolve for vengeance. The grievous losses suffered by the inner court disciples demanded retribution. If he didn''t flay this evil soul master alive, how could he rest easy? High above, Yan Shaozhe locked onto the evil soul master''s position. His Bright Phoenix martial soul activated, enveloping him in radiant light as he charged directly at his target. As a Super Douluo, Yan Shaozhe''s power was unparalleled. His all-out pursuit allowed him to catch up to the evil soul master in an instant. The oppressive brilliance of his golden light bore down on the evil soul master like a mountain.


    "Stop, you beast!"


    Yan Shaozhe roared, bringing a palm down upon his foe. Though he could have smashed the evil soul master into a pulp with one strike, Yan Shaozhe didn''t intend to let him off so easily. The deaths of the inner court disciples were too tragic; even death by a thousand cuts would be too lenient. He wanted to capture this vile being alive and make him suffer to appease his wrath. Faced with the overwhelming pressure of a Super Douluo, the evil soul master had no chance to resist. No matter how impressive his prior achievements, he was still just a Soul King. The sheer aura of a Super Douluo was enough to render escape impossible.


    Realizing the inevitable, the evil soul master''s face twisted with malice. Corpses began pouring out of his soul tool, exploding in succession in an attempt to stall Yan Shaozhe. But this wasn''t a narrow cave, nor was Yan Shaozhe burdened by any hindrances. How could a mere Soul King harm a Super Douluo? Despite the evil soul master''s desperate efforts, he couldn''t escape Yan Shaozhe''s grasp. Victory seemed imminent, and a trace of satisfaction flickered across Yan Shaozhe''s face. However, just as his palm was about to strike, the heavens rumbled violently. Dark clouds churned, and a bolt of lightning suddenly struck directly at Yan Shaozhe.


    Yan Shaozhe: ???


    The sudden heavenly thunder took him completely off guard. Without a chance to react, the bolt hit him squarely. Yan Shaozhe barely managed to activate his soul power to shield himself before being blasted downward. A figure plummeted from the sky.


    "Even the heavens are on my side! Kekeke!"


    "A Shrek Academy Titled Douluo? Nothing special at all."


    "Kekekekeke!!!"


    Seizing the moment, the evil soul master mocked Yan Shaozhe before activating his fifth soul skill, transforming into a wisp of smoke and vanishing without a trace. The iconic attire of Shrek Academy left no doubt about Yan Shaozhe''s identity.


    "Boom!"


    Moments later, a pillar of golden light erupted into the sky as Yan Shaozhe reappeared. His face was charred black, his clothing in tatters, and his hair standing on end. Although the lightning strike didn''t critically injure him, it left him in a humiliatingly disheveled state. His expression darkened, a mix of anger and confusion in his eyes. Why, of all times, did the heavens choose now to strike him? Yan Shaozhe had always fought for Shrek''s honor. He had never committed atrocities¡ªso why was he struck by lightning?


    Frustration, indignation, and helplessness churned within him. Not only had he been struck, but he had also been mocked by an evil soul master. Ascending once more, Yan Shaozhe scanned for his target. But this time, he found nothing. The rain grew heavier, masking the evil soul master''s aura. It seemed the target had grown cautious, using soul skills to conceal himself while fleeing.


    "Damn it!"


    Yan Shaozhe cursed angrily. Was he truly cursed with misfortune these past two days? No matter what he attempted, accidents seemed to follow. What had he done to deserve this? Yan Shaozhe had devoted his life to Shrek Academy''s glory, yet now he was treated this way. This was an utter disgrace. A Super Douluo, failing to capture a mere Soul King? To be mocked and to let his prey escape¡ªwhat could be more humiliating? If word of this spread, not only would his reputation be in tatters, but even Shrek''s honor would suffer. Seething, Yan Shaozhe''s soul power erupted uncontrollably, devastating everything within a 500-meter radius. After venting his frustration, he composed himself and headed back to regroup. The remaining Shrek disciples were heavily injured; he couldn''t leave them for long. As for the evil soul master, despite his unwillingness, he had no choice but to abandon the chase for now. But Yan Shaozhe vowed never to forget this humiliation. The evil soul master would be forever on Shrek''s hit list. One day, they would have their vengeance.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Yan Shaozhe vanished from sight.


    ...


    On a nearby hillside, not far from the bandit stronghold, the Shrek team waited. The torrential rain and lightning made entering the forest to seek shelter far too dangerous¡ªone wrong move, and they might be struck by lightning. With Yan Shaozhe yet to return, Wang Yan had no choice but to organize a temporary camp on the hillside. At this moment, the only combat-ready members were Wang Yan, a Soul King, and the reserve team. In the perilous Mingdou Mountain Range, this offered little security. Wang Yan ordered the reserve team to stay alert while he kept his Coiling Dragon Staff martial soul active, vigilantly scanning the surroundings.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind heralded Yan Shaozhe''s return. Startled at first, Wang Yan quickly beamed with joy.


    "Dean!"


    "Did you kill the evil soul master?"


    The question darkened Yan Shaozhe''s face instantly. Noticing this, Wang Yan hesitated, disbelief flickering in his eyes. Could it be that the dean had failed to capture a Soul King? Realizing his misstep, Wang Yan wisely changed the subject.


    "Dean, what should we do now?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression softened slightly at Wang Yan''s tactfulness. But seeing the grievously injured inner court disciples, his face turned grim again. Of the seven inner court disciples, only Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yueheng, and Ling Luochen remained stable, their lives out of danger. The others¡ªYao Haoxuan, Chen Zifeng, and Gongyang Mo¡ªwere dead. Gongyang Mo''s body was obliterated. Xi Xi, though still breathing, was beyond saving. Her injuries were fatal: shattered internal organs, a poisoned bloodstream, and no hope of recovery. Four of the inner court''s elite were dead. The loss was so great that Yan Shaozhe felt as if his heart was bleeding. Xuan Zi led his team and lost eight people; now Yan Shaozhe leading, and another four have fallen. The inner court has only a few dozen enrolled students, and just these two missions have cost too many lives. Moreover, it wasn''t just the official representatives¡ªsome of the reserve team members encountered issues too. Dai Huabin''s lower body was covered in blood as he cried out in pain, while Zhu Lu stood by his side, shedding silent tears. Though his condition wasn''t life-threatening, it was hardly any better. So many students were injured at once¡ªall of this fell under Yan Shaozhe''s responsibility. Some of these students had significant backing, and explaining this would not be easy. At this moment, Yan Shaozhe felt both heartache and frustration. Why was fate so cruel to Shrek Academy?


    Suppressing his sorrow, Yan Shaozhe said, "There''s no other way now. I will report what happened here to the academy."


    "This entire disaster is my fault. I will plead guilty to the academy."


    "Take good care of the bodies of the inner court students who passed, and as for Gongyang Mo¡­"


    "Dean," Wang Yan said coldly, his eyes clouded with darkness, "Gongyang Mo''s body was destroyed. With the collapse of the cave, we cannot recover his remains."


    Yan Shaozhe fell silent, his expression growing even darker. It was tragic enough that they had died, but now even the remains couldn''t be retrieved. It was a sorrowful situation indeed. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are Xiaotao and the others?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked.


    Wang Yan replied, "Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yueheng, and Ling Luochen''s conditions are still manageable. Although their injuries were severe, they were fortunate not to be contaminated by the poisonous blood. With the academy''s healing pills, they should recover in about half a month with rest."


    "But there''s also the matter of Dai Huabin. The boy charged too recklessly and coupled with bad luck, his lower body was... well¡­"


    "While his life isn''t in danger and his other injuries are manageable, you know¡­ that part¡­ it''s unlikely he''ll be able to have children in the future."


    These words left Yan Shaozhe in silence. The other team members were also speechless, while Zhu Lu quietly wept. Even the heavily injured Dai Yueheng, still conscious, didn''t know whether to feel relieved or to pity his younger brother. In ordinary families, brothers typically shared a good bond, but this wasn''t the case in the Dai family. Generational rivalries were common, and when the Dai family had been a royal household, brothers often fought each other to the death. Although times had changed, the relationship between Dai Yueheng and Dai Huabin was far from good. After all, there was only one duke''s position, and who wouldn''t want to advance? For Dai Yueheng, his younger brother was, in some ways, also a competitor, though he didn''t take him too seriously.


    "Treat Dai Huabin''s injuries for now and give him a pill. Our mission isn''t over yet."


    Yan Shaozhe took a deep breath and said, "Wang Yan, I''m entrusting you with an important responsibility. Lead Xiaotao and the others back to the military camp, and once they''ve stabilized, head to Star luo to participate in the competition."


    "This crisis is entirely my fault. There''s no time to send new team members from the academy for the Advanced Soul Master Academy Tournament, so you must hold the line for now. At least until Xiaotao and the others recover. Children, the academy''s honor rests on your shoulders."


    "Victory and glory are yours. All shame belongs to me."


    "I will return to the academy to plead for forgiveness from the Sea God''s Pavilion and arrange for reinforcements."


    "The championship belongs to Shrek Academy. For Shrek''s glory!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s impassioned words inspired the others. Even the injured Ma Xiaotao and the others were filled with resolve upon hearing the call to uphold Shrek''s honor.


    "You''re all remarkable. Let''s go!"


    Yan Shaozhe released a golden light, carefully collecting the bodies of the fallen students. Along with Wang Yan, he escorted the injured back to the military camp. Then, he disappeared into the distance as a beam of golden light.


    ...


    In the military camp, upon seeing the severely injured Dai Huabin, Dai Hao''s face turned grim. Of all the places to get injured, it had to be there. As a father, seeing his son in this condition was understandably terrible.


    "Those damned evil soul masters¡ªI''ll never share the same sky with them," Dai Hao growled through gritted teeth, his rage barely contained. He had three sons in total, and now one was effectively ruined. Losing the ability to carry on the family line was as good as losing a son. Thankfully, Dai Yueheng did not suffer significant harm; otherwise, Dai Hao might have gone mad. Both Dai Yueheng and Dai Huabin were his legitimate sons, heirs to the family legacy, and their roles were irreplaceable.


    "How is Huabin''s condition?"


    Dai Hao asked urgently as the military physician exited the tent. Though he already had an inkling of the answer, he still held onto a sliver of hope.


    "Marshal, the second young master is out of immediate danger. With healing from the support-type soul masters and medicinal pills, he should be able to move freely after a few days of rest."


    "But¡­ his injuries in that area are severe. The poisonous blood caused significant corrosion, leaving the area irreparable. It will have to be removed¡­"


    Dai Hao''s expression darkened further.


    "Is there no way for it to regenerate?"


    "None," the physician replied, shaking his head.


    "It''s nearly impossible. However¡­"


    "However, what?"


    Dai Hao pressed anxiously.


    "I''ve read in ancient texts about a soul master with the Nine Heart Begonia martial soul. This lineage is exceptionally rare, with only one bearer per generation, and their sole soul skill is healing."


    "Their healing capabilities are extraordinary. Under their care, injuries heal at an unimaginable speed, to the extent that death itself is difficult to achieve."


    "It''s said that a Nine Heart Begonia soul master who reaches the Title Douluo level could regrow severed limbs and even bring the dead back to life. If you could find such a soul master, perhaps the second young master''s injuries could be restored."


    Hearing this, Dai Hao''s face turned dark. A Title Douluo with the Nine Heart Begonia martial soul? How was he supposed to find such a person? Nine Heart Begonia soul masters were exceedingly rare, and finding one at the Title Douluo level was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Shaking his head in resignation, Dai Hao waved the physician away.

 Chapter 119 - 119: [DD2]: 119

    The military doctor bowed respectfully and quietly left. Dai Hao let out a sigh, then opened the tent flap and stepped inside. Lying on the bed was Dai Huabin, his face pale and his eyes devoid of spirit. It was clear that the military doctor had administered some form of anesthetic, such as a numbing decoction, earlier. Dai Huabin appeared to be deeply sedated. While he remained conscious, he was unable to feel pain.


    Dai Hao sighed again and walked over to his son, his tiger-like eyes carrying a trace of tenderness and concern.


    "Huabin, the military doctor said the surgery was very successful. After just three or four days of recovery, you''ll be able to move freely again. Don''t let this weigh too heavily on your mind; rest well, alright?"


    Dai Huabin''s internal organs had not been affected, so his recovery time wouldn''t be as long as someone like Ma Xiaotao, who had sustained more severe injuries. Although the location of Dai Huabin''s injury was somewhat awkward, as long as the bleeding was stopped and the infected tissue excised, supplemented with the right medication, his recovery would be swift.


    He could even be ready for the upcoming competition in just a few days. After all, it was just a matter of a few inches¡ªnot anything truly critical. It wasn''t a fatal wound, after all.


    "We''ve already issued a warrant for that evil soul master. I promise you, this grudge will be avenged. Trust your father."


    "I''ll have Zhu Lu come and take care of you in a moment. Focus on your recovery."


    Dai Hao spoke a few more words, tucked the blanket securely around Dai Huabin, and sighed quietly before leaving. He still hadn''t informed his wife about Dai Huabin''s situation. If she found out, there was no telling what kind of scene she might make. Thinking of this, Dai Hao sighed again, feeling a headache brewing.


    "Damn these evil soul masters," he muttered angrily before heading off.


    He first went to check on Dai Yueheng''s injuries. Fortunately, while his eldest son''s internal organs had been jarred and required rest, his body was otherwise intact. This was enough to put Dai Hao somewhat at ease. Afterward, he visited the reserve team''s camp and instructed Zhu Lu to care for Dai Huabin. Zhu Lu, her beautiful eyes brimming with tears, was visibly distressed. Yet, upon hearing Dai Hao''s instructions, she obediently complied.


    Roughly half a day later, the effects of the anesthetic seemed to have worn off. From within the military tent came the agonized, beast-like roars of Dai Huabin. His ferocious and frenzied cries could be heard even through several layers of canvas. Dai Hao''s brows furrowed, and he immediately headed toward Dai Huabin''s tent. Along the way, the sounds of Dai Huabin''s shouting and Zhu Lu''s frantic pleas were clear.


    "Huabin, please don''t be like this. I''m still here, and I''ll always be by your side."


    Zhu Lu''s soothing words tried to calm him, but Dai Huabin continued to scream and shout. The sounds of objects being smashed and a loud slap echoed through the tent, accompanied by a hysterical roar: "Get out! Just get out!"


    Dai Hao lifted the tent flap just in time to see Zhu Lu running out. He quickly stepped aside, noticing her clutching her face, tears streaming from her beautiful eyes. A closer look revealed a red handprint on her exposed skin, clearly visible where her hand was not covered. Dai Hao could easily deduce that Dai Huabin had struck her.


    "Zhu Lu, you..."


    Dai Hao began to speak, but Zhu Lu fled, sobbing, before he could finish. Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside the tent. Dai Huabin, hair disheveled and face twisted with fury was smashing things in a frenzied rage.


    "Dai Huabin! What are you doing?"


    Dai Hao''s stern voice carried an air of authority, immediately silencing Dai Huabin. Upon seeing the father he had always idolized, Dai Huabin froze, his body stiffening. Tears welled up in his bloodshot eyes.


    "Father! I''m ruined¡ªI''m ruined!"


    In front of Dai Hao, Dai Huabin finally allowed his vulnerability to show. Such a sudden and devastating event had struck him hard; no one could remain calm after enduring such an ordeal. It was entirely normal to feel despair, even to the point of mental collapse.


    "But you''re still alive, aren''t you? That''s the greatest fortune of all," Dai Hao said, stepping forward to grip his son''s shoulders and comfort him.


    "But I''m ruined! What''s the point of living? I''d rather be dead! I can''t find a reason to keep going."


    "Just thinking about the way people might look at me makes me want to kill them all!"


    Proud to the extreme, Dai Huabin couldn''t bear the thought of others seeing him differently. The mere possibility of being mocked filled him with murderous rage. Yet, he knew there would be many he couldn''t touch, no matter how much he wanted to. This realization plunged him into utter despair. If things were to remain this way, he truly felt that death might be preferable.


    "Dai Huabin, I will not allow you to wallow in self-pity. The number of people who know about this is small. As long as the information is kept secret, no one will know you''ve been... harmed. Your martial soul is intact. Your talent is undiminished. You are still the genius of the White Tiger Duke''s lineage."


    "I, Dai Hao, am still proud to call you my son. The White Tiger Duke''s mansion has high hopes for you. Will you throw all of that away and sink into ruin? If so, you''re not fit to be my son¡ªor a member of the Dai family."


    Dai Hao''s harsh rebuke shocked Dai Huabin out of his hysteria. Tears streamed down Dai Huabin''s face as he gazed at his father, his sense of grievance overwhelming him.


    "Father!"


    He clung to Dai Hao, sobbing uncontrollably. No matter how cruel or ruthless he might be, Dai Huabin was, in the end, only twelve years old. Faced with such a crisis, it was natural for him to feel lost and helpless.


    Dai Hao sighed softly, gently patting Dai Huabin''s head.


    "Huabin, what''s done is done. What matters now is that you pick yourself up. The White Tiger Duke''s family does not raise cowards. I believe in you, my son¡ªyou are strong. When you become a powerful figure in the future, who will dare look at you with disdain? No one¡ªthey will only revere and admire you."


    "And rest assured, I will do everything in my power to keep this matter from becoming public knowledge. Zhu Lu is still your fianc¨¦e, and you two will still marry. No one will ever know."


    Even though Dai Huabin''s injury meant he was considered ruined, Zhu Lu''s fate remained unchanged. Their marriage was a matter of political alliance, and Dai Huabin''s condition did not absolve Zhu Lu of her obligation to marry him. As for whether Zhu Lu would be happy, that was not something Dai Hao needed to consider. His priority was the reputation of the White Tiger Duke''s mansion and his son''s standing.


    "Zhu Lu? Hmph, just a worthless woman," Dai Huabin sneered. He was already ruined¡ªwhy should he care about a woman? Zhu Lu''s very presence was a constant reminder of his inadequacy. Her status as his fianc¨¦e was nothing more than an irritant now. Think about it: your wife is beautiful and radiant, yet you are essentially a eunuch. The irony of that comparison could be devastating. The more beautiful your wife, the greater the praise she receives, the more it cuts into your soul. For someone who had lost so much, sensitivity and bitterness came naturally. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult to maintain any affection for one''s partner.


    However, for Dai Huabin to become this cold-hearted so soon after his incident was extraordinary, even among those who had suffered similarly.


    "Huabin, do not speak so recklessly," Dai Hao admonished.


    "Zhu Lu has never wronged you. How can you speak of her in such a way? Moreover, she shares a martial soul fusion skill with you. If you wish to become truly strong, she will be an indispensable ally."


    Dai Huabin paused upon hearing this and nodded slightly. He might no longer have personal use for Zhu Lu, but their martial soul fusion skill remained invaluable. If he wanted to regain his strength, he would need her cooperation.


    "I understand, Father. I''ll try not to lay hands on Zhu Lu anymore," Dai Huabin replied.


    "Good, my son. You make me proud," Dai Hao said approvingly, ruffling his son''s hair.


    "Rest well. The military doctor said you''ll be able to move freely in three days."


    "And don''t forget¡ªthis tournament is your chance to shine. Imagine the glory of standing out in the competition for all the soul masters on the continent to see. Think of how much admiration you''ll receive," Dai Hao said, painting a grand vision. Dai Huabin''s eyes sparkled at the prospect.


    "Also, the doctor mentioned that your condition might not be irreversible. If we can find a nine-ringed Nine Heart Begonia soul master, it may be possible to fully restore you. I will do everything in my power to locate one for you," Dai Hao added, offering a glimmer of hope.


    Dai Hao''s reassurances finally calmed Dai Huabin.


    "Father, about the military doctor..."


    His gaze darkened with malice. Dai Hao understood his son''s unspoken request and nodded.


    "Don''t worry about these minor details. I will take care of it. Once you''ve recovered, there will be some... unavoidable accidents."


    "Rest now."


    Dai Hao patted Dai Huabin on the shoulder and left the room. As he departed, a trace of a sinister grin appeared on Dai Huabin''s handsome face.


    "Father is right. If I become powerful enough, no one will dare to look down on me," he muttered. Then his thoughts turned to his older brother.


    "This must be a joyous moment for my brother. He probably thinks this is his chance to outshine me. Brother, you''re celebrating too early. The White Tiger Duke''s mansion will only ever belong to me."


    Dai Huabin''s expression grew darker. Without his previous abilities, his ambitions shifted entirely toward the pursuit of power. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, how fun it would be to see you end up just like me, Brother," he said with a twisted smile.


    Meanwhile, in a distant part of the camp, Dai Yueheng shuddered involuntarily while tending to his injuries.


    "Strange," he muttered.


    "Why do I feel like someone is scheming against me?"


    ...


    Star Luo City.


    As the capital of the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City was undeniably the empire''s largest metropolis and its political, cultural, and economic center. Known as the "Imperial City That Never Falls," it was a fortress of unparalleled defense. The city walls stood over 100 meters tall and equally thick, built entirely from reinforced stone. With an area exceeding 1,000 square kilometers, the city stretched over 100 kilometers in length and breadth.


    The main thoroughfare was wide enough to allow sixteen carriages to pass in both directions simultaneously, and this was only in the outer city. The city''s permanent population exceeded eight million, and with visitors, it could accommodate up to twenty million people. Despite its immense size, the city had recently grown crowded due to an influx of tourists. Hotels were fully booked, forcing the government to commandeer private residences and official mansions as temporary lodgings. Security personnel numbers had also dramatically increased.


    The reason for this surge? The Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Competition, held every five years, was about to begin in Star Luo City. This prestigious event, hosted in rotation among the empires, was a once-in-twenty-year occurrence for the Star Luo Empire, attracting massive audiences.


    The competition''s venue was Star Luo Plaza, located directly in front of the imperial palace. With its vast expanse, it could host a large crowd of spectators. It was said that the city had deployed 30,000 soldiers solely to maintain order during the event, with 10,000 stationed at Star Luo Plaza alone. East of the plaza stood the Star Emperor Hotel, a seven-story luxury establishment owned by the royal family, now designated as accommodations for participating teams from soul master and soul engineer academies across the continent.


    "This is Star Luo City? Meh, it''s not that impressive. It''s far inferior to Radiant City," a voice scoffed. A group of about a dozen people, all dressed in identical uniforms adorned with soul engineer emblems, appeared on the eastern side of the plaza. It was the delegation from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. The one who spoke was none other than Xiao Hongchen.


    "Xiao Hongchen, watch your words," Ma Rulong admonished.


    "We''re not on home turf. Keep a low profile."


    "I''m just speaking the truth," Xiao Hongchen retorted, unconcerned. Su Yue, leading the group, glanced at Star Luo City and said calmly, "Xiao''s not entirely wrong. Star Luo City does fall short compared to Radiant City. But it remains one of the greatest cities on the continent, with a history dating back millennia. Back then, the Star Luo Empire was ruled by the Dai family, known for their iron-fisted policies. The empire was a formidable power at the time."


    "Heh, rumor has it that the Xu family, who now wear the crown, stole it from the Dai family during a time of chaos. Do you think there''s still bad blood between them?"


    "I can''t imagine the Dai family harboring no resentment after being overthrown," Xiao Hongchen added with a mischievous grin.


    "Even if they''re guarding the borders now, they must feel some bitterness."

 Chapter 120 - 120: [DD2]: 120

    Xiao Hongchen chuckled slyly, his tone carrying a hint of mischief as he speculated. His intuition told him that the relationship between the Dai family and the Xu family was not as harmonious as it appeared. Could they truly bear no resentment after having the throne taken away? Impossible. No matter how peaceful they seemed now, it was just an act. The Dai family surely had deeper plans.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s not say things that could harm unity. If someone from the Star Luo Empire hears this, they''ll accuse us of slandering them and trying to sow discord between the royal family and the Duke''s household," Su Yu remarked with a mysterious smile as if hinting at something. A good relationship between the Dai family and the royal family? What a joke. The Dai family controlled the military, and Dai Hao commanded the Star Luo Empire''s elite troops. It would be surprising if the royal family didn''t feel threatened. Not to mention, the Star Luo Empire used to be ruled by the Dai family. Could the royal family truly have no grudges about this? Could the Dai family have no lingering ambitions? After all, even by the time of Soul Land III, the Star Luo Empire''s royal family still carried the surname Dai. What does that tell you? Those in the know would understand. The apparent camaraderie now was nothing more than a united front against the external threat of the Sun Moon Empire. As long as the Sun Moon Empire remained a danger, the Star Luo royal family needed Dai Hao''s strength to fend them off, so naturally, they maintained a close relationship. But once the Sun Moon Empire''s threat was gone, what would happen next was all too predictable.


    "Haha, Su Yu, you''re right. If we keep talking, they''ll accuse us of stirring up trouble," Xiao Hongchen laughed, his smug expression making his delight evident. He had suspected that the relationship between the Dai family and the royal family couldn''t be as good as it appeared, and Su Yu''s words had confirmed his suspicions.


    "Alright, enough of this talk. Let''s go register and find our lodging," Elder Ma interjected. The group stopped their chatter. After registering with the organizers of the Star Luo Empire tournament, they were arranged to stay on the top floor of the grandest hotel in the empire, the Star Emperor Hotel. Each person had a room, and there was even a dedicated meeting room for their use. The top floor of the Star Emperor Hotel, the most luxurious in the entire empire, was nothing short of exceptional. The Star Luo Empire''s hospitality was undeniably thorough.


    In the meeting room, the fifteen members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team gathered for a meeting. Elder Ma sat in the seat of honor, smiling at the young men and women seated on the sofas across from him.


    "Everyone found their rooms, right? How do you feel about them?" he asked.


    "Not bad. The Star Luo Empire does seem to know how to show respect," Xiao Hongchen replied casually, arms crossed. Coming from Xiao Hongchen, this was high praise, showing that the accommodations were indeed impressive.


    "This is the most luxurious floor of the entire Star Emperor Hotel. If I''m not mistaken, the only ones staying here are us, the other three imperial Academy teams, and... the Shrek Academy team," Su Yu remarked, seated on a sofa beside Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er. His hands were clasped together as he spoke with a calm tone. The Star Emperor Hotel had seven floors, with the top floor being the most opulent. Not every participating team qualified to stay there. Only the strongest teams had this privilege: the three imperial academies, the Sun Moon Empire team, and the Shrek Academy team. Ultimately, it would come down to these five teams competing for the championship. The stakes and backgrounds represented by these teams were vastly different, and their treatment reflected this disparity. Hierarchies existed everywhere.


    "Su Yu is correct. This floor likely houses only the five elite teams," Elder Ma agreed.


    "During registration, I casually inquired. The other three teams have already registered; only the Shrek Academy team has yet to arrive."


    "A champion team indeed¡ªthey''re even arriving later than everyone else," Elder Ma remarked with a peculiar tone. With fewer than two days left before the registration deadline, was Shrek Academy planning to arrive at the last moment? They certainly had a flair for dramatics.


    "Hmph. Their championship reign ends here. This time, the championship belongs to our Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy," Xiao Hongchen snorted, his tone tinged with dissatisfaction. For thousands of years, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had always been overshadowed by Shrek Academy, repeatedly taking second place. Anyone in their position would feel frustrated. But Xiao Hongchen wasn''t one to back down. On the contrary, he was brimming with confidence. With their current lineup, he was certain they would take the championship. Shrek Academy would finally taste defeat.


    "Brother Xiao is right. Shrek Academy is not invincible; they''re human too. And humans have weaknesses. Everyone, just keep a level head," Su Yu said with a light smile. Though Shrek Academy hadn''t shown up to register yet, Su Yu had his theories. Perhaps they had encountered the evil soul master Soul King. However, with Xuan Zi''s arm injured, he probably wouldn''t be leading the team again. Could Mu En truly trust Xuan Zi to lead despite his injuries, or had someone else taken over? Or had things gone awry because a new leader was in charge? Su Yu wasn''t certain. He didn''t know everything; he had only recently arrived from the Sun Moon Empire. Little did Su Yu know, this time that the team was being led by Yan Shaozhe. And when Yan Shaozhe stepped onto the stage, it would be far more intense than anything Xuan Zi had faced. Xuan Zi had only lost one student while Hu Yuhao defeated the evil soul master Soul King in the original. But Yan Shaozhe''s leadership had seen four casualties, with the evil soul master escaping.


    If the outcome of this battle gets out, the prestige of Bright Phoenix Douluo will surely become a household joke. Many people might laugh until their jaws drop.


    Meanwhile, after hearing Su Yu and Xiao Hongchen''s words, several official representatives voiced their determination to secure the championship.


    "Looks like everyone is confident, hahaha," Elder Ma chuckled, clearly pleased.


    "That''s the spirit. If you want to win, confidence is essential."


    After laughing, Elder Ma shifted his tone.


    "Alright, enough chatter. Let me first explain the rules for the first round of the preliminary stage."


    "By sharing the rules in advance, everyone can better prepare." Clearing his throat, Elder Ma continued seriously, "The All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Competition is the ultimate contest between academies from various nations. Adhering to principles of fairness and impartiality, the competition tests the comprehensive strength of each academy, with a variety of flexible formats. According to my investigation, a total of 133 academies, including Shrek Academy, have come to participate in this competition. All these academies are accommodated in this hotel."


    "The first round of the preliminaries is a direct elimination match. The losing side will be immediately disqualified. The format for this round is a team battle¡ªseven versus seven. The drawing for matchups will take place the day after tomorrow, and the first round is expected to take three days to complete."


    "In this first elimination match, we don''t need to display our full strength but must show enough to ensure we don''t get eliminated. Therefore, I''ll be arranging the lineup. Su Yu, Ma Rulong, you two are not participating."


    Elder Ma''s gaze fell directly on Su Yu and Ma Rulong, the strongest members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team. It was unwise to reveal their abilities too early in the competition. Su Yu shrugged indifferently, while Ma Rulong nodded in acknowledgment. Seeing no objections from the two, Elder Ma nodded in satisfaction.


    "For the first elimination match, I plan to send four main team members and three reserve members. This lineup is more than secure."


    Four main members meant four Soul Kings. With such a lineup, even taking three reserve members along would easily suffice for this round.


    "As for who will participate, I''ll let Su Yu and Ma Rulong decide."


    Ma Rulong pointed out names casually, "Chen An, Chen Fei, Lin Xi, Li Yan¡ªI''ll leave it to you."


    The order in which other team members appear isn''t critical, as long as the key players like Su Yu, Ma Rulong, Meng Hongchen, and Xiao Hongchen aren''t exposed too early. After naming the main members, the reserve members turned their attention to Su Yu. Rubbing his temples, Su Yu started naming, "Yang Xu."


    "Here!"


    "Guan Bo!"


    "Here!"


    Su Yu noticed a few eager gazes directed at him¡ªone from Zhou Qin, another from Wang Dong''er, and yet another from Xiao Hongchen, who clearly couldn''t sit still. Ignoring Xiao Hongchen, Su Yu hesitated briefly before saying, "Zhou Qin!"


    "Present!"


    Zhou Qin paused in surprise before cheering loudly.


    "It''s up to you now," Su Yu said casually.


    "Why didn''t you pick me?"


    Wang Dong''er pouted, giving Su Yu a playful punch on the arm.


    "Zhou Qin is more suitable. For the first elimination match, I want the audience to witness true firepower."


    "Your style doesn''t quite fit," Su Yu explained.


    "Why emphasize powerful firepower?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, puzzled.


    "Winning is winning, isn''t it?"


    "First, intimidation. A display of overwhelming power sets the tone for the competition and establishes our Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team''s reputation. Second, it reinforces preconceived notions. Soul engineers are known for their explosive power. By highlighting this trait, we deepen their assumptions, steering their tactics toward countering this strength while neglecting others. When we deploy strategies involving precise control or other unique traits, we can catch them off guard."


    "Competitions aren''t just about raw strength; pre-match strategy is crucial too," Su Yu said, tapping Wang Dong''er lightly on the forehead with a smile.


    "Understand?"


    "Not really," Wang Dong''er shook her head, frowning in thought.


    "Think it over," Su Yu replied, amused.


    "Okay!"


    Wang Dong''er agreed, struggling to make sense of it all, resembling a perplexed little deer.


    "Su Yu makes a valid point. Competitions aren''t just about hard power; strategy plays a significant role too," Elder Ma chimed in approvingly, clearly satisfied with Su Yu as the reserve team captain. Despite his young age, Su Yu''s composed demeanor and strategic thinking set him apart.


    "Since Su Yu and Ma Rulong have made their choices, the elimination match is in your hands now. The seven of you can discuss how to make your victory even more impressive. That concludes today''s meeting. Go and rest," Elder Ma said with a smile, dismissing the group.


    Su Yu stood and left first, followed silently by Meng Hongchen. Wang Dong''er wanted to follow, but upon spotting Meng Hongchen, she froze, pouting indignantly before heading back to her room.


    "Makes no sense to cling to him like that¡ªhaven''t you seen a man before?" she muttered angrily.


    Meanwhile, in Su Yu''s room, the pair stood by the balcony overlooking the massive Star Luo Plaza. Standing atop the Star Lou Hotel, the view from above carried an imposing sense of dominance. Su Yu leaned on the railing, his ice-blue eyes gazing into the distance with a thoughtful gleam. Meng Hongchen approached softly, wrapping her arms around his waist and leaning against his back. Since their relationship began, Meng Hongchen had become increasingly affectionate, like a young girl deeply in love.


    Feeling the warmth behind him, Su Yu turned, gently pulling Meng Hongchen into his arms. Snuggling closer, Meng Hongchen felt a wave of happiness wash over her. As long as she was near Su Yu, she couldn''t help but feel an indescribable sweetness, an intoxicating sensation she couldn''t get enough of. Breathing in her delicate fragrance, Su Yu wrapped an arm around her waist and toyed with a strand of her crimson hair in his fingers.


    "Meng''er, do you want to explore Star Luo City?"


    Su Yu asked, his tone soft and warm.


    "Can we? Is it safe?"


    Meng Hongchen asked hesitantly. Being in Star Luo City instead of Radiant City made her feel uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. Wherever I am, safety is guaranteed," Su Yu replied with a reassuring smile.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 121: [DD2]: 121

    "Eh?"


    Meng Hongchen looked at Su Yu with a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes. Su Yu gently brushed a strand of hair across Meng Hongchen''s delicate nose and said with a smile, "I have someone protecting me at all times, silly girl."


    "Did you think the Ice Gos Palace would let me run off to the Sun and Moon Empire alone and then come to the Star Luo Empire by myself too?"


    "Oh, that''s true!"


    Meng Hongchen suddenly realized, her pretty face lighting up with understanding. That''s right; Su Yu was the heir of the Ice God Palace. How could the Ice God Palace possibly feel at ease letting him roam the continent alone? If something were to happen, there would be no time for regrets. It made perfect sense for them to send strong protectors to guard him from the shadows.


    "Not just me. Even Wang Dong has powerful protectors watching over him," Su Yu added with a chuckle.


    "How do you know Wang Dong has protectors too?"


    Meng Hongchen tilted her small face upward and asked.


    "Obviously because the people protecting me and those protecting Wang Dong have crossed paths."


    "Meng''er, why do I feel like you''ve been a bit slow lately?"


    Su Yu teased as he gently poked Meng Hongchen''s soft, rosy cheek with a smile. Could it be that she was so infatuated that she had lost her wits? Had she become a love-struck fool?


    "Nonsense! I''m very smart!"


    Meng Hongchen shot him a glare, pouting playfully. When she was with Su Yu, she simply didn''t bother to think. She''d leave everything to Su Yu since he was smarter than her. Su Yu knew everything, so why should she worry? If even Su Yu couldn''t think of something, then she certainly wouldn''t be able to either. Meng Hongchen only wanted to enjoy being in love with Su Yu; as for everything else, she didn''t care much and wasn''t particularly interested. Of course, she would never admit this¡ªshe wasn''t dumb, hmph!


    "Ah, yes, yes, my Meng''er is the smartest," Su Yu said, laughing as he gently tapped Meng Hongchen''s nose.


    "Let''s go ask Wang Dong and your brother if they want to go out for a stroll. The more, the merrier."


    Meng Hongchen naturally had no objections. After a few invitations, Xiao Hongchen readily agreed. Wang Dong''er, though reluctant in words, eagerly followed along and stuck close to Su Yu. Their proximity left Meng Hongchen feeling too embarrassed to keep holding Su Yu''s hand, while Wang Dong''er seemed completely unaware, almost brushing shoulders with Su Yu. Meng Hongchen puffed out her cheeks in silent annoyance. If she''d known, she wouldn''t have brought this third wheel along! And yet, Wang Dong''er remained oblivious.


    The four left the Star Emperor Hotel and strolled through the streets of Star Luo City. Their outfits caught attention everywhere they went. After all, the uniforms of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy were quite distinct from the mainstream attire of the Star Luo Empire. With the upcoming Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Tournament, Star Luo City was packed with people. Although Su Yu and his companions stood out, they didn''t cause a major commotion.The group wandered through the city''s attractions, visited shops, and sampled local delicacies, thoroughly enjoying themselves. At a barbecue restaurant known for its decades-long heritage and centuries of history, they sat around a table waiting for their meal. Su Yu had visited this place during a previous trip to the Star Luo Empire and remembered the taste as being quite good.


    "I hope the barbecue here is decent. If it''s bad, I''m not eating it," Xiao Hongchen declared nonchalantly, leaning back in his chair.


    "It should be pretty good. I can already smell the aroma," Meng Hongchen said softly, her delicate nose twitching.


    "This place is well-known. I''ve been here before, and their grilled fish is top-notch," Su Yu commented casually, taking a sip of juice.


    "You''ve been to Star Luo City before?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, her large pink-blue eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "I traveled the continent for a while before. I came to Star Luo City during that time," Su Yu explained as he set his glass down.


    "Traveling the continent? How old were you then?"


    Xiao Hongchen squinted at him suspiciously.


    "Eight or nine, about three or four years ago," Su Yu replied. In truth, he traveled every year, but it all started when he was around eight.


    "You were gutsy enough to roam the continent at eight or nine years old?"


    Xiao Hongchen looked at him with a mix of amazement and disbelief. Su Yu was something else. What normal child would wander around at that age?


    "You can''t gain experience or keep up with the times by staying cooped up in the Ice God Palace forever. Besides, I wasn''t in any real danger with someone accompanying me," Su Yu said calmly. When he traveled, Di Tian personally ensured his safety. It was as secure as it could get. Now, with Hai Bodong as his protector, his safety was just as assured. With such strong guardians, Su Yu wasn''t afraid of going anywhere.


    "That''s different. We''ve never had experiences like that. Grandpa wouldn''t allow it," Xiao Hongchen sighed. The idea of traveling the continent at such a young age seemed thrilling. Unfortunately, aside from Radiant City, he hadn''t had the chance to visit other places. Jing Hongchen wasn''t comfortable letting them roam freely.


    "That''s because your grandfather cares for you and doesn''t want you to get into trouble," Su Yu said with a chuckle.


    "The Ice God Palace isn''t worried about you getting into trouble, though. It''s just a difference in mindset," Xiao Hongchen remarked with a sigh.


    Su Yu smiled faintly at this. Of course, their mindsets were different. Di Tian was a soul beast, while Jing Hongchen was human. How could their philosophies be the same? Jing Hongchen, as the head of the Illustrious Virtue Hall, didn''t have the time to personally escort his grandchildren on travels. Would he stop researching soul tools? Neglect his duties at the academy? Jing Hongchen was far too busy for that. Di Tian, on the other hand, was Su Yu''s servant, while Su Yu was his master. Whatever Su Yu wanted to do, Di Tian would have no objections. Besides, Jing Hongchen''s strength was far inferior to Di Tian''s. Di Tian could go anywhere; who could defeat him? But Jing Hongchen, after all, is just a Rank 9 soul engineer with a soul power level of 93. There aren''t many who can surpass Jing Hongchen, but that doesn''t mean none exists.


    As they discussed, plates of barbecue were served one after another¡ªgrilled vegetables, corn, lamb leg, beef skewers, pork belly, chicken, fish, and even brain matter, filling the entire table.


    "Today, I''ll see for myself if this grilled fish you speak of is truly that good."


    Xiao Hongchen picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks, tasted it, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Wow, not bad at all!"


    After exclaiming, he quickly grabbed another piece. The grilled fish here wasn''t made with small fish but rather large ones. While small fish are known for their tenderness, large fish offer a richer flavor. The group ate and chatted, enjoying the lively atmosphere.


    After finishing the barbecue, they wandered around Star Luo City, only returning to the Star Lou Hotel as the sunset. Coincidentally, just as Su Yu and his companions arrived at the top floor, they encountered a group of teenagers and young adults emerging from the conference room. There were about seven of them, all dressed in dark green uniforms. On their chests was a round, chubby creature emblem¡ªnone other than the emblem of Shrek Academy. Their identity was immediately clear: the Shrek Academy team.


    It turned out that after resting for two days at the military camp, the Shrek group had rushed to Star Luo City and had just completed their registration for the competition. The two groups found themselves face-to-face in the hallway, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    "Shrek Academy?"


    "Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    Two voices spoke almost simultaneously. Both academies were instantly recognizable: Shrek Academy with its green uniforms and monster emblem, and the Sun Moon Academy with its emblem featuring stars and moons. The Sun Moon emblem''s stars represented the rank of the soul engineer: one star for Rank 1, five stars for Rank 5, and so on. As for Shrek Academy, their decades-old tradition of green uniforms and a monster badge was unmistakable.


    "It''s you!!!"


    "Him?"


    "It''s him!!!"


    "Xiao¡­ Xiao Yu?"


    Different voices rang out from the Shrek team, but all of them looked toward Su Yu. Dai Huabin, Bei Bei, Xu Sanshi, and Jiang Nannan all recognized him. Among the four, two had unresolved grievances with Su Yu.


    "Damn, it''s you! I''ve been looking for you for a long time," Dai Huabin growled like a tiger ready to pounce. He had remembered this face for four whole years, his desire for revenge burning fiercely. Now, finally, fate had brought them together again.


    "Do you know them?"


    Xiao Hongchen nudged Su Yu.


    "Not really. Who knows which corner they crawled out of," Su Yu replied casually, shrugging indifferently. Dai Huabin might remember him, but Su Yu had no recollection of Dai Huabin. To him, Dai Huabin was no more than an irrelevant passerby.


    "Scoundrel! You humiliated me in Star Luo City, and I''ll never forget it! How dare you pretend not to know me?"


    "You think you can escape justice by feigning ignorance? This time, I''ll make you beg for mercy to settle this grudge!"


    Dai Huabin roared, unable to contain his fury.


    "Star Luo City?"


    Su Yu thought for a moment and then said, "Oh, I remember now. You''re from the White Tiger Duke''s household."


    "Hmph, that''s right. I''m Dai Huabin, the second son of the White Tiger Duke. You finally remember, don''t you?"


    A smirk appeared on Su Yu''s face.


    "Ah, so it''s you. I was wondering who it could be. Turns out it''s a little nobody."


    "Back then, when you groveled and begged me for mercy, you didn''t seem nearly as arrogant as you are now."


    "You!"


    Dai Huabin was livid.


    "When did I ever grovel?"


    "Don''t waste your words. Do you dare face me in a duel?"


    Su Yu smirked.


    "You? You''re not worth my time."


    As his gaze swept across the seven Shrek students, he recognized four familiar faces.


    "Brother Bei, we meet again."


    Bei Bei''s expression turned grim as he recognized Su Yu.


    "You... are part of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team?"


    The memory of Su Yu defeating him effortlessly was still fresh in Bei Bei''s mind. Back then, even after activating his Bright Holy Dragon bloodline and using his Tyrant''s Thunder Domain, he had stood no chance against Su Yu, who didn''t even need to use his martial soul. And now, this formidable opponent was a member of their rival team.


    "Brother Bei is with Shrek Academy, so why can''t I be with the Sun Moon team?"


    Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "I''ve always been interested in your Bright Holy Dragon. Perhaps we''ll get a chance to face off again?"


    "I think we will," Bei Bei said, his face darkening.


    "Good. I look forward to it. It''s been over a year; I''d love to see how much you''ve improved." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You won''t be disappointed," Bei Bei replied coldly.


    "I hope not."


    Su Yu''s eyes moved to Xu Sanshi, who had been glaring at him with intense hatred since the moment he appeared. Among those present, Xu Sanshi had an even bigger grudge against Su Yu than Dai Huabin did.


    "Ah, isn''t this Xu the Turtle from the Mysterious Underworld Sect? How''s your rear? Has it healed?"


    "When I saw you last, you were in such agony¡ªcrying and screaming. It was truly heartbreaking to witness."


    Xu Sanshi clenched his fists, his face dark with rage.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve fully recovered. Don''t worry; I''ll return this ''favor'' someday."


    "That depends on whether you''re capable," Su Yu chuckled.


    "Back then, it was your lack of ability that got you into that mess in the first place, wasn''t it?"


    Xu Sanshi gave a cold, humorless laugh, the hatred in his eyes nearly palpable. It was clear: given the chance, he wouldn''t hesitate to strike at Su Yu. But Su Yu paid him no mind. To Su Yu, Xu Sanshi was just a minor nuisance, as insignificant as an ant.

 Chapter 122 - 122: [DD2]: 122

    Credits: thedistraction


    "It seems you''re still holding onto your cunning ambitions, aren''t you But that''s fine; I''ll be waiting for you anytime. If... you have the guts, that is."


    Su Yu spoke meaningfully.


    "Of course, I''d advise you to act within your limits. This time, you won''t have the same luck as last time."


    "Oh, by the way," Su Yu turned to Dai Huabin.


    "And you, I''m waiting for you too. Didn''t you say you wanted to restore your honor? Then let''s see how much you''re worth. Don''t think that just because you''re from the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion, you''re something special. To me, the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion is nothing. If you want to regain your reputation, it depends on whether your strength is up to the task. But looking at someone like you, I doubt you''ll achieve much. White Tiger? At best, you''re just a sick cat."


    "You¡ªyou, what did you say?"


    Dai Huabin was furious. Su Yu dared to call the White Tiger a sick cat? This undoubtedly touched Dai Huabin''s reverse scale¡ªa taboo. The White Tiger Martial Soul was his pride, and he couldn''t tolerate Su Yu''s remark.


    "I''m just stating the truth," Su Yu shrugged, his tone easygoing. That dismissive and cocky demeanor added fuel to the fire in Dai Huabin''s eyes.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    Dai Huabin, already unstable due to his injuries and growing increasingly irritable, lunged at Su Yu from the crowd.


    "Dai Huabin!"


    "Huabin!"


    Before anyone could react, a dull thud was heard, and Dai Huabin''s body flew back faster than before. Xu Sanshi rushed to catch him, but the impact was so strong that it knocked Xu Sanshi backward as well. Dai Huabin spat out blood and landed heavily on the ground. His old wounds hadn''t even healed yet, and now he had new ones.


    "Dai Huabin!"


    Bei Bei''s expression darkened as he stepped forward to check on Dai Huabin. His face turned grim.


    "Friend, you''ve gone too far."


    Bei Bei helped Dai Huabin up, his expression filled with anger. As the captain of the reserve team, Su Yu''s public humiliation and injury of Dai Huabin were a direct affront to him.


    "Brother Bei, don''t play the victim here. It was this guy who attacked first. Is this how people from Shrek Academy twist the truth?"


    Su Yu chuckled lightly.


    "Enough. Dai Huabin just lost his temper for a moment. He didn''t even hurt you. And yet, you''ve been unreasonable from start to finish and even injured Dai Huabin. I''d say it''s your Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy that''s out of line."


    From the Shrek crowd, a young woman stepped forward. She was graceful and elegant, with fair and delicate skin. Her presence radiated a noble aura, and every move she made exuded the poise of high society. Just from her demeanor, it was clear that her background was anything but ordinary.


    "Arguing baselessly seems to be something Shrek Academy is quite skilled at," Su Yu said indifferently.


    "Miss, may I ask your name?"


    "Hmph, I''m Ning Tian, just an ordinary student," Ning Tian replied with a snort.


    "Ordinary? If even the young mistress of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is considered ordinary, then most of the people here wouldn''t even qualify as average."


    Su Yu chuckled and shook his head. With a casual tone, he dropped a bombshell. Bei Bei''s pupils contracted, and Ning Tian herself was startled.


    "How do you know that?"


    But the moment the words left her mouth, Ning Tian realized she had made a mistake. By saying that, she had essentially confirmed Su Yu''s claim. Annoyed, she glared at Su Yu with her almond-shaped eyes.


    Still unfazed, Su Yu remained calm and said, "The Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is indeed remarkable, but that''s all it is¡ªremarkable. You''d best not meddle in things that don''t concern you, lest you bring trouble to your sect. In this world, not everyone will show deference to the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect."


    "You¡­ what do you mean?"


    Ning Tian frowned and asked."


    Nothing much. Just a word of advice. Of course, you''re free to ignore it."


    Su Yu shrugged indifferently.


    Ning Tian frowned deeply, glaring at Su Yu. Looking at the Shrek team, now almost entirely on guard, Su Yu smirked and suddenly found the situation a bit dull. He signaled to Xiao Hongchen and the others before stepping forward. Just then, someone emerged from a nearby conference room. The person wore glasses and had the demeanor of a scholar. It was Wang Yan. When he saw the injured Dai Huabin and the tense standoff between the Shrek Academy group and Su Yu''s team, his brows furrowed, and he turned to Bei Bei.


    Bei Bei stepped forward and explained briefly in a low voice. Wang Yan''s expression shifted as he hesitated briefly, then seemed to make up his mind and approached Su Yu''s group.


    "I''m Wang Yan, the supervising teacher from Shrek Academy. Regarding this matter, I¡ª"


    Before Wang Yan could finish, Su Yu extended a hand and gently pushed him aside.


    "Don''t block the way."


    Su Yu walked past Wang Yan without hesitation. Behind him, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er followed silently. Xiao Hongchen, walking at the rear, suddenly gave Wang Yan a hard shove as he passed.


    "Good dogs stay out of the way. Didn''t you hear?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Casting a disdainful glance at the seven Shrek students, Xiao Hongchen gave a mocking thumbs-up before flipping it down and pressing it toward the ground.


    "Shrek Academy? What a disgrace."


    Xiao Hongchen''s face bore a mocking smile as he swaggered away.


    Once Su Yu and his group left, the Shrek Academy contingent erupted in fury.


    "This is intolerable!"


    Even Bei Bei, usually the calmest among them, was red-faced with anger, his veins bulging.


    "This Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team is far too arrogant," he fumed.


    "I swear, they''ll pay for this!"


    Xu Sanshi''s expression twisted with rage, his eyes burning with hatred.


    "So, Su Yu is with the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team. Fine. I''ll make sure they''re utterly humiliated in battle."


    Dai Huabin, meanwhile, clenched his fists tightly, his veins throbbing as his bloodshot eyes betrayed the fire of hatred within him. Past grudges were unresolved, and now new humiliations had been added to the pile.


    "I''ll destroy you. No matter what, I''ll make you pay."


    His voice was filled with cold, murderous resolve.


    ...


    In the meeting room of the Sun and Moon team, laughter rang out. "Ha! That was hilarious!"


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t stop laughing, his glee lighting up his face. "That Shrek Academy bunch is useless! Getting beaten and not daring to say a word? Truly pathetic."


    He laughed so hard he was nearly out of breath.


    "Xiao, enough already. Do you need to gloat this much?"


    Su Yu, sitting calmly, shook his head as he peeled an orange.


    Xiao Hongchen grinned, leaning closer to Su Yu.


    "Of course, I''m happy! Shrek Academy is supposed to be so amazing, but they were nothing special. You completely crushed them! And to think, I used to think you were low-key. But today proved me wrong. First, you went after Shrek Academy, then the White Tiger Duke''s family, and finally, you warned the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. Incredible!... You''re fearless!"


    Xiao Hongchen gave Su Yu a big thumbs-up, his admiration overflowing. Su Yu simply shrugged.


    "They were never going to be my allies, so why worry about offending them? Besides, I''m not as bold as you make me out to be. I just defend myself when necessary."


    "Defend yourself?"


    Xiao Hongchen snorted.


    "You? Afraid? That''s the biggest lie I''ve ever heard. You''re the most fearless person I''ve met!"


    "Come on, tell us more about your history with those people. What''s the story?"


    Xiao Hongchen urged eagerly.


    Su Yu sighed, rolling his eyes.


    "You''re nosy."


    "It''s not just me! Even Meng and Wang Dong are curious!"


    Xiao Hongchen gestured to their teammates. Meng Hongchen blinked, confused but trusting Su Yu completely. She didn''t care about the details as long as Su Yu wasn''t at fault. Wang Dong''er, however, seemed genuinely intrigued, her interest piqued by Su Yu''s rare show of aggression.


    "Fine," Su Yu said, exhaling lightly.


    "It''s simple. I crossed paths with them while traveling across the continent. Shrek Academy''s motto, ''To avoid conflict is to admit weakness,'' says a lot about their worldview, doesn''t it? When I encountered Xu Sanshi, he was being as obnoxious as you''d expect, and I put him in his place."


    Su Yu recounted his conflicts with Xu Sanshi, including the infamous incident that left Xu Sanshi humiliated.


    Xiao Hongchen clicked his tongue.


    "Well, he brought it on himself. Picking a fight with you? He was asking for trouble."


    As laughter filled the room again, Xiao Hongchen suddenly asked, "And what about Dai Huabin? He seems to hate you even more than Xu Sanshi."


    Su Yu smirked.


    "That guy? He''s worse. He''s the kind who beats servants to death for fun and struts around with an entourage, throwing his weight around. One day, while I was strolling through Star Luo City, he decided I was blocking his path and sent his lackeys to attack me. Naturally, I handled them, and then I gave him a taste of his own medicine."


    Su Yu''s tone was light, but his words carried weight.


    "I forced him to kneel, made him kowtow nine times, and then let him go. I guess that''s why he remembers me so well."


    Xiao Hongchen''s jaw dropped.


    "You think? If I were him, I''d be plotting your death!"


    With a shrug, Su Yu replied, "He started it. He deserved everything he got."


    Xiao Hongchen couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Well, Dai Huabin sounds like a piece of work, but you? You''re one tough opponent to mess with."


    Su Yu''s expression didn''t change.


    "He''s not worth my time. Neither he nor Xu Sanshi will ever be anything more than footnotes in my life."

 Chapter 123 - 123: [DD2]: 123

    Credits: RrJ


    It was just Dai Huabin''s bad luck to encounter Su Yu, the bringer of misfortune. Evil is often met with its match, and Dai Huabin, who had been too arrogant for his good, finally faced the consequences of his actions. Ultimately, if you don''t court disaster, disaster won''t find you. Dai Huabin brought this upon himself, so no one else could be blamed for being ruthless. After all, he was the one who started it.


    "This whole incident today has surely earned us Shrek Academy''s wrath. They probably despise us to no end now," Xiao Hongchen said with a chuckle. No doubt about it¡ªShrek Academy suffered quite a loss today. Even their accompanying teacher had been ignored, and the entire academy had been thoroughly mocked. Xiao Hongchen figured that if he were a member of Shrek Academy, he''d have been livid by now.


    "And it''s not like you were acting humble yourself. Your mockery was far more outrageous than mine," Su Yu said with a light laugh. Su Yu had only targeted Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, but Xiao Hongchen had ridiculed the entire Shrek Academy and even made provocative gestures before leaving. Who was more over-the-top here?


    "Hehe, I just figured that since we''d already offended them, we might as well go all out and make it worthwhile," Xiao Hongchen replied with a sly laugh.


    "More like you just wanted to have fun. Shrek Academy certainly wouldn''t see it that way," Su Yu retorted, exasperated.


    "Hehe," Xiao Hongchen grinned sheepishly and sank into the couch.


    "Speaking of which, it''s strange. This group we met today seemed to be their reserve team. They were all quite young. Where are the official members of Shrek Academy''s team? Could it be they think their reserve team alone is enough to deal with us? To be blunt, I think you alone could easily sweep through their reserve team."


    Xiao Hongchen knew Su Yu''s strength well. Even Ma Rulong couldn''t match him in raw power. For Su Yu, defeating Shrek Academy''s reserve team would be a walk in the park.


    "Shrek Academy''s reserve team isn''t weak," Su Yu said calmly, then began recounting their strengths.


    "Their captain, Bei Bei, possesses the Bright Holy Dragon bloodline and can use his trump card, the Bright Thunder Tyrant Dragon. The vice-captain, Xu Sanshi, is a Black Tortoise Shield Soul Master with the Black Tortoise bloodline. Under special conditions, he can awaken his bloodline, making him formidable. As for Dai Huabin, his martial soul is the White Tiger, which might seem ordinary, but he has Zhu Lu by his side. Her martial soul, the Hell Civet, enables them to use the Martial Soul Fusion Skill: Nether White Tiger."


    "And Ning Tian from the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect¡ªher martial soul, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, was once known as the greatest auxiliary martial soul. In terms of soul master combinations, Shrek Academy''s reserve team is exceptionally well-balanced."


    Su Yu''s voice was steady as if reciting a dossier on the reserve team.


    Xiao Hongchen was dumbfounded.


    "Holy crap, how do you know so much about them? Shrek Academy must be crying their eyes out right now. The match hasn''t even started, and their cards are almost entirely exposed. How are they supposed to fight?"


    Even Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er looked at Su Yu in astonishment. The information, especially about Bei Bei and Xu Sanshi, was supposed to be Shrek Academy''s top secret. Yet Su Yu recited it all as if it were common knowledge.


    "Know your enemy and know yourself, and you''ll never be defeated. Some things are worth investigating ahead of time," Su Yu said, peeling an orange. He split it in half and handed a piece to the two girls beside him.


    "These reserve team members will likely be our academy''s opponents next year. It''s always good to be prepared," he added lightly.


    Meng Hongchen accepted the orange, her delicate fingers carefully removing the white threads before peeling off a segment and offering it to Su Yu. Caught off guard, Su Yu looked into her soft, affectionate gaze, hesitating for a moment before opening his mouth slightly. She popped the orange segment into his mouth, smiling sweetly.


    "Is it sweet?"


    "Sweet," Su Yu replied.


    Xiao Hongchen: "¡­"


    We''re in the middle of a serious discussion, and you''re flirting?


    Cough, cough!


    Xiao Hongchen cleared his throat loudly.


    "Can you two be serious? If you want to flirt, do it later!"


    Xiao Hongchen''s face was filled with exasperation. Halfway through a conversation, and here they were, feeding him a display of public affection. Can you not survive without flaunting your romance? Meng, you''ve never treated your own brother this well before. Xiao Hongchen looked like he''d been wronged. The envy, jealousy, and resentment were written all over his face.


    Su Yu, you lucky bastard!


    Meng Hongchen, unfazed by Xiao Hongchen''s complaints, continued peeling the orange with delicate precision.


    "Ah~"


    Meng Hongchen handed another piece to Su Yu. This time, even Wang Dong''er couldn''t help glaring at her, feeling utterly fed up.


    "Alright, Meng''er, you can eat the rest yourself," Su Yu said gently, taking her hand in his after finishing the orange piece.


    "Okay~"


    Meng Hongchen replied softly, like an obedient little wife.


    Xiao Hongchen covered his face, feeling like the world had gone mad. How had Su Yu managed to make his sister so submissive? This couldn''t be the same Meng Hongchen who used to tease and provoke him at every turn.


    How could my amazing sister fall for this white-haired devil? But Xiao Hongchen dared not say it aloud. He knew better than to risk a beating from Su Yu.


    "Xiao, you were saying?"


    Su Yu prompted him to continue.


    Xiao Hongchen rolled his eyes.


    "What''s the point of saying anything more? I''m not even in the mood anymore. We already know most of what there is to know about Shrek Academy''s reserve team. The only mystery left is the whereabouts of their official representative team. Based on records, they shouldn''t underestimate us like this. The previous Shrek team was filled with elites, and even in their easiest victories, they fielded two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings. There''s no way they''d send just a reserve team this time."


    "The previous team¡­"


    Su Yu pondered for a moment.


    "If I recall, it was led by Sister Xuan. When she was still under 19, Sister Xuan had already reached Rank 69 as a Soul Emperor and broke through to Soul Sage before 20. With talents like her and Han Ruoruo, it''s no wonder the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy lost so badly back then."


    After a brief pause, Su Yu speculated, "Perhaps something happened to Shrek Academy''s official team this time."


    "An accident?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Hongchen perked up with interest.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll have someone look into it," Su Yu said calmly. Hearing this, Xiao Hongchen nodded in agreement. It made sense to send someone to investigate thoroughly. As Su Yu had planned, the moment he left the conference room, he instructed Mu Wu to dispatch agents to uncover what had happened.


    Although the Ice God Palace maintained a reclusive existence, it didn''t lack an extensive intelligence network. Being reclusive didn''t mean being blind to the world. As one of the most powerful factions, the Ice God Palace kept an eye on significant happenings across the continent. While the Ice God Palace refrained from engaging in continental affairs, it ensured it stayed well-informed. Its intelligence network spanned the three major empires, with many ice-attribute soul masters secretly connected to the Ice God Palace. The Ice God Palace was considered the holy ground for ice-attribute soul masters, much like how the Body Sect was to body-attribute martial souls.


    The Ice God Palace welcomed all ice-attribute soul masters to worship and never turned them away. For example, if Ling Luochen had approached the Ice God Palace, even if they didn''t offer her special treatment, they would never deny her entry. Ice-attribute martial souls were among the most common, with their numbers vastly exceeding those of body-attribute martial souls. Even if only a small fraction were linked to the Ice God Palace, the absolute numbers made it a formidable network.


    What made it even more extraordinary was that most soul masters connected to the Ice God Palace had undergone its trials, forging a bond of unshakable loyalty. Although Shrek Academy was known for its brainwashing loyalists, it paled in comparison to the faith inspired by true divine miracles. Once soul masters witnessed the Ice God''s wonders, their devotion to the Ice God Palace became unwavering. Given this, Su Yu was confident that his agents could uncover the circumstances surrounding Shrek Academy''s situation without much difficulty.


    ...


    The next day arrived swiftly, marking the final day for tournament registrations. After today, no further changes could be made to the team rosters. Each academy would have to proceed with the registered participants, regardless of any late additions or upgrades. Shrek Academy, acutely aware of this, had taken this tournament very seriously following recent setbacks. The academy desperately needed a strong showing to reassert its dominance and silence any doubts about its declining influence. If they failed, their prestige would be questioned, inviting unwelcome scrutiny and raising concerns about whether Shrek Academy was losing its edge. This would spell disaster for an academy already under immense pressure.


    Thus, it was no surprise that a support team finally arrived to bolster Shrek Academy''s roster on this crucial day.


    "Lexuan, I wasn''t expecting you to lead the team this time. You''ve come at just the right moment!"


    Wang Yan said, relief evident in his voice. The sight of Zhang Lexuan at the helm calmed his nerves. He had been under immense stress. With Ma Xiaotao and others severely injured, and the reserve team too inexperienced, he had no confidence in the academy''s chances. Now, with Zhang Lexuan bringing reinforcements, Wang Yan finally felt optimistic.


    "Teacher Wang, we''ve done our best given the tight time. Unfortunately, we could only summon four inner-court students," Zhang Lexuan said, her gentle voice as serene as her graceful demeanor.


    "Four is enough¡ªmore than enough!"


    Wang Yan exclaimed confidently.


    "With Ma Xiaotao and the others requiring two weeks to recover, these four can help us hold the line until they''re ready to rejoin. Once they return, with two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings, Shrek Academy''s lineup will be unbeatable."


    Zhang Lexuan nodded softly, her expression calm yet reassuring.


    "Oh, and by the way, Dean Yan is handling the arrangements for our fallen students. He may arrive later," Zhang Lexuan added.


    "I understand. Thank you for coming, Lexuan. Let''s share the good news with the others¡ªthey''ll be thrilled," Wang Yan said excitedly.


    "Let''s go together, Teacher Wang. It''s a good opportunity for everyone to meet," Zhang Lexuan suggested.


    "Of course! Let''s go," Wang Yan agreed eagerly.


    When the reserve team saw Zhang Lexuan and the four inner-court students, their faces lit up with surprise and awe.


    "Quiet, everyone!"


    Wang Yan began, gesturing for silence.


    "Let me introduce you to Zhang Lexuan, the chief disciple of the inner court. You may address her as Senior Sister. She''s not even twenty-four yet but has already reached level 85 as a Soul Douluo!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow!"


    Gasps filled the room as admiration and astonishment spread among the reserve team. A Soul Douluo under twenty-four? Such talent was almost mythical! Shrek Academy''s inner court truly lived up to its reputation. Wang Yan smiled knowingly at their reactions.


    "This time, Senior Sister Zhang Lexuan has brought reinforcements with her."


    "See these four beside her? They''re also from the inner court, and each one is a Soul King!"


    "These seniors will join you and fight alongside you in the tournament."

 Chapter 124 - 124: [DD2]: 124

    "Really? Is that true?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "That''s fantastic!"


    As soon as Wang Yan finished speaking, the reserve team members lit up with excitement. With four Soul Kings joining their team, their strength had soared dramatically. To be honest, the reserve team, including their captain Bei Bei, had little confidence in competing against the advanced soul master academies across the continent. After all, those teams were typically composed of individuals at least five years older than them, with much greater experience and power. It was almost guaranteed that these teams would have a baseline strength of Soul Ancestors, and many would include Soul Kings. Facing opponents of such caliber was daunting, even for Bei Bei. The immense pressure weighed heavily on him, especially after Su Yu''s previous display of strength, which had surpassed his own. However, with the addition of these four Soul Kings, their team''s power had multiplied several times over. Finally, they could stand tall with confidence. Shrek Academy''s legacy would not falter in their hands.


    "Alright, why don''t the four of you introduce yourselves to your junior brothers and sisters?"


    Wang Yan said cheerfully, clearly pleased with everyone''s reactions. Zhang Lexuan gave a subtle nod to the four behind her, who exchanged glances before stepping forward to introduce themselves.


    "Chu He, martial soul: Earthshatter Bear, level 54 assault-type Battle Soul King."


    "Chen Yun, martial soul: Hundred-Crested Bird, level 54 agility-type Battle Soul King."


    "Zhang Tu, martial soul: Thunderbolt Leopard, level 53 agility-type Battle Soul King."


    "Shi Yue, martial soul: Eight-Treasure Flower, level 53 support-type Battle Soul King.


    "Two men and two women, with two at level 54 and two at level 53. Compared to the fallen Chen Zifeng, Yao Haoxuan, Gongyang Mo, and Xi Xi, these reinforcements were slightly weaker. Nevertheless, they were all genuine Soul Kings. Being admitted into Shrek Academy''s inner court was proof of their exceptional capabilities. With the four Soul Kings joining the reserve team, which included Bei Bei, Xu Sanshi, Jiang Nannan, and He Caitou, Shrek Academy now had a lineup rivaling most of the competing teams. Only the teams from the three major empires and the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy could claim a slight edge. Once Ma Xiaotao and the others recovered and rejoined, Shrek Academy''s lineup would once again be the strongest in terms of rank. Such a formation naturally boosted the team''s confidence. They''re so strong! With these senior brothers and sisters helping us, let''s see how arrogant the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy can still act," Dai Huabin said, his face brimming with satisfaction. The arrival of Shrek''s reinforcements gave him hope for revenge. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy was certain to make it to the finals. If Shrek Academy were eliminated early, how could he avenge his grudge? But now, with Shrek Academy''s renewed strength, their chances of reaching the finals were high. That meant he would have the opportunity to settle scores with Su Yu.


    "Exactly! With the help of our senior brothers and sisters, our strength has grown immensely. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team isn''t unbeatable anymore," Xu Sanshi chimed in, his hatred for Su Yu evident.


    "You''ve encountered the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team before?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked, surprised. It seemed there was a story here.


    "It''s like this¡­"


    Wang Yan said with a bitter smile, recounting the events of the previous day. Upon hearing the story, Chu He and the other newcomers were instantly enraged.


    "How dare they bully Shrek Academy students? They must have a death wish!"


    "Hmph, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy is becoming more audacious by the day."


    "Taking advantage of our main forces'' absence to humiliate our juniors¡ªhow despicable!"


    "Let''s go! We can''t just let them get away with this. We''ll settle the score!"


    Shrek Academy had always been proud of its reputation, and such an insult was intolerable to them.


    "Wait!"


    Wang Yan quickly intervened, blocking their path.


    "Teacher Wang, remaining silent after being bullied isn''t Shrek Academy''s style," Chu He protested, his dissatisfaction evident. Wang Yan, being an outer court teacher, was seen as older and weaker, lacking the boldness that Shrek students admired.


    "We may have suffered a minor setback yesterday, but it wasn''t as serious as it seems. If you charge in recklessly now, are you trying to start a brawl with the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy?" Wang Yan pressed on.


    "What if things escalate and the academy is disqualified? And don''t forget, Ma Xiaotao and the others are still injured. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team isn''t to be underestimated¡ªthey are our biggest rivals. If you four act impulsively and get hurt, then what?"


    These words brought the four Soul Kings back to their senses. Wang Yan was right; the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team undoubtedly had Soul Kings on their roster. Even with their combined strength, they were unlikely to win in a confrontation. Still, Chu He felt uneasy.


    "So, we''re just going to let them walk all over us?" he challenged.


    "Of course not," Wang Yan said, a cold glint in his eyes.


    "We''ll settle the score¡ªon the battlefield. When we defeat them in the tournament, we''ll naturally erase this humiliation. And remember, battles during the competition are harsh. Accidents happen all the time."


    Chu He and the others froze, then smiled faintly, understanding Wang Yan''s meaning. Zhang Lexuan, however, frowned slightly, a hint of disapproval in her eyes as she glanced at Wang Yan. She kept her reaction subtle, so Wang Yan didn''t notice.


    "But wasn''t it Dai Huabin who started the fight? How can we handle it like this?"


    Unlike Zhang Lexuan, Jiang Nannan couldn''t hide her feelings. She couldn''t believe Wang Yan had said such things. Was this the knowledgeable and gentle Teacher Wang they all respected?


    The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy may have mocked them, but did that justify such extreme measures?


    "And wasn''t Xiao Yu there too¡­"


    "What are you implying? Are you saying this is all my fault?"


    Dai Huabin snapped, glaring at Jiang Nannan with a dark expression.


    "I¡­ didn''t mean that¡­"


    Jiang Nannan stammered.


    "Then what did you mean?"


    Dai Huabin pressed, his tone hostile.


    "Enough!"


    Xu Sanshi interrupted, turning to Jiang Nannan.


    "Nannan, I know you have a kind heart, but there isn''t a single good person in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team. We don''t need to sympathize with them. Have you forgotten how they mocked us?"


    "They are inherently wicked, and every one of them is courting death."


    "But Xiao Yu isn''t a bad person. He¡­"


    "Xiao Yu?"


    Zhang Lexuan''s beautiful eyes lit up sharply, her previously calm demeanor rippling slightly. She gazed at Jiang Nannan, her clear, autumn-water-like eyes shimmering with interest.


    "Xiao Yu? Are you saying you know their leader?"


    Dai Huabin quickly picked up on the key point and interrogated Jiang Nannan.


    "Nannan, do you know him?"


    Xu Sanshi''s expression darkened. He had some personal interest in Jiang Nannan because of her beauty¡ªsome even called her the most beautiful girl in the outer courtyard. But she had consistently turned him down. While he maintained an outward appearance of gentlemanly conduct, inwardly he was displeased. Now that Su Yu was involved¡ªsomeone he deeply resented¡ªhe could no longer keep up the pretense. As Xu Sanshi spoke, the others also turned their attention to Jiang Nannan. Even Ning Tian, who stood close to her, subtly stepped aside.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Jiang Nannan stammered.


    "Speak up!"


    Dai Huabin barked loudly.


    "Nannan, if you know something, just tell us," Wang Yan urged with a calm tone.


    Facing the overwhelming scrutiny, Jiang Nannan backed away in fear, stammering, "I¡­ I do know Xiao Yu. We''ve known each other since we were kids. He''s a good person. He''s not a bad person¡­"


    Her voice was hesitant but firm.


    "He''s not a bad person? Then are you saying I''m the bad one?"


    Dai Huabin sneered menacingly.


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    Jiang Nannan defended.


    "Then what do you mean? If you call him a good person, isn''t that just a roundabout way of calling me the bad one? Am I, Dai Huabin, a bad person? Huh?"


    Dai Huabin stepped closer, his emotions flaring. Jiang Nannan retreated instinctively, intimidated by his aggression. The others merely watched, not stepping in¡ªneither Xu Sanshi nor Wang Yan made any move to intervene.


    "Nannan, I''m disappointed in you," Xu Sanshi said, shaking his head in dismay.


    "You may have grown up together, but you don''t know him. He''s changed. By joining the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy, he''s shown his true colors. Do you think a good person would do that?"


    "Xu Sanshi is right," Wang Yan added with a calm, persuasive tone. "Nannan, people change. The moment he joined their team, he ceased to be the person you knew."


    "Exactly, Sister Nannan. He''s one of them now¡ªour enemy. Don''t let your past blind you to reality," Ning Tian chimed in, her voice carrying a tone of concern.


    "Nannan, everyone here cares for you. Trust us; we won''t deceive you," Xu Sanshi coaxed gently.


    "I... I..."


    Jiang Nannan wanted to argue, but with so many eyes on her, she couldn''t find the words. Her eyes reddened with frustration.


    "Enough, everyone, that''s enough," Zhang Lexuan suddenly interjected. Her voice immediately commanded attention, and the others quieted down. Her position as the senior disciple of the inner courtyard carried immense authority¡ªeven Wang Yan deferred to her.


    "Nannan is a good girl. Don''t push her too hard," Zhang Lexuan said, her tone firm yet gentle. Her words instantly softened the gazes of the four inner courtyard students. Zhang Lexuan''s authority was absolute among them, and her judgment was rarely questioned.


    "Since Lexuan has spoken, let''s not press Nannan further. She''s kindhearted and likely just misled," Wang Yan said warmly.


    "Yes, Nannan is a good person. She''s just been fooled by him," Xu Sanshi echoed, shifting his tone to one of understanding.


    Only Dai Huabin''s eyes remained cold and ruthless, though he didn''t dare to challenge Zhang Lexuan''s authority. Instead, he shifted tactics.


    "Since Sister Jiang Nannan grew up with that guy, she must know his martial soul and abilities, right?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know. Xiao Yu never showed his martial soul in front of me," Jiang Nannan replied.


    "Never? Or you just don''t want to tell us?"


    Dai Huabin sneered.


    "I told you, he never showed it. I don''t know," Jiang Nannan snapped, her tone firmer this time. Even her patience had limits, and Dai Huabin''s hostility was pushing her past them. Dai Huabin opened his mouth to retort but, mindful of Zhang Lexuan''s presence, bit back his words. His face grew darker, resentment and malice evident in his eyes.


    Xu Sanshi quickly added, "Nannan, if he didn''t even trust you enough to show his martial soul, doesn''t that prove he''s been deceiving you all along?"


    "Exactly. Growing up together but hiding such a thing? That''s too suspicious," Wang Yan agreed. Even Bei Bei, who had remained silent until now, joined in.


    "Nannan, you should be more cautious about someone like him."


    Jiang Nannan lowered her head, staying silent. Despite their words, her belief in Su Yu remained unshaken. Actions, not words, determine a person''s character. Su Yu had cured her mother''s illness and helped her family in their darkest times. For that, she would trust him unconditionally. No amount of questioning could change her mind. Her heart told her Su Yu was a good person. And Dai Huabin? She had just seen the answer for herself.


    Seeing Jiang Nannan''s silence, the others assumed they had convinced her. Smirks appeared on their faces, none more obvious than Xu Sanshi''s, whose expression brimmed with smug satisfaction.

 Chapter 125 - 125: [DD2]: 125

    Xu Sanshi had feelings for Jiang Nannan but harbored a deep hatred for Su Yu. When he found out that Jiang Nannan and Su Yu were childhood friends, his jealousy and resentment surged to an extreme level. Now, with the chance to undermine Su Yu''s standing in Jiang Nannan''s heart, Xu Sanshi was elated. He glanced at Jiang Nannan, grinning, and said, "Since Nannan knows nothing about it, let me explain. I haven''t seen that guy''s martial soul myself, but during our fight, he showed ice-element abilities. If I''m not mistaken, his martial soul should have an ice attribute." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Bei Bei raised an eyebrow and replied, "I''ve fought him too. He''s strong. But when I fought him, he used powerful wind-element abilities. I believe his martial soul is more likely wind-based." Bei Bei vividly remembered Su Yu''s final, earth-shattering kick, a force like a raging gale tearing through everything, even shattering his Tyrant King Thunder Domain. He was convinced that Su Yu had wind-element abilities.


    "Bei Bei says he''s wind-element, while Sanshi says he''s ice-element. So, who''s right?"


    He Caitou, who had been silent, scratched his head in confusion. Xu Sanshi and Bei Bei didn''t respond; instead, their eyes turned to Dai Huabin. Among those present, only three of them had fought Su Yu. The rest of the group, aside from Dai Huabin, hadn''t given their opinions. As everyone''s gaze fell on him, Dai Huabin''s expression darkened. Should he admit that Su Yu hadn''t used any techniques but had simply defeated him with brute strength? That fight had been the greatest humiliation of his life; there was no way he''d reveal it.


    "Dai Huabin, if you know something, just say it," Bei Bei urged.


    "That guy is a formidable foe we''ll face sooner or later. Pooling our knowledge might give us a better grasp of his capabilities."


    Dai Huabin''s face remained somber as he coldly replied, "What I remember is that his strength was absurdly overwhelming. And he favored despicable fighting techniques. I only lost because I wasn''t on guard."


    That was a lie. Dai Huabin would never admit to being completely overpowered. This statement was just his way of saving face while slandering Su Yu further.


    "Despicable, huh? That guy does have some underhanded tricks," Xu Sanshi added, his expression darkening as he recalled something.


    "Ice element, wind element, immense strength," Wang Yan mused. "Since all three of you fought him, these traits should be accurate. So, there are two possibilities: either he has twin martial souls, or his martial soul possesses both wind and ice attributes."


    "He can''t have twin martial souls," Dai Huabin interjected.


    "Twin martial souls are incredibly rare. How could he possibly have them?"


    If Su Yu were revealed to have twin martial souls, it would imply his talent far surpassed Dai Huabin''s¡ªa fact he refused to accept.


    "Twin martial souls are indeed unlikely, but a single martial soul with dual attributes is possible," Wang Yan explained.


    "For example, Sanshi''s Mysterious Underworld Shield has both water and earth attributes. If that person could dominate you in battle, his martial soul must be extraordinary. Based on preliminary analysis, it could be a powerful top-tier martial soul, possibly even surpassing the White Tiger and Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon. As for his immense strength, soul beasts like apes, oxen, and bears, all have great physical power. Of course, it could also be a dragon-type martial soul. In any case, he''s a formidable opponent. Judging by his age, he''s likely around your age, so he must be in the reserve team," Wang Yan concluded.


    "In the next competition, he may be your strongest rival."


    "Hmph, we''ll defeat him," Dai Huabin snorted, displeased by Wang Yan''s high appraisal of Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s martial soul better than the White Tiger? Impossible.


    After all, the White Tiger had once birthed a deity.


    "No matter how strong he is, he''ll ultimately fall to us," Xu Sanshi declared, clenching his fists with a sinister gleam in his eyes. He would never forget the humiliation Su Yu had dealt him.


    "Confidence is good. Regardless of his strength, we''re students of Shrek Academy. No one can stand in our way," Wang Yan said with a smile.


    "Alright, that''s all for today. Everyone, go get some rest."


    Dai Huabin cast a hostile glance at Jiang Nannan before huffing and leaving, followed quickly by Zhu Lu. Bei Bei said nothing and left next, followed by He Caitou, who scratched his head in confusion. Xu Sanshi smirked at Jiang Nannan before departing as well.


    "Let''s go. I have something to discuss with you four," Wang Yan said to the inner court students. Chu He and the others nodded and left with Wang Yan, deep in discussion. The conference room was left with only Zhang Lexuan and Jiang Nannan. Even Ning Tian, who often addressed Jiang Nan''nan as "Sister Nannan," hadn''t waited for her. It seemed the group had ostracized Jiang Nannan. Zhang Lexuan gave Jiang Nannan a deep look, her gaze filled with sympathy. She shook her head slightly.


    What a good girl, she thought. But too impulsive, unable to keep things to herself. With a flicker in her eyes, Zhang Lexuan left the conference room, heading to another room.


    As everyone departed, Jiang Nannan finally lifted her head, her face pale. She looked around the empty room, biting her lip as her eyes reddened. Then, as if making a firm decision, her gaze steadied. She clenched her fists and walked out of the conference room alone.


    ...


    Night fell.


    Su Yu, who had just finished dinner with Wang Dong''er, Meng Hongchen, and others, pushed open the door to his room. He turned on the soul-guidance lamp, the bright light illuminating the space. A small note on the floor instantly caught his attention. Picking it up, his brows furrowed.


    "Reckless!" he muttered after reading it. Whatever was written on the note caused Su Yu''s expression to turn grim.


    "She''s still too na?ve," he sighed. With a swift motion, he clenched his right hand, crumbling the note into powder. He tossed it into the nearby trash can and entered his room.


    Moments later, there was a knock at the door. A small head peeked in, revealing Meng Hongchen''s sparkling blue eyes. Seeing her, Su Yu''s face softened into a smile.


    "Come in, Meng''er."


    Meng Hongchen entered the room with a radiant smile, her joy lighting up her delicate features as if sweeping away all worries. She gracefully closed the door behind her, her movements light and filled with excitement. Like a homing swallow, she leaped gently toward Su Yu. He reached out to catch her, his gaze softening with a hint of indulgence. He had anticipated Meng Hongchen''s visit and had purposely left the door unlatched.


    Outside the room, Wang Dong''er stood fuming, stomping her foot in frustration.


    "I was here first! This is so unfair!"


    For the first time, Wang Dong''er regretted her decision to disguise herself as a boy. If Su Yu had seen her true appearance, he wouldn''t have fallen for Meng Hongchen, right? Wait, maybe not. Wang Dong''er suddenly recalled Su Yu''s penchant for "having it all."


    Who''s to say he wouldn''t want both her and Meng Hongchen at the same time?


    "Dream on! As if I''d let you live such a lavish life!" she muttered, clenching her small fists in annoyance. Staring at the tightly shut door, Wang Dong''er grew increasingly irritated. Deciding she''d had enough, she turned and left in a huff. Out of sight, out of mind. Besides, getting there first didn''t mean victory.


    "I won''t lose to Meng Hongchen," she reassured herself, slamming her room door shut with a force that made the entire corridor quake.


    Meanwhile, in Su Yu''s room, the atmosphere between him and Meng Hongchen grew warmer and more intimate. They inched closer until Su Yu, gazing at her flawless beauty, felt a stirring in his heart. Leaning in, he gently captured her lips.


    ...


    Close to midnight, a slender figure quietly slipped out of a room at the Star Emperor Hotel, moving swiftly and silently through the corridors. Her pace was so quick that she vanished in a flash. A faint sigh echoed in the darkness. A graceful silhouette materialized.


    "That child doesn''t know how to keep a low profile. If not for my spiritual power shielding her, she would''ve been discovered long ago," the figure murmured, shaking her head before vanishing into the night.


    At midnight, Su Yu, who had been meditating, opened his eyes. Meng Hongchen had left earlier. Although their relationship had grown increasingly close, they hadn''t reached the point of staying overnight together. They were both still young, and Su Yu wasn''t someone driven purely by impulse. At just under sixteen years old, Meng Hongchen was too young for anything untoward. Su Yu was determined to respect her and wait for the right time. While he knew she wouldn''t refuse him, he valued her too much to take advantage of her devotion. His care for Meng Hongchen came not from self-restraint alone but from the deep affection he felt for her. Protecting those he loved was his way of expressing his commitment.


    After slipping on his shoes, Su Yu moved like a shadow and ascended to the hotel''s rooftop.


    At this hour, Star Luo City was cloaked in darkness. Unlike Radiant City, which bustled even at night, most streets here were dim, with only a few flickering lights. The rooftop was shrouded in darkness, save for the faint outline of a slender figure in the distance. Su Yu''s movements were swift and silent, appearing on the rooftop like a phantom.


    "You shouldn''t be seeking me out at this hour," he said coolly. The figure turned, her thin frame looking fragile against the chill night breeze. The clouds parted slightly, allowing the moon to cast a soft glow over the world. In its light, Su Yu saw her face clearly: a breathtakingly beautiful young woman with flowing golden curls and flawless features. Her watery eyes carried a tinge of sorrow, and her delicate demeanor seemed designed to evoke a man''s protective instincts. Her beauty was unparalleled¡ªsurpassing even that of Meng Hongchen.


    Her figure, tall and curvaceous, boasted a slender waist, shapely hips, and long, perfectly toned legs. The only person matching such a description at the Star Emperor Hotel was Jiang Nannan, the Outer Court''s renowned beauty. Jiang Nannan turned to face Su Yu, her eyes moist and her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Xiao Yu!"


    Her voice, filled with longing, struck a chord deep within Su Yu, dismantling his icy fa?ade.


    "Sister Nannan¡­" he replied softly, his tone tinged with helplessness and nostalgia. Hearing this, tears began streaming down Jiang Nannan''s face. Her vulnerability made Su Yu feel both distressed and exasperated. Shaking his head, he stepped closer, pulling out a tissue. "Come now, Sister Nannan. Don''t cry. Anyone seeing this might think I bullied you."


    With a light chuckle, Su Yu wiped away her tears.


    The two had known each other since childhood, their bond closer than most. Jiang Nannan had been one of Su Yu''s few companions before his martial soul awakened. Her kindness and the good nature of her family had made her a cherished part of his life. Though Su Yu had always been selective in his relationships, Jiang Nannan and her mother had earned his loyalty. His warmth and care were reserved for those close to him. While he didn''t seek to save the world or carry lofty ideals, he prioritized protecting those he held dear. This pragmatic approach defined his character¡ªcompassionate to friends but distant toward strangers. And Jiang Nannan was firmly among those he would always care for.

 Chapter 126 - 126: [DD2]: 126

    Gently wiping away the tears from Jiang Nannan''s eyes, Su Yu gazed at her. Her beautiful face, paired with those misty, tear-filled eyes, looked even more captivating. Su Yu quietly looked at Jiang Nan''nan, and she quietly looked back at him. Facing this familiar face, Jiang Nannan felt a surge of sorrow welling up in her heart. Though her tears had been wiped away moments ago, her eyes glistened again, and another crystalline tear rolled down her cheek.


    "Sigh, why are you crying again?"


    Su Yu lightly dabbed at her tears with a tissue, his tone tinged with helplessness.


    "Sister Nannan, you didn''t call me out here just to cry in front of me, did you?" he joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    However, Jiang Nan''nan didn''t reply, and the tears continued to fall from her eyes. Su Yu sighed softly.


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but wonder if she had been wronged.


    "Sister Nannan, did someone bully you? Tell me, and I''ll deal with them for you."


    "Was it Xu Sanshi? If it was, I''ll deal with him. I don''t mind teaching him a lesson for your sake."


    Su Yu assumed Xu Sanshi might still pester Jiang Nannan, as described in the original story, making her feel fed up. If that were the case, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate Xu Sanshi. After all, he had only kept Xu Sanshi around to mess around with, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t kill him if needed. Xu Sanshi might have some background, but compared to Su Yu, it was insignificant. Su Yu had never considered Xu Sanshi a real threat.


    "No, Xiao Yu, don''t act recklessly," Jiang Nan''nan quickly said, alarmed.


    "Xu Sanshi has significant backing. You shouldn''t bring trouble upon yourself."


    His reaction genuinely startled her. Su Yu''s offhand comment about killing someone was terrifying. He was even fiercer than the Shrek crowd; no wonder even Xu Sanshi and the others were wary of him.


    "So, that fool did bully you?"


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed, and a glimmer of cold light flashed across them.


    Was this fool so eager to seek death? Fine.


    After the competition, he''d find a reasonable opportunity to make Xu Sanshi disappear. In a world this vast, it wasn''t unusual for a person to vanish. If questioned, he''d blame it on those evil soul masters.


    "No, it''s not like that! You misunderstood. He didn''t bully me; I''m just upset," Jiang Nannan explained.


    "Upset about what?"


    Su Yu asked.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Nannan softly said, "They''re saying you''re a bad person, inherently evil, and planning to harm you during the competition. I¡­ I just couldn''t take it¡­"


    As she explained the situation, Su Yu felt both touched and heartbroken. Jiang Nannan had stood up for him despite the pressure from the entire Shrek Academy team. Her unwavering support moved him deeply. Jiang Nannan had always been a kind and fair person. Her willingness to believe in him despite Shrek''s brainwashing showed how highly she valued him.


    Su Yu knew well how skilled Shrek was at indoctrination. That Jiang Nannan still trusted him so completely was truly rare. But while her heart was good, her actions were unwise. Su Yu had intentionally avoided fully revealing himself to Jiang Nannan to spare her from any trouble. Yet, here she was, openly defending him. For Su Yu, there was no harm; Shrek couldn''t touch him. But Jiang Nannan might face significant repercussions. He could already imagine the pressure she must have endured¡ªcriticism, questioning, isolation, and even subtle persecution. By siding with him, she had essentially alienated herself from Shrek Academy. If Jiang Nannan had a powerful background, Shrek might have hesitated to act against her. However, she was a commoner, and her martial soul wasn''t particularly rare or powerful. In Shrek''s eyes, her status was far below that of Xu Sanshi and others like him.


    "Sister Nannan, you¡­"


    Su Yu sighed, his gaze softening.


    "Sister Nannan, I''m truly touched that you believe in me so much. But you shouldn''t have done this. They might isolate you because of it."


    Jiang Nan''nan shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid. I just can''t stand them slandering you."


    "You''re a good person. You saved my mother and helped our family so much. Even our neighbors sing your praises. I believe you''d never cause trouble without reason. Compared to Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, I trust you more. At least you''ve never bullied anyone intentionally."


    Jiang Nannan had eyes and a sense of right and wrong. She knew Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin''s reputations in the academy. Compared to them, Su Yu was much gentler. Even if Su Yu had conflicts with them, she believed it was out of self-defense.


    "Sister Nannan, honestly, your trust humbles me."


    Su Yu felt deeply moved. Jiang Nannan''s support showed her gratitude and confirmed he hadn''t helped the wrong person.


    "Sister Nannan, this time you''ve offended Shrek for my sake. Why not go all the way and leave Shrek Academy? Staying there won''t benefit you anymore, and you''ll likely face further targeting from Dai Huabin and others."


    "I''ve joined a sect with immense power. You can join too, and I promise you''ll receive the best training," Su Yu said, extending an invitation.


    "These are things you absolutely can''t get at Shrek Academy." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu saw it as unwise for Jiang Nannan to remain at Shrek Academy any longer. He was determined to pull her out of what he viewed as a quagmire. The sect he mentioned was none other than the Ice God Palace. With Su Yu''s status there, a single word from him would ensure Jiang Nannan received the finest resources and training. Su Yu was never stingy with his people.


    However, to Su Yu''s surprise, Jiang Nannan shook her head and replied, "I don''t want to leave. Studying at Shrek Academy has always been my dream. I want to stay and compete in the tournament to defend Shrek''s honor."


    Her words nearly made Su Yu explode with frustration. Unable to hold back, he flicked her on the forehead.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?"


    Jiang Nannan cried out, her large, beautiful eyes wide with a mix of confusion and indignation.


    "You... You''re driving me crazy!"


    Su Yu exclaimed, struggling to calm himself. Even with his practiced self-control, her words about "defending Shrek''s honor" were too much to bear. Seeing that Su Yu genuinely seemed angry, Jiang Nannan hesitated, then tentatively tugged on his sleeve.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Yu. I know you mean well, but I don''t want to leave Shrek Academy," she explained weakly.


    Su Yu rubbed his temples, forcing himself to regain composure. He had initially thought Jiang Nannan''s loyalty to him meant she wasn''t fully indoctrinated by Shrek Academy. But now it was clear she had been influenced¡ªjust not in matters concerning him.


    "Is Shrek Academy really that great?"


    Su Yu asked with a hint of exasperation.


    "The academy is amazing," Jiang Nan''nan replied.


    "Although some individuals have issues, that doesn''t overshadow its excellence. Just being able to study there is a blessing."


    Su Yu covered his face in despair.


    Where did this level of devotion come from?


    "You say Shrek is so great, but when you faced problems, did Shrek help you?" he countered.


    Jiang Nan''nan fell silent, then muttered softly, "The academy is so big... It can''t handle everything."


    "And what about people like Xu Sanshi, Dai Huabin, and Wang Yan? Isn''t Shrek Academy full of scum like them? Is that worth your loyalty?"


    Su Yu retorted.


    "I believe they''re just exceptions. Most of the teachers are good," Jiang Nannan argued.


    "Jiang Nan''nan, you speak so highly of Shrek Academy, but have you ever considered this: how many commoners are there in Shrek Academy?"


    Su Yu''s tone was calm but piercing.


    "Is it truly the holy land for all students of the continent, or just a playground for nobles?"


    He continued, "Don''t forget, applying to Shrek Academy requires a letter of recommendation from a main city. Do you think ordinary commoners can get that?"


    "But... But I got one," Jiang Nan''nan protested.


    "That''s because you have innate full soul power. The city lord wouldn''t dare withhold it from you for the sake of their record. But what about others? What about those with above-average talent but not extraordinary? How many commoners have you seen in Shrek Academy besides yourself?"


    Su Yu''s words hit like a sharp blade, cutting straight into Jiang Nannan''s heart. She knew her background set her apart. Ironically, in the academy''s history, early generations of Shrek''s Seven Monsters had included commoners like Oscar and Ma Hongjun. But now, the situation has shifted drastically. By the second generation, the academy admitted few commoners, with Jiang Nannan being one of the rare exceptions.


    "You see, Shrek Academy isn''t the place you think it is. It''s not as good as you imagine. What have they given you? How have they treated you as their companion? Trust me, Jiang Nannan¡ªI won''t mislead you," Su Yu implored, hoping to guide her back to clarity. Shrek Academy had a track record of doubting even its people.


    In the original story, after Huo Yuhao brought glory to the academy by winning a major tournament, Yan Shaozhe still suspected him of being a spy. Dai Huabin had even orchestrated an attempt on Huo Yuhao''s life, and despite pledges to punish him, Dai Huabin was eventually admitted to the inner court. Such contradictions reflected the academy''s flawed philosophy. While Shrek Academy might have its good aspects, its teaching methods often led to twisted outcomes, even in otherwise decent individuals.


    For Su Yu, Jiang Nannan had already shown remarkable resilience by maintaining her sense of self. Now, his priority was to pull her out completely and bring her back to safety.

 Chapter 127 - 127: [DD2]: 127

    Credits: Bowzer


    If someone else had said these words, Jiang Nannan might not have listened. After all, Shrek Academy''s indoctrination was undeniably strong. But Su Yu was different. When he spoke, Jiang Nannan at least considered his words seriously. By starting with the perspective of commoners, Su Yu stripped away Shrek Academy''s facade and exposed its harsh reality to her. The impact on her was profound. As she reflected on it, she realized that most of the people she knew at the academy were not commoners. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Were commoners so unworthy?


    For nobles, the answer was often an unequivocal yes. But as a commoner herself, Jiang Nannan approached the issue from a different perspective. This was the biggest distinction between her and the others at Shrek Academy.


    "The reserve team member He Caitou seems to be a commoner," she murmured absentmindedly, not even lifting her head. Su Yu paused, then let out a laugh.


    "He Caitou''s real name is Xu He. He''s from the royal family of the Sun Moon Empire."


    "What?"


    Jiang Nannan''s head shot up, her wide eyes filled with disbelief. "That''s impossible!"


    "And why wouldn''t it be possible?" Su Yu countered.


    "He Caitou''s dark complexion and tall stature are classic traits of the Sun Moon Empire''s royal family. About six or seven years ago, a coup occurred in the empire. The reigning emperor was killed, and the prince, Xu He, disappeared. Coincidentally, six years ago, Shrek Academy''s Fan Yu found a boy with exceptional soul power and aptitude for soul tools and took him in as his first disciple."


    "Do I need to continue, Nannan?"


    Su Yu''s voice was calm but cutting. He knew this was Jiang Nannan''s last shred of hope, but he mercilessly shattered it. Hesitating now would only mean abandoning her to the swamp she was stuck in. Breaking her illusions might be painful, but it was the only way to free her. Jiang Nannan froze, stunned by the overwhelming evidence. Facts spoke louder than anything else, and Su Yu laid them out so clearly that she had no room to argue. Shrek Academy''s disdain for ordinary commoners was something Jiang Nannan could not tolerate. The academy had become a playground for nobles¡ªa fact that required no further debate.


    "How could it be like this? Why is it like this?"


    Jiang Nannan muttered, her emotions spiraling out of control. The destruction of her ideals hit her hard. For so long, she had taken pride in Shrek Academy, dedicating herself to defending its honor. Now, she was being told that Shrek Academy fundamentally looked down on commoners. The gap between her beliefs and reality was too vast, leaving her unable to calm down.


    "Why not? Shrek Academy dares to meddle in imperial politics. Do you still think it''s just a school?"


    Su Yu scoffed.


    "No academy rejects imperial jurisdiction. No academy arbitrarily tries imperial officials. Shrek Academy sees itself as a law enforcer. It''s just a school¡ªhow dare it act like an enforcement agency?"


    Su Yu''s words were relentless. He pointed out that while Shrek Academy''s actions against evil soul masters were justifiable, its interference in imperial governance was an overreach. Such arrogance and disregard for boundaries had set it up for destruction. In Soul Land III, the academy''s eventual destruction was its own doing¡ªtoo much power, too much arrogance, and no restraint. Su Yu was determined to wake Jiang Nannan from her illusions today.


    "Stop... stop talking."


    Jiang Nannan raised her head, tears streaming down her face. This time, the tears were born of shattered dreams. "Why are you doing this to me? Why?" she cried, pounding her fists against Su Yu''s chest. After a few feeble hits, she broke down entirely, collapsing into his arms and sobbing uncontrollably.


    Su Yu sighed, gently embracing her as he patted her back to comfort her. After what seemed like an eternity, Jiang Nannan finally calmed down. Su Yu ran his hand through her hair and said softly, "Nannan, watching you is like watching someone sinking into a swamp. I want to pull you out, but you''re so entranced by it that you choose to sink deeper. I could either stand by and watch you fall beyond saving or forcefully break your illusions and pull you out. I couldn''t do the first. I couldn''t just watch you fall, so I had to do the second. Don''t hate me for it. Remember, you can always trust one thing: I will never harm you. Never."


    As he soothed her, Su Yu''s focus remained unwavering. Though Jiang Nannan''s delicate form was in his arms, he had no ulterior motives. All he wanted was to pull her out of the mire of Shrek Academy. That decaying ship was better abandoned sooner than later. Staying with Shrek Academy would only lead to ruin.


    Jiang Nannan remained silent, quietly shedding tears against his chest. After a long pause, her raspy voice finally broke the silence. "What''s the name of the sect you joined?"


    "Ice God Palace," Su Yu replied.


    "It''s a force even stronger than Shrek Academy.If you join the Ice God Palace, I promise you''ll become a Titled Douluo¡ªno, a Super Douluo. That''s my promise to you."


    Jiang Nannan didn''t seem moved. Instead, she asked flatly, "A force stronger than Shrek Academy¡ªwould they even want a commoner?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Nannan, don''t compare the Ice God Palace to Shrek Academy. The Ice God Palace accepts every ice-element soul master, noble or commoner, without discrimination. No other organization in the world can do that."


    "And the Ice God Palace has no restrictions. Whether you''re old or young, a prodigy or an ordinary soul master¡ªif you possess an Ice Martial Soul, the Ice God Palace will never turn you away."


    "What makes you so certain?"


    Jiang Nannan questioned.


    "Because... the Ice God Palace is mine."


    Su Yu''s voice was calm but carried an undeniable pride.


    "My faction¡ªdon''t I get to decide?"


    He lowered his head, meeting Jiang Nannan''s gaze as he spoke. At that moment, she felt an indescribable noble aura emanating from him. Suddenly, all her doubts clicked into place.


    Why did Su Yu dare to offend Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, and even disregard the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect?


    Because he had the confidence to do so¡ªhe was the master of the Ice God Palace.


    Jiang Nannan had never heard of the Ice God Palace. As a commoner, her knowledge of the world was limited. But she trusted Su Yu. If he said it, it must be true. Still, she couldn''t understand how the boy who used to linger around her as a child could have such a monumental identity. She thought about this and asked as much.


    "Because I have Ultimate Ice Martial Soul. The Ice God Hall reveres ice, and so I became its young master," Su Yu explained with a smile.


    "Ultimate Ice?"


    Jiang Nannan was truly shocked this time. Even with her limited knowledge, her studies at Shrek Academy had taught her what Ultimate Ice meant. It was the most powerful ice-attribute talent in existence¡ªone of the strongest martial souls. Suddenly, something clicked, and she asked, "Xiao Yu, do you also have a wind-attribute martial soul?"


    This question stemmed from Wang Yan''s earlier hypothesis. He had suggested two possibilities: Su Yu either possessed twin martial souls or a single martial soul with dual attributes. Now that Su Yu was confirmed as Ultimate Ice, dual attributes under one martial soul were impossible, leaving only one option¡ªtwin martial souls.


    "How did you know that, Nannan?"


    Su Yu asked with a playful grin.


    "I do have a second martial soul¡ªUltimate Wind."


    Jiang Nannan was stunned. Her small mouth opened in disbelief. Twin Ultimate Martial Souls¡ªwhat kind of talent was this?


    "No wonder. No wonder!"


    Everything made sense to Jiang Nannan now.


    Why Su Yu was the young master of the Ice God Palace. With such talent, how could the hall not revere him as their leader?


    "Have you made up your mind? Will you join?"


    Su Yu asked again.


    "But I''m not ice-attribute," Jiang Nannan replied. By this point, she no longer resisted the idea of joining Su Yu''s faction. She knew he was acting for her good and appreciated his concern for her as her childhood companion. She wasn''t someone who would disregard the kindness of others, especially when she understood that Su Yu''s persistence stemmed from how much he cared about her. Besides, Shrek Academy was just a school¡ªit didn''t stop her from joining other factions.


    "That doesn''t matter. You''re one of my people, and I have the authority to cultivate my own," Su Yu casually found an excuse.


    After all, if he wanted someone in the Ice God Palace, wasn''t it as simple as saying so?


    "So, will you join?"


    This time, Jiang Nannan didn''t hesitate.


    "I''ll join."


    "If you''re giving me so much face, how could I not accept?" she said with a smile.


    "But I can''t leave immediately. After this tournament, I''ll apply to withdraw from the academy. This tournament will be my last act for Shrek Academy. After that, we''ll be even."


    Her tone was complicated as she bit her lip.


    "Fair enough," Su Yu agreed with a nod, a hint of a smile on his face. This was the Jiang Nannan he knew. He understood that, even now, Jiang Nannan felt reluctant to part with Shrek Academy. She was a deeply emotional person, and leaving wasn''t easy for her. But since she had made her choice, Su Yu wouldn''t push her further. His goal was simply to pull her out of Shrek''s mire. If she could leave without regret, that was for the best.


    Seeing the faint smile on Su Yu''s face, Jiang Nannan became lost in thought. No one knew how important Su Yu was to her. His words might have been persuasive, but they weren''t the real reason she agreed. The real reason was Su Yu himself.


    Jiang Nannan had grown up with Su Yu. Despite being younger, he was her idol. Su Yu had always been mature, intelligent, and kind. He was even good-looking and had saved her mother''s life. To Jiang Nannan, Su Yu was her knight in shining armor. She couldn''t bear to hear anyone speak ill of him, which was why she had confronted the Shrek team.


    She chose to join the Ice God Palace not because it was stronger than Shrek, but because Su Yu had said it was his. That was the real reason she agreed. Joining a faction didn''t matter to her. What mattered was joining his faction. But this sentiment was something Jiang Nannan kept hidden in her heart. No one, not even Su Yu, knew the depth of her feelings. Not because Su Yu was oblivious, but because he never imagined his charm could be that strong¡ªespecially since he hadn''t seen Jiang Nannan in two years.


    Two years ago, Su Yu had only been ten years old.


    How could he have anticipated any of this?


    Who would have thought that Jiang Nannan''s knight in shining armor was a ten-year-old boy?


    But in the world of Douluo, nothing followed conventional logic.


    If the Silver Dragon King could betray her race for love, what was Jiang Nannan seeing Su Yu as her knight in shining armor in comparison?


    "Nannan, since you''ll stay at Shrek until after the tournament, don''t mention today''s events to anyone. And don''t let anyone know you''ve seen me."


    "No matter how those people at Shrek badmouth me, don''t argue with them. Just protect yourself. Let them say what they want¡ªit won''t harm me in the slightest. Oh, and keep my martial souls and identity a secret, alright?"


    Su Yu said with a lighthearted smile.


    "I''ll keep your secret."


    Though Su Yu had only mentioned it jokingly, he didn''t particularly care if the information leaked. But Jiang Nannan nodded earnestly, her serious demeanor and determined gaze reflecting her commitment. It was clear she wouldn''t reveal anything, even under pressure from Shrek Academy.

 Chapter 128 - 128: [DD2]: 128

    Credits: Jose Carrillo


    Looking at Jiang Nannan''s determined gaze, Su Yu smiled knowingly. Although Jiang Nannan might not be the smartest, her character is truly admirable. Su Yu quietly observed her as Jiang Nannan tilted her small face up to look at him with equal calm. After not seeing him for some time, she realized that Su Yu had grown taller and more mature. Of course, he was still as handsome and outstanding as ever.The two stared at each other, and for a moment, the atmosphere grew silent. Suddenly, Su Yu''s brow furrowed slightly, and his eyes narrowed. On the other hand, Jiang Nannan continued to stare at him blankly, lost in her thoughts. Su Yu gently reached out and touched her hair, breaking her daze.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Nannan asked, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Nannan, you smell nice," Su Yu said with a teasing smile.


    "Huh?"


    Jiang Nannan glanced around and finally realized her situation. She was still leaning against Su Yu''s chest and hadn''t even noticed.


    How long had it been?


    She had been held by him this whole time!


    Sneaking a glance at Su Yu, Jiang Nannan''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red. She wriggled slightly, trying to move away, and Su Yu, seeing this, released her without resistance. Taking two steps back, Jiang Nannan''s face was flushed. Her already stunning beauty was now accompanied by a hint of shyness, making her even more enchanting.


    "Xiao Yu, it''s getting late¡­ I¡­ I should go," she stammered, full of embarrassment, unsure how to face him. She couldn''t believe she had been so comfortable in his arms, even enjoying it. Thinking back on the warmth of his embrace and the scent of him, she found herself longing for it, though it made her heart race uncontrollably. But the more she thought about it, the more flustered she became.


    What if Su Yu thought she was an improper girl?


    "Nannan, wait," Su Yu called out, stepping forward and gently taking her hand. He placed a ring in her palm.


    "This is a soul storage with forty cubic meters of storage space. There are some resources inside; take it and use it."


    "I¡­ I can''t accept this. It''s too valuable," Jiang Nannan stammered, trying to refuse. Storage soul storage was incredibly expensive. As someone from a humble background, Jiang Nannan had scraped together enough to acquire a ring with only one cubic meter of space, which had already cost her most of her savings. This ring, with forty cubic meters of storage, was beyond her imagination. She couldn''t accept something so precious.


    "Nannan, you''re worth far more than this." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu smiled, gently closing her fingers over the ring.


    "No refusals; otherwise, I''ll be upset," he joked lightly, but Jiang Nannan took his words seriously. Her lips quivered slightly, and she gripped the ring tightly in her hand.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll accept it," she said, looking at Su Yu with a mixture of gratitude and affection as if wanting to etch his image into her heart.


    "That''s better. Be careful on your way back, and don''t let anyone see it," Su Yu said, patting her hand.


    Jiang Nannan nodded.


    "I will. I''ll¡­ I''ll leave now."


    She cast him a lingering glance before hurrying off, her steps unsteady, betraying her turbulent emotions.


    "What a pure-hearted girl," Su Yu murmured with a soft chuckle. But as soon as her figure disappeared, his expression turned icy, his blue eyes gleaming with a chilling light.


    "You''ve been eavesdropping for quite a while. Enjoying yourself?"


    Su Yu asked coldly, his gaze sharp and piercing. He had only sent Jiang Nannan away early because he sensed someone lurking nearby. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said something as frivolous as commenting on her scent.


    "Do you think staying silent means I can''t find you?"


    Su Yu scoffed, his right hand flicking forward, sending a beam of cold light toward a hidden corner.


    "Swish!"


    A figure clad in black appeared on the rooftop. She wore a mask that obscured her face, and her body was enveloped in an aura that concealed her presence. Yet, under the moonlight, her elegant and graceful silhouette revealed she was undoubtedly a woman¡ªand likely a stunning one at that.


    "Young man, such a temper you have. I wonder what the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team would think if they found out you were secretly meeting a Shrek Academy female student?" the masked woman said teasingly. A voice emerged from behind the mask, neither distinctly male nor female, clearly modulated using soul power.


    Su Yu chuckled coldly and said, "I have never feared others knowing my actions."


    "But you, hiding your face¡ªcould it be you lack the courage to show yourself?"


    "I''m just too ugly and don''t want to scare people," the figure in black replied, their genderless voice ringing out.


    "Hmph, ugly or not, that remains to be seen," Su Yu said, his figure transforming into a blur as he lunged directly toward the masked figure. With his fingers forming a sword shape, he aimed straight for their throat. The sword intent flickered, exuding an unmistakable killing aura.


    "Young man, such a heavy killing intent," the masked figure muttered, her delicate face momentarily shifting under the mask as she swiftly countered Su Yu''s attack. Her hands were like jade, slender and flawless, exuding a pale, tender sheen. Just the sight of such hands was breathtaking. Yet, these delicate fingers contained immense strength, effortlessly pinching Su Yu''s sword-like strike between two fingers.


    "Hmm?"


    Su Yu''s brows furrowed. He shook off the grip, transitioning into a punch infused with intent, unleashing a force of over 64,000 pounds. The air roared with its power. This was the first time Su Yu had used his full strength. Normally, he restrained himself during battles, wary of accidentally injuring others. But here, he had no such reservations¡ªthis figure in black was no friend. No friend would eavesdrop in secret. To Su Yu, this person was likely an enemy, and enemies deserved no mercy.


    His punch exploded with a deafening crack, cloaked in what seemed like tangible white light. Beneath the mask, the figure''s face visibly changed. She could feel the overwhelming power behind Su Yu''s strike.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" the figure asked, a trace of anger in her voice. Her pale, tender hand met Su Yu''s fist head-on.


    "Smack!"


    Fist and palm collided, producing a thunderous impact. The rebound force sent Su Yu staggering back six or seven steps before he steadied himself. The figure in black also retreated four or five steps before stopping.


    Su Yu''s brows knit tightly, his gaze growing colder. The brief exchange made one thing clear: the figure in black was powerful. Her strength was on par with his, and her spiritual energy likely reached the Spirit Abyss Realm. He had no clear advantage, and in some aspects, he might even be slightly inferior. Especially her soul power¡ªit surged like a tsunami when they clashed, vastly exceeding Su Yu''s. Yet, for some reason, the figure refrained from using her soul power. Otherwise, Su Yu knew he wouldn''t stand a chance. This restraint made Su Yu hesitate to summon Mu Wu. The likelihood that this person was an enemy suddenly felt less certain.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Yu demanded again. This time, the figure in black ignored his question, her voice tinged with irritation.


    "Very good, you''ve grown bold," she said coldly.


    "You little rascal, I must teach you a lesson."


    Without giving Su Yu time to react, she launched an attack.


    Now it was Su Yu who was on the defensive. Despite her apparent anger, the figure never struck Su Yu''s vital points. Her combat style was intricate and masterful, leaving Su Yu unable to gain any advantage.


    As the fight progressed, a strange sense of familiarity began to creep into Su Yu''s mind, quietly dissolving his killing intent. He became more curious about the identity of the person behind the mask.


    "Who are you? Do I know you?"


    Su Yu asked, parrying her.


    "Who I am is none of your business. Weren''t you trying to kill me? Let me teach you a lesson first!"


    The figure''s attacks became even sharper, her close-combat skills extraordinary. Su Yu grew increasingly uneasy. Certain moves they used felt oddly familiar.


    Avoiding techniques like Cloud Palm, Su Yu instinctively relied on his Yi Jian Style and Lingxi Finger to counter, his defenses airtight. While still on the defensive, Su Yu''s fighting style became fluid and seamless, making it clear that the figure in black wouldn''t have an easy time subduing him.


    After exchanging more than a hundred blows, the figure in black was secretly astonished by Su Yu''s rapid improvement.


    "You''ve come a long way, haven''t you?"


    "Who are you? Should we stop now?"


    Su Yu asked, his sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu growing stronger. The sight of her graceful hands struck a chord deep within him, and he found himself reluctant to continue the fight.


    "In your dreams!" the figure retorted, her attack suddenly changing. Her movements became elegant yet swift, her strikes ruthless yet precise. Su Yu faltered for a moment and found his wrist seized. His expression changed as he countered with Yi Jian Style, targeting a weak point in their stance with Lingxi Finger. Although he defused the immediate danger, the shock of familiarity continued to ripple through him. He turned from defense to offense, determined to uncover her identity.


    The two clashed again, their techniques becoming increasingly dazzling. The figure''s graceful combat style and Su Yu''s precise swordplay were evenly matched, and neither could gain the upper hand. Finally, their movements ceased simultaneously. Su Yu''s left hand rested on the figure''s mask, while her fingers clamped around his wrist. Her other hand aimed for Su Yu''s throat but was caught between his two fingers. They were at a stalemate.


    "Tianshan Plum-Disarming Hand!"


    Su Yu murmured. The figure froze.


    "I taught you this."


    "¡­Sister Xuan!"


    Su Yu''s voice trembled as he uttered the word, his emotions a swirl of shock, joy, and deep nostalgia. The figure sighed softly, her strength fading as she released her hold. Su Yu grasped the mask and tore it off in one swift motion. Beneath it was a stunningly beautiful face, both warm and sharp. Arched brows framed her inky black eyes, her delicate features reminiscent of a tranquil lake. Her beauty was serene and captivating, capable of touching one''s heart without a word.


    Su Yu stood frozen, staring at the familiar face, a tide of indescribable emotions surging within him.

 Chapter 129 - 129: [DD2]: 129

    Su Yu discarded the mask, his left hand trembling slightly as he reached for that delicate face¡ªone deeply etched into his memory.


    Su Yu''s gaze was complex, filled with joy and yearning. His trembling hand gently caressed that stunningly beautiful face. The softness and warmth beneath his fingers stirred a familiar feeling that resonated deeply.


    "Sister Xuan..."


    Su Yu softly called out. His icy blue eyes, usually cold and piercing, now carried a rare trace of warmth.


    If asked who the most important person in his heart was, Zhang Lexuan would undoubtedly hold a special place¡ªmore significant even than Gu Yuena. While Su Yu''s feelings for Gu Yuena were largely superficial¡ªadmiration for her beauty and lust for her body¡ªhis emotions for Zhang Lexuan were far more complex. To him, she was both a cherished family member and someone he truly loved.


    Encountering Zhang Lexuan here was a complete surprise, one that filled Su Yu''s heart with shock and delight.


    However, just as Su Yu was emotionally overwhelmed, Zhang Lexuan''s expression turned stern. Her delicate hand, with practiced ease, grabbed hold of Su Yu''s ear.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Yu yelped, startled out of his emotional stupor.


    "You little rascal! Now you remember to call me your Sister? Didn''t you just try to kill me earlier? Aren''t you too young to harbor such murderous intent? What have you been learning all these years while you were out there?"


    Zhang Lexuan scolded him like an older sister reprimanding her mischievous younger brother. Even while chastising him, her gentle demeanor remained intact, but her presence alone left Su Yu too intimidated to resist.


    "Sister Xuan, I was wrong!"


    Su Yu admitted without hesitation, not even attempting to argue.


    How could he have known that the masked figure in black was Zhang Lexuan?


    It had never crossed his mind that she would show up here. Caught red-handed, Su Yu didn''t even bother trying to defend himself. Besides, Zhang Lexuan''s personality was a blend of gentleness and tenacity. She appeared soft, but once she made up her mind, she was incredibly stubborn.


    So, Su Yu decided to own up to his mistake. He believed Zhang Lexuan wouldn''t be too harsh on him.


    "You always say you''re wrong, but I''ve yet to see you change. With murderous intent this strong, who knows how many people you''ve killed in secret?"


    Zhang Lexuan huffed, though her grip on his ear noticeably loosened.


    Su Yu grinned cheekily, his left hand reaching up to gently hold hers. He guided it away and pressed it to his cheek.


    "Sister Xuan, you''re wronging me here. To this day, I''ve never actually killed anyone," Su Yu said with a laugh.


    Truthfully, he hadn''t taken a single life. Even if he wanted to, there hadn''t been any opportunities. He had spent most of his time either in the Star Dou Forest, the Extreme North, or studying at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    During his travels, with Di Tian by his side, any killings that needed to be done never fell to him. The killing intent he carried was merely honed through life-and-death battles with soul beasts. While he had spilled blood, he had yet to kill a person.


    That didn''t mean he was incapable of doing so; the opportunity just hadn''t arisen. When the time came, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Do you think I''d believe that? You were ready to kill me just now, and every move you made was lethal. If I didn''t have some skill myself, I''d already be dead."


    At this, Zhang Lexuan''s tone carried a hint of exasperation. She had hoped for a touching reunion after so long¡ªnot necessarily tearful, but at least heartfelt. Instead, she was greeted by Su Yu''s iron fist. That punch, packing at least 60,000 pounds of force, had seemed aimed to kill. It was impossible for her not to feel aggrieved.


    "It was a misunderstanding, Sister Xuan. How was I supposed to know it was you, eavesdropping in the dark? I thought it was some villain. You know how rampant the evil soul masters are these days."


    "And besides, I was also thinking about Sister Nannan. If word of her meeting with me got out, she might end up bullied by those Shrek people again."


    Su Yu explained with a smile, trying to play it off while subtly appealing to her emotions.


    Zhang Lexuan''s anger eased a bit, and Su Yu, sensing the opportunity, took advantage. He opened his arms and pulled her into an embrace.


    As her soft, fragrant form pressed against him, Su Yu felt a wave of warmth. He held her tightly, whispering by her ear, "Sister, I''ve missed you so much."


    Su Yu did not attempt to hide his reliance on and longing for Zhang Lexuan. She was one of the only two people in his life he could completely let his guard down around.


    If even Zhang Lexuan couldn''t be trusted, there was no one else in the world Su Yu could rely on.


    Before others, Su Yu always appeared calm and composed. Even when he lost control, it was often calculated or an act. But in front of Zhang Lexuan, he never masked his emotions, even showing his childish side.


    In her presence, he could truly relax.


    Feeling his warm breath and hearing his heartfelt whisper, Zhang Lexuan trembled slightly, her heart softening. She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his waist, burying herself in his embrace.


    "Xiao Yu¡­"


    Zhang Lexuan murmured, holding Su Yu close. Whatever lingering grievances she had dissolved completely.


    After a moment, Zhang Lexuan looked up. She was nearly 1.8 meters tall, but Su Yu, now taller than her, stood at over 1.8 meters himself.


    It was then that she realized the boy she had once known had grown more mature than she''d imagined.


    Once upon a time, it was Su Yu who sought refuge in her arms. Now, she was the one nestled in his.


    "It''s been so long. You''ve grown up," Zhang Lexuan said, gazing at his handsome face, which still carried traces of youthful innocence. Her eyes softened with a growing tenderness.


    Just as Su Yu''s feelings for her were layered and intricate, so were hers for him. She saw him as both a younger brother to cherish and someone she deeply loved.


    The boy she had watched grow up was the one she had chosen to give her heart to.


    As she gazed at Su Yu, memories of their past and the promises she had made surfaced. Zhang Lexuan had long considered herself Su Yu''s woman¡ªhis wife in spirit. As long as Su Yu didn''t reject her, she was willing to be his for life: to care for him, serve him, and even bear his children.


    At this moment, as she looked at the more mature Su Yu, her heart swelled with a mix of joy, comfort, and nostalgia.


    Years ago, when she first met him, he had been just a little boy.


    Twelve years had passed in the blink of an eye, and he had transformed into a true man.


    "Hehe, of course, I need to grow up quickly¡ªI still want to marry you, Sister Xuan," Su Yu said with a cheeky grin, revealing his bright white teeth.


    There was no hiding his ambitious intentions.


    He liked Zhang Lexuan, so what?


    He loved gentle, caring elder sisters like her¡ªis that so wrong?


    He didn''t smoke, didn''t drink; he just had a thing for big sisters.


    Who could fault him for that?


    Su Yu appeared completely justified in his stance.


    Zhang Lexuan burst into laughter, her radiant smile seeming to outshine the moon in the sky.


    "Sister Xuan, you''re so beautiful," Su Yu sincerely complimented her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To him, Zhang Lexuan fit perfectly into his ideal of beauty.


    Although she wasn''t as stunningly divine as Gu Yuena or the Snow Empress, her beauty was authentic and heartwarming.


    To Su Yu, she was his goddess¡ªelegant demeanor, gentle charm, a graceful figure, long legs, and silky black hair. Zhang Lexuan checked every box.


    He couldn''t think of a single reason not to like her.


    "Don''t joke around with me, or I might just take you seriously," Zhang Lexuan said with a soft sigh, reaching out to touch Su Yu''s face.


    Her heart felt as sweet as honey hearing Su Yu''s words, but she couldn''t help worrying that they were just playful comments born of his youth.


    "I''m not joking. I truly want to marry you, Sister Xuan," Su Yu said earnestly.


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes gracefully and replied, "Young hearts are unpredictable. What do you know about love?


    When you''ve grown up and still feel the same way, then I''ll marry you.


    For now, don''t say things that might make me misunderstand. I''m not made of stone¡ªI can get hurt too."


    Her voice was gentle, but her seriousness was evident.


    In her eyes, Su Yu was only twelve. Even though he claimed to like her now and wanted to marry her, she believed that once he matured and truly understood love, he might no longer think this way.


    She didn''t want to hold onto hope only to face disappointment in the end.


    While she could accept any outcome, if Su Yu gave her too much hope, she wasn''t sure she could handle the heartbreak when it shattered.


    "My feelings will never change. Why doesn''t Sister Xuan believe me?


    Aren''t I mature enough for you?"


    Su Yu leaned closer, pressing his forehead against hers as he asked, unwilling to accept her doubt.


    "If you were truly mature, you wouldn''t even ask that question," Zhang Lexuan chuckled, looking at him affectionately as she gently ruffled his hair.


    Su Yu was speechless.


    He could tell that Zhang Lexuan liked him, but she still saw him as a boy who hadn''t grown up yet.


    Even though he was already taller than her, in her heart, he was still not fully mature.


    Perhaps this was the bias that came with age¡ªhe was only twelve, so people instinctively thought of him as immature.


    But heaven knew he was mature enough, even more stable than Zhang Lexuan herself at times.


    "Sister Xuan, don''t you trust me at all? How many kids my age have my kind of ability?"


    Su Yu retorted.


    "Ability is one thing, life experience is another. Give it a few more years," Zhang Lexuan replied.


    "You''re only twelve. Even if I agreed now, you couldn''t marry me. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll wait for you."


    "By the way, about Nannan¡­ do you like her?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked.


    "Sister Nannan?" Su Yu paused, then shook his head.


    "No, at least not for now."


    "I think Nannan likes you. She''s a good girl, with a kind heart," Zhang Lexuan said, recalling Jiang Nannan''s behavior.


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, I never thought about it that way. I only see her as an older sister," Su Yu replied.


    "An older sister? I''d say she''s a beloved older sister. You seemed pretty happy hugging her," Zhang Lexuan teased, mimicking his tone, "Nannan Sis, you smell so nice~"


    "Uh¡­"


    Su Yu hesitated before explaining, "That was just to distract her because I sense you nearby."


    "So, it was intentional?"


    Zhang Lexuan laughed.


    "Just the truth," Su Yu replied.


    "Oh?" Zhang Lexuan smirked.


    "Then what about the other girl who entered your room?"


    "How do you know about that?"


    As soon as he said it, Su Yu realized he had slipped up.


    Zhang Lexuan pinched his face lightly and said, "Of course, I saw it.


    Ever since Nannan left you that note, I''ve been keeping an eye on your door. I saw that girl go in¡ªand you even closed the door behind her.


    She''s quite pretty too. So, what''s your relationship with her?"


    With the truth already exposed, Su Yu had no choice but to admit, "She''s my girlfriend. Her name is Meng Hongchen."


    "Oh, you''ve got yourself a girlfriend now. Impressive."


    Zhang Lexuan teased.


    "Is she from the Hongchen family?"


    "Yes, she''s the granddaughter of Jing Hongchen, the master of Illustrious Virtue Hall," Su Yu said truthfully.


    Zhang Lexuan froze, surprised that Su Yu had managed to win over the granddaughter of such a prominent figure.


    After staring at him for a moment, she sighed, "Didn''t expect you to be so capable."


    Su Yu gave an awkward laugh, sneaking a glance at her expression.


    "Sister Xuan, you''re not mad, are you?" he asked tentatively.


    "Mad about what?"


    Zhang Lexuan looked puzzled.


    "About me having a girlfriend," Su Yu explained.


    Zhang Lexuan chuckled.


    "Xiao Yu, you underestimate your sister. I wouldn''t get mad about that. I''ll always wish you happiness.


    As long as you''re happy, I''m happy too."


    "Sister Xuan!"


    Feeling touched, Su Yu hurriedly promised, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep my word. I won''t let you down¡ªI''ll marry you."


    "So, does that mean you''ll let her down instead?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked.


    "Xiao Yu, it doesn''t matter who you like¡ªI won''t be mad. But if you abandon someone, then I''ll truly be upset."

 Chapter 130 - 130: [DD2]: 130

    Credits: Jonathan


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression was stern, and her tone carried a sharp seriousness. As a woman, she despised irresponsible men who abandoned their commitments and left others behind. She couldn''t bear to see the boy she had watched grow up turn into the kind of man she loathed the most.


    "What are you saying? Of course, I would never be like that. Do I seem like that kind of person?"


    Su Yu protested. He wasn''t someone who shirked responsibilities; how could he let down someone who genuinely liked him?


    "But didn''t you say you wanted to marry me? Wouldn''t that mean betraying someone else?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked.


    Su Yu grinned and said, "What''s the problem with that? I''ll marry you and marry her too. Can''t I just marry all of you?"


    "Who says you can only marry one?"


    Su Yu made a bold gesture, brimming with confidence. But Zhang Lexuan''s silver teeth clenched, and she reached out to grab Su Yu''s ear. He was startled and quickly dodged.


    "Still daring to dodge?"


    Zhang Lexuan, exasperated, went straight for Su Yu''s face, pinching him hard. Since they were already so close, hugging each other, Su Yu had no room to evade.


    "Getting bold, huh? Planning to have your cake and eat it too?"


    "Instead of learning good things, you''ve picked up all the bad habits! Spending time with those aristocrats, learning about harems and concubines? Do you plan on becoming an emperor now?"


    "Why not open a grand harem¡ªthree palaces, six courtyards, seventy-two concubines?"


    Zhang Lexuan bombarded him with questions.


    "Not that many; just three wives and four concubines would be fine," Su Yu replied nonchalantly.


    "What did you just say?"


    This time, Zhang Lexuan was fully enraged and launched into a lecture. Su Yu dared not fight back, enduring her reprimand without protest.


    The only person who could hit him without retaliation was Zhang Lexuan.


    Looking at Su Yu''s defiant expression, which seemed to say, "Even if you beat me, I won''t change," Zhang Lexuan felt a headache coming on. She couldn''t hurt him. If she did, her heart would ache even more.


    "Fine, you''ve grown up now. You have your ideas, and I can''t control you anymore," Zhang Lexuan said with a sigh.


    "You can do whatever you want with me, but you mustn''t force other girls if they''re unwilling, understand?"


    She felt the need to warn him. Su Yu had talent, background, and skills¡ªanything he wanted would come easily. She feared he might pressure others into submission, something she didn''t want to see.


    Su Yu respected Zhang Lexuan''s teachings, but that didn''t mean anyone else could lecture him. She knew his pride ran deep; there weren''t many in the world who could make him listen willingly.


    "Am I so terrible in your eyes?"


    "When it comes to matters of the heart, I won''t force anyone. You can rest assured," Su Yu promised. After all, he had principles. He wouldn''t do anything against someone''s will. Zhang Lexuan''s concerns were unnecessary.


    "It''s not that you''re terrible. I''m just worried you might stray from the right path. But since you''ve promised, I trust you," Zhang Lexuan said with a soft smile.


    "Hmph, but I''m still upset. I need a kiss to cheer me up," Su Yu said mischievously, eyeing her rosy lips.


    Zhang Lexuan, both amused and annoyed, realized Su Yu was turning the tables on her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wasn''t she the one supposed to be mad?


    Before she could react, Su Yu declared, "You didn''t say anything, so I''ll take that as consent," and leaned in for a kiss.


    Zhang Lexuan''s body froze, her mind blank. Before she could process what happened, Su Yu had already pulled back. It was just a brief touch. Staring at him wide-eyed for a long time, Zhang Lexuan couldn''t believe his audacity. Her first kiss¡ªjust like that, it was gone. But it had been taken by Su Yu.


    What could she do?


    Hit him?


    She couldn''t bear to.


    After a long silence, Zhang Lexuan sighed deeply. Fine. She had intended to save it for him anyway. If he wanted it, so be it.


    "Do you treat Meng Hongchen the same way, acting all rogue?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked.


    "Not at all. She''s the one clinging to me," Su Yu replied with a faint smile. The implication was clear: it wasn''t him pestering Meng Hongchen¡ªit was the other way around. Zhang Lexuan caught the meaning and rolled her eyes at him.


    "By the way, Xiao Yu, why are you going to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?" she asked, puzzled. Su Yu''s decision to attend such a prominent institution had piqued her curiosity.


    "I''m just going to learn about soul tools," Su Yu replied.


    "That''s it?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked, still skeptical.


    "Of course. What else could it be?"


    Su Yu answered casually.


    "I''m just worried that the academy might corrupt you. The Sun Moon Empire is no good," Zhang Lexuan said uneasily.


    "The Sun Moon Empire may be no good, but Shrek Academy isn''t much better. I don''t like either of them," Su Yu said with a shrug.


    Zhang Lexuan frowned.


    "Shrek Academy does have its problems. The atmosphere isn''t right."


    She wasn''t someone who blindly followed others. Unlike Jiang Nannan, Zhang Lexuan had her judgments and clarity. She had already been abandoned by people like Xuan Zi once, and it had made her see things.


    "Why don''t you leave Shrek Academy?"


    Su Yu suggested.


    "You''ve already learned enough there. You might as well leave."


    Originally, Zhang Lexuan had joined Shrek Academy because no one else was available to teach her. Relying on Di Tian and the others to teach Zhang Lexuan was unrealistic.


    What is Di Tian''s status?


    Teaching Su Yu might make sense, but in his eyes, Zhang Lexuan probably didn''t even count for much.


    Shrek Academy did have some capabilities. As long as precautions were taken to avoid being brainwashed, it wasn''t a completely unsuitable place. Now that Zhang Lexuan had completed her training, according to Su Yu''s thinking, she could leave at any time. After all, Zhang Lexuan didn''t owe Shrek Academy anything. Even her eighth soul ring was given by Di Tian.


    Zhang Lexuan pondered for a moment and said, "Originally, I had planned to leave Shrek Academy to find you. But now, I have a new idea. Xiao Yu, tell me honestly¡ªdo you have no room for reconciliation with Shrek Academy?"


    Facing Zhang Lexuan''s bright eyes, Su Yu remained silent for a moment before replying, "To be honest, I don''t like the current Shrek Academy. At the very least, there''s no way for me and Shrek Academy to be friends."


    "In that case, I''ve decided to stay at Shrek Academy. If you end up clashing with them in the future, I can help you from within. Previously, Elder Mu and the others invited me to join the Sea God Pavilion, but I declined using my age as an excuse. Now, I think I might as well agree to join."


    Zhang Lexuan smiled faintly. To her, choosing between Shrek Academy and Su Yu was never a dilemma. She would always, unwaveringly, choose Su Yu. If Su Yu might one day confront Shrek Academy, she''d act as his insider. For Su Yu, there was nothing she wasn''t willing to do. Besides, a thorough purge of Shrek Academy might not be a bad thing. The academy was sick¡ªgravely so. Many of its people were deeply afflicted. She had heard Wang Yan''s words clearly at the time; teachers like Wang Yan were probably not rare in Shrek Academy. Perhaps a true cleansing was indeed needed...


    "This could be dangerous," Su Yu said, a little worried.


    "You''re overthinking it. I still have some reputation within Shrek Academy," Zhang Lexuan replied confidently.


    Su Yu didn''t refute her; he knew well of Zhang Lexuan''s influence in the inner court. She was revered by countless disciples and admired by many elders. If she wasn''t exceptional, she wouldn''t have been invited to the Sea God Pavilion.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Yu took out a token and handed it to Zhang Lexuan.


    "Since you''ve already decided, I won''t force you. This is the Ice God Palace''s token. With it, you have my authority. In times of need, you can even mobilize Ice God Palace''s Super Douluo. Ice God Palace has branches across the continent. Use this token if you require their help. Additionally, here are two ninth-level soul-guided missiles¡ªultimate trump cards. If you''re ever exposed, their deterrent power will guarantee your safe retreat."


    As he spoke, Su Yu handed over a ring, within which the two ninth-level soul-guided missiles were stored. A ninth-level soul-guided missile was a formidable weapon of destruction. In its current state, Shrek Academy had no one capable of countering it. Even Mu En, with his weakened condition, wouldn''t survive the consumption required to neutralize a single missile. With this protection, Zhang Lexuan''s safety was guaranteed. At the very least, no one in Shrek Academy would dare provoke her. The academy couldn''t afford the consequences of a ninth-level missile explosion.


    "Ninth-level soul-guided missiles? Xiao Yu, where did you get these?"


    Zhang Lexuan asked in shock. The token was understandable¡ªSu Yu, as the young master of Ice God Palace, would naturally have it.


    But two ninth-level missiles?


    Their power was astonishing. These were strategic deterrents of the Sun-Moon Empire. Yet Su Yu not only acquired them but gave her two at once. This truly amazed her.


    "Don''t ask too many questions. Just keep them," Su Yu urged.


    "Alright," Zhang Lexuan relented, putting away the ring. But she couldn''t help marveling at how resourceful Su Yu had become.


    After chatting a bit longer, Zhang Lexuan finally parted ways with Su Yu.


    On the vast rooftop, Su Yu was left alone. The cool breeze brushed past as he clasped his hands behind his back, gazing quietly at the starry sky. Zhang Lexuan had told him many things, including Xuan Zi''s situation, Yan Shaozhe''s plight, and the details of Jiang Nannan''s previous oppression. She hid nothing from Su Yu.


    "Sister Xuan, you worry that I''m immature, but I truly want to marry you. I''ve wanted this since I was a child," Su Yu murmured to himself. Zhang Lexuan had always been by his side, shaping his entire life. He had even asked Di Tian how she came to be with him. Di Tian explained that during a visit to the human world, he coincidentally rescued Zhang Lexuan after her family was annihilated. It was pure chance¡ªshe needed someone to care for, and he needed a caretaker. Thus, Zhang Lexuan became entirely devoted to him.


    In the original timeline, Zhang Lexuan''s family should have faced their tragedy months earlier. But his arrival seemed to coincide too perfectly with the event. Whether this was orchestrated by the system, the world''s will, or pure coincidence, Su Yu didn''t dwell on it. What mattered was that Zhang Lexuan was now part of his life.


    In the original story, Zhang Lexuan''s fate was tragic¡ªlonely and unfulfilled. But in this life, Su Yu was confident he could give her a better ending. Determined, Su Yu suddenly turned around, making a gesture. A figure silently appeared before him¡ªMu Wu.


    "Senior Mu Wu, I have a task for you," Su Yu said calmly.


    Mu Wu''s expression revealed mild surprise and a hint of intrigue. But he did not question Su Yu''s orders, disappearing in a flash. Su Yu''s ice-blue eyes gleamed sharply as he gazed upward. Since Lexuan mentioned how badly Nannan was mistreated by those two bastards, they deserved some retribution. He wasn''t one to let grudges fester. A cold smile curved on Su Yu''s lips before he vanished from the rooftop.


    ...


    Star Emperor Hotel ¨C Dai Huabin''s Room


    In the dark, silent room, a shadowy figure appeared. With a gentle gesture, the sleeping Dai Huabin fell into a deeper slumber. The figure reached out, lifting Dai Huabin effortlessly before disappearing out the window, leaving no trace.


    In another room, Xu Sanshi was snoring loudly in his sleep. Two figures appeared silently¡ªone taller, holding Dai Huabin. The taller figure stripped Dai Huabin of his clothes and threw him under Xu Sanshi''s blanket before vanishing. Xu Sanshi, lost in a dream, imagined holding a beautiful woman and enthusiastically embraced her. The sequence of events unfolded naturally.

 Chapter 131 - 131: [DD2]: 131

    In the meeting room led by Wang Yan, the Shrek members sat with bewildered expressions. Most seemed dazed, struggling to process what they had just witnessed. Everyone exchanged glances, witnessing the same disbelief mirrored in each other''s eyes.


    "Ahem, well... love is free, you know. Let''s try to be understanding," Wang Yan coughed awkwardly, forcing out a dry remark.


    "Understand, understand."


    Bei Bei let out a sheepish laugh, although his back was already drenched in cold sweat. Honestly, he was panicking a bit.


    He had always been on good terms with Xu Sanshi before this, but who would have thought Xu Sanshi was harboring such hidden preferences?


    If Xu Sanshi ever lost his mind and set his sights on him, wouldn''t that be disastrous?


    Bei Bei shuddered just thinking about it. Thankfully, he discovered Xu Sanshi''s... quirks in time.


    Otherwise, who knows what might have happened to him someday?


    "What exactly happened? Why does everyone look so weird?"


    Jiang Nannan looked confused, completely oblivious to the situation. She hadn''t seen what had transpired since she had spent the previous night preoccupied with thoughts of Su Yu, only managing to fall asleep late. Having just finished getting ready, she had now walked out.


    Zhang Lexuan leaned closer to Jiang Nannan and whispered a brief explanation. In truth, she hadn''t seen it herself either; she simply wasn''t interested.


    The only person who could catch her attention was elsewhere. But based on Wang Yan''s comments and the strange expressions of the others, she could more or less piece together what had happened.


    Zhang Lexuan was speechless. She was sure this wasn''t an accident.


    She was sure Su Yu was behind all of this.


    The only reason Su Yu would do this was likely because she had told him about how Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin had bullied Jiang Nannan. This was probably his way of retaliating against them. She wasn''t surprised that Su Yu would step in; what surprised her was how... creative his revenge was. With this stunt, Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin''s reputations were utterly ruined. They would likely be scorned by everyone now.


    "Su Yu, that kid... when he strikes, he doesn''t hold back," Zhang Lexuan mused, shaking her head silently and sparing a moment of pity for Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin. Messing with Su Yu was asking for trouble. Still, pity aside, Zhang Lexuan had no intention of revealing Su Yu''s involvement. She knew where her loyalties lay, and hers would always be with Su Yu.


    Not only would she not expose him, but if anything came up, she''d even help cover for him."


    Wait, what? It was... that?"


    "Ew, that''s disgusting!"


    Jiang Nannan shuddered, her expression full of revulsion. Zhang Lexuan smiled faintly. All of this, Nannan, is because of you. This girl was so innocent, blissfully unaware of the events she''d set in motion. Still, maybe her naivety was a good thing. Perhaps someone as pure as Jiang Nannan might catch Su Yu''s interest. After all, opposites attract, and Su Yu''s calculating nature might make him appreciate someone simpler.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Star Emperor Hotel


    Su Yu could faintly sense the commotion coming from the Shrek Academy side.


    The sun was up. Looks like everything has been discovered. Those two idiots deserved what they got. Honestly, they might even end up thanking him one day. Snapping his fingers, Su Yu summoned Mu Wu.


    "Senior Mu Wu, I have another task for you."


    "Please instruct me, young master," Mu Wu replied, though his expression was complicated. Last night''s assignment had caught him completely off guard. He, a mighty Soul Douluo, an Ice God Palace protector, and a half-step Ultimate Douluo, had been sent to do... that. It was beneath him, honestly.


    But an order was an order, and he had to follow it.


    Surely the young master doesn''t have another... creative plan in mind?"


    If he does, maybe I can suggest letting the High Priest handle it instead. It can''t always be me getting roped into these things.


    "Relay this to all members of the Ice God Palace: Issue a bounty on the Death God''s Messenger and prioritize capturing them," Su Yu instructed, his tone calm.


    "The target is at the Soul King level and has strange abilities, including corpse detonation and corpse control techniques. All engagements should be approached with caution. I recommend Soul Sage or higher for this mission. Capture alive if possible; otherwise, eliminate them on sight."


    Mu Wu visibly relaxed. So it was a serious matter this time.


    "As you command, young master. I will see to it immediately."


    "Thank you for your efforts," Su Yu nodded.


    "It is my duty. I take my leave."


    After bowing, Mu Wu disappeared without a trace. Su Yu sighed lightly, got out of bed, and began to freshen up. Today was another beautiful day.


    ...


    The Next Day


    Under the watchful eyes of countless spectators, the All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Competition finally began.


    The venue was none other than Star Luo Plaza, where a massive competition stage had already been constructed.


    Around 8:30 a.m., spectators started entering the venue under the arrangements of Star Luo''s officials.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu and the students of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team had already taken their positions in the competitors'' area.


    Right in front of them stood the Shrek Academy representative team, dressed in their characteristic dark green uniforms. That indescribable color often gave people an inexplicable sense of discomfort.


    It was baffling¡ªhow had Shrek Academy stuck with the same aesthetic for ten thousand years?"


    "Hmm, Su Yu, it seems like there are a few new official members in Shrek Academy''s lineup," Xiao Hongchen remarked with a slight frown, nudging Su Yu beside him.


    Su Yu replied calmly, "That''s normal. They''ve brought reinforcements¡ªfour Soul Kings."


    "Soul Kings, huh? Tch."


    Xiao Hongchen scoffed, disdain evident in his tone.


    "I wonder what happened to their original team members. Could they have encountered some trouble? Do they seriously think four Soul Kings are enough to deal with us?"


    He snorted dismissively.


    "We''ve got plenty of Soul Kings ourselves."


    Su Yu elaborated, his tone indifferent, "It''s already been investigated. Shrek''s original representative team ran into an incident. Their dean, Bright Phoenix Douluo Yan Shaozhe, was leading them on a mission to eliminate evil soul masters. Unfortunately, they were ambushed by a group of them. One particular Soul King evil soul master nearly wiped out the entire Shrek team with a corpse explosion technique. Only Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yueheng and a few others survived, but even they were severely injured. These three might still participate in the competition once they recover, but Shrek''s current lineup is incomplete. Their full team should have comprised two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings."


    Su Yu glanced at his teammates.


    "Even so, Shrek Academy remains our primary rival. If nothing unexpected happens, they''ll be our opponents in the finals."


    The information left everyone stunned.


    "A Shrek team, led by a Super Douluo, got taken down by a single Soul King?"


    "Seriously? Yan Shaozhe couldn''t handle that? What was he even doing?"


    The rest of the Sun Moon team couldn''t hide their disbelief.


    Shrek Academy, with two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings, had been defeated by a single Soul King?


    "That evil soul master must''ve been ridiculously strong," someone murmured, though they still found it hard to understand.


    With numbers like that, how could Shrek not handle a lone Soul King?


    Mixed with their confusion was a hint of schadenfreude. Watching their rival stumble was undeniably satisfying.


    "What happened to that evil soul master in the end?"


    Xiao Hongchen asked curiously.


    Su Yu''s expression turned strange. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He escaped."


    "He escaped?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes widened in disbelief, and the rest of the team gasped aloud. Their exclamations drew curious glances from nearby teams, though most quickly averted their eyes with apprehension. No one wanted to face the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy in an early elimination round.


    "Haha! I can''t stop laughing!"


    Xiao Hongchen burst out, clutching his stomach. His laughter was loud and unrestrained.


    The rest of the Sun Moon team also chuckled, unable to suppress their amusement.


    "A Super Douluo let a Soul King injure his team and then escape? What a joke! This has to be the funniest thing I''ve ever heard!"


    Xiao Hongchen ridiculed between laughs.


    "Just how much of Yan Shaozhe''s reputation is fluff, anyway?"


    The others nodded in agreement, mocking Shrek''s misstep. Had it been their empire''s Ninth-Level Soul Engineers in that situation, no mere Soul King could have escaped unscathed.


    Su Yu, however, interrupted their laughter.


    "It''s amusing, yes, but don''t underestimate them. Shrek Academy''s reputation isn''t for nothing. Yan Shaozhe''s strength is real; he was just careless this time. Evil soul masters are highly unpredictable."


    "Su Yu''s right. Shrek Academy may have faltered, but they''ve overshadowed us for thousands of years for a reason," Ma Rulong agreed solemnly. Hearing both captains speak, the rest of the team quickly reined in their laughter and nodded in acknowledgment.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Shrek Academy team stood under a palpable cloud of tension. The relationship between Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin had plummeted to a freezing point, with a visible air of hostility lingering around them. Even from a distance, their oppressive mood was evident, leaving teammates like Bei Bei rubbing their temples in exasperation.


    Soon, the competition officially began with an announcement from the Star Luo Emperor. The first phase was the elimination round, with Shrek Academy taking the opening match. As reigning champions, their popularity was unmatched. Shrek''s four Soul Kings¡ªChu He, along with Bei Bei, Xu Sanshi, and He Caitou¡ªdominated the battlefield, sweeping their opponents effortlessly to advance to the next stage.


    "Shrek! Shrek!"


    "Champion Shrek!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices deafening. Shrek Academy''s long legacy had earned them an immense fanbase. Across the three empires, no academy rivaled their renown.


    "Impressive," Ma Rulong admitted, clicking his tongue.


    "Their popularity is something else."


    "Tch. What''s the point of being popular now?"


    Xiao Hongchen scoffed.


    "When we defeat them, their supporters will fall silent soon enough. This championship has only one winner, and that''s the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy."


    Ma Rulong smiled faintly, not disputing Xiao Hongchen''s claim. Their confidence stemmed from their overwhelming strength, leaving no room for doubt about their victory.

 Chapter 132 - 132: [DD2]: 132

    Credits: Ben


    Popularity doesn''t matter¡ªtrue strength is the ultimate measure. As Shrek Academy''s team left the stage, the fiery, enthusiastic atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    "Get ready. You''re up next. Don''t embarrass the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy," Ma Rulong said sternly to his official team members. Chen An, Chen Fei, Lin Xi, and Li Yan nodded in unison.


    "You too. I expect a stellar performance," Su Yu said coolly, glancing at the reserve team.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Yang Xu, Guan Bo, and Zhou Qin replied in chorus.


    At that moment, the announcer''s voice rang out, "The next match is about to begin!"


    "Competing now is the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team from the Sun Moon Empire and the Tianchang Advanced Soul Master Academy team from the Heavenly Soul Empire. Both teams, please take your positions!"


    As the announcement echoed, the arena buzzed with excitement.


    If the Shrek Academy team was the most popular, then the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team was undoubtedly the second most renowned.


    This wasn''t due to their fan base¡ªbeing in Star Luo Empire territory meant they had few supporters.


    However, their reputation as a powerhouse preceded them. For nearly a millennium, while Shrek Academy had dominated as champions, the Sun Moon team had almost always been the runner-up. Their strength was universally acknowledged as second only to Shrek''s.


    Spectators in the royal stands, including the Star Luo Emperor and the White Tiger Duke, watched intently. Other academy teams waiting for their matches also grew solemn. Even Shrek''s strategist, Wang Yan, stared intently, afraid to miss any critical details. Despite his usual confidence, he deeply respected the Sun Moon team''s capabilities.


    "Go," Ma Rulong said simply. With Su Yu''s subtle gesture, four official members and three reserves stepped forward toward the arena. Soon, the seven-member Sun Moon team stood ready. Opposite them, the Tianchang Advanced Soul Master Academy team moved sluggishly, their morale visibly low¡ªdrawing the Sun Moon team in the first round felt like a death sentence.


    "The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team is ready. Tianchang Advanced Soul Master Academy, please take your positions," the announcer urged. Reluctantly, the Tianchang team quickened their pace and entered the arena.


    From the royal platform, the Star Luo Emperor chuckled.


    "It seems the Sun Moon team hasn''t fielded their full lineup in this opening round."


    As an observer of all academy rosters, he noted that only four official members had been sent in.


    "Considering it''s only the elimination round, they''re likely holding back to avoid revealing too much," the White Tiger Duke, Dai Hao, remarked.


    "Their goal is the championship."


    "You make a good point. The Sun Moon team seems well-prepared this year. Perhaps they really might seize the title."


    "Your Majesty doubts Shrek Academy?"


    Dai Hao asked, surprised.


    "Not exactly," the emperor replied, smiling.


    "It''s just a feeling¡ªperhaps I''m overthinking. Let''s watch and see."


    ...


    In the arena, the referee stood between the teams, his tone serious. "The match is about to begin. In this elimination round, most soul tools are permitted, but fixed-mounted soul tools are strictly prohibited. For safety, once a team concedes, the opposing team must cease all attacks immediately. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    Both sides affirmed.


    "Good. Now, take your position and wait for my signal. No preemptive attacks."


    The Sun Moon team retreated to their side of the arena, while the Tianchang team moved to the opposite end. Once both sides were in position, the referee''s voice boomed, "Begin!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the Tianchang team activated their martial souls in unison. Rings of yellow and purple light glowed, their soul rings dazzling to behold. The Tianchang team consisted of four Soul Ancestors and three Soul Elders¡ªa composition that might have been formidable millennia ago. But in this era, such a lineup was laughably weak. Stronger teams boasted full Soul Ancestor lineups, with even Soul Kings appearing frequently.


    Simultaneously, the Sun Moon team deployed their soul tools. Metallic tubes unfolded from their bodies, transforming them into human turrets. Then, a barrage of devastating firepower erupted from those metal tubes. Torrents of white light surged forth, engulfing the Tianchang team in an instant. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    In a chorus of screams, the seven Tianchang members were blasted off the stage. The entire match lasted less than ten seconds, setting a new record for the fastest elimination. The audience was dumbfounded. No one had expected such a swift and decisive victory.


    The Sun Moon team''s overwhelming firepower left spectators in awe.


    In the waiting area, Wang Yan''s brow furrowed as he observed the battle with a grave expression.


    "The explosive power of soul tools truly can''t be underestimated. This needs to be a focus for us," he muttered.


    The match highlighted the Sun Moon team''s terrifying offensive potential¡ªa significant threat to Shrek''s lineup. Considering that the Sun Moon team still hadn''t fielded their full strength, Wang Yan felt an unsettling weight in his heart.


    "Our greatest opponent is indeed the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team," Wang Yan muttered to himself, jotting down notes on his observations. He realized that to defeat the Sun Moon team, they must find a way to counter the terrifying explosive power of soul tools. Without that, beating them would be an uphill battle.


    Wang Yan wasn''t the only one stunned.


    The spectators were silent, the speed of the match having left them in shock. Even the referee, momentarily dazed, still wore a hint of astonishment. He hadn''t expected the match to end in the blink of an eye. But as a professional, the referee quickly collected himself and announced, "The match is over. The winner is the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team!"


    The audience clapped, though the applause was far sparser compared to Shrek Academy''s earlier match. Lin Xi and the others paid no attention. After all, this was the home turf of the three former Douluo Continent nations. Hostility was to be expected. Their sole concern was achieving their goal, and it was clear they had accomplished it flawlessly.


    As Lin Xi and his team exited, the next match began. Returning to the staging area, they were met by Ma Rulong and Su Yu, both looking calm.


    "Well done. You''ve demonstrated the might of our Sun Moon Academy," Ma Rulong praised. This match had been all about decisiveness, and the Sun Moon team had achieved its goal of intimidation.


    "Not bad. You didn''t disappoint me. Go rest now," Su Yu gestured, sending Yang Xu and the others off. Ma Rulong exchanged a glance with Su Yu, and the two shared a knowing look. After observing a few more matches, the Sun Moon team withdrew entirely.


    ...


    In the Conference Room


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy team gathered. Elder Ma sat at the head of the table, with the official and reserve teams seated on either side. Su Yu lounged on a leather sofa, legs crossed, as Meng Hongchen peeled an orange for him. Meng Hongchen worked carefully, removing every strand of pith with the utmost seriousness as if performing an important task.


    Sipping tea, Elder Ma began, "The elimination round is over. Next, we move on to the second stage¡ªthe round-robin phase."


    "Based on the number of participating teams, there will likely be eight groups, each with eight or nine teams. The round-robin focuses on win totals: two points for a win, one point for a tie, and none for a loss."


    "There''s not much more to say here¡ªjust win every match. My goal for you is to advance as group champions. Understood?"


    "No problem," Ma Rulong nodded confidently. Su Yu, without speaking, glanced at Xiao Hongchen, who quickly chimed in, "Of course, no problem... Easy peasy!"


    Xiao Hongchen patted his chest, brimming with confidence.


    Elder Ma continued, "The opponents in the round-robin shouldn''t be too strong. There''s an unspoken rule in tournaments like this: top teams don''t face each other early on. At least until the quarterfinals, we won''t encounter other seeded teams. The organizers wouldn''t want strong teams eliminating each other too early and allowing weaker teams to slip through."


    Ma Rulong respectfully asked, "What do you propose, Elder Ma?"


    Smiling, Elder Ma replied, "I suggest giving the reserve team some time in the spotlight during the round-robin. It''ll be a good experience for them. What do you all think?"


    "That''s a great idea," Xiao Hongchen quickly responded.


    "The reserves need real battle experience¡ªjust watching won''t cut it."


    Elder Ma and Ma Rulong ignored Xiao Hongchen, instead turning their attention to Su Yu.


    "Su Yu, as the reserve team captain, what''s your opinion?"


    Elder Ma asked.


    Su Yu raised his eyes slightly and said calmly, "It''s fine, but each match must include at least four Soul Kings for security."


    "Soul Kings? Does that mean I can play too?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes lit up. Watching matches was dull; fighting himself was far more exciting.


    "What about you?" Elder Ma frowned.


    Su Yu, however, waved dismissively.


    "Xiao can, but you cannot use your martial soul abilities. Do you understand?"


    Without the powers of his Three-Legged Golden Toad martial soul, Xiao Hongchen was merely an ordinary Level 5 Soul Engineer. His participation wouldn''t reveal too much.


    The unique abilities of his martial soul were better kept secret until the later stages.


    Hearing Su Yu''s condition, Elder Ma relaxed.


    "Fine," Xiao Hongchen muttered begrudgingly. While disappointed, he agreed¡ªprovoking Su Yu might result in him being benched entirely. His grandfather had warned him: in the reserve team, Su Yu''s word was law. Besides, Su Yu''s strength had earned the team''s respect, and even Elder Ma deferred to him on occasion.


    If Su Yu vetoed his participation, Xiao Hongchen would be stuck watching from the sidelines.


    "What about me? Can I join too?"


    Wang Dong''er poked Su Yu''s shoulder eagerly.


    "You can, but it depends on the match arrangements. Everyone will have a chance to participate," Su Yu replied evenly, giving Wang Dong''er a reassuring glance.

 Chapter 133 - 133: [DD2]: 133

    "Really?"


    Upon receiving Su Yu''s affirmative response, Wang Dong''er''s pink-blue eyes lit up instantly. Her whole demeanor seemed to shift instantly, brimming with energy.


    "Yeah," Su Yu chuckled lightly and nodded.


    "But when on the field, be more cautious and not get hurt. You''re the one with the lowest soul power here."


    Su Yu reminded her, worried that Wang Dong''er might get too carried away and lose control in the heat of the moment.


    "Don''t worry; I''ve got this."


    Wang Dong''er smiled confidently, a subtle, different light flashing through her gaze as she looked at Su Yu.


    Is he concerned about me?


    "As long as you know what you''re doing. If there''s a chance, I''ll join the battle too. We can fight together," Su Yu said softly. It would be too boring to do nothing all day, so he figured he might as well play along for fun. Of course, he wouldn''t make frequent appearances; after all, most of the opponents in the round-robin stage were too weak, making it unnecessary.


    "Su Yu, you''re going to participate too?"


    Elder Ma frowned slightly as if he had something to say but decided against it.


    "Just for fun, and I''ll only use soul tools."


    Su Yu understood Elder Ma''s concern. Besides being a soul master, he was also a Level 4 soul engineer. From Levels 4 to 7, he had all kinds of soul tools at his disposal.


    If those opponents wanted to probe his true strength, they likely wouldn''t have the ability to do so.


    "Oh, I see. Then that''s fine. As long as you have a plan."


    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. We have two free days ahead." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you want to rest, rest. If you want to watch the matches, go ahead and watch them."


    "There are no special arrangements for the next two days."


    Elder Ma waved his hand as he spoke.


    For the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team, the upcoming matches posed almost no difficulty. As long as they treated each match seriously, there was no need to be overly tense, lest it affect their mental state.


    "So... meeting adjourned?"


    "Meeting adjourned!"


    The moment those words fell, Su Yu and the others got up one after another. They left the meeting room in groups of two or three.


    "Su Yu, where are we going to have fun?"


    Wang Dong''er blinked her large eyes, gazing expectantly at Su Yu. Su Yu raised his hand and flicked Wang Dong''er''s forehead with a snap, making her wince in pain.


    "What are you doing?! That hurt!"


    Wang Dong''er glared at Su Yu, baring her teeth and claws at him.


    "What am I doing?"


    Su Yu replied, feigning innocence.


    "Isn''t it because all you think about is playing?"


    "Why do you have the lowest soul power? Have you ever asked yourself that? Have you been working hard to improve yourself these days? Do you even have the nerve to play around? Go train!"


    Su Yu scolded her righteously.


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes widened.


    "Then what about you? I see you lazing around more than I do, and you''re lecturing me?"


    Feeling wronged, Wang Dong''er was indignant. After all, Su Yu spent his days playfully bantering with Meng Hongchen.


    Where did he get the nerve to lecture him?


    "That''s why I said I''m going to train for the next two days too. Any more complaints?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Hmph, no complaints."


    Wang Dong''er puffed up her cheeks, glared at Su Yu, and threw two playful punches at him with her little fists before stomping away with a pout.


    Meng Hongchen watched the whole scene in silence, not saying a single word. After Wang Dong left, she gazed at Su Yu and softly asked, "Yu, aren''t you being a little too strict with Wang Dong?"


    "Wang Dong is on the verge of a breakthrough. If he doesn''t seize the opportunity and just thinks about playing, wouldn''t that be a waste of time? I''m doing this for his good. As the only Soul Elder in the team, he''s already facing a lot of doubt from others, though you probably don''t know that."


    Su Yu raised his hand and gently caressed Meng Hongchen''s soft cheek, feeling the tenderness of her skin as he spoke softly.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is... Then you..."


    "I''m going to train too. I''m also close to a breakthrough," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Alright~"


    Meng Hongchen pouted slightly, clearly a bit disappointed, but being sensible, she didn''t voice any objections.


    "Once I break through, I''ll spend more time with you."


    Su Yu gently stroked Meng Hongchen''s delicate face, his tone soft and reassuring.


    "Mhm."


    Meng Hongchen nodded lightly, her beautiful eyes curving into crescent moons as she smiled.


    ...


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, the day of the round-robin matches arrived.


    The round-robin stage was divided into eight groups, with four groups competing each day. This allowed one round of matches to be completed in just two days. Each group had about eight to nine teams, meaning each team had to compete in seven to eight matches.


    The entire round-robin stage would take about 15 to 16 days to complete.


    Su Yu and the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy representative team were placed in Group 2. As expected, there were no other seeded teams in Group 2. Representative teams from Shrek Academy, Star Luo Empire Academy, and others were each placed in separate groups.


    Around 8 a.m., the participating teams arrived at the competition area. By then, the spectator area below was already packed with people. This tournament brought an enormous amount of revenue to the Star Luo Empire.


    The spectator stands could hold around 200,000 people. Just from ticket sales alone, the daily revenue was likely to reach two million gold soul coins. Considering the tournament would last for at least a month, that meant a total income of 60 million gold soul coins. This was a fortune that ordinary people couldn''t earn even in ten lifetimes. Even for the Star Luo Empire, this was a significant profit. Saying they made a fortune wouldn''t be an exaggeration. This explains why empires on the continent were so eager to host Soul Master Tournaments ¡ª there was a lot of profit to be made.


    The first group to take the stage was Group 1, and the first team to appear was none other than the Shrek Academy representative team. The moment the Shrek Academy team took the stage, the entire crowd erupted into a deafening roar of cheers. With its ten-thousand-year history, Shrek Academy''s popularity was indeed extraordinary.


    But it made one wonder ¡ª with so much fanfare, how would the crowd react if Shrek Academy lost the match?


    Shrek Academy''s opponent wasn''t strong; once again, they drew a team battle match.


    The round-robin tournament is divided into three modes: Single-elimination matches, a 2-2-3 format (two 2v2 matches and one 3v3 match), and 7v7 team battles.


    The format for each match is completely random.


    The Shrek Academy representative team drew the 7v7 team battle, which naturally led to an intense clash. Unfortunately, their opponent was not strong, and they were easily defeated by Shrek Academy.


    After the Shrek Academy''s match ended, the other teams in Group 1 competed. By the time Group 1''s matches were all complete, it was already close to 10 a.m. At this moment, it was finally time for the Group 2 matches to begin.


    The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy representative team also took the stage. Their opponent this time was the Everlasting Advanced Soul Master Academy representative team from the Dou Ling Empire. This opponent wasn''t particularly strong but not particularly weak either ¡ª just average. All their team members were Soul Ancestors (40-49 level Soul Masters), but their levels were on the lower side.


    The match format for this round was the 2-2-3 format, meaning that if a team won 2 out of 3 matches, they would win overall.


    First Match (2v2)


    The first two to appear were Yang Xu and Zhou Qin, both of whom were experienced Level 4 Soul Engineers.


    The battle ended without any surprises. With the overwhelming firepower of Yang Xu and Zhou Qin, the two Soul Ancestors from the Everlasting Advanced Soul Master Academy were quickly defeated. Generally, before reaching the Soul Sage level, a Soul Engineer has the upper hand against a Soul Master of the same level.


    The only exceptions are extremely talented Soul Masters or Evil Soul Masters.


    The Everlasting Advanced Soul Master Academy was not in this category.


    Second Match (2v2)


    Next, it was Wang Dong''er and Su Yu''s turn. Wang Dong''er was the main attacker, while Su Yu''s role was to support and handle any threats to Wang Dong''er, allowing her to fight freely.


    The captain of the Everlasting Advanced Soul Master Academy team took part in this second match. His goal was to seize at least one victory for his team, hoping to avoid a total defeat. This captain had at least level 48 soul power and wielded a powerful weapon-type martial soul: the Soul-Breaking Spear.


    In one-on-one combat, even Yang Xu might not be able to guarantee victory over this captain since the Soul-Breaking Spear is known for its fierce attack power.


    Unfortunately, his luck was terrible ¡ª he encountered Su Yu. Armed with only a Level 4 Soul Tool spear, Su Yu toyed with the captain, making him feel like he was in hell. When Wang Dong''er defeated the other opponent, Su Yu struck a decisive blow, using the spear to send the Soul-Breaking Spear captain flying off the stage.


    In the observation area, Wang Yan was furiously taking notes in his small notebook. Ever since Wang Yan learned about the conflict between Su Yu, Xu Sanshi, and Dai Huabin, he had been paying close attention to Su Yu. He didn''t miss a single second of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team''s match. To Wang Yan''s surprise, the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy sent out only their reserve team but still defeated the Everlasting Advanced Soul Master Academy. This outcome left him shocked.


    The two Level 4 Soul Engineers who went up first, as well as Wang Dong''er, were all far from ordinary. Despite being only a Soul Elder, Wang Dong''er''s strength was undeniable. Wang Yan noticed that Wang Dong''er seemed younger than Xu Sanshi and the others, possibly the same age as Ning Tian, yet her soul ring configuration was superior. His rings were yellow, purple, and purple ¡ª a far better lineup than the standard yellow, yellow, and purple. Plus, his martial soul was the rare Bright Goddess Butterfly, indicating he had a very special talent.


    But the person Wang Yan paid the most attention to was Su Yu.


    Su Yu did not release his martial soul, nor did he demonstrate the signature firepower typical of Soul Engineers. He fought the entire match with nothing but a soul tool spear, making it look like a game, and still managed to defeat the Soul-Breaking Spear captain.


    "He''s strong," Wang Yan thought. He could sense Su Yu''s strength, but he couldn''t identify exactly what was special about him.


    "This young man is so good at hiding his abilities. I can''t get a read on him at all."


    Wang Yan sighed, feeling helpless.


    With the conclusion of this fight, the first round of the Group 2 matches came to an end. There were only eight teams in Group 2, meaning the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team still had to face six more teams in the round-robin.


    After Su Yu and Wang Dong''er left the stage, Wang Dong''er''s face was flushed red with excitement.


    Today, she defeated a Soul Ancestor, and his mood was through the roof.


    "Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen success before."


    Su Yu laughed and scolded her.


    "Hehe."


    Wang Dong''er scratched her head with a cheeky smile and followed Su Yu back to the team area.


    "Alright, everyone has worked hard. I''ll treat you all to something good today," Su Yu called out loudly, earning enthusiastic cheers from the others.


    "Captain, you''re amazing!"


    "Yeah, Captain is the best!"


    Su Yu wasn''t stingy. When they returned to the Star Emperor Hotel, he ordered a table full of delicious food for the team. After all, he wasn''t short on cash ¡ª he had more than 10 billion gold soul coins on hand, and every day he received more rewards just for checking in.


    There was no way he could spend it all.


    The group feasted until they were stuffed, their bellies round and satisfied.


    "After dinner, feel free to walk around and digest. Tonight, I''ll take you all to relax a bit," Su Yu announced.


    "There''s going to be a small auction happening at the auction house near the hotel. I''ll take everyone to check it out."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "An auction?!"


    It had been boring hanging around the hotel, so everyone was eager for some action.


    This auction was not a high-level event, but there would still be some valuable items, including the coveted Life Gold.


    Life Gold was a rare material, and although it could be found in the Star Dou Forest''s Lake of Life, Su Yu wouldn''t dare touch that ¡ª the Lake of Life was vital to the Star Dou Forest''s ecology.


    But this piece of Life Gold at the auction?


    "I''m getting it," Su Yu thought.


    ..


    After dinner, as Su Yu and his group walked through the hotel corridor, they once again ran into the Shrek Academy team.


    "It''s you!!!"


    Both Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin glared at Su Yu with hostility.


    "Oh, it''s you guys," Su Yu smirked.


    "Don''t block the road. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let you off."


    "You! How dare you act so arrogant in front of us?!"


    This time, the four Shrek Inner Court Soul Kings were also present. Seeing Su Yu act so cocky, they all stepped forward.


    But Su Yu was unfazed.


    "You four¡­ what do you count as, huh?"


    His smile was cold, and Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen stepped forward as well, their combined aura suppressing the four Shrek members.


    "Don''t think being five years older gives you the right to act tough in front of us."


    "The four of you still have a long way to go."


    With a casual shove, Su Yu pushed Chu He and the other aside and walked away, leaving Shrek''s team behind with clenched fists and angry expressions.


    "One day, I''ll make him pay!" growled Chu He.

 Chapter 134 - 134: [DD2]: 134

    Credits: Alma


    When Wang Yan returned, he was met with the sight of a group of Shrek Academy students, all wearing grim expressions. Seeing their dark faces and the oppressive atmosphere, Wang Yan looked at them in confusion.


    "What happened? Everyone looks like they''re in a bad mood," he asked with a faint smile. No one responded. Bei Bei remained silent, Xu Sanshi''s face was grim, and Dai Huabin''s gaze was as cold as ice. Jiang Nannan kept her head down, acting as if everything had nothing to do with her, while Zhang Lexuan sat on the sofa nearby, sipping tea with an amused look, as if she hadn''t noticed the change in atmosphere. Wang Yan''s eye twitched.


    "Can someone explain what happened?" he asked, glancing around the room.


    "Bei Bei, you tell me."


    Bei Bei felt a bit helpless, but since Wang Yan had called on him, he had no choice but to answer.


    "It''s nothing serious. We just had a little friction with the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team," Bei Bei replied cautiously.


    "Huh? Did they bully you guys?"


    Wang Yan''s expression darkened.


    "Despicable! Their main team took advantage of our core members being away, huh? Typical bullying tactics."


    Bei Bei''s mouth twitched, and even Chu He and the others reacted similarly.


    If it had been the main team, they wouldn''t have been in this state.


    "It wasn''t the main team. It was their reserve team, led by that Su Yu guy," Bei Bei said quietly, lowering his head in embarrassment. Their opponent was only a reserve team, yet Shrek''s group, which included four official team members, hadn''t dared to act. They had been humiliated, forced to watch Su Yu''s group mock them before walking away.


    Wang Yan''s face twitched.


    "Don''t tell me you guys were bullied by their reserve team..."


    Perhaps to salvage some dignity, Chu He added hesitantly, "Their reserve team is pretty strong. At least three of them are at the Soul King level."


    This was an attempt to justify why they hadn''t fought back¡ªnot because they were afraid, but because it wasn''t worth it to engage someone that strong.


    In truth, Chu He and the others had been completely intimidated by Su Yu and his companions. They hadn''t even reached rank 55, unlike the former main representative who had previously been in an accident.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, along with Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen, were no pushovers. Xiao and Meng Hongchen were formidable, able to hold their own even against ordinary Soul Emperors.


    As for Su Yu?


    He could have defeated all four of them by himself. It was technically a 3-vs-4 situation, but Su Yu''s side had completely crushed their morale. None of them dared to make a move.


    Shrek Academy students, especially the elites, were known for their tactical thinking and would rarely engage in a battle they knew they''d lose. Wang Yan thought, "Are you hearing yourself right now? A full-fledged member of the main team claims he was overpowered by the reserve team?"


    Despite his inner disbelief, Wang Yan kept silent. He knew better than to openly criticize them. Each of these students had a higher status than he did, and he needed to maintain team cohesion. Wang Yan had long accepted the reality of his situation. At over 40 years old, he was still just a Soul King. His talent was limited, so he had chosen the path of a researcher, much like the Grandmaster, one of the founders of Shrek Academy. His goal was to become a respected authority on martial soul research. Taking a deep breath, Wang Yan decided to smooth things over.


    "You''re not wrong. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy''s reserve team is indeed strong, especially that Su Yu."


    "I''ve watched his matches closely. His strength is deep and unpredictable. He''s a strong rival for you all," Wang Yan said, mixing sincerity with encouragement. Half of what he said was true; the other half was just to reassure them. He had no interest in pushing them into a corner. With the team''s current state, he''d rather maintain unity. Besides, with Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yaoheng returning to the team soon, things would change. Both of them were geniuses from the inner court. Once they returned, Wang Yan wouldn''t have to worry as much.


    Wang Yan smiled and changed the subject.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on that. I have some good news for everyone."


    "Since everyone has been working hard in the competition, I''ve arranged for us to relax a bit tonight. There will be an auction at the venue near the Star Emperor Hotel."


    "An auction?"


    Bei Bei and the others were surprised but quickly nodded in agreement. Attending an auction to unwind sounded like a good idea. Zhang Lexuan sipped her tea in silence, her thoughts drifting.


    An auction, huh?


    Xiao Yu will probably be there too.


    Her eyes flickered with a subtle gleam as she took another sip of the slightly bitter tea.


    ...


    The night sky slowly blanketed Star Luo City in darkness. Underneath it, the city lights illuminated the streets with a warm glow.


    The reserve team of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, led by Su Yu, departed from the Star Emperor Hotel. Another figure quietly followed them¡ªa Level 8 Soul Engineer from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. It was clear that the academy''s leader, Elder Ma, was not going to let this group of youths roam the city unguarded.


    After all, while it was unlikely anyone would attack participants in a major tournament, Elder Ma was not one to leave things to chance.


    The group moved through the streets, following Su Yu, who seemed to know the city by heart. After weaving through a few alleyways and side streets, they arrived at a tall, spire-like building with a modest appearance.


    A sign at the entrance displayed the image of a small hammer striking a golden platform¡ªthe universal symbol of an auction house.


    "Looks like we found the right place," Su Yu said with a smile. But his brows furrowed as he suddenly glanced toward the street. Xiao Hongchen and the others followed his gaze and were met with a familiar group of people approaching from the other end of the street. The sight made Xiao Hongchen click his tongue.


    "Ugh, just our luck. Those pests are everywhere."


    Su Yu grinned, his eyes sharp with amusement.


    "Ignore them. Just a bunch of clowns who only pick fights when they''re sure they''ll win."


    "True enough," Xiao Hongchen said, chuckling as he recalled Chu He''s earlier behavior. Laughter erupted among the group, and they entered the auction house without sparing Shrek''s team another glance.


    Once inside, they registered at the front desk, where each of them received a number card. After that, a young woman in a red dress guided them further inside.


    They walked through an ancient wooden door, and the scenery ahead suddenly changed. In front of them lay a vast space filled with the glow of gold. Gold decorations adorned the walls, seats, and even the chandeliers above, creating a dazzling spectacle.


    The elegant yet extravagant design of the auction hall left a deep impression on them.


    "Fancy place," Xiao Hongchen remarked, scanning the hall with his eyes.


    Su Yu nodded, excitement glinting in his gaze. But hidden beneath his casual demeanor was a hint of determination.


    This is the right place.


    The auction''s main attraction tonight is a piece of Life Gold.


    Life Gold was a precious material found in the Lake of Life in the Star Dou Forest, but taking it would upset the balance of the forest''s ecosystem.


    However, this Life Gold was different. Since it was up for auction, Su Yu had no reason to hold back.


    For him, this treasure was of great significance.


    As the group followed the woman in red into the hall, Su Yu''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Tonight''s prize will be mine.


    Meanwhile, back at the entrance, the Shrek Academy team stared after them.


    "It''s them again!"


    Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin''s faces twisted with anger.


    "Yeah, it''s them," Bei Bei muttered, narrowing his eyes...


    "Move," Su Yu said with a smirk as he pushed past them.


    "You little¡ª!"


    Dai Huabin clenched his fists, ready to lash out. But Su Yu didn''t even look back. His group entered the auction hall as if Shrek''s team didn''t exist.


    "Ugh, that guy pisses me off!"


    Dai Huabin seethed with rage. Chu He''s face turned pale.


    "Those three again¡­"


    None of them dared to pursue it.


    The opulent decor of the hall was even more luxurious than the Star Emperor Hotel.


    "This is the largest auction house in Star Luo City¡ªthe Starlight Auction House. In terms of scale and financial backing, it ranks among the top because its backer is none other than the Star Luo royal family," Su Yu explained as he walked forward with the group. The Starlight Auction House wasn''t a place you could enter just by wanting to. It required both wealth and connections. Normally, applicants had to undergo a rigorous financial review that could take up to half a month.


    However, with just a little help from Su Yu''s connections and just a little cash, he managed to bring everyone inside.


    The girl in red glanced at Su Yu in surprise when she heard his words.


    He knows about the background of the Starlight Auction House? she thought.


    But maintaining her professional demeanor, she said nothing and simply led them through several grand corridors until they arrived at a smaller auction hall.


    Su Yu glanced at the girl in red and said calmly, "Please tell us about the details and specifications of today''s auction."


    "Of course, honored guests."


    The girl spoke in a sweet, professional tone.


    "Today''s event is a specialized auction focusing on soul tools. Only soul tools of Level 6 or below will be auctioned, so the overall level of the event is lower than our top-tier auctions. According to our internal classification, this is a Tier 4 auction. Our auctions are divided into five tiers, with Tier 5 being the lowest and Tier 1 being the most prestigious. Only Tier 1 auctions are held in the main hall. This particular hall, Hall 12, can accommodate up to 200 participants."


    "I see. Thanks for the explanation," Su Yu nodded.


    Once inside, each of them was given a mask. It was a standard rule in auctions like this to maintain anonymity. Su Yu and his companions received black masks. After putting them on, they entered the hall. Their seats were relatively close to the front, providing them with a good view of the stage.


    They quietly settled in, waiting for the auction to begin.


    Not long after, another group of people entered the auction hall. Although they were also wearing masks, Su Yu and his group recognized them instantly. After all, that unmistakable dung-green color was hard to forget.


    "Ugh, disgusting," Xiao Hongchen muttered with a grimace. Su Yu remained silent, leaning back with his arms and legs casually crossed. Meng Hongchen sat quietly next to him, snuggling into his side. Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, glanced around like a curious child seeing the world for the first time.


    Before long, a server approached and asked if they wanted any drinks. Su Yu ordered a cup of tea. Wang Dong''er, ever the child at heart, ordered a glass of orange juice and sipped it with visible delight.


    About 15 minutes later, the lights around the auction hall dimmed, and the stage lights turned on with a radiant glow.


    "Welcome, honored guests, to the Starlight Auction House. Our auction will begin shortly."


    Not long after, a woman in a purple gown gracefully stepped onto the stage. She appeared to be in her early thirties, with a mature, well-rounded figure. Her face radiated elegance and refinement, and the form-fitting purple gown highlighted her exquisite curves¡ªslim where it should be slim, full where it should be full. Paired with her mature charm, she exuded an irresistible allure.


    Many eyes in the audience locked onto her figure, including those of Xiao Hongchen, whose eyes were practically glued to her. His neck stretched forward, trying to get a better view.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow at the sight.


    So, my future brother-in-law likes this type, huh? he thought.


    It was understandable, though; this kind of woman had a charm that ordinary girls simply didn''t possess. With a sly smile, Su Yu teased Meng Hongchen, "Hey, Meng, look at your brother."


    Meng Hongchen glanced over, her eyes following Su Yu''s gaze. She immediately spotted Xiao Hongchen stretching his neck like a crane, his eyes fixed on the auctioneer. Her face turned black with embarrassment. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shameless," she scolded, her voice filled with disdain.


    "Getting mesmerized by an auctioneer? How pathetic."


    This brother is hopeless, she thought.


    "I can''t blame him," Su Yu said with a chuckle.


    "This type of woman is attractive. A beautiful auctioneer like that can naturally stir up feelings in men. It''s a strategy designed to increase the bidding."


    He looked at the auctioneer for a moment and sighed.


    The Starlight Auction House knows how to pick them, that''s for sure.


    A beautiful auctioneer wasn''t just for show; their presence could heighten the emotions of the bidders, leading them to make higher bids on impulse.


    But when Meng Hongchen heard Su Yu''s words, her face suddenly changed. Her gaze flickered with unease as she tugged on Su Yu''s sleeve, looking up at him with wide, worried eyes.


    "Su... you don''t like that kind of woman, do you?" she asked softly, her voice filled with apprehension.


    Her pretty face was anxious, and her delicate features seemed on the verge of tears.


    "Relax," Su Yu said, taking her hand in his own and rubbing it softly.


    "I''m not interested in auction house women. I prefer girls like you, Meng¡ªpure and sincere."


    His words instantly brightened Meng Hongchen''s mood. She squeezed his hand, her face turning a shade of pink.


    "You promise?"


    "Of course."


    Su Yu interlocked his fingers with hers, reassuring her.


    Seeing this display of affection, Wang Dong''er, who had been happily drinking her orange juice, felt her good mood vanish.


    Hmph!


    Wang Dong''er snorted in annoyance. Her bright mood instantly darkened.


    Dog couple!


    Publicly displaying affection like this in broad daylight? Despicable!


    With Su Yu and Meng Hongchen flirting, the auction finally began.


    The auctioneer, Qing Ya, now had full control of the stage, her graceful voice echoing through the room.


    "Welcome, esteemed guests, to today''s soul tool auction," she announced.


    This was a soul tool auction, which naturally didn''t interest people like Xiao Hongchen.


    After all, no one in the hall could match the craftsmanship of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Even the newer members of the reserve team, like Yang Xu, regarded the auction with disinterest.


    What a joke.


    Why would I need to buy soul tools when I can just make my own? Yang Xu thought.


    Su Yu, himself a Level 4 Soul Engineer on the verge of advancing to Level 5, wasn''t impressed either. He had seen too many soul tools to get excited by ordinary items.


    The primary reason he came to this auction was not for the soul tools on display.


    I''m here for the Life Gold, Su Yu thought.


    The first item to be auctioned was a Level 3 soul-guided ray launcher made by a Level 6 Soul Engineer. Its effect was a paralysis shot, one of the most common types of soul-guided rays.


    The only reason it was put up for auction was that it had been crafted by a Level 6 Soul Engineer, making it a collectible of sorts. A Level 6 Soul Engineer was no small figure. Even within the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, a Level 6 Soul Engineer was guaranteed entry into Illustrious Virtue Hall, the academy''s most elite institution.


    But for the members of Su Yu''s group, this kind of soul tool was nothing more than an appetizer.


    None of them even batted an eye at it.

 Chapter 135 - 135: [DD2]: 135

    However, the sixth-level soul engineers from Illustrious Virtue Hall are not the same as the sixth-level soul engineers from the outside world. For example, a soul engineer from the original Douluo Continent would be rated half a level lower if positioned in Illustrious Virtue Hall. Take an eighth-level soul engineer like Fan Yu; compared to someone like Xuan Ziwen, who is also at the eighth level, the gap is enormous. Ultimately, when it comes to soul tools, the original Douluo Continent lags far behind the Sun Moon Empire.


    "These soul tools are costly. A third-level soul tool paralysis ray has a starting bid of 1,000 gold soul coins," Wang Dong''er muttered beside Su Yu. The soul tools Wang Dong''er used were almost all crafted by Su Yu. Wang Dong''er primarily provided the materials, and Su Yu had never charged her for his work. She had no idea that such a seemingly simple third-level paralysis ray would cost so much money. She remembered that the raw materials cost less than fifty gold soul coins. This was truly an absurd profit margin. These soul engineers were making a fortune.


    "The cost of a soul tool lies in the technology, not the raw materials," Su Yu replied indifferently.


    "With the same materials and design, the price varies depending on the soul engineer who makes it."


    "A regular third-level paralysis ray would start at most at 500 gold soul coins. This one is pricier because it was made by a sixth-level soul engineer."


    "But even 500 gold soul coins is way too much. The raw materials for this thing are not that expensive¡ªprobably not even fifty gold soul coins. It might not even cost ten gold soul coins for the raw materials," Wang Dong''er shook her head and said.


    Su Yu sighed and explained, "Knowledge is priceless. The raw materials are cheap, but the skill of the soul engineer makes it valuable."


    "These soul engineers are raking it in," Wang Dong''er grumbled. Seeing such a lucrative business, she couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous.


    "Making money, sure. But have you ever considered how much investment it takes to train a skilled soul engineer?"


    Su Yu countered.


    "Behind every successful soul engineer is a massive expenditure of resources and effort. This soul tool is indeed worth the price."


    "And you had the chance to study soul engineering yourself, but you didn''t want to," Su Yu added, exasperated.


    Wang Dong''er shrugged.


    "I can''t help it. Whenever I hear about soul engineering, it sounds like gibberish to me. Besides, I have you, don''t I? Why would I need to learn?"


    Her matter-of-fact tone made Su Yu laugh in exasperation.


    "So what? Am I supposed to stick with you forever?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Why not?"


    Wang Dong''er looked at Su Yu, her gaze complicated, with a faintly inexplicable expression on her face. Su Yu''s brow twitched as he stared in surprise but quickly regained his composure. Wang Dong''er seemed to realize she had said something inappropriate and turned her head away, falling silent.


    At this moment, the third-level paralysis ray had already been sold. The buyer was Wang Yan, the leader of the Shrek Academy team, who had spent a full 3,000 gold soul coins on it. For reference, the average annual expenses of a typical family were only a few dozen gold soul coins. This highlighted how unattainable items related to soul masters were for ordinary people.


    The auction continued, showcasing several soul tools one after another. Su Yu and the others naturally didn''t care for them, as they could craft much better ones themselves. Generally, every soul engineer used tools they designed personally since only they knew exactly what they needed. Of course, if they had an elder designing custom tools for them, that would be even better, but such cases were rare. Most soul engineers ultimately relied on their creations.


    While Su Yu and his group were unimpressed, someone else clearly saw value in the items. Wang Yan from the Shrek Academy team repeatedly made bids, buying over a dozen soul tools in quick succession. His frequent purchases were conspicuous enough that even Xiao Hongchen, who rarely paid attention, noticed something unusual and glanced at Su Yu with a questioning look. Sitting next to Su Yu, Meng Hongchen also turned her gaze toward him. The people around Su Yu might not be geniuses, but they were no fools. Meng Hongchen, straightforward but not unintelligent, asked, "Yu, what is Shrek Academy planning by buying so many soul tools?"


    Su Yu clasped his hands together.


    "The intent is clear. Wang Yan has realized the power of soul tools. He''s trying to introduce soul tools to Shrek Academy students to enhance their strength."


    "His idea is good, but implementing it won''t be easy. Most Shrek Academy soul masters cling to the glory of being a soul master and resist using soul tools. It''s not something he can achieve with a few words. The reserve students might be easier to convince, but the official members of the inner court..."


    Su Yu chuckled. He remembered Ma Xiaotao''s statement in the original timeline: "The Shrek team can do without anyone, except soul engineers." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This demonstrated how much the inner court students ignored soul tools. It wasn''t just the students; even individuals like Xuan Zi and Yan Shaozhe were suppressing the soul engineering department. Without Huo Yuhao''s influence in this timeline, Shrek Academy''s soul engineering reforms would likely still be a long way off. For now, the academy remained a place where the martial soul department heavily overshadowed the soul engineering department.


    "Wang Yan''s vision is broader than most at Shrek, but his words carry little weight. No matter how good his ideas are, they''ll fall on deaf ears. Reforming Shrek Academy depends on whether Mu En has the resolve. But Mu En probably has no energy to worry about soul tools at the moment; the academy''s current crises are enough to keep him busy."


    "These so-called soul masters are so stubborn. Even a soul master as talented as you don''t overlook the power of soul tools, yet the people at Shrek Academy turn a blind eye to them. How ridiculous," Meng Hongchen said disdainfully.


    "Perhaps. But Shrek Academy''s martial soul department is still excellent. There''s much to learn from them. Soul tools are important, but to become a truly top-tier powerhouse, one must rely on oneself. Soul tools are merely weapons. Sacrificing one''s growth for a weapon is unwise. Of course, I''m not denying the value of soul engineering. For ordinary soul engineers, it''s fine. But a genius like you, Meng''er, should focus on cultivating your martial soul."


    "The academy values martial souls, but not enough¡ªnot when it comes to foundational strength. Meng''er, you''ve used drugs to boost your soul power, haven''t you?"


    Su Yu''s expression grew serious.


    Meng Hongchen blinked at his seriousness before nodding earnestly. Indeed, she had taken such drugs; otherwise, she wouldn''t have reached the Soul King level at around fourteen years old. Her speed was unmatched, as even Zhang Lexuan had only achieved that level at fifteen. Meng Hongchen''s talent was exceptional, but surpassing Zhang Lexuan outright was unlikely.


    "Using drugs to increase soul power has its downsides. It can hinder future breakthroughs. Meng''er, you must never use drugs to enhance your soul power again. As for the damage to your foundation, I''ll find a way to help you recover," Su Yu advised solemnly.


    Meng Hongchen nodded obediently. She had never seen Su Yu this serious before and didn''t dare to refute him. Seeing her agreement, Su Yu relaxed.


    "Meng''er, don''t think I''m overreacting. I''m doing this for your good."


    "I understand," Meng Hongchen replied softly. She blinked her large eyes and asked, "Yu, you''ve been improving so quickly. Have you never used any drugs to enhance your soul power?"


    Su Yu''s cultivation speed was indeed astonishing¡ªat just over twelve years old, he had already reached the 46th level as a Soul Ancestor. What''s more, he wielded an Ultimate Martial Soul, which made it even more impressive.


    "I''ve benefited from many resources that aid cultivation, but I''ve never taken drugs that directly boost soul power. It''s not that you can''t use external aids, but the ordinary kinds aren''t suitable. Do you understand?"


    "I think I get it," Meng Hongchen nodded dazedly.


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Never mind. You''ll understand better later. For now, just remember not to take drugs to increase your soul power anymore."


    "Oh..."


    Meng Hongchen murmured before gently leaning her head against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    At that moment, the auction moved on to the second-to-last item¡ªa fourth-tier Milk Bottle. Milk Bottles are unique soul tools that can replenish soul power. However, they are notoriously difficult to produce, making them one of the most complex soul tools of their tier. Su Yu didn''t have any Milk Bottles among his creations¡ªnot because he couldn''t make them, but because his true energy regeneration far surpassed their usefulness. For someone like Wang Dong''er, though, this tool could be very valuable.


    As Qing Ya, the auctioneer, continued introducing the Milk Bottle, Su Yu nudged Wang Dong''er beside him.


    "Bid on it."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    "This thing can restore soul power, so it''s useful for you. But it''s not going to be cheap. Even though it''s just a fourth-tier soul tool, it''ll probably cost tens of thousands of gold soul coins. If you''re short on funds, I can lend you some," Su Yu suggested.


    He deliberately chose the word "lend" rather than "give." It wasn''t that he was unwilling to gift it; he had already given away far more valuable items¡ªlike the million-gold-soul-coin Bright Dragon King''s right arm bone¡ªso a mere Milk Bottle was nothing. However, he understood Wang Dong''er''s personality. Framing it as a loan made it easier for Wang Dong''er to accept. It wasn''t about the money, just a matter of tact.


    "There''s no need! I''ve got money¡ªlots of it!"


    Wang Dong''er declared confidently, puffing out her chest.


    Su Yu glanced briefly at her¡ªstill as flat as ever¡ªand mused to himself whether there would even be an echo if he knocked on it. Wang Dong''er often complained about Su Yu dating Meng Hongchen, but could anyone blame him? Meng Hongchen was kind, gentle, cute, and, frankly, incredibly attractive. She was also entirely devoted to Su Yu. Anyone with a brain would choose her.


    Unaware of Su Yu''s impolite thoughts, Wang Dong''er grinned smugly. "Before I left, First Uncle gave me a card loaded with money. There''s a lot on it!"


    The way she boasted made her look like a clueless rich kid. Su Yu rubbed his temples in exasperation.


    "Alright, as long as you''ve got the funds. Just don''t overpay. This Milk Bottle shouldn''t go for more than 50,000 gold soul coins. If it does, let it go. Having money doesn''t mean you should act like a fool, understand?"


    "I got it," Wang Dong''er nodded.


    Soon, the bidding for the Milk Bottle began, shooting up from the starting price of 7,000 gold soul coins to 15,000 in no time.


    "20,000 gold soul coins," Wang Dong''er declared, raising the bid by 5,000 gold soul coins in one go.


    "25,000 gold soul coins," came a voice from the front row, the bid from Wang Yan, Shrek Academy''s representative.


    "30,000 gold soul coins," Wang Dong''er said nonchalantly, adding another 5,000.


    Wang Yan frowned. "32,000 gold soul coins."


    "50,000 gold soul coins," Wang Dong''er raised the bid by 18,000 in one bold move, stunning Wang Yan. It was just a fourth-tier Milk Bottle¡ªwas this level of bidding necessary?


    For Wang Dong''er, however, Su Yu''s word was enough. Since Su Yu had said the maximum reasonable price was 50,000, that''s what she bid. If Wang Yan countered, Wang Dong''er would simply let it go. But Wang Yan wasn''t a fool. He understood the market value and knew the bid had reached its upper limit. Continuing would be unwise. Curious, Wang Yan turned to see who had made the bold bid but was disappointed. Su Yu''s group was far too clever to reveal their identities so easily. They had changed clothes before the auction, and the dim lighting made it impossible to discern who they were.


    "You''ve got a knack for bidding," Su Yu remarked with a wry smile.


    "Hehe, low profile, low profile," Wang Dong''er giggled, clearly pleased with herself despite her words.


    Su Yu chuckled as well.


    On the stage, Qing Ya had just hammered the sale. With the Milk Bottle taken care of, the auction moved on to its final item. Even Su Yu, typically calm, became serious. This was what he had come for. As the final item was unveiled, a unique carving knife called the Soul-Devouring Knife was revealed. Seeing it, Su Yu''s eyes lit up with excitement.

 Chapter 136 - 136: [DD2]: 136

    "Ah, so this is the infamous Soul-Devouring Knife."


    Upon seeing the final auction item, Meng Hongchen exclaimed in surprise. This blade originated from the Sun Moon Empire, and Meng Hongchen had naturally heard of its dark legend. It was said to have been crafted by a ninth-tier soul engineer who was also an evil soul master. After the soul master''s death, the Soul-Devouring Knife fell into the outside world. It had passed through the hands of 37 owners, all of whom, without exception, met tragic ends. This made the blade notorious, its fearsome reputation overshadowing its quality. Originally ranked among the top 30 engraving knives, its infamy had caused it to plummet to 99th place, ranking near the bottom of the list. Its terrifying reputation had made it a pariah.


    At first, the blade appeared at top-tier auctions, but after multiple failed attempts to sell it, it gradually found its way to smaller auctions like this one. Even here, it had failed to sell on more than one occasion. After Qing Ya introduced the blade, the room fell into silence. No one dared risk their lives for such an item. As for those who might feel lucky? The fate of the previous 37 owners was a clear warning against wishful thinking.


    Seeing the silent auction house, Qing Ya sighed quietly. It seemed the blade would fail to sell once again. Su Yu, hands crossed, was lost in thought as waves of emotion churned in his mind.


    ["My goodness, such terrifying evil energy! Boss, don''t touch that thing; it''s far too dangerous."]


    The voice unmistakably belonged to Skydream Ice Silkworm, who cowered before the blade''s malevolence.


    ["Is this... the Life Giold" ]


    Electrolux''s figure appeared, his voice trembling with excitement.


    ["Su Yu, you must acquire this blade. This knife, made of Life Gold, is extraordinary. It will greatly aid you¡ªand me as well. With this blade, my divine sense will no longer face the risk of annihilation." ]


    Electrolux was effusive in his praise for the Life Gold.


    ["I estimate that with this engraving knife, you''ll transform, allowing you to practice my necromantic magic. I can then truly become your martial soul. Given your steady temperament, I trust you to use necromantic magic wisely."]


    Su Yu''s behavior along the way had earned Electrolux''s approval. Su Yu might not be a saint, but he had principles. At the very least, he hadn''t committed any heinous acts. Moreover, his mature and composed demeanor made him unlikely to act impulsively or take extreme paths. In Electrolux''s eyes, Su Yu was an ideal successor.


    "Thank you, Senior Yi," Su Yu said with a slight smile, feeling a bit pleased. It seemed Electrolux didn''t subject him to the same tests he gave Huo Yuhao in the original story. But that was understandable; Huo Yuhao''s flawed personality and tendency toward extremism made him easily influenced. Having experienced hatred himself, Electrolux understood its dangers, so his scrutiny of Huo Yuhao was reasonable. As for Su Yu, he wasn''t a saint, but that hardly mattered to Electrolux. After all, was Electrolux himself a saint? His undead armies had swept through countless nations¡ªwhat right did he have to judge? Given that Electrolux had accepted Huo Yuhao as a disciple, how could he possibly reject Su Yu? In every aspect, Su Yu surpassed Huo Yuhao. At least Su Yu admitted his flaws openly, without feigning sincerity or resorting to cheating in competitions.


    With a slight movement of his mind, Su Yu raised his paddle just as Qing Ya was about to give up on the blade. "


    100,000 gold soul coins!"


    The starting bid for the Soul-Devouring Knife was 100,000 gold soul coins, and Su Yu offered it outright. Qing Ya''s eyes lit up as she looked in Su Yu''s direction.


    "Ah, wonderful! VIP No. 123 has bid 100,000 gold soul coins. Do I hear a higher offer?"


    Hope rekindled in Qing Ya''s heart. After all, if one person bid, there might be a second. But reality proved otherwise.


    Wang Yan initially considered bidding, but after Cai Tou explained the blade''s dark history, he decided against it. He was using Shrek Academy''s credit, and purchasing such an ominous item with academy funds would be difficult to justify. As the silence persisted, Qing Ya felt a twinge of disappointment. She reluctantly began the countdown.


    "100,000 gold soul coins, going once. 100,000 gold soul coins, going twice. 100,000 gold soul coins, sold!"


    With the final tap of the gavel, the Life Gold was his.


    Su Yu''s teammates from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy''s preparatory team were shocked that he had purchased the cursed blade. Meng Hongchen was particularly distressed, tears welling in her eyes. When Su Yu placed his bid, Meng Hongchen had been stunned and tried to stop him, but he ignored her. Now that the transaction was complete, she could no longer hold back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yu, why did you buy this cursed blade? It''s too dangerous¡ªit will harm you."


    "If you wanted a listed engraving knife, you could have told me. I''d have found a way to get one for you. Why risk your life for this?"


    Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes brimmed with tears, clearly worried for Su Yu. Her usually gentle and obedient demeanor gave way to firm resolve, demonstrating her deep care for him.


    "Don''t worry, Meng''er. I have my methods. I won''t be affected by the blade''s malevolence. I can neutralize its evil energy. Even if I can''t, it poses no threat to me. Don''t you trust me? I wouldn''t take unnecessary risks."


    Su Yu held Meng Hongchen gently, comforting her. His Supreme Divine Art was righteous and grand, a natural bane to evil. Its characteristics alone could neutralize the blade''s malice. Additionally, with the Dragon God''s power, Ultimate Ice, and his immense spiritual energy as protection, the Soul-Devouring Knife posed no threat to him. Even without Electrolux, Su Yu could slowly purge the blade''s evil aura. And with Electrolux''s support, it was laughable to think that the cursed blade could harm him.


    "Really? Are you sure there''s no danger?"


    Meng Hongchen asked, still doubtful.


    "Of course. I want to spend my life with you. Why would I take pointless risks?"


    Su Yu replied gently. The words left Meng Hongchen feeling sweet and utterly captivated. Such a direct confession of affection was something this pure-hearted girl had no defense against. In no time, Su Yu had won her over completely.


    On the other side, Wang Dong''er, who had initially been worried about Su Yu, now found himself overwhelmed by the lovey-dovey atmosphere.


    Here I am worrying about you, and this is how you treat me?


    Wang Dong''er felt utterly discontent. She snorted softly and turned her head away.


    Hmph, Young Master Wang Dong doesn''t care anymore!


    "Let''s go settle the bill and pick up the items," Su Yu said casually. This auction primarily focused on soul tools, so most members of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy''s preparatory team hadn''t made any purchases. They were there more for the experience. Only Su Yu and Wang Dong''er had participated in the bidding.


    After settling the payment backstage, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er collected their items. The Soul-Devouring Knife now belonged to Su Yu. With his goal achieved, Su Yu and his companions retraced their steps back to their lodging. On their way, they crossed paths with the Shrek team. The two groups exchanged icy glares but refrained from any confrontation before going their separate ways.


    ...


    Back at the hotel, Su Yu didn''t rush to deal with the cursed blade. Since he already had it in hand, there was no urgency. Moreover, cleansing the blade of its malevolent energy might create a spectacle. He decided to handle it discreetly later. That night, he followed his usual routine of meditation and cultivation.


    By midnight, he had broken through to Level 47 Soul Ancestor, further enhancing his strength.


    ...


    After the conclusion of the first round of the round-robin tournament, the second round began without delay. Su Yu chose not to participate this time, giving the stage to others, particularly Yang Xu, Zhou Qin, Guan Bo, and Wang Dong''er. These four stepped up in nearly every match, with occasional support from Xiao Hongchen, Chen An, Lin Xi, and Chen Fei to secure their victories.


    Despite the mixed lineup of official and preparatory members, the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team performed brilliantly, achieving near-perfect results. For Wang Dong''er and the others, it was an invaluable learning experience. Today''s match featured the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team versus the Purple Cloud Advanced Soul Master Academy team from the Dou Ling Empire. The chosen format was a solo elimination battle.


    First up was Wang Dong''er. Notably, Wang Dong''er had recently advanced to Level 35 Soul Elder, thanks in part to the support of her 50,000-year Golden Earth Dragon King Soul Bone. Her cultivation speed had been astonishing. At this rate, within a year, she could likely catch up to Dai Huabin, who currently stood out as a Level 38 Soul Master and the most outstanding of Shrek Academy''s second-year students. However, Dai Huabin''s glory seemed dim in comparison to Wang Dong''er''s potential. Not only was Wang Dong''er''s talent superior, but her arsenal also included the Clear Sky Hammer, his second martial soul.


    In a one-on-one match, Dai Huabin would undoubtedly be outmatched. Wang Dong''er''s performance was exceptional, taking down two Soul Ancestors from the opposing team. Her mastery of integrating soul tools with her martial soul allowed her to surprise her enemies and claim victory. In the viewing area, Wang Yan''s brows furrowed deeply. He realized that Wang Dong''er''s talent was even greater than he had anticipated. Wang Dong''er''s strength could easily rival, if not surpass, the best of Shrek''s current lineup, including Jiang Nannan and He Caitou.


    But just as Wang Yan was digesting this revelation, something happened in the arena that shattered his worldview. In her third match, Wang Dong''er faced another Soul Ancestor However, due to her dwindling soul power, she was pushed into a desperate situation. With no opportunity to recharge using a soul tool, Wang Dong''er was forced to reveal her trump card: the Clear Sky Hammer. The moment the hammer appeared, the entire venue fell silent. Recognizing the legendary weapon, those with even a shred of knowledge about martial souls were astounded.


    "Is that... the Clear Sky Hammer?"


    Wang Yan''s eyes widened in disbelief. Wang Dong''er was not only a twin martial soul master but also from the Clear Sky Clan? What was the Clear Sky Clan doing in the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy? This couldn''t be real. Wang Yan''s mind raced, struggling to make sense of the situation. The Clear Sky Clan, known for their proud heritage, should have sent their disciples to Shrek Academy, not the Sun and Moon Empire. The implications of this were earth-shattering. Could it mean that the Clear Sky Clan was now supporting the Sun and Moon Empire? The more Wang Yan thought about it, the more his world seemed to crumble.


    Meanwhile, others in the venue were similarly stunned. Even the Star Luo Emperor, present in the audience, was left utterly speechless. Was that the Clear Sky Hammer?

 Chapter 137 - 137: [DD2]: 137

    "Brother Hao, is that the Clear Sky Hammer?"


    The Star Luo Emperor turned to look at Dai Hao beside him, a trace of shock lingering in his voice. This news was simply too astounding. The once peerless Martial Soul, the Clear Sky Hammer, had reappeared, and it was part of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team. This revelation forced the Star Luo Emperor to think deeply. Could the long-hidden Clear Sky Sect now be standing on the side of the Sun Moon Empire? If that were true, the impact on the Star Luo Empire would be unimaginable. After all, this was the Clear Sky Sect¡ªonce the number one sect on the continent. Though it had been secluded for many years, its power likely still surpassed even that of Shrek Academy today. An entire sect of soul masters with the Clear Sky Hammer martial soul¡ªit was terrifying just to consider. If such an entity had truly aligned with the Sun Moon Empire, how could he, as emperor, find any peace?


    "...This¡­this is the Clear Sky Hammer."


    Dai Hao was equally stunned by the news. As a member of the Dai family, he was naturally familiar with the Clear Sky Hammer and fully aware of the terrifying strength of the Clear Sky Sect. The Clear Sky Hammer martial soul was undoubtedly superior to their Dai family''s White Tiger martial soul. After all, ten thousand years ago, the legendary Sea God had wielded the Clear Sky Hammer. Though proud, the Dai family understood the might of the Clear Sky Sect. And now, appearing on the tournament stage, it was unmistakably the Clear Sky Hammer. The fact that the Clear Sky Hammer was part of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team was something Dai Hao had never even considered. It was the kind of news that could shake him for an entire year.


    "Brother Hao, do you think the Clear Sky Sect has sided with the Sun Moon Empire?"


    The Star Luo Emperor''s tone was low, his expression grim. If that were true, it would require careful handling.


    "Your Majesty, I believe the possibility is not high," Dai Hao replied. "After all, the Clear Sky Sect is deeply connected to the legacy of the Sea God. I don''t think they would do such a thing."


    "But the facts are right before us. I don''t want to believe it either, but I can''t ignore the doubt in my heart."


    The Star Luo Emperor''s voice grew cold. How could he not take this matter to heart? The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy might be just a school, but the word "royal" in its name carried significant weight. Could the disciples of the Clear Sky Sect have joined the academy purely for education? Frankly, the emperor found it hard to believe. As a ruler, his thoughts naturally veered toward more complex possibilities.


    "This situation is indeed hard to believe. However, given that it involves the Clear Sky Sect, we must uncover the truth," Dai Hao said. "The Clear Sky Sect is no ordinary sect¡­"


    Though Dai Hao spoke calmly, the Star Luo Emperor understood his point. Even Shrek Academy commanded respect from the three great empires. Could the Clear Sky Sect be any less formidable? The Clear Sky Sect wasn''t something the Star Luo Empire could easily deal with. Even if the sect hadn''t allied with the Sun Moon Empire, acting rashly might have pushed them in that direction. Such foolishness could not be allowed.


    Hearing Dai Hao''s words, the Star Luo Emperor gradually calmed down.


    "You''re right, Brother Hao. I cannot afford to lose composure."


    "Acting against the Clear Sky Sect and souring relations might only delight the Sun Moon Empire."


    "We must first understand the full story."


    The emperor''s voice grew steadier, his eyes reflecting deep thoughtfulness.


    "Shrek Academy has ties with the Clear Sky Sect. Perhaps we can inquire with them."


    "Or we could send a letter to the Clear Sky Sect, asking for an explanation. Their response might reveal their attitude."


    "Regardless, we must not rashly antagonize the Clear Sky Sect."


    The Star Luo Emperor muttered to himself, his thoughts becoming increasingly clear.


    "Your Majesty, should we also privately question this Wang Dong?"


    Dai Hao suggested.


    "A child of only twelve or thirteen may not be skilled at concealing their emotions."


    The Star Luo Emperor''s eyes lit up.


    "You''re right, Brother Hao. This Clear Sky Sect child is young. Questioning him might yield some information."


    "Even if we learn nothing, it''s only a small effort."


    "We just need to approach this carefully and avoid alerting the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy."


    The emperor''s gaze grew sharper as he silently planned his next steps.


    ...


    On the stage, after summoning the Clear Sky Hammer, Wang Dong''er successfully defeated the third Soul Ancestor of the Purple Cloud Advanced Soul Master Academy. However, Wang Dong''er''s soul power was nearly depleted, forcing her to withdraw. Still, as a Soul Elder who had consecutively eliminated three Soul Ancestors, her performance was remarkable. After Wang Dong''er left the stage, Zhou Qin took over, and the individual elimination matches continued. But at this point, few people paid attention to the competition. The appearance of the Clear Sky Hammer had stirred countless thoughts. The three empires and Shrek Academy, in particular, felt as if they''d been struck by a thunderclap. Their leaders were desperate to understand what had happened.


    For example, Wang Yan couldn''t sit still. He needed to report this to Shrek Academy and let them investigate. This was no trivial matter. The disciples of the Clear Sky Sect mingling with the Sun Moon Empire was a grave situation. Handled poorly, it could alter the balance of the continent.


    The match continued, but it was clear the Purple Cloud Advanced Soul Master Academy team was no match for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team. When Yang Xu stepped forward for the Sun Moon team, he defeated all seven members of the Purple Cloud team in one go. The disparity in strength was evident.


    "Let''s go," Su Yu said with a faintly meaningful smile as he rose. It seemed tonight, many people would have trouble sleeping. The Clear Sky Hammer''s reappearance would surely drive the three original empires into a frenzy. To be honest, even Su Yu hadn''t expected Wang Dong''er to be so determined to win, to the point of revealing the Clear Sky Hammer. But it was done, and the consequences were manageable. What could the Star Luo Empire do? Su Yu knew that Tai Tan was secretly protecting Wang Dong''er. With Tai Tan around, it would be difficult for the Star Luo Empire to harm her. The entire Star Luo Empire didn''t even have a Rank 98 Titled Douluo. Tai Tan alone was enough to make them tread cautiously. Even Shrek Academy wouldn''t dare to provoke Tai Tan now¡ªthey simply lacked the strength.


    Su Yu was indeed curious about what actions this group would take now that Wang Dong''er had revealed the Clear Sky Hammer. After returning to the Star Emperor Grand Hotel with the others, Su Yu went alone to Wang Dong''er''s room. Wang Dong''er was surprised to see him, a hint of joy flashing in her eyes before she quickly masked it. Pouting, she feigned indifference and said, "What are you doing here? Why don''t you go spend time with Meng Hongchen?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "Then I''ll leave?"


    "You!"


    Wang Dong''er was instantly flustered, her eyes reddening with frustration. Seeing that Wang Dong''er was genuinely upset, Su Yu stopped teasing her. He stepped closer, sat down beside her, and gently placed an arm around her shoulders.


    "Just kidding," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Hmph!"


    Wang Dong''er snorted, puffing out her cheeks. Since Su Yu started dating Meng Hongchen, Wang Dong''er had fewer chances to spend time with him alone. Truthfully, Wang Dong''er felt a bit aggrieved but couldn''t express it openly¡ªafter all, her outward appearance was still that of a boy. Thus, she often ended up sulking by herself. Whenever she saw Su Yu and Meng Hongchen flirting, she felt a mix of jealousy and envy. If only she could switch places with her... Looking back, she regretted disguising herself as a boy. It had put her in such a complicated and awkward position.


    Su Yu didn''t mind Wang Dong''er''s little tantrums. After all, her actions spoke louder than words¡ªif Wang Dong''er were truly angry, she wouldn''t have allowed Su Yu to hold her so easily.


    "Wang Dong," Su Yu began with a serious expression, "I came to remind you about something. Now that you''ve exposed the Clear Sky Hammer, it might stir up some trouble. You should prepare yourself mentally."


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, looking confused. It was clear this oblivious little butterfly didn''t grasp the gravity of the situation.


    "You''re from the Clear Sky Sect, appearing in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team. The higher-ups of the three great empires won''t overlook this. If I''m not mistaken, they''re probably in chaos already. I imagine it won''t be long before someone comes to find you¡ªwhether it''s the royal family of the Star Luo Empire or representatives from Shrek Academy. They''ll want to figure out what''s going on. So, you must be cautious and protect yourself."


    "If you encounter them in private, don''t panic or overreact. Just answer their questions as calmly as you can. Your safety is the priority. While I doubt there''s any real danger, you can''t rule out the chance of a few reckless idiots causing trouble."


    Su Yu''s visit was more about prevention than anything else. Although Wang Dong''er had the protection of Tai Tan, Su Yu felt it was unwise to rely solely on him. Tai Tan, despite his human form, still had the temperament of an ape. If Tai Tan happened to be absent at a critical moment, Wang Dong''er could end up in serious trouble.


    "Really? Is it that big of a deal?"


    Wang Dong''er frowned. She didn''t understand why revealing the Clear Sky Hammer would cause so much drama. What''s wrong with a member of the Clear Sky Sect studying at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy? Wang Dong''er felt annoyed. These people were meddling unnecessarily.


    "It''s unavoidable. The Clear Sky Sect''s influence is immense," Su Yu explained with a shrug.


    "Well, your Ice God Palace isn''t exactly insignificant. I bet if you revealed yourself, the situation wouldn''t be much better than mine," Wang Dong''er retorted with a huff. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m different from you. The Ice God Palace is also different from the Clear Sky Sect. We don''t concern ourselves with the three great empires," Su Yu said with a chuckle. Explain himself? Why would he need to explain anything? The weak explain; the strong don''t need to. There would always be those willing to justify his actions because the cost of becoming his enemy was too great.


    "Well, the Clear Sky Sect is no less than that!"


    Wang Dong''er retorted indignantly.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Su Yu chuckled, ruffling Wang Dong''er''s hair until it was a mess.


    "Ugh, stop it!"


    Wang Dong''er slapped Su Yu''s hand away, though the corners of her mouth betrayed a small smile.


    "Alright, I''ll head out now. Get some rest."


    Su Yu stood up after finishing his teasing.


    "That''s it? You''re leaving already?"


    Wang Dong''er frowned, clearly dissatisfied. She waved dismissively, pretending to be nonchalant.


    "Fine, go. Go spend time with your Meng Hongchen."


    "You little¡­"


    Su Yu sighed with an amused shake of his head.


    "I''m going to discuss your situation with Elder Ma and the others, not what you''re thinking."


    "Oh~"


    Wang Dong''er''s response was drawn out, a hint of delight flickering in her eyes. Su Yu shook his head helplessly and left the room.


    ...


    As Su Yu had predicted, word of a Clear Sky Sect member appearing in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team quickly spread. The reaction from the teams of the three great empires, especially Shrek Academy, was intense. The Dou Ling Empire''s response was lukewarm¡ªthey were preoccupied with internal struggles. However, the Heavenly Soul and Star Luo Empires were in a frenzy. When Shrek Academy received the news, it caused a massive uproar. Were the Clear Sky Sect truly betraying the Douluo Continent? Sea God''s Pavilion was in an uproar.


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t stay seated.


    "Teacher, this matter is of utmost importance. We must demand an explanation from the Clear Sky Sect. How can they, descendants of the Sea God, do something so disgraceful?"


    Mu En took a deep breath, suppressing the agitated Yan Shaozhe.


    "Shaozhe, Shrek Academy cannot afford to act rashly anymore¡­"

 Chapter 138 - 138: [DD2]: 138

    "The academy''s current situation doesn''t allow us to act recklessly¡ªyou should know this."


    Mu En looked at Yan Shaozhe and issued a warning. If it were an ordinary sect, that might be one thing but was the Clear Sky Sect any ordinary sect?


    "The Clear Sky Sect was once the number one sect on the continent. Even though they''ve been in seclusion, their strength remains formidable. Even the Body Sect might not compare to the Clear Sky Sect. Back when the academy was at its peak, it might not have been able to surpass them either. Let alone now. Making an enemy of the Clear Sky Sect is far from a wise move. Within the Clear Sky Sect, there are powerful individuals whose strength is on par with mine."


    Mu En sighed. The Clear Sky Sect is still the Clear Sky Sect. Seclusion doesn''t mean their influence has diminished. A sect once number one on the continent didn''t earn that reputation without reason. And being the sect where the Sea God originated, who knows what hidden cards they might have? Demanding accountability from the Clear Sky Sect? That''s not something a smart person would do.


    "Teacher, are you saying there''s someone in the Clear Sky Sect with strength equal to yours?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart skipped a beat. The Ice God Palace has Ice Emperor Haibodong, whose strength dominates the continent. Now the Clear Sky Sect also has Ultimate Douluo-level powerhouse? Since when did Ultimate Douluos become so common? Yan Shaozhe felt his worldview being reshaped. He realized the world was far deeper than he had imagined. Once, he thought Shrek Academy was the strongest force under heaven. How glorious is Shrek, with its ten-thousand-year history? Even though sects of old had grand reputations, he had never taken them seriously. After all, this was Shrek Academy¡ªwho could they possibly fear? They were the continent''s number one academy, possessing their city, complete autonomy, and even the authority to oversee the entire continent. Their position was at least equal to the three great empires.


    But reality now told him he had overthought it. Shrek Academy was not invincible. Aside from the Body Sect openly opposing them, there were plenty of others who didn''t give Shrek a face. Ever since Xuan Zi was crippled, the arrogance in Yan Shaozhe''s heart had diminished significantly. First, it was the Ice God Palace, whose unfathomable foundation shook him. And now, the Clear Sky Sect¡ªanother force with Ultimate Douluo. It was clear these were not entities Shrek Academy could afford to offend lightly. This left Yan Shaozhe feeling uneasy. Once, Shrek Academy could act without so many considerations.


    Mu En sighed softly and said, "The Clear Sky Sect is incredibly strong. Their foundation is even deeper than one might imagine. Yes, they have Ultimate Douluo. Therefore, forcing accountability is not feasible. I don''t think things are as bad as they seem. The Clear Sky Sect is, after all, the sect where the Sea God originated. The likelihood of them siding with the Sun-Moon Empire is extremely low. Historically, the Clear Sky Sect has maintained good relations with Shrek Academy. There''s never been any conflict between us. Previously, the Clear Sky Sect even hinted that they might send their disciples to study at Shrek Academy. It''s unclear why they suddenly changed their stance. There must be a reason behind it, but suggesting that the Clear Sky Sect has aligned with the Sun-Moon Empire might be an overreach."


    Mu En paused, then continued, "How about this: I''ll personally visit the Clear Sky Sect and see how they respond."


    "Teacher, that''s too dangerous!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s face changed as he objected. He hadn''t worried before because he didn''t know the Clear Sky Sect had Ultimate Douluo. After all, Mu En''s strength was unquestionable¡ªthere was no need for concern. But now, knowing the Clear Sky Sect had such a powerhouse changed everything. Although Mu En was also Ultimate Douluo, his body had suffered severe injuries, greatly affecting his combat abilities. Against a fully capable Ultimate Douluo, Mu En might not stand a chance. If the Clear Sky Sect harbored ill intentions and attacked Mu En, the consequences would be disastrous. Mu En''s health was already fragile; if he sustained further damage in a fight, it could significantly shorten his lifespan, which would be a tremendous loss for Shrek Academy.


    Thinking of this, Yan Shaozhe quickly said, "Teacher, let me go instead. I am the dean of the Martial Soul Department and your disciple. I can represent the academy sufficiently."


    Mu En considered this for a moment before nodding.


    "You may go, but be mindful of your words. The temper of the Clear Sky Sect members is not much better than that of the Ice God Palace."


    "Don''t worry, Teacher, I''ve gained experience," Yan Shaozhe assured him. He had visited the Ice God Palace and returned safely. Surely this trip to the Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t be an issue. The Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t be as unreasonable as the Ice God Palace, would they? At worst, he''d just endure any difficulties with patience. He wasn''t too worried about the Clear Sky Sect attacking him. After all, his position in Shrek Academy wasn''t the highest. There were still elders and teachers above him. Attacking him wouldn''t bring much benefit but could completely anger Shrek Academy. Yan Shaozhe believed the Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t make such a foolish move.


    "Very well. As long as you understand. Take this letter with you; I doubt the Clear Sky Sect will trouble you unnecessarily."


    As Mu En spoke, his figure flickered and disappeared. Moments later, he reappeared, holding a sealed letter in his hand.


    "Go, and return quickly."


    Mu En handed the letter to Yan Shaozhe.Yan Shaozhe accepted the letter, bowed respectfully to Mu En, and left the Sea God Pavilion. He swiftly departed from Shrek Academy, heading toward the direction of the Heavenly Soul Empire. Watching Yan Shaozhe''s figure disappear, Mu En let out a quiet sigh.When his figure reappeared, he was already on the top floor of the Sea God Pavilion. There, a golden bed radiated brilliance, and on the bed lay a figure. Golden rings of light with strange patterns covered the figure''s body. The figure appeared calm, but at the center of its brow was a dark red mark, ominous and fierce. From that mark emanated an aura of bloodlust and violence, making it terrifying to behold.


    Looking at the figure, Mu En sighed deeply.


    "Xuanzi, Xuanzi¡­ do you realize how much trouble your incident has caused the academy? If you were still well, the academy wouldn''t be in such an awkward situation now."


    Mu En''s tone was melancholic. If Xuanzi were still intact, Shrek Academy would still have some leverage. Whether against the Ice God Palace or the Clear Sky Sect, Shrek Academy would at least have the power to stand as equals. Xuanzi was only at the ninety-eighth rank, but after his death, Mu En could have passed on his power to help Xuanzi break through to the Ultimate Douluo stage. By creating a fully-fledged Ultimate Douluo, and with the Golden Tree''s power, Shrek Academy would fear no storms. But now, things were different.


    Xuanzi had fallen into madness, and Mu En himself was gravely injured, like a flickering candle in the wind. Shrek Academy could no longer withstand significant turmoil. Facing forces like the Ice God Palace and the Clear Sky Sect, it couldn''t afford to offend even slightly. The consequences would be dire. Such humiliation was something Mu En was painfully aware of.


    Ultimately, it all came down to insufficient strength.


    "Sigh, I hope Shao Zhe''s trip goes smoothly. Clashing with the Clear Sky Sect is not a good idea," Mu En murmured to himself.


    "And as for Xuanzi''s situation... I can only hope Shao Zhe''s previous plans come to fruition. Otherwise, we might end up having to rely on the Ice God Palace, and the price for their help won''t be a small one."


    "Sea God Ancestor, I beg of you, watch over the academy from the heavens and help us through this difficult time."


    Mu En silently prayed...


    ...


    In the Divine Realm, Tang San, who was healing, suddenly sneezed. His already disfigured and battered face twisted into an even more frightening grimace.


    "Third Brother, are you okay?"


    Ning Rongrong, who was tending to Tang San''s injuries, immediately asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, Rongrong. Keep going with the treatment," Tang San replied.


    Ning Rongrong bit her lip slightly and said, "Third Brother, your injuries are too severe. The destructive power has spread throughout your entire body. Even if I use all my strength, it will take at least a month for you to recover."


    "A month?"


    Xiao Wu exclaimed in alarm.


    "That''s way too long!"


    Tang San''s heart sank as well. One day in the Divine Realm equals one year in the mortal world. A month here would mean over thirty years in the human realm. By then, the Child of Destiny would likely have already ascended to godhood, and they''d miss their opportunity to intervene.


    This Child of Destiny bore immense fortune gathered from the entire Douluo Continent. Their talent and opportunities were unparalleled, and once they became a god, they could very well ascend directly to the level of a Divine King. If Tang San didn''t guide this individual''s growth, they might spiral out of control or, worse, fall prey to the God of Destruction''s influence. For the sake of the Divine Realm, he had to ensure the Child of Destiny followed the path he envisioned. Only this way could they bring long-term prosperity to the Divine Realm. The thought of taking a whole month to recover felt unbearable to Tang San. He had to heal quickly, so he could intervene if the Child of Destiny strayed from his intended path.


    "Rongrong, is there no faster way?"


    Tang San asked urgently.


    Ning Rongrong shook her head.


    "Third Brother, you know I''m only a second-tier god. Even if Oscar joined me, we wouldn''t make much of a difference. Your injuries are too severe, especially with that high-level destructive power. It''s incredibly hard to remove."


    "Third Brother, forgive me for asking, but... was it the God of Destruction who did this to you?"


    "Hmph!"


    Tang San snorted coldly.


    "Who else could it be?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He wasn''t happy about the God of Kindness and the God of Evil handing the Divine Realm Core over to me. Because our philosophies differ, he deliberately schemed against me. If I hadn''t let my guard down, how could he have injured me?"


    "This grudge won''t go unsettled. Once I recover, I''ll settle accounts with him. His extreme nature has become a major threat to the Divine Realm, and he must be disciplined."


    Tang San spoke with righteous indignation, portraying himself as the paragon of justice.


    "The God of Destruction, acting so domineering and righteous, turned out to resort to such underhanded tactics. It''s truly despicable!"


    Ning Rongrong exclaimed, her indignation palpable.


    "Third Brother, I support you! If you need us, Oscar and I will stand by your side!"


    "Good, Rongrong. You truly are our little sister," Tang San said approvingly. Ning Rongrong beamed with a bright smile before adding, "Third Brother, I think we should ask the Goddess of Life for help. Her life energy is the perfect counter to destructive energy. If she intervenes, your recovery would be much faster."


    "But the Goddess of Life is the God of Destruction''s wife. Would she help us?"


    Xiao Wu asked hesitantly.


    "No, Xiao Wu, you''re mistaken," Tang San corrected.


    "The Goddess of Life is fair and just, and she values the Divine Realm''s stability above all else. As long as we appeal to her with reason and sincerity, she will help."


    "Then I''ll go ask her now!"


    Xiao Wu said, ready to act.


    "No, Xiao Wu, wait. Hear me out first," Tang San stopped her.


    "When you approach the Goddess of Life, tell her that the destructive power has left me gravely injured, rendering me incapable of managing the Divine Realm Core. Say that I wish to transfer the core''s responsibilities to her. This will surely move her to act."


    Tang San understood the Goddess of Life''s temperament and knew how to phrase things to prompt her action. Though Xiao Wu didn''t fully understand the reasoning, she trusted Tang San implicitly. Whatever her Third Brother decided, she would follow.


    "Then, Third Brother, should I accompany Xiao Wu?"


    Ning Rongrong asked.


    "Yes, Rongrong, go with her," Tang San affirmed. With that, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu set off toward the Goddess of Life''s domain.


    ...


    At the Palace of Destruction, the God of Destruction''s face softened at the sight of the approaching figure.


    "Sheng Ming, what brings you here?" he asked, his tone unusually gentle. The visitor was none other than his wife, the Goddess of Life.


    "Hui Mie, I heard you seriously injured Tang San. Is that true?" the Goddess of Life asked directly.


    The God of Destruction was taken aback.


    "Didn''t Tang San get struck by lightning? What does that have to do with me?"


    He had heard about Tang San being struck by lightning and had even found it amusing. But now, his wife was accusing him of orchestrating it. He felt utterly absurd.


    "In the Divine Realm, the only one capable of injuring Tang San is you," the Goddess of Life said firmly.


    "The new Gods of Kindness and Evil are too young and inexperienced to pose a threat. I am not a combatant, so it couldn''t have been me. That leaves you as the only possible culprit."


    "Hui Mie, I know you and Tang San have differing philosophies, but surely you wouldn''t stoop to such tactics. We''re all working for the Divine Realm''s future. Please don''t let your differences lead you astray."


    The God of Destruction: ???


    Listening to his wife''s accusations, the God of Destruction was utterly baffled. What kind of logic was this? If no one else did it, it must be me? What kind of injustice was this?

 Chapter 139 - 139: [DD2]: 139

    Credits: Fugu


    The God of Destruction sighed and said, "Sheng Ming, that logic doesn''t make sense."


    "You''re saying that just because none of you attacked him, it has to be me? Can''t it be that Tang San did something to provoke the heavens, and he got struck by lightning as a result? What does that have to do with this God King?"


    "Everything needs evidence, you know."


    The Goddess of Life gave the God of Destruction a strange look. With the Divine Realm''s core under Tang San''s control, how could a lightning strike happen without cause? The excuse that the God of Destruction came up with wasn''t very convincing. If not him, then who else? In the entire Divine Realm, only the God of Destruction had the power to injure Tang San.


    "Hui Mie, if you did it, you''ve done it. It''s not that big of a deal. You just need to admit your mistake."


    "We''re all God Kings. Cooperation is the way forward. Tang San is reasonable¡ªif you''re willing to apologize, he won''t hold a grudge."


    "The Kindness and Evil God Kings entrusted the Divine Realm to us. We should support and understand each other, not create conflict."


    The Goddess of Life spoke with earnest concern.


    The God of Destruction: ??????


    Her words left him completely baffled.


    "Apologize for what? I didn''t do anything!"


    He felt wronged¡ªdeeply wronged. And Tang San? Reasonable? Sheng Ming, do you have a fever?


    The God of Destruction raised his hand to touch the Goddess of Life''s forehead. Confused, she asked, "Hui Miee, what are you doing?"


    He replied, "I''m checking if you''re feeling alright. You''ve been talking nonsense."


    "Apologize to Tang San? Not a chance!"


    The Goddess of Life grabbed his hand and said firmly, "Hui Mie, you were wrong to attack Tang San in the first place. As a God King and enforcer, you''re supposed to set an example. Your actions don''t reflect the responsibilities of an enforcer at all."


    The God of Destruction refuted, "Sheng Ming, let me reiterate¡ªI didn''t attack Tang San. As an enforcer, I haven''t forgotten my duties. Tang San, however, has repeatedly skirted the rules and meddled in the mortal realm. Did he think I wouldn''t notice? I simply turned a blind eye because I didn''t want to bother with him."


    "If anyone doesn''t deserve to be an enforcer, it''s Tang San," the God of Destruction scoffed. Tang San''s actions were no secret. Letting his daughter descend to the mortal realm? Obvious. Keeping his parents in the Douluo Continent? Transparent. Having two divine beasts protect his daughter? Laughable. He had allowed it all, despite being fully aware.


    The Goddess of Life hesitated. Tang San had indeed bent the rules for personal reasons. But it was understandable¡ªhe was doing it for his daughter, after all. In comparison, what the God of Destruction had allegedly done seemed far more serious.


    "Hui Mie, are you sure you didn''t do it?" she asked.


    "Absolutely not!" he declared with conviction.


    "Alright, I''ll trust you," she said. Hearing this, the God of Destruction finally smiled. That''s more like it¡ªthis is the Sheng Ming I know. There was no way he''d stoop so low as to scheme for petty revenge. If he ever acted against Tang San, it would be for the greater good of the Divine Realm, not for personal grievances.


    Once she was convinced, the Goddess of Life left the Temple of Destruction.


    ...


    Back at her residence, she ran into Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, who had been waiting for her. After Xiao Wu conveyed Tang San''s carefully crafted message, the Goddess of Life''s expression darkened. She immediately followed them to Tang San.


    Sea God''s Temple.


    What was once a grand and resplendent palace was now reduced to rubble. The Sea God Island itself had been obliterated by the thunderous tribulation. When the Goddess of Life arrived, she saw the ruins and the gravely injured Tang San. His body was charred black, faint arcs of purple lightning still flickering over him. The aura of destructive energy made her frown deeply. Her heart sank. This level of destruction¡­ who else but Hui Mie could wield such pure and overwhelming destructive force? He even lied to her! The Goddess of Life was overwhelmed by disappointment. The husband she had shared millennia with¡­ had lied to her. Her chest tightened with pain at the thought. Looking at Tang San''s grievous injuries, with wounds even affecting his divine essence, she could only imagine how ferocious the attack must have been.


    Hui Mie had gone too far. Her heart filled with guilt. As the wife of the God of Destruction, she felt ashamed of what had happened to Tang San. The Goddess of Life felt deeply apologetic for the harm caused to Tang San by the God of Destruction.


    "Sea God, are you alright?"


    A trace of guilt appeared on the Goddess of Life''s delicate face as she asked with concern.


    "I''m alright, but my injuries are severe. I fear I no longer have the strength to manage the Divine Realm''s Core. The Divine Realm cannot go without leadership for a single day, so I intend to hand over the Divine Realm''s Core to you," Tang San said with difficulty, coughing intermittently.


    "Ji Dong and Lie Yan are too young, and the God of Destruction is too extreme. Only you, Goddess of Life, are suitable for this task. Entrusting it to you would ease my worries¡­ cough cough."


    As he spoke, Tang San''s face grew paler, and a streak of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Goddess of Life felt even more remorseful. Tang San was so selfless, yet the God of Destruction had treated him so poorly¡ªit was truly excessive.


    "Sea God, I apologize on behalf of Hui Mie. This time, he was at fault and should not have treated you this way," the Goddess of Life said apologetically.


    Tang San shook his head.


    "Goddess of Life, do not blame the God of Destruction¡­ cough cough. He acted against me for the sake of the Divine Realm. I do not hold it against him."


    Hearing Tang San''s words, the Goddess of Life felt even more ashamed. Compared to Tang San''s magnanimity, Hui Mie was truly lacking. No wonder the Gods of Kindness and Evil had entrusted the Divine Realm''s Core to Tang San. Their foresight was remarkable¡ªthey had chosen the right person to govern the Divine Realm.


    With this realization, the Goddess of Life said earnestly, "Sea God, I cannot accept the Divine Realm''s Core. Only in your hands will it serve the Divine Realm best. I will help heal your injuries now. While the destructive energy in your body is severe, my life energy is capable of eliminating it."


    "Goddess of Life, helping me heal may affect your relationship with the God of Destruction," Tang San said, appearing thoughtful and concerned for her.


    Hearing this, the Goddess of Life was deeply moved. Her expression firmed.


    "Hui Mie was already wrong to harm you. Healing you is the least I can do to atone for his mistake. As his wife, I must make amends for his actions. Please, Sea God, let me help you."


    Without waiting for a response, she waved her jade-like hand, and a dense, radiant life energy enveloped Tang San.


    "Sea God, your injuries are severe. The destructive energy has invaded your internal organs. To fully heal you, it will take several days," the Goddess of Life explained as she channeled her energy into him.


    Tang San estimated silently, Several days here means several years in the mortal world. The chaos below won''t escalate too far by then. Once I''m healed, I can restore order in time.


    "Thank you,... Goddess. I am deeply grateful," Tang San said, his tone filled with gratitude.


    "Sigh¡­ This is what I should do," the Goddess of Life said with a sigh. Since it was Hui Mie who caused the injury, it was only right for her to offer healing. How could she possibly accept Tang San''s thanks?


    The Goddess of Life ceased speaking, focusing her energy on healing Tang San. Her life energy coursed through his body, repairing his meridians, bones, and internal organs. Gradually, Tang San''s body began to recover.


    ...


    At Clear Sky Castle.


    Far away in the mortal world, atop a majestic peak stood Clear Sky Castle, home to the Clear Sky Sect. Normally a quiet retreat, the castle was met with an unexpected visitor today.


    "I am Yan Shaozhe, Dean of the Martial Soul Department at Shrek Academy and disciple of Dragon God Douluo Mu En. I seek an audience!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s voice boomed across the mountain, amplified by his Super Douluo-level soul power, shaking the very gates of the sect.


    Inside the hall, Niu Tian, clad in a white robe with green hair and piercing green eyes, frowned as he ate a large portion of meat.


    "Why would someone from Shrek Academy come to Clear Sky Sect?" he muttered, puzzled.


    Despite his confusion, he ordered someone to greet the guest. After finishing his meal in just a few bites, Niu Tian signaled for the platter to be cleared away.


    Meanwhile, a gray-robed elder of Clear Sky Sect led Yan Shaozhe into the fortress. Yan Shaozhe followed the elder closely, his expression solemn. As he glanced at the man leading him, his heart grew heavy. This person exudes a calm but overwhelming presence. He is stronger than me, he thought.


    Yan Shaozhe''s shock deepened. These sects¡­ their strength is truly astonishing. Their foundations run so deep. Upon arriving at the hall''s entrance, the elder stopped and turned.


    "The sect master is inside and awaiting you. Please enter."


    "Thank you. May I ask your name, elder?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked respectfully.


    "My name is but a title. I am the fourth-ranked elder of the Council of Elders," the man replied calmly.


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart skipped a beat. This man, stronger than me, is only the fourth-ranked elder? That means there are at least three others more powerful than him! The implications were staggering. Adding the two sect leaders into the equation, Clear Sky Sect likely had at least five individuals stronger than him. The realization sent a chill down his spine. Is this another Ice God Palace? These sects truly hide unimaginable power.


    Steadying himself, Yan Shaozhe entered the grand hall.


    Inside, Niu Tian sat quietly in the main seat, sipping tea. His presence was calm yet commanding, like a bottomless abyss. With just one glance, Yan Shaozhe felt insignificant, like an ant before an unfathomable force. Even compared to elders like Elder Xuan or even his teacher, none could match the sheer aura of Niu Tian. Yan Shaozhe''s heart trembled.

 Chapter 140 - 140: [DD2]: 140

    Credits: Neopolitansoso


    Niu Tian gave him a feeling of profound and unfathomable. Truly profound and unfathomable. Yan Shaozhe''s expression became even more respectful as he cupped his hands in a polite gesture.


    "Yan Shaozhe greets the Sect Master."


    Only then did Niu Tian set down his teacup, his blue-green eyes shifting to Yan Shaozhe. Just one glance was enough to make Yan Shaozhe''s heart tremble, and his respect grew even deeper.


    "The prized disciple of Dragon God Douluo¡ªwhat brings you to my Clear Sky Sect?"


    Niu Tian asked faintly, with a trace of curiosity in his azure eyes. Logically speaking, the Clear Sky Sect had some connections with Shrek Academy, but not enough to warrant the personal visit of Shrek Academy''s Martial Soul Department Dean. He was genuinely curious about Yan Shaozhe''s purpose here.


    "It is indeed presumptuous of me to disturb you, Sect Master, but a recent matter of great significance has arisen¡ªone that involves the Clear Sky Sect. I''ve come specifically to seek your guidance on it," Yan Shaozhe said in a measured tone. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh?"


    A hint of puzzlement flashed in Niu Tian''s eyes.


    "It concerns my Clear Sky Sect? What matter might that be?"


    Yan Shaozhe took out a letter.


    "This is a letter from my teacher, Dragon God Douluo. The details of the matter are outlined in the letter."


    As he spoke, Yan Shaozhe handed the letter over.


    "Oh?"


    Niu Tian raised his hand, and the letter flew into his grasp. He opened the envelope and read through its contents. His expression remained unchanged as he finished reading.


    "Such a trivial matter, and it warranted a special trip from you?"


    Niu Tian set the letter down, his tone indifferent.


    "Sect Master, this is not a trivial matter. The Clear Sky Sect is known as the number one sect under heaven, with vast influence. Having one of your disciples appear in the ranks of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team could stir quite a commotion among the Three Great Empires," Yan Shaozhe explained.


    Niu Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "And what are you implying? Are you accusing my Clear Sky Sect of something?"


    "I would not dare!"


    Yan Shaozhe quickly lowered his posture.


    "Hmph!"


    Niu Tian snorted coldly.


    "Where my disciples choose to study is their own business. What does it matter if a disciple of my sect goes to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to learn something new? Is that not allowed? You people love to make a fuss over nothing."


    He didn''t care. As far as Niu Tian was concerned if Dong''er wanted to study at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, that was her choice. Why should it concern others?


    Yan Shaozhe was left speechless. Did Niu Tian realize what kind of misunderstanding this could create? People might suspect that the Clear Sky Sect was colluding with the Sun Moon Empire. The political implications could be immense! Yet Niu Tian dismissed it as making a mountain out of a molehill. Yan Shaozhe wanted to complain but dared not. Niu Tian was far too powerful, and provoking him could have dire consequences¡ªeven Dragon God Douluo might not be able to protect him if Niu Tian became angry.


    After carefully considering his words, Yan Shaozhe said, "Sect Master, I understand your perspective, and it''s true that studying anywhere is a normal choice. However, the world is full of narrow-minded people who are quick to overthink things. The Three Great Empires'' royal families are particularly political by nature and might take this the wrong way. It could bring some unnecessary trouble to the Clear Sky Sect."


    "How about this: why not have that disciple transfer to Shrek Academy instead? We at Shrek Academy will ensure they receive the best training possible."


    Yan Shaozhe proposed this idea cautiously, harboring his ambitions. If they could bring Wang Dong''er into Shrek Academy, it would solve the immediate problem while also showcasing Shrek''s influence on the Three Great Empires. Moreover, it would foster a closer relationship with the Clear Sky Sect. If things went well, someone like him or another elder could even take Wang Dong''er as a disciple, further solidifying their connection. Not to mention, according to Wang Yan''s report, Wang Dong''er possessed twin martial souls and immense talent¡ªexactly the kind of prodigy Shrek Academy needed.


    Unfortunately, Niu Tian didn''t take the bait. Yan Shaozhe''s words might have sounded appealing, but Niu Tian was a stubborn man. Transfer schools? Wasn''t that just a disguised way of asking them to back down? The Three Great Empires? When had the Clear Sky Sect ever been afraid of them? Since Dong''er was willing to study at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, as his guardian, Niu Tian wouldn''t stand in his way. Besides, this matter likely had the involvement of a certain figure in the heavens pushing things along. If that were the case, he wouldn''t interfere. As for the Three Great Empires making trouble¡ªlet them try. If they wanted answers, the Clear Sky Sect would be happy to provide them¡ªwith fists. He seriously doubted their armies could withstand a few strikes from him. In the eyes of someone like Niu Tian, only those on the same level of power as him were worth taking seriously. Mortal armies and politics were irrelevant.


    "No need to discuss this further. Dong''er is happy at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, and we will not force her to transfer," Niu Tian said flatly.


    Yan Shaozhe: "??????"


    I''ve laid it out so clearly, and you''re still this stubborn? Do you not care about the Three Great Empires at all? That''s the Three Great Empires we''re talking about! Do you truly think the Clear Sky Sect is invincible? ...Fine, the Clear Sky Sect is pretty powerful. But the Three Great Empires aren''t weaklings either! Why insist on opposing them? Or... could it be that you''ve joined forces with the Sun Moon Empire?


    "Sect Master, what is your opinion of the Sun Moon Empire?"


    Yan Shaozhe probed.


    Niu Tian scoffed.


    "A bunch of petty snakes and rats¡ªnot worth mentioning.


    "Yan Shaozhe studied Niu Tian''s expression carefully and saw no signs of falsehood. He let out a sigh of relief.


    "Then why allow your disciple to study at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy?"


    "Sect Master, please don''t misunderstand me. I''m not questioning you¡ªI''m just curious."


    Niu Tian sighed lightly. "What can I do? Dong''er likes it there."


    "This child grew up without parents, and it was just the two of us raising her. She likes studying at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy¡ªwhat can we do about that?"


    "Besides, while the Sun Moon Empire may not be much, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy is undeniably excellent," Niu Tian remarked.


    "Sect Leader, our Shrek Academy is also an option. After all, even the founder of the Sea God was a graduate of Shrek Academy," Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but add.


    Niu Tian glanced at him dismissively.


    "And can your Shrek Academy teach Soul Engineering?"


    Yan Shaozhe: "..."


    He wanted to say "yes," but the next words from Niu Tian made him swallow his response.


    "Even if it can, can it rival the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy?"


    Yan Shaozhe: No, it really can''t.


    In terms of Martial Soul studies, he firmly believed that Shrek Academy was the best. But when it came to Soul Engineering, even the academies of the three empires might not measure up to the Sun Moon Academy, let alone Shrek Academy. So, the reason this disciple of the Clear Sky Sect joined the Sun Moon Academy was purely personal interest in Soul Engineering? And the Clear Sky Sect itself had no ties to the Sun Moon Empire?


    After a long discussion, this was the conclusion Yan Shaozhe came to. It seemed plausible. Niu Tian''s disdain for the Sun Moon Empire certainly seemed genuine. Moreover, the Clear Sky Sect originated from the same roots as the Sea God''s legacy, so it was unlikely they would collude with the Sun Moon Empire. But all this just to fulfill a sect disciple''s personal preference? The sheer boldness of it¡ªthis was indeed the Clear Sky Sect, living as they pleased.


    After exchanging a few more words, Yan Shaozhe realized there wasn''t much else he could learn and decided it was time to leave. "Sect Master, I''ve troubled you long enough. I will take my leave now."


    "Wait," Niu Tian called out.


    "Is there anything else, Sect Master?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked.


    Niu Tian''s expression turned cold as he spoke in an unhurried tone, "I know that Dong''er''s Clear Sky Hammer has been revealed, and those people are bound to overthink things. But no matter what they speculate, if anyone dares harm Xiao Dong, they will die. Dong''er is the heir of the Clear Sky Sect. If anyone dares to touch a single hair on her head, the Clear Sky Sect will not rest until we have our revenge."


    As he finished speaking, a terrifying killing intent radiated from Niu Tian, sending chills down Yan Shaozhe''s spine.


    What the¡ª? Wang Dong is the heir to the Clear Sky Sect? Such a high status? Still, why are you threatening me? I''m the dean of Shrek Academy; would I stoop to bullying a junior? Definitely not!


    Yan Shaozhe thought indignantly. In his heart, he grumbled, but out loud, he said, "Understood. I will convey your words to the others."


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t wait to leave. He now fully understood¡ªdealing with the Clear Sky Sect was as exhausting as dealing with the Ice God Palace. Both were equally stubborn and hard to communicate with. These people acted as if the world revolved around them, disregarding everyone else. Negotiating with them left Yan Shaozhe feeling utterly drained. Fuming inwardly, he thought, I''m the famous Bright Phoenix Douluo, yet I have to endure this kind of treatment? Even emperors have to show me respect, but these two groups¡ªIce God Palace and Clear Sky Sect¡ªcompletely disregard me. Do I have so little authority?


    After more fruitless attempts at discussion, Yan Shaozhe finally left the Clear Sky Sect, flying straight back toward Shrek Academy without looking back. He made up his mind¡ªhe would never come back to the Clear Sky Sect. If anyone else wanted to deal with them, they were welcome to try. He''d had enough.


    Once Yan Shaozhe departed, Niu Tian frowned, tapping the table thoughtfully. The exposure of the Clear Sky Hammer made Dong''er''s situation potentially precarious. He wondered if Tai Tan would be able to protect Dong''er properly.


    "I hope that fool won''t mess things up at such a critical moment," Niu Tian muttered to himself. Still feeling uneasy, he stood and declared, "Forget it. I''ll go personally."


    ...


    Star Luo City.


    The Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Tournament was in full swing. The round-robin stage was still ongoing, with the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy''s team securing five consecutive victories so far, making great progress through the rounds. During these matches, Wang Dong''er had frequently been in the spotlight. Ever since revealing the Clear Sky Hammer, she''d garnered significant attention.


    That day, Wang Dong''er participated in another match, teaming up with Meng Hongchen. Together, they effortlessly defeated their opponents. Afterward, back at the Star Emperor Hotel, Wang Dong''er returned to her room alone. Strangely, Su Yu was nowhere to be found. Even Meng Hongchen had not seen Su Yu all day, as though he had disappeared into thin air.


    "Where could Su Yu have gone this time?"


    Wang Dong''er muttered to herself. Of all her teammates, she was closest to Su Yu. Though she had grown more familiar with the others, they still weren''t people she felt particularly attached to. For now, Su Yu remained her only true friend. The rest of the team had gone to eat, but Wang Dong''er, lacking an appetite, decided to head straight back to her room. However, before he could reach the door, three people blocked her way.


    At the forefront stood a young woman, appearing to be seventeen or eighteen years old. Her long, silky black hair cascaded over her shoulders, reaching her waist. Her fair, snow-like skin and stunningly beautiful features made even Wang Dong''er momentarily pause in admiration. She wore an elegant azure gown that accentuated her impressive figure. An air of noble refinement surrounded her, making it clear that she was no ordinary individual. Behind her stood two middle-aged men radiating powerful auras, clearly formidable experts.


    Frowning at the unexpected obstruction, Wang Dong''er asked coldly, "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"


    Admittedly, the young woman was beautiful¡ªthe type to captivate any man. But Wang Dong''er was not a man; she was not attracted to women. Her exquisite looks failed to sway her in the slightest.


    "Student Wang Dong, I''ve long admired your reputation. Would you be interested in a chat?"


    The young woman clasped her hands in front of her and smiled gracefully, exuding poised elegance.


    "I''m not interested," Wang Dong''er replied curtly.


    "Move aside; I need to go back."


    "How rude!"


    One of the men behind her shouted angrily. Wang Dong''er''s face darkened immediately.


    "Enough! Don''t scare him," the young woman said, raising a hand to calm the two men. Smiling warmly, she added, "Wang Dong, you don''t need to worry. I mean no harm; I just want to talk."


    "What if I refuse?"


    Wang Dong asked.


    The young woman smiled faintly, neither agreeing nor denying her words.


    "Hmph, and you call this harmless?"


    Wang Dong''er scoffed. She knew full well that if she refused, the two men behind her would likely resort to force. Unfortunately, her team members were nowhere nearby. Otherwise, this woman wouldn''t dare to be so brazen. Realizing she had no way out, Wang Dong''er sighed. "Fine, say what you want to say."


    "This isn''t the best place to talk," the young woman replied, her smile unwavering.


    "Why don''t we find somewhere more private to have our conversation?"


    Though her voice was soft and pleasant, Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "Hmph, do as you please," Wang Dong''er muttered. The young woman led her to a secluded area within the hotel. It was tastefully decorated, with a luxurious yet refined ambiance. A massive glass window offered a commanding view of the outside world.

 Chapter 141 - 141: [DD2]: 141

    Credits: freya


    It was hard to imagine such a place existed within the Star Emperor Hotel.


    Even though Wang Dong''er had stayed there for over ten days, she hadn''t known this place existed.


    From the girl''s familiarity with the area, Wang Dong''er suspected her identity and background weren''t simple¡ªshe must have some connection to the Star Emperor Hotel.


    While Wang Dong''er might occasionally act like an innocent deer, she wasn''t stupid.


    The girl gracefully took a seat, her movements natural, while the two middle-aged men behind her stood like immovable sentinels.


    "Please, Wang Dong, have a seat."


    The girl gestured with a calm demeanor.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t hesitate. She sat across from her, staring at the elegant and noble girl with her pink and blue eyes wide open.


    "Would you like something to drink?" the girl asked with a gentle smile.


    "No need. Just say what you want to say. I have things to do afterward," Wang Dong''er replied coldly, clearly annoyed.


    The girl covered her lips and chuckled lightly.


    "Wang Dong, there''s no need to be so guarded. I mean no harm."


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jiu Jiu."


    Wang Dong''er remained unfazed, simply staring at her.


    She hadn''t heard of her name before, so naturally, it didn''t evoke any reaction from her.


    Jiu Jiu''s eyes flickered briefly. He hasn''t heard of me?


    Was it because his status wasn''t high enough? Or¡­ was it because he didn''t know much about external affairs?


    While thoughts raced through her mind, her noble and elegant smile never wavered.


    "Wang Dong, I''ve heard you''re from the Clear Sky Sect?" she finally said, easing into the main topic after much preamble.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Dong''er blinked, recalling Su Yu''s warning from a few days ago.


    Her pink and blue eyes narrowed immediately.


    Su Yu had mentioned that exposing the Clear Sky Hammer would attract attention and that someone might come looking for her in private¡ªeither from the Star Luo Empire''s royal family or Shrek Academy.


    From the looks of it, this person wasn''t from Shrek Academy, so she must be from the Star Luo Empire''s royal family.


    No wonder she seemed so familiar with the Star Emperor Hotel¡ªshe was part of the royal family!


    At that moment, without Su Yu by his side, Wang Dong''er had to rely on herself. Her mind cleared for once.


    "And if I am?"


    Wang Dong''er replied indifferently.


    So what if she was from the royal family? She wouldn''t be eager to curry favor.


    "I''m just a bit surprised," Jiu Jiu said with a smile.


    "After all, the Clear Sky Sect has remained reclusive for many years. Your appearance, Wang Dong, is quite unexpected."


    "A prodigy like you, with such remarkable talent and a dual martial soul¡ªit''s truly admirable for someone so young to achieve so much."


    Jiu Jiu lavished Wang Dong''er with praise, attempting to flatter her.


    However, Wang Dong''er remained unmoved. She knew these were just empty words.


    Sure enough, Jiu Jiu shifted gears after her compliments.


    "But I must admit, I''m a bit puzzled."


    "The Clear Sky Sect was once the foremost sect in the world, renowned and respected across the continent."


    "With your talent and lineage, Wang Dong, I imagine any academy would welcome you with open arms, even vying for the chance to admit you."


    "Even Shrek Academy, the top institution on the continent, would likely go out of its way to accommodate you."


    "So why, Wang Dong, did you choose to attend the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy instead?"


    "Do you think their academy surpasses ours on the Douluo Continent?"


    Though her tone was gentle and refined, her words were laced with subtle sharpness, leaving Wang Dong''er feeling pressured.


    Wang Dong''er frowned.


    "I never said that the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy is superior to the academies on the Douluo Continent. Don''t twist my words."


    Even Wang Dong''er, naive as she might sometimes seem, knew this was a trap she couldn''t step into.


    This Jiu Jiu, though seemingly harmless, was full of tricks.


    "Wang Dong, you''re being too sensitive. I''m not accusing you of anything," Jiu Jiu said with a light chuckle.


    "I''m simply curious."


    "I just wonder¡ªif you still hold our Douluo Continent''s academies in high regard, why did you decide to attend the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy?"


    "Wang Dong, could you share your reasoning with me?"


    "And if I refuse to answer?"


    Wang Dong''er snorted.


    Jiu Jiu didn''t respond. She maintained her gentle smile, but the atmosphere grew heavy.


    Wang Dong''er glanced at the two middle-aged men behind her and thought again of Su Yu''s warning. Taking a deep breath, she forced himself to calm down.


    After a long pause, Wang Dong''er spoke in a measured tone.


    "The reason is simple. I wanted to study soul tools. That''s all."


    "But as far as I know, there are academies on the Douluo Continent that also teach soul tools," Jiu Jiu replied softly, clearly unconvinced.


    "If I want to learn, I want to learn from the best. Is that not allowed?"


    Wang Dong''er retorted.


    Jiu Jiu fell silent.


    When it came to soul tools, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was undeniably the best.


    The Douluo Continent had always lagged in this field, unable to compare with the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    But¡­ was it just about learning soul tools?


    Jiu Jiu found herself skeptical.


    Her royal upbringing made her naturally suspicious, and trust didn''t come easily to her.


    "Wang Dong, is there any other reason?"


    Jiu Jiu pressed.


    Wang Dong''er froze, a figure flashing through her mind.


    If there was another reason, it would be¡­ him.


    In truth, Wang Dong''er didn''t have a strong preference for soul tools. She didn''t hate them, but she didn''t love them either.


    The main reason she stayed at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy¡­ was because of that person.


    Seeing Wang Dong''er hesitate, Jiu Jiu''s eyes lit up.


    There was another reason!


    "Wang Dong, it seems there''s more to the story. Could you share it with me?"


    Jiu Jiu asked again.


    Wang Dong''er hesitated for a moment, thinking of that person and feeling a pang of sourness in her heart.


    She had never shared her true feelings with anyone¡ªnot even that person herself.


    But now, for some reason, Wang Dong''er felt an urge to let it out, to release what she had kept bottled up for so long.


    "Wang Dong?"


    Jiu Jiu prompted again.


    With a soft sigh, Wang Dong''er finally said, "It''s also¡­ for someone."


    Jiu Jiu: ??!!!


    For someone?


    What kind of person?


    Just as Jiujiu was about to ask further, the two middle-aged men behind her suddenly grew alert.


    "Who''s there?"


    Jiujiu froze momentarily, watching as the two men turned their sharp gazes into the distance. Moments later, the sound of approaching footsteps became increasingly clear.


    Soon, a figure came into view¡ªa young man dressed in a fitted, pale moon-white outfit, with the emblem of a soul tool master proudly displayed on his chest. This attire marked him as a student of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    Looking closer, the young man had sharp brows and bright, star-like eyes, exuding an air of nobility. A snowflake imprint rested between his brows, adding a distinct coolness to his already striking appearance. His long white hair and icy-blue eyes made him seem almost otherworldly.


    As soon as Wang Dong''er saw him, her expression lit up with joy.


    "Su Yu!"


    "Wang Dong, what are you doing here? I''ve been looking all over for you," Su Yu replied, his voice tinged with a mix of relief and reproach.


    Indeed, the newcomer was none other than Su Yu. Unable to find Wang Dong''er earlier, Su Yu had swept the area with his spiritual power and located her here. Just as he suspected, Wang Dong''er had been cornered by these people.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, curiosity evident on her face, but her smile betrayed her delight. Seeing Su Yu gave her an immediate sense of reassurance as if her anchor had arrived. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could I not come looking for you when you went missing?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes, walking up to Wang Dong''er and casually placing a hand on his head.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t resist, simply grinning foolishly, completely forgetting that Jiujiu and her entourage were still seated opposite her.


    "Su Yu, the captain of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy''s preparatory team. A pleasure to meet you," Jiujiu said with a polite smile, regaining her composure after a brief moment of surprise.


    Although she didn''t know how Su Yu had tracked them down, his presence didn''t rattle her.


    "Oh? How much of a pleasure?"


    Su Yu quipped casually.


    Jiujiu: "..."


    How was she supposed to respond to that?


    "My apologies, just a joke. And you are?"


    Su Yu asked, completely at ease as he took the seat beside Wang Dong''er, his demeanor utterly unreserved.


    "Just call me Jiujiu," she replied sweetly.


    "Jiujiu? A fine name," Su Yu remarked, crossing one leg over the other as he drummed his fingers on the chair''s armrest.


    "So, Princess Jiujiu, what brings you here today? Are there issues with our Wang Dong here?"


    "Has he perhaps offended you in some way?"


    Jiujiu''s elegant gaze sharpened momentarily as she studied Su Yu. With just her name, he had already guessed her identity? This young man clearly knew far more about the Star Luo Imperial Family than Wang Dong did.


    "So, you''re a royal princess," Wang Dong''er murmured, finally piecing things together. She had guessed that Jiujiu was from the royal family but hadn''t realized she was an actual princess.


    Based on the snippets of information Su Yu had occasionally shared before, the Star Luo Imperial Princess should be none other than the emperor''s younger sister.


    "You flatter me, but I''m just an ordinary princess," Jiujiu replied with a modest smile.


    "Ordinary? Princess Jiujiu, you''re too humble. Not many ''ordinary'' princesses walk around with two Soul Douluo-level guards, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Su Yu commented, his tone tinged with amusement.


    The moment he spoke, Jiujiu''s expression stiffened, and even the two soul masters standing behind her were visibly startled.


    This young man had seen through their strength at a glance?


    Jiujiu''s demeanor shifted subtly, her expression becoming more serious as she appraised Su Yu anew. No wonder this person had risen to become the captain of the Sun Moon Academy''s preparatory team¡ªhe was no ordinary individual.


    "Su Yu, your perception is truly extraordinary," Jiujiu said, her smile carrying a trace of respect.


    "You flatter me, Princess. It''s just a minor skill," Su Yu replied humbly.


    "If I may ask, which family in the Sun Moon Empire does Su Yu hail from? With such exceptional talent, your lineage must be remarkable," Jiujiu asked, probing gently for information.


    Su Yu chuckled heartily.


    "Ah, you''re mistaken, Princess. I''m no noble of the Sun Moon Empire. I''m but an insignificant figure from the Heavenly Soul Empire."


    Jiujiu: ???


    Jiujiu: (!)


    She was utterly stunned.


    Su Yu wasn''t from the Sun Moon Empire but the Heavenly Soul Empire?


    How could someone from the Heavenly Soul Empire become the captain of the Sun Moon Academy''s preparatory team?


    This revelation left Jiujiu momentarily speechless. She glanced back and forth between Wang Dong''er and Su Yu, quickly forming a startling conclusion¡ªWang Dong''er seemed to follow Su Yu''s lead entirely.


    In their interactions, it was clear Su Yu held an undeniable position of authority.


    Her thoughts raced as she tried to decipher Su Yu''s background. Surely he wasn''t telling the truth about being a "nobody." That was absurd. But no matter how much she wracked her brain, she couldn''t pinpoint which force he might belong to.


    "Don''t tell me... you''re also from the Clear Sky Sect?"


    Jiujiu ventured tentatively.


    Su Yu nearly burst out laughing.


    "Princess, you''ve misunderstood. I''m not from the Clear Sky Sect."


    Jiujiu scrutinized his expression and realized her guess was incorrect. But if he wasn''t from the Clear Sky Sect, then where could he possibly be from?


    Su Yu''s sudden appearance had thoroughly muddied the waters. What initially seemed like a straightforward situation¡ªClear Sky Sect disciples studying at the Sun Moon Academy¡ªhad now become far more convoluted.


    Could it be that not only the Clear Sky Sect, but other factions as well, had thrown their lot in with the Sun Moon Empire?


    Desperate for clarity, Jiujiu rephrased her earlier question.


    Su Yu responded with a faint smile.


    "Of course, it''s to study soul tools. The Sun Moon Academy leads the world in this field. If one wants to learn, why not learn from the best?"


    Jiujiu: ...


    That reason again?


    She might have believed it when Wang Dong''er said it, but now that Su Yu was parroting the same excuse, her skepticism grew.


    "Su Yu, is that all there is to it?"


    Jiujiu pressed.


    "What else could there be? Isn''t the purpose of attending an academy to study? Or do you have some other grand conspiracy in mind?"


    Su Yu asked, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    "Perhaps it''s simply hard for others to believe," Jiujiu replied.


    "Or perhaps you''re just overthinking it," Su Yu shot back.


    "Can''t we simply be students seeking knowledge at the Sun Moon Academy?"


    Jiujiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, her smile now carefully measured. "Naturally, that''s possible. But one shouldn''t forget their roots, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "I couldn''t agree more," Su Yu replied smoothly.


    "After all, the goal of learning is to give back and contribute to one''s homeland."


    "Su Yu, such a noble sentiment. If everyone had your level of awareness, the empire would undoubtedly prosper," Jiujiu said with a "sweet" smile.


    "You flatter me, Princess. It''s simply the duty of a loyal citizen," Su Yu responded with an equally "sincere" smile.


    The two continued to exchange pleasantries, their expressions polished and cordial, as if they were lifelong friends.

 Chapter 142 - 142: [DD2]: 142

    Jiujiu wore a sweet smile on her face, but her heart was full of vigilance. If Wang Dong''er could still be considered simple, with everything written plainly on her face, then the Su Yu in front of her was far more difficult to deal with. She didn''t believe a word Su Yu said, but she couldn''t find a single flaw in his words. Just as Su Yu had said, was it impossible to study purely for the sake of learning? Coupled with the fact that Su Yu''s origins were unknown, Jiujiu felt even more uneasy. The unknown was always the most frightening.


    "Su Yu, would you be interested in coming to study at our Star Luo Imperial Academy? The welfare and benefits in Star Luo are quite good," Jiujiu said with a smile after some deliberation.


    Su Yu smiled in response, "I appreciate the kind offer from Princess Jiujiu, but I am from the Heavenly Soul Empire. How could I betray my empire?"


    Jiujiu''s smile remained unchanged, but secretly, she clenched her jade-like hands. So it''s fine for you to join the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, but coming to Star Luo would be considered a betrayal of the Heavenly Soul Empire? Fine, fine, fine! Jiujiu was seething with anger in her heart, but she had no choice but to suppress it.


    "Does Princess Jiujiu have any more questions? If not, I''ll be taking Wang Dong back now. After all, our team is still waiting for us," Su Yu said calmly.


    Hearing this, Jiujiu''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. After a brief pause, she smiled sweetly and said, "Of course, Su Yu. It was a pleasure meeting you. I hope we''ll have the chance to meet again."


    "I think we will," Su Yu replied with a smile as he stood up.


    "Let''s go," he said, patting Wang Dong''er on the head.


    Wang Dong''er quickly stood up.


    "Princess Jiujiu, we''ll be taking our leave now," Su Yu said before turning around and walking out. Wang Dong''er shot Jiujiu a glare before hurrying to follow him.


    Just as they reached the door, Su Yu suddenly turned back and said, "Oh, one more thing, Princess Jiujiu¡ªsafe travels."


    With that, he turned the corner and disappeared. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiujiu''s willow-like eyebrows knitted together. Something about Su Yu''s parting words felt off to her.


    "Princess, why didn''t you detain them?" asked a Soul Douluo standing behind Jiujiu. In his eyes, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er were far too insolent, daring to act so freely in front of the princess of an empire.


    "Right now, it''s just a simple inquiry. Even if someone were to bring it up later, it would be easy to deal with," Jiujiu explained calmly.


    "At worst, we might owe a little compensation, but it wouldn''t cause a major disturbance. But if we were to detain them, that would be a complete rupture of relations. Unless it''s necessary, there''s no need to take things that far."


    As the two left, Jiujiu''s smile had long since disappeared.


    "The situation with Wang Dong isn''t resolved, and now new troubles are coming. We must investigate Su Yu''s background."


    "My intuition tells me that there''s a lot hidden in this matter. If we don''t get to the bottom of it, I won''t be able to sleep or eat in peace." Her face grew serious. One wave of trouble hadn''t subsided, and another was already on its way. This time, the hidden threat might be even more severe. Her heart was filled with urgency. She stood up and walked outside. She needed to report this situation to her imperial brother to see if he had any new instructions. The two Soul Douluo quietly followed behind her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er quickly returned to Wang Dong''er''s room. Only after returning did Wang Dong''er finally relax. Su Yu casually closed the door and sat on Wang Dong''er''s bed without a second thought.


    "Why are you closing the door?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, puzzled.


    "There are some things that are best not shared with too many people," Su Yu replied nonchalantly. Then he asked, "So, how did you feel about what just happened?"


    "Hmph, I don''t like that Princess Jiujiu. She kept that fake smile on her face the whole time¡ªso fake and hypocritical," Wang Dong''er snorted in discontent. She''s scheming in her heart while wearing that fake smile. Who''s she trying to fool?


    "That''s royalty for you. Being full of schemes is par for the course. Fake smiles are probably a required class for them," Su Yu said with a chuckle.


    "I think Princess Jiujiu is alright. At least she''s pretty."


    Wang Dong''er glared at him.


    "All you care about is looks, huh? You big flirt! I was being bullied, and you still have the mind to think about how pretty she is? You''re driving me mad!"


    At that, Wang Dong''er lunged at Su Yu like an angry kitten, clawing and swiping. With a swift move, Su Yu caught Wang Dong''er''s wrists and pinned them with one hand. With his free hand, he squeezed Wang Dong''er''s cheeks and laughed, "I was just joking! You took it seriously?"


    "A woman like Jiujiu isn''t my type. I prefer someone more pure and simple."


    "Hmph, as if I''d believe that. You big flirt," Wang Dong''er muttered, her tone filled with doubt. Su Yu didn''t mind and released Wang Dong''er. He pulled her to sit at the edge of the bed and said softly, "Alright, don''t be angry. I''ve already avenged you for that earlier incident."


    "You did? How?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, her face full of confusion.


    She stared at Su Yu, utterly baffled. When did this guy help me get revenge? I was there the whole time and didn''t see anything like that!


    "You didn''t notice?"


    Su Yu rapped Wang Dong''er lightly on the forehead.


    "You''re the one who''s clueless, you big dummy," Wang Dong''er retorted, still fuming. We''ve been together for so long, and you still don''t know I''m a girl. You don''t even realize that I like you, you absolute idiot. Wang Dong''er''s heart was full of complaints, and her eyes were filled with a hint of grievance as she gazed at Su Yu.


    Su Yu chuckled lightly.


    "Don''t you remember when Jiujiu asked which family I belonged to in the Sun-Moon Empire, and I said I was from the Heavenly Soul Empire?"


    "And what about it?"


    Wang Dong''er asked, still confused.


    "You don''t get it? You''re supposed to be smart, but you''re missing the point this time," Su Yu said, tapping Wang Dong''er''s forehead again. "Your Clear Sky Hammer being exposed has already made Star Luo suspicious of whether the Clear Sky Sect has defected to the Sun-Moon Empire. The Clear Sky Sect was once the number one sect on the continent. If even they could defect, wouldn''t Star Luo wonder if other sects might also betray them?"


    "Yeah, they would," Wang Dong''er admitted after thinking it over.


    "So, I deliberately claimed to be from the Heavenly Soul Empire, reinforcing their suspicions," Su Yu explained.


    "Jiujiu must have assumed that I''m from a prestigious family. And since I''m also the captain of the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s reserve team, she can''t help but overthink it."


    "I want them to believe that it''s not just the Clear Sky Sect that could defect. I want them to think that many other sects might be at risk too."


    "Since they were already paranoid about your Clear Sky Hammer, let them be even more paranoid."


    "Since they love to worry, I''ll make sure they never run out of things to worry about."


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''er was stunned. She finally understood that Su Yu had turned Star Luo''s paranoia into a weapon against them. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she gazed at Su Yu.


    This guy... he''s devious. But at that moment, he looked a little cool.


    "I bet that at this moment, Princess Jiujiu is already panicking, maybe even rushing back to arrange for an investigation on me, hahaha."


    Su Yu laughed heartily, a sly grin on his face. Only then did Wang Dong''er suddenly realize, "So you did it on purpose."


    "Of course. Aren''t they anxious?"


    "Then let them stay anxious. I want to see just how many foolish moves they''ll make."


    "To me, the fact that Xu Jiujiu approached you directly to question you was already a stupid move."


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t have confronted you so directly. Doing that only makes you more alert."


    "I would have found a chance to create a coincidental encounter and become friends with you. With your gullible personality, it''d be easy to get you to spill a few words unintentionally."


    "At worst, I could even use a honey trap. Charm you so thoroughly that you''d spill everything without me even needing to ask."


    Su Yu shook his head as he spoke.


    He could understand the Star Luo Empire''s sense of urgency. After all, if the Clear Sky Sect were to betray them, it would be a huge blow. And when people are anxious, they tend to do stupid things. However, the fact that the Star Luo Royal Family hadn''t directly captured Wang Dong showed they were still somewhat rational ¡ª but only barely.


    The logic Su Yu had just explained was probably something the Star Luo Empire had also considered. They were simply too impatient, wanting to get results as quickly as possible. That impatience had led to the current situation. Of course, it was also possible that while the Star Luo Emperor himself remained calm, Xu Jiujiu had botched things on her own.


    Xu Jiujiu was often portrayed in the original story as smart and cunning, but Su Yu always felt her intelligence was exaggerated. She might have been good at navigating short-term gains, but when it came to long-term strategy, she didn''t seem that remarkable.


    Beyond the Star Luo side of things, there was also the Wang Dong''er factor. First, Wang Dong''er''s surname was Wang, not Tang ¡ª which was the typical surname for the direct descendants of the Clear Sky Sect. This discrepancy could easily lead people to believe she was an illegitimate child. Secondly, the Clear Sky Sect had remained in isolation for far too long. Their former glory as the number one sect on the continent had long since faded.


    During this era, the name Clear Sky Sect wasn''t even as well-known as the Body Sect. If a sect like the Clear Sky Sect had sealed itself away for millennia without taking action, people would inevitably doubt its strength. They might wonder if the sect was all bark and no bite.


    As a result, few people took them seriously. This was clearly illustrated in the original story when Protector Douluo Cheng Gang still dared to bully Wang Dong''er, even after Wang Dong''er had revealed his Clear Sky Hammer and Huo Yuhao had demonstrated his Ultimate Martial Soul. Even Yan Shaozhe, knowing Wang Dong''er''s Clear Sky Sect background, still dared to threaten expulsion if certain secrets were revealed. Later on, people even dared to ambush Wang Dong''er.


    Everyone knew Wang Dong''er was a member of the Clear Sky Sect, but did that deter anyone? Not at all. In the original story, Wang Dong''er never seemed to gain any particular privilege from her status as a Clear Sky Sect descendant. At this point, the Clear Sky Sect''s reputation had fallen behind that of Shrek Academy, Illustrious Virtue Hall, and the Body Sect. Even though, in terms of raw power, the Clear Sky Sect was still formidable.


    If the Clear Sky Sect had showcased its strength at least once, Su Yu figured today''s situation might have played out very differently. Sometimes, you have to show your fists to make people respect you. That''s just human nature.


    While Su Yu was lost in thought, Wang Dong''er was staring at him with a strange expression.


    "You''re such a schemer. You''re not secretly plotting against me too, are you?"


    Wang Dong''er said warily.


    "You, a silly little deer, don''t even need to be plotted against."


    "Haven''t I always been good to you?"


    "Ungrateful little thing, have you forgotten I just helped you out of a tight spot?"


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed with mock anger. He grabbed Wang Dong''er, turned her around, and playfully smacked her on the back three times.


    Wang Dong''er''s face instantly flushed red.


    "Pervert! Always bullying me!"


    Wang Dong''er sat up and moved away from Su Yu, grumbling softly under her breath. Su Yu shrugged, unconcerned.


    "By the way, that strategy you mentioned earlier has a flaw," Wang Dong''er muttered, her tone still laced with indignation.


    "Xu Jiujiu is a princess. How could she personally execute a honey trap?"


    "Who said it had to be her?"


    "With a whole empire at her disposal, do you think she can''t find a few beauties? They''d set up a scene where you ''just so happen'' to pass by and witness a beauty in distress. You swoop in as the heroic savior, and from then on, she follows you around calling you ''Brother Wang Dong'' with admiration in her eyes."


    "Could you resist that? Could you?"


    "I absolutely could!"


    Wang Dong''er huffed with confidence. Beauty or not, she would resist. After all, she wasn''t even a man. But Su Yu''s words sparked a peculiar idea in Wang Dong''er''s mind.


    What if¡­ what if she revealed herself as a girl and met Su Yu as "Wang Dong''s sister"? That way, she could interact with Su Yu as a girl without revealing her true identity. If she played her cards right, she might even be able to steal Su Yu away from Meng Hongchen. She firmly believed that faced with her true appearance, Su Yu would not be able to resist.


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart pounded with excitement. It was worth a shot. But as Wang Dong''er''s face shifted from confusion to excitement and then to a thoughtful grin, Su Yu glanced at her, puzzled.


    "What are you scheming now?" he muttered, a bit wary of Wang Dong''er''s sudden mood shifts. Still, his mind wandered back to Xu Jiujiu and her entourage. By now, he figured, the show should already be starting. Why didn''t he confront Xu Jiujiu head-on? Because there was no need.


    After all, someone else was about to step in. There was someone who was probably bored and looking for entertainment. These people had walked right into the lion''s den. Just as Su Yu had expected, the show was already underway.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On the other side, Xu Jiujiu was accompanied by two Soul Douluos as they left the Star Emperor Hotel. They made their way back toward the imperial palace. But as they moved further from the crowds, nearing the outskirts of the royal city and entering a quiet alley, something odd happened. Suddenly, everything around them went eerily silent. This street, which should have been guarded by soldiers, was now empty. Not a single person in sight.

 Chapter 143 - 143: [DD2]: 143

    Credits: DammS


    At a glance, the long, narrow alleyway was desolate ¡ª nothing but silence filled the space. Princess Xu Jiujiu''s beautiful eyes narrowed as an innate sense of danger stirred within her. Something was off.


    "Stay alert!" she commanded.


    The two Soul Douluo behind her immediately went on guard. Reaching the level of Soul Douluo required immense effort and talent; none of them were weaklings. The eerie silence of the area made it impossible for them to remain complacent. If they failed to detect the abnormality here, they would truly be fools.


    "Who''s there? Why not show yourself and have a proper meeting?"


    Safely sheltered between the two Soul Douluo, Xu Jiujiu''s eyes flashed with vigilance. Her soft voice echoed down the alley, sweet but sharp like silk concealing a blade.


    Her words hung in the air, but no one responded. The alley remained as empty as ever. Xu Jiujiu didn''t relax; on the contrary, her nerves grew tighter.


    A formless pressure slowly filled the area. It seeped into every crack, every pore, and every shadow. It was suffocating, like an invisible mountain pressing down on her chest. Her breathing grew labored.


    "Senior, have I somehow offended you?"


    Xu Jiujiu''s voice was calm but carried a hint of unease.


    "Why must you toy with us like this?" she continued, her gaze darting around, searching for signs of movement.


    "This is Star Luo Imperial City. I hope you will reconsider your actions. I have no desire to make an enemy of you."


    Her words were laced with both reason and warning. The imperial city was the heart of the Star Luo Empire, where its greatest power resided. She believed that no matter how strong this unseen enemy was, they wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in such a place.


    But Xu Jiujiu had failed to realize one crucial point ¡ª anyone daring to make a move within Star Luo Imperial City had no fear of its imperial power.


    Just then, the oppressive silence was broken. Footsteps echoed from the depths of the alley, slow and deliberate.


    A coarse, wild, and scornful voice rang out.


    "Star Luo Imperial City? So what? When I feel like beating someone, I never care about the place."


    The footsteps grew louder, and a hulking figure gradually came into view. He was over two meters tall, his body as thick and solid as a mountain. Bulging muscles strained against his clothes, and his chest heaved with each step. His arms were so thick that a horse could probably run along them.


    His hair stood upright like sharp steel needles, and his face was rough and wild. His eyes, like twin copper bells, glowed with a sharp, ferocious light.


    As he approached, an overwhelming aura of savagery filled the air. It was the aura of a predator. Xu Jiujiu and her guards felt it crushing down on them, making it hard to breathe.


    The two Soul Douluo gritted their teeth and stood in front of Xu Jiujiu, using all their power to shield her from the aura. Despite their efforts, they could feel themselves being pushed back, step by step. Their faces were pale, and their hearts pounded in their chests.


    Their instincts screamed the truth at them ¡ª this man was a monster.


    "Who dares to trespass and insult Princess Jiujiu within the Imperial City?! Do you not fear death?!"


    Despite the fear gnawing at their hearts, the two Soul Douluo remained firm, their voices steady.


    The burly man blinked, then let out a booming laugh. His bristly beard quivered with every chuckle, and his sharp-toothed grin only made him more menacing.


    "Impressive guts," he said, his voice like rolling thunder.


    "You dare to stand in my way."


    Without warning, his enormous hand shot forward.


    Boom!


    A single slap.


    The air exploded with a deafening crack, sending shockwaves in all directions. Dust and debris surged through the alley like a wild storm. The ground within a kilometer radius sank several meters, and the surrounding palace walls crumbled to pieces. The thunderous rumble echoed endlessly as if a small earthquake had struck.


    The two Soul Douluo guarding Xu Jiujiu didn''t even have time to react. Blood sprayed from their mouths as they were sent flying hundreds of meters away, smashing through walls like ragdolls. Their bodies lay still on the ground, unconscious or worse.


    The force of the impact even reached Xu Jiujiu, sending her sprawling onto the dirt. Her elegant turquoise dress was stained with dust and filth. Her long hair was disheveled, and she looked utterly helpless.


    The once-pristine alley was now a scene of destruction. Dust clouds billowed, palace walls had collapsed, and the ground itself was riddled with cracks.


    Xu Jiujiu sat on the ground, trembling. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she struggled to catch her breath. Her beautiful eyes were filled with fear.


    Her two strongest protectors had been swatted aside with a single slap. This man ¡ª this beast ¡ª hadn''t even used his martial soul. Such terrifying power could only belong to a Titled Douluo. But even among Titled Douluo, there was a clear distinction between the ordinary and the extraordinary. Only a Super Douluo could crush two Soul Douluo with such ease.


    Her mind raced, filled with shock and dread. This man¡­ who was he?


    "Senior, this is all just a misunderstanding," Xu Jiujiu stammered, dragging herself backward, her face as pale as a sheet.


    "I have never offended you. I swear it."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    The man sneered, his eyes cold as steel.


    "You dare say that to me?"


    His eyes blazed with fury.


    "You were so arrogant when you were bullying my Dong''er just now. What, are you a coward now? Show me that same arrogance again!"


    He took a step forward, his heavy footfall sending tremors through the ground. His eyes glowed with murderous intent.


    "Listen well, girl. I like dealing with arrogant people. You should keep that energy going."


    His words were icy daggers piercing her heart.


    Her lips trembled as she finally realized the source of his rage.


    "Senior... you''re from the Clear Sky Sect?" she gasped, her voice filled with shock.


    "Humph. I am Tai Tan, Second Elder of the Clear Sky Sect," he declared, his eyes fierce as lightning.


    The name "Tai Tan" was like a hammer blow to her mind. He was one of the Clear Sky Sect''s strongest figures. She instantly pieced it all together. Tai Tan had been following Wang Dong;er in secret. When she tried to corner Wang Dong''er earlier, she had unknowingly provoked him.


    "Senior Tai Tan, please, this is a misunderstanding!"


    Xu Jiujiu pleaded, her voice filled with urgency.


    "We were merely asking Wang Dong a few questions. We never intended to harm him!"


    "Misunderstanding? You think I''m stupid?"


    Tai Tan''s eyes flashed with rage.


    "If that brat Su Yu hadn''t shown up, you would''ve done far more than ''ask a few questions,'' wouldn''t you?"


    He stepped forward again, raising his hand.


    "But I''m not unreasonable. Since Dong''er wasn''t hurt, I''ll go easy on you. I''ll just break one of your legs."


    "No, please! Senior, I beg you¡ª!"


    Xu Jiujiu''s heart filled with panic.


    "Hold it right there!"


    A sharp voice echoed from above. Several powerful auras surged toward them. In an instant, multiple figures descended from the sky, surrounding the scene. The reinforcements had finally arrived.


    Tai Tan glanced at the approaching figures but showed no fear. Instead, he sneered, as if he had been expecting them.


    "You''re all a bit too slow," he muttered, his tone filled with disdain. "But no matter. I''ve already taught this little princess a lesson."


    The arrival of the imperial guards and powerful experts brought a sense of relief to Xu Jiujiu''s heart. She looked up at Tai Tan, her beautiful eyes brimming with fear and hatred.


    "You''ll regret this, Tai Tan," she hissed.


    "The Star Luo Empire will not let this insult slide."


    Tai Tan glanced at her and grinned, his sharp teeth glinting like knives. "Girl, you should pray the Clear Sky Sect never takes you seriously. If we did, you wouldn''t even have the chance to talk back."


    With that, he turned and vanished as if he had never been there, leaving behind only devastation and lingering fear.


    The sound of something slicing through the air echoed as a figure suddenly appeared in front of Xu Jiujiu, blocking Tai Tan''s path.


    The figure was an elderly woman who looked to be at least eighty years old, her hair and beard completely white. She wore a bright red gown that contrasted strikingly with her snowy-white hair, creating an image of elegance and grandeur.


    Her face was grim, her deep blue eyes filled with fury. A powerful aura surged from her body like a tidal wave.


    "Granny Yi Man!"


    Upon seeing her, Xu Jiujiu''s face lit up with joy, as if she had found her pillar of support. This old woman was one of her closest protectors, someone who had been by her side since she was very young.


    Yi Man turned to smile at Xu Jiujiu, then glared at Tai Tan with a stern, commanding gaze. Her voice was sharp as she rebuked him, "How dare you attempt to assassinate the princess of the Star Luo Empire within its royal capital? Your audacity knows no bounds!"


    Tai Tan, however, remained indifferent.


    "So what if it''s the royal capital? So what if she''s a princess? If you anger me, I''ll twist off that so-called emperor''s head myself."


    "Old hag, get lost, or I''ll smash you along with them."


    "Arrogant fool! No regard for the Emperor, no respect for order¡ªlawless scum!"


    Yi Man''s body trembled with rage. She had never seen someone so brazen.


    "Since you dare to act so wantonly in the Star Luo Capital, this old woman will ensure you don''t leave here alive!"


    With that, Yi Man lunged toward Tai Tan. Her martial soul released a massive, ethereal fan that swept toward him like a storm.


    Tai Tan raised his fist and struck forward. His punch seemed to solidify the air, creating a force that looked capable of shattering the sky itself.


    With just one punch, the overwhelming force sent Yi Man flying backward.


    "Granny Yi Man!"


    Xu Jiujiu''s face turned pale with horror. The sheer strength of Tai Tan''s punch was utterly terrifying.


    "Pathetic. How weak."


    Tai Tan sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. He was just about to make another move when, in the distance, three more powerful auras surged toward him. Each aura was vast and powerful, shaking the heavens and earth.


    "One, two, three, four..."


    Tai Tan counted slowly, his eyes lighting up with excitement. He glanced briefly at Xu Jiujiu, then at the four approaching auras. Within three seconds, he shot into the sky like a cannonball, leaving the princess behind.


    To him, those four new presences were far more interesting than Xu Jiujiu.


    Xu Jiujiu let out a sigh of relief. Her back was already drenched with cold sweat. She struggled to stand up, her legs still trembling. But she didn''t hesitate ¡ª she turned and sprinted toward the royal palace.


    "As long as I reach my brother, I''ll be safe."


    She reassured herself. No matter how powerful Tai Tan was, the Star Luo Empire had its powerful protectors, including Title Douluo.


    But she failed to consider one thing: since Tai Tan dared to cause trouble in the Star Luo royal capital, did he fear the Star Luo royal family?


    Tai Tan soared into the sky. At the same time, four figures rapidly approached, surrounding him in midair.


    Yi Man wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Tai Tan''s earlier punch had left her slightly injured. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is the rat that dares to act so recklessly in the Star Luo Capital?"


    A man in his sixties with a spirited, commanding presence stepped forward and questioned Tai Tan. His words were sharp, filled with righteous authority.


    His words instantly provoked Tai Tan''s temper.


    "You called me a rat?"


    Tai Tan''s eyes widened in anger, his copper-bell-like eyes glaring at the old man.


    "And so what if I did?" the old man replied indifferently.


    "You dare cause trouble in the Star Luo Capital? Do you think we''re all dead here? I, Cheng Gang, the Protector of the Nation, specialize in dealing with fools like you."


    Cheng Gang''s boldness and arrogance were apparent. He dared to provoke Tai Tan without a hint of fear.


    For a moment, even Tai Tan was stunned. But then, he burst into laughter, his voice echoing like thunder.


    "You think you''re worthy of calling me a fool?!"


    With a surge of fury, Tai Tan''s aura exploded like a violent storm, shaking heaven and earth. The four surrounding Title Douluo felt an intense pressure as if their blood had frozen in their veins.


    At that moment, Star Cloud Douluo''s face turned pale. Her heart sank as she realized that Cheng Gang had made a grave mistake.


    "This guy is much more terrifying than we thought," Yi Man muttered, her face grim.


    But it was too late. Tai Tan had already activated his martial soul. The image of a colossal, terrifying giant ape appeared behind him, its energy surging like a flood.


    "Not good!"


    "Disaster incoming!"


    All four of them realized the severity of the situation. Their hearts sank.


    The giant ape behind Tai Tan roared with rage, its deafening cry causing the air itself to tremble. Tai Tan followed up with a punch that seemed to tear through space. The sheer force of it sent shockwaves across the sky.


    Boom!


    The four Title Douluo, caught off guard, were all sent flying, blood spurting from their mouths.


    "No choice. We have to go all out. Everyone, use your full power!"


    They had no time to hold back. The four released their martial souls, their soul rings illuminating the sky. Each unleashed their true martial soul bodies.


    The four launched coordinated attacks on Tai Tan.


    But against a monster like him, they were as fragile as paper. Tai Tan''s overwhelming might was on full display. He dealt with the four of them like they were mere toys. Each of his punches sent one of them flying. Blood splattered across the sky, and bones cracked with sickening clarity.


    Despite their Title Douluo status, they were completely outmatched.


    Of the four, Cheng Gang suffered the most. Cheng Gang was known as the Guardian Douluo, and his martial soul was an ant known for its immense strength. Under normal circumstances, his strength far exceeded that of other Title Douluo.


    But compared to Tai Tan, his so-called immense strength was a joke. Tai Tan''s first punch left Cheng Gang coughing blood. The second punch broke his ribs.


    What followed was even more brutal. Tai Tan grabbed Cheng Gang and began slapping him like a ragdoll, delivering over a dozen vicious slaps. By the time he was done, Cheng Gang''s face was so swollen that his mother wouldn''t have recognized him.


    Finally, Tai Tan casually flung Cheng Gang into the distance like a broken kite, his fate unknown.


    With that, Tai Tan turned his attention back to the remaining three. His aura surged once more, and a terrifying shockwave sent all three of them flying.


    "Pathetic. So weak," he muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. "Over there... there''s something stronger."


    Tai Tan''s gaze locked onto the Star Luo Palace. From that direction, he sensed the presence of a powerful Super Douluo. He had also noticed earlier that Xu Jiujiu had fled in that direction.


    "Did she think I wouldn''t figure it out?"


    Tai Tan sneered. Without a second thought, he shot toward the Star Luo Palace like a falling meteor.


    The entire sky was stained with an earthy yellow hue as his violent aura filled the heavens. His presence was like a thundercloud of destruction descending on the palace.


    ...


    Back at the Star Luo Palace, seven powerful auras erupted like blazing pillars of light, forming a massive barrier. The shockwave of Tai Tan''s energy crashed against the barrier but failed to penetrate it.


    Inside the palace, Star Luo Emperor Xu Jiawei''s face was as dark as a stormy sky. His hands clenched into fists, the sound of his knuckles cracking like thunder.


    "Humiliation... this is utter humiliation!"


    He had never felt so enraged. Someone dared to wreak havoc in the heart of the Star Luo Capital ¡ª in his royal palace!

 Chapter 144 - 144: [DD2]: 144

    Credits: Johan Erickson


    Since their Xu family ascended to the throne of the Star Luo Empire, they had never encountered a situation like this. Today was the first time.


    If today''s events were to spread, who knows how much mockery they would face from the other empires.


    "Clear Sky Sect, you are simply going too far!"


    Xu Jiawei growled, his heart filled with hatred toward the Clear Sky Sect.


    He never expected the Clear Sky Sect to be so domineering, so arrogant, and so brazen.


    He had only sent Jiujiu to inquire about Wang Dong''er, yet the Clear Sky Sect had directly stormed into their palace.


    What did they take the Star Luo Empire for?


    A target to be humiliated at will?


    Unforgivable!


    Xu Jiawei''s eyes turned slightly red. As an emperor, he naturally had the composure of a ruler.


    Normally, he could keep his emotions hidden. But the actions of the Clear Sky Sect today were far too outrageous.


    They were openly slapping the face of the Star Luo imperial family!


    Unless this madman was captured today, the royal family''s dignity would be utterly shattered.


    Xu Jiawei''s chest heaved with anger. To dare to cause trouble in the Star Luo Royal City, he had to capture this man to restore the nation''s prestige.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Seeing Xu Jiawei so enraged, Xu Jiujiu couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    In all her life, she had never seen her brother so angry.


    Xu Jiawei took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "The humiliation you suffered today, your brother will avenge for you."


    "With the elders from the Temple taking action, they will surely capture him."


    Xu Jiawei remained confident. The Star Luo Empire''s Worship Temple had Super Douluo-level powerhouses.


    With their numerical advantage, he didn''t believe they couldn''t deal with this person.


    But Xu Jiujiu felt uneasy.


    After witnessing the divine might of Tai Tan with her own eyes, she now had lingering fears.


    More importantly, she clearly remembered Tai Tan saying that he was only the Second Sect Master.


    Then what about the Grand Sect Master?


    If the Second Sect Master was this strong, how terrifying would the Grand Sect Master be?


    Xu Jiujiu didn''t dare to imagine.


    She regretted her actions today. She shouldn''t have been so rash.


    Originally, she assumed Wang Dong''er''s status wouldn''t be too high. After all, it was rare for a clan to send their heir out. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if Wang Dong''er''s status was high, she thought the Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t react too strongly. After all, she hadn''t done anything serious.


    At most, she would have to offer some compensation, and it would all blow over.


    But who could have expected the Clear Sky Sect to be so strange?


    They launched a public assault on the Star Luo Royal Palace over something so minor.


    This behavior was completely unlike that of a leader of a major force. Instead, it was more like a brainless madman obsessed with revenge.


    How could a person like that become the sect master of a prestigious sect?


    Yet, such a madman wielded unparalleled strength.


    Xu Jiujiu couldn''t understand it. She had never anticipated it.


    It was precisely this lack of foresight that led to today''s events.


    If given another chance, Xu Jiujiu would never have acted so recklessly. Instead, she would have chosen to establish a good relationship with Wang Dong''er.


    Unfortunately, there was no "what if." Her pride and arrogance ultimately led to this disaster.


    Regret filled Xu Jiujiu''s heart. She voiced her concerns to Xu Jiawei.


    "What? You''re saying the Clear Sky Sect has a Grand Sect Master too?"


    Xu Jiawei''s expression changed drastically.


    If there was an even stronger Grand Sect Master, then his earlier decision had to be reconsidered.


    Without knowing the strength of this Grand Sect Master, they truly couldn''t afford to be reckless.


    Even if the man in front of them had metaphorically urinated on the Star Luo Empire''s head, they still had to hold back.


    Xu Jiawei''s face turned dark as his heart filled with unwillingness.


    But with too many unknowns, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Forget it. For now, they would hold off and focus on dealing with the man in front of them.


    Whether or not to kill him could be decided later.


    But one thing was certain ¡ª the dignity of the Star Luo Empire could not be tarnished today.


    No matter how strong the Clear Sky Sect was, the Star Luo imperial family had to protect its face.


    If this incident wasn''t handled properly, the Star Luo Empire would become a laughingstock. Even the royal family''s firm grip on power could be shaken.


    This was something Xu Jiawei absolutely could not allow.


    But what he didn''t realize was that all of his plans were based on the assumption that they could capture Tai Tan.


    Could the Star Luo Worship Temple capture Tai Tan?


    The answer was, of course, no.


    ...


    Outside, Tai Tan stood tall with overwhelming might, his pressure engulfing the entire royal palace.


    Above the Star Luo Royal Palace, seven figures appeared.


    Each of these figures emanated a powerful aura.


    Especially the two figures in the center, whose auras far surpassed the rest.


    These two were none other than the chief and vice-chief of the Star Luo Worship Temple.


    Both were Super Douluo-level powerhouses.


    The chief, in particular, was a Level 97 Title Douluo, a true pinnacle powerhouse.


    (Author''s note: Let''s strengthen the Star Luo Empire a bit ¡ª not having a Level 97 Super Douluo would be too embarrassing.)


    The seven hovered in mid-air, their combined aura pushing back against Tai Tan''s overwhelming might.


    "Interesting."


    Tai Tan''s eyes lit up.


    It seemed he could have a proper fight this time.


    This small Star Luo Empire had opponents worth his attention.


    "This is the Star Luo Royal Palace. No one is allowed to trespass. Please leave. As long as you leave, we will not pursue the matter."


    The chief of the Worship Temple gazed solemnly at Tai Tan, his face full of caution.


    Even he felt the oppressive pressure coming from Tai Tan.


    The sheer might of this person was unimaginable.


    If they made an enemy of him, the consequences would be severe.


    Unless necessary, he did not want to engage in a life-or-death struggle with Tai Tan.


    "Hall Chief, this man is so brazen. How can we just let him leave?"


    Among the seven, one Titled Douluo couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Shut up!"


    The chief glared at the Titled Douluo, who immediately fell silent.


    "What do you think, sir?"


    The Worship Temple''s chief asked, turning to Tai Tan.


    "I think... I''m not leaving."


    Tai Tan''s tone was firm, his eyes filled with battle-hungry excitement.


    Today, he was determined to break into the Star Luo Royal Palace.


    "Since you insist on acting this way, then I have no choice but to... be rude."


    The Worship Temple''s chief sighed, his eyes filled with helplessness.


    But the next moment, his gaze became sharp and cold.


    With his command, all seven Titled Douluo charged at Tai Tan.


    Of the seven, six attacked directly, while one ¡ª the Healing Immortal Douluo ¡ª stood by to support and heal the others.


    A great battle was about to erupt.


    Among the remaining six, the Chief of the Worship Temple was undoubtedly the main force. He was the only one capable of directly contending with Tai Tan.


    "Chirp¡ª!"


    A loud and resonant cry of an eagle echoed, and behind the Chief, a large eagle with outstretched wings appeared.


    The Chief''s martial soul was the Blazing Wind Eagle, a powerful top-tier agility-type martial soul.


    If his martial soul wasn''t strong enough, he wouldn''t have been able to cultivate to the rank of a 97th-level Super Douluo.


    Nine soul rings ¡ª yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black ¡ª shone brilliantly beneath the Chief.


    With an overwhelming aura, he charged fiercely toward Tai Tan. The other six also launched their attacks on Tai Tan.


    "Good timing!"


    Tai Tan roared with excitement. The martial soul of the Titan Giant Ape let out a ferocious howl toward the sky, emanating a terrifying aura.


    He charged forward to face all seven opponents alone, fighting with fiery intensity.


    Perhaps due to the Chief''s control and the numerical advantage, the battle did not immediately turn one-sided at the beginning.


    Instead, the intensity of the fight only increased.


    ...


    Inside the palace, Xu Jiawei could no longer restrain himself as he listened to the thunderous sounds of battle outside.


    "Jiujiu, let''s go take a look."


    His curiosity was piqued ¡ª who wouldn''t be curious about a battle of this magnitude?


    Xu Jiujiu had no objections and accompanied Xu Jiawei to the outside of the grand hall. They gazed upward at the unfolding battle.


    The commotion caused by the battle between the eight fighters was so intense that even people outside the imperial city could sense it.


    Some of the academy leaders from other teams were also becoming restless.


    After all, fights inside the Star Luo Imperial City were exceedingly rare.


    Watching the spectacle was simply human nature.


    The team leaders from the other two empires and the Sun Moon Empire exchanged knowing glances before sneaking into the imperial city to secretly watch the battle involving Tai Tan and his opponents.


    "This person... so strong!"


    Watching Tai Tan face seven opponents without falling into a disadvantage, Xu Jiawei''s heart trembled.


    The Chief of the Worship Temple was a 97th-level Super Douluo. Even with six other Title Douluo assisting him, they could only fight Tai Tan to a draw.


    Tai Tan''s strength was beyond imagination.


    Xu Jiawei''s expectations took a sharp downturn. He no longer hoped to capture Tai Tan.


    As long as they could drive Tai Tan away, that would already be a victory.


    But even driving Tai Tan away was easier said than done.


    As the fight continued, Tai Tan grew more and more excited. He directly revealed his martial soul''s true form, transforming into a colossal Titan Giant Ape over 50 meters tall.


    The enormous figure was like a small mountain, battering the seven fighters from Star Luo, leaving them in misery.


    "Such overwhelming strength! We can''t let him continue his rampage!" muttered the Chief. He also activated his martial soul''s true form.


    He transformed into a massive Blazing Wind Eagle, its wingspan extending nearly tens of meters wide.


    The Blazing Wind Eagle circled the Titan Giant Ape at high speed, refusing to engage in direct combat. Instead, it aimed to use its speed to restrain Tai Tan.


    Although the Titan Giant Ape was not slow, it still could not match the speed of the Blazing Wind Eagle, an agility-type martial soul.


    With the Chief controlling him, Tai Tan''s offensive momentum was further hindered.


    The other Title Douluo moved like fleas, constantly disrupting and blocking Tai Tan''s attacks.


    After several rounds of interference, Tai Tan grew irritated.


    The 50-meter-tall Titan Giant Ape raised its head and roared to the sky. A layer of dark light radiated from its entire body.


    This aura seemed to have incredibly strong defensive power. The attacks of the Title Douluo landed on the Titan Giant Ape, but none of them could break through its defense.


    Roaring in anger, the Titan Giant Ape reached out with its massive hand, swiping directly at the Blazing Wind Eagle.


    The move was sudden, and the Blazing Wind Eagle failed to react in time. It was struck and sent flying into the distance, with a large patch of its feathers torn off.


    The Healing Douluo quickly healed the eagle, aiding its rapid recovery.


    "Don''t run! Fight me head-on!"


    The Titan Giant Ape grew more and more frustrated as the Blazing Wind Eagle avoided confrontation, launching only minor attacks in return.


    Tai Tan preferred straightforward combat. He hated opponents who dodged and harassed him from a distance.


    But the Chief had no intention of fighting the Titan Giant Ape head-on.


    A head-on battle with the Titan Giant Ape? He''d be smashed to bits.


    No agility type would engage in a frontal clash with a power type.


    But Tai Tan didn''t care about any of that. After being harassed repeatedly, he had truly reached his limit.


    All this time, he had been holding back, but now he was genuinely angry.


    Just as the Titan Giant Ape was about to erupt in a full-blown rampage, a streak of cyan brilliance shot from the distant sky, dyeing the entire horizon blue.


    Suddenly, an oppressive aura that seemed to transcend heaven and earth descended upon them.


    The Titan Giant Ape''s body shuddered, and the Blazing Wind Eagle''s body sank toward the ground.


    The other Title Douluo were like falling stars, plummeting rapidly from the sky and crashing into the palace, raising a cloud of dust.


    Xu Jiawei and the others felt as though their hearts had been gripped by a giant hand. The suffocating pressure made it hard for them to breathe.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure in a white robe suddenly appeared in the sky. His long cyan hair flowed freely, and his tall figure exuded an air of unparalleled dominance. His cyan eyes flickered with an awe-inspiring majesty.


    He stood silently in midair, drawing all the attention to himself.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on him, and the moment they saw him, they felt a deep sense of reverence as if they were gazing at an insurmountable mountain.


    This was a true, peerless powerhouse.


    The sudden appearance of this figure left the Titan Giant Ape and the Blazing Wind Eagle both stunned.


    When Tai Tan saw the figure, he was shocked.


    "Big brother?"


    "Big brother?!"


    The Chief was shaken to his core, but before he could think too much, the cyan-haired, white-robed man pointed a single finger at him.


    It was as if a divine finger had descended from the heavens, locking onto the Blazing Wind Eagle.


    All the feathers on the Blazing Wind Eagle''s body bristled as it poured all its strength into defense.


    But when that seemingly light finger fell, the Blazing Wind Eagle was directly forced out of its martial soul true form.


    The Chief coughed up blood as he was thrown into the air before crashing hard into the Star Luo Palace, causing it to collapse instantly.


    Xu Jiawei hurriedly pulled Xu Jiujiu away, narrowly avoiding being crushed by the debris.


    However, the Star Luo Palace was destroyed.


    Looking up at the cyan-haired, white-robed figure in the sky, Xu Jiawei felt chills running down his spine.


    "Clear Sky Sect... the Grand Sect Master?!"


    A 97th-level Temple Chief couldn''t even withstand a single finger and was sent flying while coughing up blood. Xu Jiawei trembled violently.


    He was completely terrified by the overwhelming power on display.


    With such strength, killing him would be as simple as reaching into a bag to retrieve something.


    At this moment, Xu Jiawei felt nothing but regret. Why had he gone looking for Wang Dong?


    It was the most foolish decision he had ever made.


    If not for that, they wouldn''t have provoked the Clear Sky Sect.


    But who could have known?


    After thousands of years of seclusion, the Clear Sky Sect, whose name had long since faded into obscurity, would turn out to be so incredibly strong.


    From this display alone, Xu Jiawei guessed that the Grand Sect Master of the Clear Sky Sect had reached the level of an Ultimate Douluo.


    An Ultimate Douluo ¡ª a figure of legend.


    Such individuals had power enough to topple entire empires.


    If he had known the Clear Sky Sect had an Ultimate Douluo, even with a hundred times the courage, he wouldn''t have dared provoke them.


    "Curse you, Dai Hao!" he thought bitterly.


    "If not for his suggestion, none of this would have happened."

 Chapter 145 - 145: [DD2]: 145

    Credits: Quellec


    Xu Jiawei directed his resentment toward Dai Hao. After all, it was Dai Hao who had initially suggested he go after Wang Dong.


    At this moment, Xu Jiawei felt that Dai Hao was orchestrating a plot, using the Clear Sky Sect as a tool to suppress the royal family, thereby undermining the royal family''s authority and disrupting its control over the empire.


    It wasn''t unreasonable for Xu Jiawei to think this way, especially given how deeply he had suffered this time. When people suffer a major setback, they often look for someone to blame. He couldn''t target the mighty Clear Sky Sect, but could he not handle the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion?


    Moreover, the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion had always had an awkward position. After all, it was the Xu family that had usurped the Dai family''s throne back then. Was it possible that the Dai family harbored no grievances at all?


    Xu Jiawei believed that the White Tiger lineage had likely never given up the idea of reclaiming the throne. While he and Dai Hao had always appeared to be sworn brothers, seemingly in perfect harmony, in truth, Xu Jiawei had always been wary of Dai Hao.


    However, with the threat of the Sun and Moon Empire looming, he had no choice but to rely on Dai Hao. Within the Star Luo Empire, there was no one better than Dai Hao at leading troops, and only Dai Hao could effectively defend against the Sun and Moon Empire''s advances.


    However, this recent incident escalated Xu Jiawei''s dissatisfaction with Dai Hao to a new level.


    He started to wonder if Dai Hao had known all along about the immense strength of the Clear Sky Sect. Did Dai Hao know that the people of the Clear Sky Sect were different in both character and conduct from other factions?


    Given that the Dai family was the descendant of the legendary Dai Mubai from ten thousand years ago ¡ª and considering Dai Mubai''s close relationship with the Sea God Tang San ¡ª it was reasonable to assume that the Dai family might know more about the Clear Sky Sect than the royal family did.


    It was even possible that Dai Hao knew much more than he, the emperor, did. Could it be that the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion had always maintained some sort of secret connection with certain figures within the Clear Sky Sect?


    They might not have been particularly close allies, but occasional contact wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility. Perhaps it was through this channel that Dai Hao learned of the Clear Sky Sect''s power and temperament.


    If that were the case, did Dai Hao deliberately allow the royal family to offend the Clear Sky Sect?


    Xu Jiawei''s imagination ran wild. That''s just how emperors were ¡ª there was no one they could fully trust. Once the seed of doubt was planted, they would craft entire stories to justify their suspicions.


    Even if these thoughts weren''t objective or rational, the mere existence of doubt was enough to turn speculation into truth in an emperor''s mind.


    The more Xu Jiawei thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that Dai Hao was harboring ulterior motives. Dai Hao was plotting rebellion! His heart deserved to be condemned!


    As Xu Jiawei''s expression shifted back and forth, Xu Jiujiu''s pale face filled with confusion.


    She had no idea what her brother was thinking at a time like this, but she did know one thing ¡ª the Star Luo royal family had been utterly humiliated this time.


    Even the Elders from the Temple of Worship had been easily defeated.


    Now, with two Clear Sky Sect powerhouses present, the current situation is extremely unfavorable.


    Xu Jiujiu bit her lip. If sacrificing one of her legs was the only way to make the Clear Sky Sect retreat, then she was willing to endure it.


    After all, it was her actions that had brought about this crisis. If someone had to be punished, then let it be her.


    Her eyes grew firm with resolve.


    Above, Niu Tian, having dealt with all the opposition, slowly descended.


    Tai Tan retracted his Martial Soul True Form and flew to Niu Tian''s side.


    "Big Brother, why are you here?"


    Tai Tan scratched his head, clearly puzzled.


    Why had his elder brother come at this moment? He hadn''t even had his fill of fighting yet!


    Niu Tian responded calmly, "After hearing about Dong''er''s situation, I was worried she might be bullied. I also didn''t fully trust you to keep your temper in check, so I came to see for myself."


    "Big Brother, I''m being good! I didn''t do anything reckless!"


    Tai Tan protested.


    He felt wronged. Was he not following the rules properly?


    Niu Tian shot Tai Tan a glare. If he hadn''t come, who knew how this mess would have ended?


    When Tai Tan got into the thick of things, he might not have stopped until all the Titled Douluo lay dead. There was no need for unnecessary slaughter.


    "Did Dong''er suffer any harm?"


    Niu Tian asked.


    "No, not really. They just blocked her path and asked some questions," Tai Tan replied truthfully.


    Niu Tian''s frown eased a bit.


    If that was all, then he could let it slide. No need to wipe out everyone in the palace.


    His thoughts settled, and Niu Tian slowly descended from the sky, with Tai Tan following right behind him.


    As the two figures descended from the heavens, a terrifying pressure swept over the area. Xu Jiujiu was instantly pressed to the ground, and Xu Jiawei trembled uncontrollably under the weight of that immense force.


    "You are the emperor of Star Luo?"


    Niu Tian asked coldly as he gazed down at Xu Jiawei.


    His tone was calm, but his presence was suffocating. The mighty emperor of a nation now looked no more significant than a lowly subject.


    Xu Jiawei hurriedly said, "Yes, I am Xu Jiawei, the emperor of Star Luo. Greetings to the two Sect Masters."


    "So, you''re the one who ordered people to bully our Dong''er?"


    Tai Tan glared, his eyes wide like copper bells, sending a chill down Xu Jiawei''s spine.


    Xu Jiawei felt as if one wrong word would get him killed.


    "Respected Sect Masters, this is all a misunderstanding! We did not harm Wang Dong in any way," Xu Jiawei said quickly.


    "If you had, you''d already be a corpse," Niu Tian said coldly.


    Xu Jiawei''s heart quivered, and he felt a lingering sense of fear.


    Did these people have the nerve to kill a king?


    Based on their expressions, it seemed entirely possible.


    "Dong''er is the sole successor of our Clear Sky Sect," Niu Tian continued.


    "You should understand what that means."


    Xu Jiawei''s heart shuddered.


    The sole successor?


    He knew all too well what that meant ¡ª it meant she was the future of the entire Clear Sky Sect.


    No wonder they had reacted so fiercely. Wang Dong''s status was far higher than he''d ever imagined.


    Xu Jiawei quickly said, "Sect Masters, please be merciful! We had no idea about Wang Dong''s status. If we had known, we would never have dared to offend her."


    "I am deeply sorry for the trouble caused to Wang Dong, and I am willing to offer compensation."


    "Compensation? Do you think our Clear Sky Sect needs your petty handouts?"


    Tai Tan snorted.


    Xu Jiawei immediately bowed his head and replied, "Yes, yes, of course."


    When two figures capable of taking your life at any moment stood before you, it was only wise to lower your head. Xu Jiawei was well aware of this principle.


    "Enough, Second Brother," Niu Tian said, raising his hand to stop Tai Tan.


    "I understand what Star Luo is thinking," Niu Tian continued.


    "You''re worried we''ll side with the Sun and Moon Empire. But let me tell you now ¡ª that will never happen."


    "We, the Clear Sky Sect, will not interfere in any conflicts between empires. No matter how fiercely you fight, it has nothing to do with us."


    "Dong;er is the young master of our Haotian Sect ¡ª she is the apple of our eye."


    "If you had come directly to us to ask questions, we wouldn''t have been angry. But if you dare lay a hand on Dong''er, that is unacceptable. Do you understand?"


    "I understand. It was my negligence. I overthought things."


    "It was also Brother Dai Hao who suggested that I go have a chat with Wang Dong. I just¡­ lost my composure. I apologize. This is all my mistake."


    Xu Jiawei deliberately mentioned Dai Hao''s name as if by accident. Realizing he had misspoken, he quickly changed his words.


    With a look of sincere remorse, Xu Jiawei had completely set aside the dignity of an emperor.


    "Dai Hao?"


    "Who''s that punk?"


    Tai Tan''s temper flared instantly, his anger surging like a volcano.


    Niu Tian squinted his eyes slightly and scrutinized Xu Jiawei.


    A shiver ran down Xu Jiawei''s spine as if Niu Tian had seen through his very soul.


    "You can''t even manage your subordinates. That just makes you incompetent."


    "Handle your affairs yourself."


    "Compensation doesn''t matter. Handle that however you see fit. But an apology ¡ª that is non-negotiable."


    "Whoever bullied Dong''er must present a formal apology, wearing sackcloth and with a thorned branch in hand as a show of penance. If Dong''er is not satisfied, I promise you, none of you will be happy either. Got it?"


    Niu Tian''s voice boomed like thunder, shaking Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujiu to their cores.


    Who bullied Wang Dong''er?


    Of course, it was Xu Jiujiu.


    This meant Xu Jiujui had to personally visit and offer an apology.


    Naturally, neither Xu Jiawei nor Xu Jiujui would dare to refuse.


    This was a trivial matter compared to the larger danger hanging over them.


    "I understand. I will make the arrangements."


    "Jiujui knows she was wrong and will personally apologize to Wang Dong."


    Xu Jiujui lowered her head, her eyes welling with tears.


    She was feeling aggrieved ¡ª and understandably so.


    After all, she was a princess of the empire.


    Now she was being forced to prostrate herself in apology. Who wouldn''t feel wrong?


    But she had no choice. If the royal family wanted to quell the wrath of the Clear Sky Sect, it had to be done.


    "An apology is not enough, Big Brother! Let me break one of her legs!"


    Tai Tan was still stubbornly fixated on breaking Xu Jiujui''s leg.


    How could bullying Dong''er be settled so easily? There had to be interest on top of it!


    Hearing this, Xu Jiujui''s face went deathly pale.


    If it was for the sake of the royal family, she was willing to bear the burden alone.


    Just as she was about to grit her teeth and accept her fate, Niu Tian''s words echoed like heavenly music in her ears.


    "Forget it. After all, she''s just a little girl. Besides, Dong''er wasn''t hurt in the end. Let''s spare her this time."


    "But the apology is non-negotiable. If Dong''er does not forgive you, this matter will not be over."


    Niu Tian''s calm but firm words made both Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujui perk up.


    It was clear now that this apology had to be sincere. They had to secure Wang Dong''er''s forgiveness.


    Otherwise, there would be no peaceful resolution to this incident.


    "Rest assured, both of you. We will sincerely apologize and seek Wang Dong''s forgiveness."


    "Good. That will do."


    Niu Tian nodded. Then, his gaze shifted toward a seemingly empty spot in the distance.


    "Friend, you''ve been watching for quite a while. Aren''t you going to come out and say hello?"


    Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujui were stunned.


    There''s someone else here?!


    Tai Tan was also taken aback. He carefully scanned the surroundings ¡ª and his face darkened instantly.


    "Mu Wu, you old thief! Get out here!"


    Tai Tan''s voice echoed like thunderclaps, rattling everyone''s eardrums.


    "Watch your foul mouth, old monkey."


    A ripple of energy surged through the air and a biting chill spread throughout the area.


    From the distant void, a figure in a white robe emerged. Every step he took exuded a domineering, all-encompassing pressure.


    "Half-step Ultimate Douluo¡­ Such pure and overwhelming Ice power."


    Niu Tian''s eyes narrowed. He could see that Mu Wu was no ordinary figure.


    In terms of raw foundation, Mu Wu was even steadier than Tai Tan by a margin.


    In Niu Tian''s estimation, this man was fully capable of breaking through to become an Ultimate Douluo.


    The only mystery was why he remained at the half-step Ultimate level instead of pushing forward.


    "You''re too kind, Sect Master Niu Tian," Mu Wu said with a humble bow. As someone with self-awareness, he had a deep respect for someone like Niu Tian, a legendary Soul Master. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mu Wu, you old thief, stop with the polite talk. Were you spying on us in the shadows?"


    With Niu Tian at his side, Tai Tan''s confidence surged once more.


    Mu Wu rolled his eyes, not bothering to argue with this fool.


    "The Young Master sensed fighting within the Star Luo imperial palace and sent me to investigate."


    "I wasn''t spying'' I didn''t even bother to conceal my presence. You''re just too dull to notice."


    His words were calm, but his meaning was clear ¡ª you''re too dull to notice me.


    "You¡­ What did you say?! You think I''m incompetent?!"


    Tai Tan''s eyes flared with rage as he glared at Mu Wu.


    "I never said that. You''re the one who came to that conclusion on your own."


    Mu Wu smiled faintly, spreading his hands as if to say, "Don''t blame me for your insecurities."


    "You¡­!"


    Tai Tan was so angry that he turned to Niu Tian like a child tattling to a parent.


    "Big Brother, he''s bullying me!"


    Niu Tian: "¡­"


    Xu Jiawei: "¡­"


    Xu Jiujui: "¡­"


    The many Titled Douluo who were lying low pretending to be dead: "¡­"


    No one had expected this.


    A towering, two-meter-tall, muscle-bound warrior was actually¡­ tattling?


    It was beyond ridiculous.


    "Second Brother, stop messing around!"


    Niu Tian pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling embarrassed.


    You''re a grown man. A Titled Douluo. Have some self-respect.


    The subtle, judgmental gazes from everyone present made him feel the secondhand embarrassment even more intensely.


    "But, Big Brother¡­!"


    Tai Tan looked wronged.


    "Enough!"


    Niu Tian''s gaze sharpened as he shot a glare at Tai Tan. Then, he turned toward Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujui.


    "Remember what you said. I''ll be staying in Star Luo City for a few days, so I''ll be watching every move you make."


    With that, Niu Tian glanced toward Mu Wu.


    "Send my regards to your High Priest."


    "Understood," Mu Wu said with a polite nod.


    Only then did Niu Tian grab Tai Tan by the arm and prepare to leave.


    Tai Tan was unhappy but didn''t resist.


    With Niu Tian''s strength, he wouldn''t be able to resist anyway.


    "Mu Wu, you old thief! Just wait ¡ª I''ll fight you for 300 rounds next time!"


    Even as he was being dragged away, Tai Tan couldn''t resist shouting a final challenge.


    Mu Wu smiled faintly, showing no interest in the challenge.


    If they fought, Tai Tan wouldn''t win.


    While Tai Tan had strength, Mu Wu had both strength and intelligence.


    Their realms were similar, but Mu Wu''s Ice Baxia martial soul had greater potential than Titan''s Titan Giant Ape.


    Even if Tai Tan had trump cards, did Mu Wu not have his own?


    To Mu Wu, Tai Tan was a formidable rival ¡ª but not a dangerous threat.


    But as for Niu Tian, that was a different story.


    The sheer pressure Niu Tian exuded was no less than that of the High Priest.


    "If I want to face him, I must become an Ultimate Douluo soon," Mu Wu thought to himself.


    He glanced one last time at Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujui, then vanished without a word.

 Chapter 146 - 146: [DD2]: 146

    The three figures departed, and the oppressive aura that had intimidated the world finally dissipated.


    Xu Jiawei and Xu Jiujui both let out a sigh of relief, their backs drenched in cold sweat.


    "So this is the pressure of an unparalleled powerhouse. It''s truly terrifying."


    As if sensing the oppressive aura vanish, the once-dormant presence around Star Luo Imperial Palace began to stir. One by one, figures emerged from the shadows, and the Chief of the Worship Temple also flew out from the main hall behind them.


    It was evident that everyone had been injured, but none of the injuries were severe¡ªat least, not life-threatening.


    Yet earlier, not a single one of them dared to step forward.


    Xu Jiawei, naturally, noticed this and cast an odd look at them.


    "So these are the Elders of Worship Temple? Just standing by and watching me get bullied? All of you pretending to be dead in hiding?"


    He had some choice words in his mind but held them back.


    The Chief and the others noticed Xu Jiawei''s gaze but remained indifferent, their thick skin unbothered by his scorn.


    In their view, their actions were completely rational. After all, they couldn''t possibly win. Why risk their lives?


    For a few hundred coins a month, were they supposed to gamble with their lives?


    Their reasons for joining the Worship Temple were to enjoy better benefits, not to fight to the death. Besides, the two sect masters of the Clear Sky Sect hadn''t shown any malicious intent¡ªthey wouldn''t destroy the nation or harm the emperor. Thus, there was no need to provoke them unnecessarily.


    As for Xu Jiawei losing face?


    So be it. Losing face wouldn''t kill anyone.


    They accepted their cowardice with ease of mind.


    After all, wasn''t it normal to lose to the likes of an Ultimate Douluo?


    Xu Jiawei knew better than to bring this up now¡ªit wasn''t a wise move.


    Besides, even if these people had backed down, hadn''t he compromised? The enemy was simply too powerful. Blaming them wouldn''t solve anything.


    "Your Majesty, are you unharmed?"


    The Chief approached Xu Jiawei and asked.


    Rolling his eyes, Xu Jiawei replied, "I''m fine. How about you, Chief? Are your injuries severe?"


    "Taking a direct hit wasn''t easy; I''m not lightly injured. I''ll need a good period of rest to recover," the Chief said, coughing a few times to feign severe wounds.


    The other elders chimed in, claiming their injuries were also severe.


    Xu Jiawei''s lips twitched, but he chose to offer reassurances instead.


    "Well, Chief and the rest of you, take the time you need to recover. Your health is paramount."


    He had no choice but to placate them. They were vital assets of the Star Luo Empire, essential pillars of strength.


    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty," the Chief replied.


    After some polite exchanges, the members of the Worship Temple retreated, leaving only Xu Jiawei and his sister Xu Jiujui standing amidst the ruins.


    Looking at the shattered remnants of the palace before him, Xu Jiawei sighed helplessly.


    "They came to our doorstep and tore our home apart. This is the ultimate humiliation." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother Emperor, this disgrace is all my fault. If I hadn''t handled matters poorly, our royal family wouldn''t have suffered such shame."


    Xu Jiujui''s face was pale, her hair disheveled, and her once pristine dress now appeared messy.


    She resembled a swan with broken wings, her former pride entirely crushed. The events of the day had dealt her a heavy blow, shattering her arrogance completely.


    True strength commands respect. In the face of truly powerful individuals, even a princess¡ªor an emperor¡ªmust bow their heads.


    This incident had taught Xu Jiujui a profound lesson.


    "It''s not your fault," Xu Jiawei said gravely.


    "I was the one who instructed you to act. Who could have predicted Wang Dong''s identity would be so elevated, or that the Clear Sky Sect would be so powerful?"


    His expression darkened, his eyes gleaming with sharpness.


    "The real blame lies with Dai Hao. If it weren''t for his suggestion to question Wang Dong, how could we have offended the Clear Sky Sect?"


    Xu Jiawei''s resentment toward Dai Hao was evident. Without Dai Hao''s proposal, the Star Lou Empire likely wouldn''t have provoked the Clear Sky Sect¡ªand wouldn''t have endured this humiliation.


    "Brother Emperor, are you suggesting that Duke White Tiger did this intentionally, hoping to use another''s blade to harm us?"


    Xu Jiujui''s eyes widened in shock.


    Xu Jiawei nodded.


    "It''s possible. Ever since we seized power from the Dai family, they''ve probably never stopped dreaming of reclaiming it."


    "Outwardly, they pose as loyal ministers and virtuous generals, but in truth, they harbor sinister intentions.


    "Now, with Dai Hao commanding the most elite forces in the Star Luo Empire, his ambition must have swelled long ago."


    As he spoke, Xu Jiawei''s eyes gleamed with murderous intent.


    No emperor could tolerate a disloyal subject. Even the suspicion of treason was enough to awaken a ruler''s desire to eliminate the threat.


    "Brother Emperor, does this mean you intend to move against Duke White Tiger?"


    "No," Xu Jiawei shook his head.


    "The Sun and Moon Empire is watching us like a hawk. This is not the time to act against Dai Hao."


    "Taking action against him now would undoubtedly cause major upheaval within the empire. Should the Sun and Moon Empire seize this opportunity to invade, the consequences would be disastrous."


    "This matter must be approached gradually," Xu Jiawei said, suppressing the bloodlust surging within him.


    It wasn''t the right moment to act. At the very least, they needed someone capable of replacing Dai Hao or a way to ensure the Sun and Moon Empire wouldn''t pose a short-term threat to Star Lou. Only then could they deal with Dai Hao, the poison within their ranks.


    For now, overt action was off the table, but covertly creating trouble for Dai Hao was certainly possible. As an emperor, such tactics came naturally to him.


    "You''re right, Brother Emperor. Duke White Tiger holds significant influence, and with the Sun and Moon Empire looming, we must plan carefully," Xu Jiujui agreed. Then she added, "After this incident, should we temporarily suspend the tournament?"


    "No. Continue as planned. We can use the Soul Fighting Tournament to divert public attention. The impact of this incident must be minimized as much as possible."


    "Moreover, the tournament generates considerable revenue daily. As you can see, the Star Luo Palace has been destroyed to this extent. Repairs will require a substantial amount of money."


    Xu Jiawei gestured to the ruined surroundings.


    The palace wasn''t just any ordinary structure. Its materials, from wood to floor tiles, were meticulously chosen and extravagantly priced.


    Repairing a palace required an enormous investment.


    Tai Tan and Niu Tian might have enjoyed their rampage, but the Star Luo Empire had suffered millions in damages. Without finding ways to offset the costs, the treasury alone couldn''t bear the burden.


    "You''re right, Brother Emperor."


    Xu Jiujui fell silent, realizing the financial strain. The destruction of the imperial palace would indeed cost a fortune to repair.


    "Brother Emperor, since funds are tight, what about the auction we had planned?"


    Her eyes sparkled with the idea of raising funds.


    "Add more rare and valuable items to the auction this time. Let''s aim to earn as much as possible," Xu Jiawei replied.


    "Also, use that item we obtained earlier. This time, we''re going to make the Sun Moon Empire suffer a big loss."


    "It wouldn''t be fair if only my Star Luo Empire had to endure misfortune."


    Xu Jiawei smiled.


    Xu Jiujiu silently nodded. If that item was taken out, it would drive every participant at the auction mad. The appeal of that item to soul masters was just too powerful.


    "This is a trap specially designed for the Sun Moon Empire. But I believe that even if they know it''s a trap, they''ll still walk into it," Xu Jiawei said with full confidence. This plan had been crafted solely to target the Sun Moon Empire.


    "Besides, with this auction, we should be able to recoup some money. By then, we''ll have enough funds to repair the imperial palace and cover military expenses."


    "Oh, right, Jiujiu, regarding the apology to Wang Dong, I''m afraid you''ll have to endure a bit of grievance." Xu Jiawei looked at his sister with a trace of heartache.


    His younger sister had never experienced such grievances since she was a child. But this time, she had no choice. If they couldn''t satisfy the two sect masters of the Clear Sky Sect, the matter would never be resolved.


    He did not want to be under the constant watch of two peerless powerhouses.


    "I understand brother," Xu Jiujiu nodded. She remained calm because she knew she had no other option in this matter. To earn Wang Dong''s forgiveness, she had to apologize.


    "Alright. From what I see, Wang Dong possesses twin martial souls¡ªthe Bright Goddess Butterfly and the Clear Sky Hammer. Here''s what we''ll do. I recall that there''s a 60,000-year-old Sacred Radiance White Tiger left leg bone in the inner treasury. Take it with you and present it to Wang Dong," Xu Jiawei said softly.


    Xu Jiujiu lifted her head, her eyes filled with surprise as she glanced at Xu Jiawei. Then she nodded again.


    She understood. The 60,000-year-old Sacred Radiance White Tiger''s left leg bone was indeed precious. But if it could resolve this issue, it would be worth it.


    "Brother, do you think the words of the Clear Sky Sect''s master are true?"


    Of course, she was referring to Niu Tian''s statement that the Clear Sky Sect would not side with the Sun Moon Empire or interfere in the empire''s power struggles.


    "Supreme powerhouses like him do not need to lie," Xu Jiawei firmly believed in Niu Tian''s words.


    Of course, even if he didn''t believe it, it wouldn''t matter. After all, could the Star Luo Empire afford to offend the Clear Sky right now?


    Absolutely not.


    Offending an Ultimate Douluo meant living in constant fear, never able to sleep soundly. While Ultimate Douluo might not be able to face an army of a million head-on, assassinating kings and generals would be as easy as slaughtering chickens.


    "More importantly, I''m curious about the identity of the person who appeared last."


    "That aura was terrifyingly powerful. Just from the Clear Sky Sect master''s reaction, it''s clear that this individual''s faction is likely no weaker than the Clear Sky Sect."


    From his interactions with the Clear Sky Sect, Xu Jiawei had come to understand their personalities somewhat. They were a typical "punch first, talk later" kind of people. If your strength wasn''t sufficient, they wouldn''t even acknowledge your existence.


    Yet, even someone as domineering as Tai Tan had to show some restrained to that last individual. And even Niu Tian had an attitude of friendly cooperation. This suggested that the person must also hail from a supreme faction.


    But no matter how hard he tried to recall, Xu Jiawei couldn''t think of any known faction that matched this description.


    Hearing Xu Jiawei''s thoughts, Xu Jiujium frowned and said, "Brother, there''s one more thing that I find puzzling."


    She then described her encounter with Wang Dong, as well as the relationship between Wang Dong and a person named Su Yu.


    "That Su Yu was even able to command Wang Dong. He must have an extraordinary background," Xu Jiujiu remarked.


    If she hadn''t learned of Wang Dong''s identity, she wouldn''t have given it much thought. But now that she knew Wang Dong was the Young Master of the Clear Sky Sect, this detail felt significant.


    For Wang Dong to defer to Su Yu, the weight of Su Yu''s status could only be imagined.


    After hearing Xu Jiujiu''s story, Xu Jiawei''s expression grew serious. Suddenly, he thought of something.


    "Jiujiu, do you remember what that last person said when he appeared? He said he had come ''under the orders of the Young Master,'' right?"


    "Could it be that the ''Young Master'' they were referring to is Su Yu?"


    Xu Jiujiu''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s highly likely. No, it must be Su Yu."


    "There''s no way so many people with extraordinary backgrounds could suddenly appear at the same time. The powerful figure who appeared later is, in all likelihood, from Su Yu''s faction."


    "But where exactly does Su Yu come from?"


    "If he has such powerful allies, he shouldn''t be some unknown figure. Unless¡­ he''s from a hidden sect. Wait¡­ a hidden sect?"


    As she spoke, Xu Jiujiu suddenly paused, as if she had stumbled upon something groundbreaking.


    "Brother, since even the Clear Sky Sect can operate as a hidden sect, could it be that Su Yu and that powerhouse are also from a hidden sect?"


    "I remember Su Yu saying he''s from the Heavenly Soul Empire. What hidden sects exist within the Heavenly Soul Empire?"


    "Other than the Clear Sky Sect, there''s also¡­"


    "The Ice God Palace!"


    Xu Jiawei suddenly exclaimed.


    "I understand now! It has to be the Ice God Palace!"


    Xu Jiawei''s face was filled with excitement.


    "I''ve been thinking about it all wrong. I kept focusing on the well-known factions, but I never considered the hidden sects."


    "If we''re talking about hidden sects, then the Ice God Palace is absolutely at the top of the list!"


    "Ice God Palace? I''ve never heard of it," Xu Jiujiu said, puzzled.


    "The Ice God Palace is a hidden superpower that has existed even longer than the Clear Sky Sect," Xu Jiawei explained.


    "They rarely reveal themselves on the mainland. Few people know about them."


    "But their strength is unquestionable. The most famous incident involving them was when they threw out the Body Sect''s sect master who had trespassed into their domain."


    "At that time, it was a shocking event that stunned the entire continent."


    "Mind you, the Body Sect''s sect master had already reached level 98, just one step away from becoming Ultimate Douluo."


    "Even so, he was still driven out by the Ice God Palace and had to flee in disgrace. What''s more, he didn''t dare seek revenge."


    "Everyone on the continent knows how arrogant and unruly the Body Sect is. They don''t even give a face to Shrek Academy. But after being humiliated by the Ice God Palace, they didn''t dare retaliate. That alone tells you how powerful the Ice God Palace is."


    "Legend has it that the most powerful figure in the Ice God Palace is known as the High Priest. Given his ice attributes, I''m almost certain that the figure who appeared later is a member of the Ice God Palace."


    "As for Su Yu, he''s probably from the Ice God Palace as well. And judging by the deference shown to him, he likely holds a high status within it."


    "Only with this reasoning can we explain why even the Young Master of the Clear Sky Sect, Wang Dong, is willing to follow him."

 Chapter 147 - 147: [DD2]: 147

    "Brother, have you forgotten? That person addressed him as ''Young Master,'' which means Su Yu is the Young Master of the Ice God Palace," Xu Jiujiu reminded.


    Xu Jiawei, caught up in his excitement and overanalyzing the situation, had completely forgotten what he had said earlier. Startled for a moment, he quickly came to his senses and took a deep breath.


    "That''s right, Mu Wu called Su Yu ''Young Master.'' Both Mu Wu and Su Yu are from the Ice God Palace. Doesn''t that mean Su Yu is the Young Master of the Ice God Palace?"


    Xu Jiawei said, shocked.


    "A team from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, yet it contains heirs to two of the continent''s greatest forces: the Clear Sky Sect and the Ice God Palace. Truly hard to believe."


    "Brother, Su Yu is also the captain of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s reserve team," Xu Jiujiu couldn''t help but add.


    Xu Jiawei sighed.


    "Jiujiu, I understand your point, but the Ice God Palace would never align with the Sun Moon Empire."


    "Why not?"


    Xu Jiujiu asked, puzzled.


    "The Ice God Palace worships a deity and operates differently from other great powers. They have no interest in seizing power or engaging in political struggles. Historical records suggest they''ve remained hidden from the world for tens of thousands of years. During that time, they have never interfered in the continent''s conflicts. Why would they reappear now?"


    "They''re not like the Clear Sky Sect. The Clear Sky Sect participated in the war between the Spirit Hall and the two great empires ten thousand years ago, but the Ice God Palace never did. So your concerns are unnecessary," Xu Jiawei explained.


    Of course, he kept one critical thought to himself: if they couldn''t afford to offend the Clear Sky Sect, how could they afford to provoke the Ice God Palace? Based on the behavior of Niu Tian and Tai Tan, the Ice God Palace was no weaker than the Clear Sky Sect and likely had its own Ultimate Douluo.


    "If we were to upset them, it would spell disaster. I don''t want to experience another situation where someone storms into the imperial palace¡ªit''s not a pleasant feeling," Xu Jiawei thought to himself.


    "I see," Xu Jiujiu said in sudden understanding. Then, with curiosity, she asked,


    "If the Ice God Palace has always stayed hidden, why has Su Yu emerged into the world?"


    "Perhaps it''s to allow their successor to gain experience. Even reclusive powers can''t completely avoid contact with the outside world. They simply refrain from meddling in conflicts or stirring up chaos," Xu Jiawei explained.


    Xu Jiujiu nodded in understanding.


    "Encountering someone from the Ice God Palace could be considered a rare opportunity. Jiujiu, if you get the chance, try to establish a good relationship with these two Young Masters. Even a small connection would be beneficial, as long as they don''t harbor hostility toward the royal family," Xu Jiawei advised.


    "Understood," Xu Jiujiu replied earnestly.


    Xu Jiawei nodded slightly, his gaze deep and contemplative.


    "I only hope the royal family can remain stable," he thought silently.


    ...


    Star Emperor Hotel. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After returning from Wang Dong''er''s room, Su Yu retreated to his room. The commotion in the imperial city was impossible for him to miss. He could guess, even without confirmation, that it was related to Tai Tan.


    Suddenly, a graceful figure appeared on the balcony. Her silhouette was enchanting, with flowing black hair cascading casually over her shoulders, exuding an indescribable elegance and tranquility.


    Zhang Lexuan approached slowly, her delicate brows arched slightly, and her red lips curved into a playful smile.


    "The whole city is in chaos, yet you''re still in the mood to read?" she teased, walking toward Su Yu.


    Looking up at Zhang Lexuan, Su Yu''s face softened into a gentle smile.


    "Sister, what brings you here?"


    "Not welcome? Then I''ll leave," Zhang Lexuan teased, though her body remained still.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "Of course not. How could I not welcome you?"


    He casually tossed his book aside, stood up, and guided Zhang Lexuan to sit by the bed.


    As she approached, a faint orchid-like fragrance filled the air, calming and refreshing.


    "Sister, you smell so nice," Su Yu couldn''t help but compliment. He never hid his true feelings around her.


    Startled at first, Zhang Lexuan laughed lightly, tapping Su Yu''s head with her finger.


    "You''re being cheeky as soon as I arrive. Where did you learn such nonsense?"


    "I''m not being cheeky; I''m serious! You do smell amazing," Su Yu said innocently, even leaning in for another sniff.


    Zhang Lexuan gently pressed his head back with her hand and sighed.


    "Always taking advantage of me," she muttered, though her tone carried no trace of anger or displeasure.


    Su Yu grinned mischievously, taking her hand in his and lightly caressing her soft, delicate fingers. His other arm naturally wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer until she leaned against his shoulder.


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes at him but didn''t resist. Since hearing Su Yu''s bold declaration that day, she had begun to truly consider their relationship. Though Su Yu was still young, his future was undoubtedly brilliant.


    Being with him wouldn''t be a bad thing¡ªit was, in fact, her wish.


    She didn''t mind Su Yu''s intimacy because, deep down, she had already decided that everything she had was meant for him.


    Su Yu buried his face in her hair, savoring the faint fragrance.


    "The imperial city is lively tonight, likely due to a clash involving a Super Douluo," Zhang Lexuan said softly.


    As a Soul Douluo, she could naturally sense the turmoil in the city. Her spiritual power had already reached the Spirit Abyss Realm, rivaling that of a Titled Douluo.


    When Su Yu didn''t respond, she continued,


    "There may be unrest in the imperial city in the coming days. Make sure to stay safe."


    Her main reason for coming was to remind Su Yu to take care of himself. He was the most important person in her heart, bar none.


    Finally, Su Yu lifted his face from her hair and spoke calmly,


    "Clear Sky Sect."


    "What?"


    Zhang Lexuan looked at him, puzzled.


    "This incident was caused by the Clear Sky Sect," Su Yu explained.


    As he spoke, Su Yu recounted how Wang Dong''er exposed the Clear Sky Hammer, Xu Jiujiu came to question her, and the potential retaliation from Tai Tan.


    Zhang Lexuan''s small mouth opened slightly, clearly surprised by the news.


    "Just because of this?"


    "Isn''t the Clear Sky Sect being too audacious? This is the imperial capital of a nation!"


    Even Shrek Academy wouldn''t dare to disregard the Star Luo Empire in such a manner.


    After all, an empire is an empire, with immense influence and power.


    The Clear Sky Sect''s actions were simply outrageous.


    "It''s quite understandable because the Clear Sky Sect is strong enough."


    "Although the Star Luo Empire has an army of a million, what can they do against an Ultimate Douluo?"


    "If an Ultimate Douluo wants to kill someone, a million troops won''t be able to stop them."


    "Unless Xu Jiawei has no fear of death, he wouldn''t dare to say a word."


    Su Yu''s tone was calm and indifferent.


    "Is the Star Luo Empire strong? Sure, they are."


    "With a million troops and various armed forces mobilized, they could crush the Clear Sky Sect."


    "After all, no human strength is inexhaustible, and even Titled Douluo can''t fight endlessly. They could be overwhelmed by sheer numbers."


    "But... only if a Titled Douluo doesn''t run away."


    "If a Titled Douluo decides to flee, a million troops can''t stop them."


    "For a Titled Douluo, it''s already like this; for an Ultimate Douluo, it''s even more so."


    "They may not be able to confront a million troops head-on, but they can come and go as they please as if walking into an unguarded place. Strike and retreat with ease."


    "What can you do about them?"


    "An Ultimate Douluo can single-handedly terrify an entire nation. That''s no exaggeration."


    "With a powerhouse at the Ultimate Douluo level, they could easily wipe out the royal family in minutes."


    "What''s the use of numbers? They can''t stop their actions at all."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan couldn''t help but smile as she looked at Su Yu.


    "You make a good point, but an empire is still an empire, with immense influence and resources."


    "Offending such a massive power is never wise."


    "Why do I feel like you approve of the Clear Sky Sect''s actions?"


    "And it seems like you don''t think much of these empires. Are you getting a bit too arrogant?"


    "How can that be arrogance? It''s just the truth. The Star Luo Empire isn''t that great. They simply don''t have the means to threaten an Ultimate Douluo."


    Su Yu spoke as if it were a matter of course.


    "Looking down on the Star Luo Empire already, and you don''t call that arrogance?"


    "Xiao Yu, while you do have the Ice Palace as your backing, you should still act cautiously and avoid unnecessary enemies."


    "You''ve already provoked quite a few powerful factions."


    Zhang Lexuan tried to counsel him.


    "You mean the Xuanming Sect, the White Tiger Duke''s household, or the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect?"


    "Sorry, but I''ll be blunt¡ªthese factions are nothing but scraps."


    Su Yu''s face was full of pride.


    "Even if you lump all three together, they''re no match for a single hand of the Ice Palace."


    "You''re so full of yourself. Your sister''s just worried about you, and here you are showing off."


    Zhang Lexuan feigned anger.


    "Well, fine then! If my concern is unappreciated, I''ll leave!"


    She stood up as if to leave, but Su Yu grabbed her.


    With a startled cry, her soft and fragrant body fell directly onto Su Yu, and the two of them toppled together.


    Zhang Lexuan''s face was very close to Su Yu''s, close enough to hear each other''s breaths. Su Yu could even catch the faint orchid-like scent emanating from her.


    Their eyes met, their eyelashes fluttering and brushing against one another. Their hearts seemed to beat in unison.


    Su Yu''s breathing grew heavier, and he felt his body heat up.


    Zhang Lexuan''s cheeks flushed red. She was about to say something when Su Yu suddenly embraced her and kissed her lips.


    Zhang Lexuan''s eyes widened. This... this was the second time.


    It was the second time Su Yu had kissed her.


    Zhang Lexuan was stunned, but soon, a sweet feeling arose in her heart.


    The two kissed, and the atmosphere gradually intensified.


    Just as things were heating up, Zhang Lexuan suddenly gasped and jumped up, her face red as an apple.


    "You naughty brat! You''ve gotten bold!"


    Her face was full of embarrassment as she glared at Su Yu, then quickly disappeared from the balcony.


    Su Yu froze for a moment, then let out a bitter laugh. Looking down at his hand, he fell into deep thought.


    It seemed his hand had a will of its own¡ªhe couldn''t control it.


    "But she''s even purer than I imagined," Su Yu murmured with a smile.


    Zhang Lexuan had always been so gentle and composed, yet now she seemed like a shy little girl.


    He could tell that Zhang Lexuan was genuinely innocent, so pure she didn''t even understand much about relationships.


    "The purer she is, the more I like her," Su Yu muttered to himself before getting up.


    A while later, Su Yu returned to his book. At some point, Mu Wu''s figure appeared beside him.


    Mu Wu reported in a low voice, and Su Yu''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Even Niu Tian has come? Interesting. Looks like something''s happening that I don''t know about."


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    Niu Tian probably didn''t know about Wang Dong''er''s situation unless someone had gone to the Clear Sky Sect to inform him. That would explain why he arrived in Star Luo City so quickly.


    So, who could that informant be?


    Su Yu pondered silently.


    But after thinking for a while, he still couldn''t figure it out due to the lack of information and his overthinking.


    Giving up, Su Yu said, "So you''re saying those two from the Clear Sky Sect are both in Star Luo City now?"


    Mu Wu nodded.


    "This should be fun. Such a small Star Luo City, yet it''s attracting so many strong individuals."


    "Xu Jiawei must be feeling the pressure. If something happens, the entire Star Luo City might be wiped out."


    Su Yu chuckled mischievously.


    "Such a small city¡ªcan it handle all this chaos?"


    "I wonder if those two will come to see Wang Dong''er."


    Su Yu muttered again, but then decided it wasn''t worth guessing.


    "Whatever. As long as it doesn''t affect us, it doesn''t matter."


    "With you and Elder Hai around, there''s nothing to fear."


    Su Yu spoke calmly.


    The chaos in Star Luo City was none of his business. His safety was guaranteed no matter what.


    Thinking this, Su Yu felt at ease again. Looking at Mu Wu, he asked, "Mu Wu, have you seen Niu Tian in action? How does he compare to the High Priest?"


    Without hesitation, Mu Wu replied, "He should be slightly weaker than the High Priest but still far stronger than me."


    Su Yu frowned slightly.


    "You''re only a Half-Step Ultimate Douluo. That beast is at least a Demigod, possibly nearing the Quasi-God level. The gap is normal."


    "Mu Wu, how close are you to breaking through to Ultimate Douluo?"


    "If you took the Dragon Pill, could you achieve it?"


    Mu Wu replied, "Young Master, I don''t need the Dragon Pill. I could attempt the breakthrough now, but I want something better."


    "You mean constructing complementary Yin-Yang twin soul cores?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "Yes, Young Master. I reached Level 98 at the age of seventy-five and have been stuck at this level for over twenty years now."


    "Not to boast, but I believe I''ve already accumulated enough foundation for the breakthrough."

 Chapter 148 - 148: [DD2]: 148

    Credits: BerialAstral


    "It''s not enough to achieve Ultimate Douluo with a Dual Soul Core of the same resonance; it wouldn''t provide a significant advantage over other Ultimate Douluo," explained Mu Wu.


    "Considering the Ice God Palace''s deep foundation, there isn''t an urgent need for me to break through to counter any threats. That''s why I set my sights on creating a Dual Soul Core of Yin-Yang Complementation instead."


    "But the difficulty of achieving a Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core is immense. I''ve never been confident enough to attempt it, so I''ve refrained from rushing toward the Ultimate Douluo breakthrough," Mu Wu continued, detailing everything without holding back.


    Su Yu nodded thoughtfully. Reaching Level 98 at the age of 75 was an extraordinary talent, even surpassing legends like Mu En and Long Xiaoyao. It made sense that Mu Wu, with his profound foundation, hadn''t yet achieved Ultimate Douluo¡ªnot due to inability but because he was aiming for greatness. However, Su Yu knew how difficult the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core path was; no human Soul Master had succeeded in this endeavor thus far. Among the three great human Ultimate Douluo, all had achieved their status through Dual Soul Cores of the same resonance.


    Interestingly, Su Yu remembered a precedent¡ªnot a human, but the Beast God, Di Tian, who had achieved a Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core.


    "Have you sought advice from the High Priest?"


    Su Yu asked, curious about Hai Bodong''s unique situation. Even Su Yu didn''t fully understand how the system had transformed Hai Bodong''s strength. All he could see were surface-level statistics.


    "I have, but the High Priest did not follow the Soul Core path. He couldn''t offer much guidance," Mu Wu replied.


    "That said, the High Priest''s path is exceptionally powerful. At the same level, no Soul Beast or Soul Master could rival him."


    Su Yu stroked his chin, intrigued. Hai Bodong''s abilities were unconventional. If even he didn''t follow the Soul Core path, did that mean Su Yu himself might not need to either? Compared to Soul Cores, Su Yu was more inclined toward the Golden Core path¡ªwhere the union of essence, energy, and spirit formed a flawless Golden Core. Wouldn''t that be vastly superior to a Soul Core?


    Still, Su Yu wasn''t sure how to implement such a concept. For now, it was just a fanciful idea. After a moment of thought, he said, "I know someone who has achieved the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core. When there''s a chance, I''ll inquire about it for you."


    Su Yu was thinking of Di Tian. If they met again, he could casually ask about it. After all, Mu Wu''s strength was directly tied to Su Yu''s influence, so helping Mu Wu grow stronger was in his best interest.


    "Thank you, Young Master," Mu Wu said with a hint of joy, fully trusting Su Yu''s promise.


    Waving it off, Su Yu asked, "Aside from you, is there anyone else in the Ice God Palace who could make use of the Dragon Pill?"


    Rather than keeping the Dragon Pill for himself, Su Yu considered enhancing the strength of the Ice God Palace. Resources were something he wouldn''t lack in the future, and for now, the Dragon Pill was of little use to him.


    "Young Master doesn''t need the Dragon Pill?"


    Mu Wu asked, surprised.


    "I don''t," Su Yu replied confidently.


    Mu Wu thought for a moment before answering, "Among us nine siblings, aside from me, Lu Yuan is the strongest. However, the one with the most potential is Lingguang. Her Ice Phoenix Martial Soul has an exceptionally pure bloodline, very close to that of a true pureblood Ice Phoenix. If fortune favors her, she could evolve into a pureblood Ice Phoenix and gain control over the Ultimate Ice attribute."


    "But what Lingguang needs most is an ice-element treasure. As for the others, the Dragon Pill doesn''t align with their attributes. Even if they took it, the effects would be limited," Mu Wu added.


    Su Yu froze for a moment. So, the Dragon Pill couldn''t even be given away? Other factions would treat it as a priceless treasure, yet here they were, checking if it aligned with their attributes. If Yan Shaozhe heard about this, he''d probably cry.


    Still, among those Su Yu was close to, there were people with light attributes. One was Wang Dong''er, with her Bright Goddess Butterfly Martial Soul, and the other was Di Mingli, the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, possessing the Ultimate Light attribute.


    Between the two, Su Yu leaned toward giving it to Di Mingli. Wang Dong''er was great, but¡­ this was Di Mingli they were talking about. She had been by his side for nearly six years, one of the few people who could rival Zhang Lexuan in his heart. Feelings couldn''t help but sway his judgment.


    Thinking of Di Mingli, Su Yu felt a twinge of longing. It had been over a year since they last met. Without his barbecue, would she have reverted to her old habits of devouring the brains of light-attribute and spirit-attribute soul beasts? The thought was disgusting. He made a mental note to ensure she gave up that habit the next time they met.


    Lost in thought, Su Yu snapped back to reality and addressed Mu Wu. "Earlier, you mentioned Shui Lingguang''s potential to evolve into an Ultimate Ice Phoenix?"


    "Yes. Lingguang''s talent is extraordinary. If she succeeds in evolving, achieving Ultimate Douluo will be a matter of time," Mu Wu affirmed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I recall the Ice God Palace has several ice-element treasures, doesn''t it?"


    Su Yu asked.


    "It does, but those treasures are protective artifacts that only the Young Master has the authority to access," Mu Wu explained.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "Understood."


    Mu Wu grasped Su Yu''s intent and respectfully bowed before quietly leaving the room.


    "Shui Lingguang, huh? She''s worth nurturing," Su Yu murmured to himself. He understood that Mu Wu''s mention of Shui Lingguang was a subtle plea for favor. The Ice God Palace undoubtedly held treasures capable of advancing her Ice Phoenix Martial Soul, but their value was immense, and even Hai Bodong couldn''t touch them without Su Yu''s permission.


    Su Yu didn''t mind investing in Shui Lingguang if she truly had the talent. After all, strengthening the Ice God Palace aligned with his goals. Besides, similar treasures existed elsewhere, like those in the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well¡ªa treasure trove of miraculous herbs.


    Given the opportunity, Su Yu planned to visit the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and gather some of its incredible resources. Those herbs could solidify foundations, enhance potential, and solve many issues, including Xiao Hongchen''s unstable roots from overusing medicinal enhancements. With the right herb, even her problems could be resolved effortlessly.


    Not only Meng Hongchen but also Zhang Lexuan and the others would experience significant transformation if they could consume a celestial herb. The first generation of Shrek''s Seven Devils reached godhood, and immortal herbs played a critical role in their success.


    As Su Yu thought about this, a growing sense of anticipation welled up in his heart. It seemed it was indeed time to plan a trip to gather these treasures sooner rather than later. After all, the earlier he acted, the sooner he could reap the benefits.


    Not long after Mu Wu left, Su Yu received a summons from Elder Ma.


    With such a commotion in Star Luo Imperial City, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s leadership couldn''t remain indifferent. This meeting was likely convened to discuss the recent events.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy that was curious. Other academies and factions in the city were also abuzz with speculation. The scale of the disturbance had drawn widespread attention, leaving many eager to uncover the truth.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as dusk approached, Dai Hao returned from the imperial palace.


    Such a major incident in Star Luo City couldn''t be ignored. As a high-ranking duke, Dai Hao had to investigate. However, despite his inquiries, Xu Jiawei gave only vague and evasive responses, revealing very little.


    This recent situation had planted seeds of suspicion in Xu Jiawei''s heart toward Dai Hao. Were it not for the duke''s political influence and the delicate relationship between the Star Luo and Sun Moon Empires, Xu Jiawei might have already taken direct action against him. On the other hand, Dai Hao, with his control over the military, certainly harbored ambitions of his own.


    The two men maintained an outward appearance of mutual respect as sovereign and minister, but internally, they both had their agendas. The key difference was that Dai Hao remained unaware of the growing hostility Xu Jiawei felt toward him¡ªan animosity sparked by the recent incident involving the Clear Sky Sect.


    Returning to his palatial estate outside Star Luo City, Dai Hao found himself mulling over the strange tension in the palace. The Duke''s estate was nothing short of opulent, with vast grounds and magnificently decorated halls that radiated luxury.


    Dai Hao, being a Soul Douluo, moved swiftly and soon reached the outskirts of Star Luo City. By now, night had fallen, and the atmosphere was heavy with a quiet stillness. Suddenly, the silence was broken as an overwhelming force of gravity descended upon him without warning.


    Caught completely off guard, Dai Hao dropped to one knee, the ground beneath him cracking from the sheer impact. His face flushed red as veins bulged across his straining arms. He immediately released his White Tiger martial soul, his body transforming as eight soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black¡ªlit up around him. His body expanded with a surge of power, but the crushing weight refused to relent.


    "Who''s there? Please show yourself!"


    Dai Hao shouted, his voice ringing with urgency. Although a high-ranking Soul Douluo, he realized his assailant must be at least a Titled Douluo, and fear crept into his heart.


    Who could this be? Who in Star Luo City would ambush him?


    As his thoughts raced, a deep, thunderous voice rang out behind him. "You''re Dai Hao, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I am Dai Hao. May I ask where I have offended you, senior?" he asked, unable to turn around under the oppressive weight.


    The mysterious figure ignored his question, replying only, "You''re Dai Hao? Good, then I''ve found the right person."


    Without further preamble, a powerful slap struck Dai Hao, sending him flying.


    Dai Hao barely had time to react. His cheek swelled immediately, and several teeth were knocked loose. Yet his assailant wasn''t done. They continued to pummel him relentlessly, each blow accompanied by insults.


    "Stupid Dai Hao, thinking you''re so clever? Look at you now!"


    "Scheming against people? Is that your game?"


    "You think being a Dai means I won''t beat you senseless?"


    With every word, a punch or kick landed on Dai Hao. Within moments, he was unrecognizable, his face swollen, ribs cracked, and his body covered in bruises. No matter what soul skills he used, they were effortlessly neutralized. Even his martial soul''s true form was forcibly disrupted with a single strike.


    Through it all, Dai Hao never caught a glimpse of his attacker. His strength, his status¡ªnone of it mattered. He was reduced to nothing more than a plaything for this mysterious figure.


    "Who are you?"


    Dai Hao finally roared in desperation, blood dripping from his lips. To his frustration, the assailant only mocked him further.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am!"


    "Look at yourself¡ªworthless! Just be glad your last name is Dai; otherwise, I''d have taken your head already!"


    The beating only stopped after Dai Hao lay limp on the ground, a broken and humiliated wreck. His internal injuries were severe, and it was clear that this encounter would leave lasting consequences. Even if he survived and recovered, his cultivation path as a Soul Douluo was effectively crippled. Achieving the rank of Titled Douluo was now a near impossibility.


    As the mysterious figure finally left, their hulking frame was revealed under the city''s lights¡ªa towering, muscle-bound man with steel-like hair and fierce eyes that glinted like bronze bells.


    It was none other than Tai Tan.


    Earlier, Xu Jiawei''s suspicions might not have troubled Niu Tian, but Tai Tan had taken them seriously. Learning that Dai Hao had suggested interrogating Wang Dong''er, Tai Tan couldn''t contain his anger. He slipped away without informing Niu Tian and intercepted Dai Hao on his way home. The events that followed needed no further explanation.


    For Dai Hao, this incident was not just a brutal assault¡ªit was a harsh reminder that his ambitions had brought him to the brink of ruin.

 Chapter 149 - 149: [DD2]: 149

    Even Xu Jiawei probably didn''t expect that his words would work so well.


    Niu Tian had some brains, but Taitan? That guy was all brute force.


    And yet, this brute had the strength to back it up. When that fist came down, there were few in the world who could take it.


    "This Dai Hao is so weak. Can''t even handle a hit. Boring."


    Taitan curled his lip. He had thought that the descendant of the Dai family would at least put up some kind of fight.


    But who could''ve imagined that Dai H¨¤o was so useless? That White Tiger Martial Soul of his was weaker than a sickly kitten. He couldn''t even withstand a single punch.


    "White Tiger? Hah, might as well call him a sick cat," Taitan scoffed before his figure flickered and disappeared into the vast darkness of the night.


    ...


    The Next Day


    "What?"


    "Brother Dai Hao was attacked? And now he''s bedridden?"


    "Who on earth is so brazen, so reckless, as to lay such a heavy hand on Brother Dai Hao?!"


    Xu Jiawei wore an expression of utter shock. He slammed the table and appeared furious.


    The news had just arrived: Dai Hao was assaulted on his way home and suffered severe injuries.


    Xu Jiawei''s heart surged with outrage (read: delight).


    He didn''t even need to guess who was responsible.


    Dai Hao, after all, was a Soul Douluo with the White Tiger Martial Soul. It wouldn''t be so easy to beat him into such a miserable state.


    Other than the Clear Sky Sect, who else could it have been?


    Honestly, Xu Jiawei was secretly quite pleased.


    Let Dai Hao stir up trouble and try to manipulate others. Now he''d finally been dealt with.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were in public, Xu Jiawei might''ve burst out laughing.


    Misfortune works like this: if you''re the only one unlucky, it''s unbearable. But when someone else has it worse, your troubles don''t seem as bad.


    After all, happiness is often a matter of comparison.


    Still, with so many people watching, Xu Jiawei couldn''t show his glee.


    He put on a righteous and concerned fa?ade, looking like a wise ruler deeply worried for his subordinate.


    "Your Majesty, we''ve found no trace of the attacker at the scene," reported a minister tasked with investigating.


    "Moreover, the darkness at the time made it impossible for anyone to see what the assailant looked like. The only thing we can confirm is that the culprit must be a Titled Douluo."


    Xu Jiawei nodded.


    "How is Brother Dai Hao''s condition now?"


    The minister replied, "The White Tiger Duke is gravely injured. Reports say more than a dozen ribs are broken, and his internal organs suffered severe trauma. When he was found, he was already unconscious."


    "Have we sent someone to treat him?" Xu Jiawei inquired.


    "The White Tiger Duchess has already summoned healers, but their efforts have been largely ineffective. She has requested that Your Majesty ask the Imperial Healer to assist."


    "Granted!" Xu Jiawei declared.


    At a time like this, he couldn''t possibly refuse.


    Even if he secretly wished for Dai Hao''s death, it couldn''t happen like this¡ªnot so blatantly.


    "Take my decree to summon the Imperial Healer to tend to Brother Dai Hao. He is a pillar of our Star Luo Empire and must not be lost under any circumstances!"


    Xu Jiawei looked anxious, his words brimming with apparent concern for Dai Hao''s well-being.


    The surrounding ministers were all deeply moved, repeatedly praising his wisdom and compassion.


    After the court session, Xu Jiawei maintained his image as a caring ruler and rushed to the White Tiger Duke''s estate, bringing his entourage along.


    To those unaware of the situation, it might even seem like Xu Jiawei and Dai Hao were the closest of brothers.


    "His Majesty has arrived!"


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    At the White Tiger Duke''s residence, the Duchess and others quickly bowed to Xu Jiawei.


    "Royal Sister, no need for formalities. How is Brother Dai Hao doing?" Xu Jiawei asked, his face full of concern.


    The White Tiger Duchess was no ordinary woman. She was also part of the royal family. By seniority, she would count as Xu Jiawei''s younger sister, though not from the same mother.


    Her elegant face showed a mix of grief and anger as she replied, "My husband''s injuries are severe, even his foundation is damaged. I can''t imagine who would be so ruthless as to attack him like this."


    Her eyes flashed with resentment. Despite everything, her relationship with Dai Hao was genuinely affectionate. She had borne him two legitimate sons, Dai Yaoheng and Dai Huabin.


    Dai Hao, in turn, had always treated her with respect and care.


    As a member of the royal family, the Duchess was naturally a stunning beauty. Even in her late thirties, she retained her charm and elegance, with no sign of aging.


    Her figure was voluptuous, her legs long and graceful, her curves exquisite¡ªa woman of mature allure. It was no wonder Dai Hao had doted on her for so many years, entrusting the entire Duke''s estate to her.


    If Dai Hao had truly loved Hou Yun''er, he wouldn''t have ignored her for so many years. He didn''t even react much to her death.


    All Hou Yun''er received from him was a White Tiger Dagger.


    And yet, she remained obsessed with him. Truly, in the world of Soul Land, there was never a shortage of hopeless romantics.


    As for Dai Hao''s later performance of undying love for Hou Yun''er¡ªit was nauseating.


    How much of it was real, and how much was an act? Those who know, know.


    If he truly loved her, would he have stayed away for over a decade?


    If he truly loved her, would he not even know his own son''s identity?


    Whether it was real love or just a show, no comment.


    But purely in terms of appearance, the Duchess was undoubtedly more beautiful than Hou Yun''er.


    Dai Huabin and Dai Yaoheng might not be likable, but they were undeniably handsome.


    Meanwhile, Hou Yuhao''s looks were merely delicate.


    Since their father was the same, it was clear that the Duchess far outshone Hou Yun''er in beauty.


    "Brother Dai Hao''s foundation is damaged?"


    Xu Jiawei feigned shock, though his heart leaped with joy.


    Dai Hao''s foundation damaged?


    That couldn''t be better.


    The Dai Hao he wanted was precisely one who was weakened.


    If Dai Hao were perfectly fine, Xu Jiawei wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    In his heart, Xu Jiawei was secretly pleased, but he spoke with a resolute tone, "Royal Sister, rest assured, I will find the perpetrator and seek justice for Brother Dai Hao."


    "Even if it''s a Title Douluo, I will ensure they pay the price."


    Xu Jiawei spoke with righteousness, perfectly embodying the role of a caring elder brother.


    The Duchess of the White Tiger bent slightly in a gesture of respect, showing gratitude on her face. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "There''s no need to be so formal. Brother Dai Hao and I are as close as brothers. This is what I should do," Xu Jiawei replied with a sigh.


    "Your Majesty, this is not a suitable place to discuss further. Please, come inside," the duchess suggested.


    "Very well, I also want to see for myself how Brother Dai Hao is faring," Xu Jiawei said as the group entered the duke''s mansion.


    Inside the White Tiger Duke''s residence.


    The Healing Douluo had just finished treating Dai Hao, who had fallen into a deep sleep. After packing up his tools, the Healing Douluo exited the room.


    "Senior Healing Douluo, how is my husband doing?" the duchess asked immediately as he stepped out.


    Xu Jiawei nodded in agreement and added, "Senior, how is Brother Dai Hao''s condition?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Healing Douluo sighed. "The White Tiger Duke''s injuries are very severe, particularly his internal injuries. The assailant wasn''t just powerful¡ªthey had extraordinarily domineering soul power.


    "Their soul power caused massive internal damage, and because of its intensity, it''s extremely difficult to remove. The White Tiger Duke''s internal organs have all been severely impacted. Although he can recover to some extent, there will be lasting repercussions."


    "The injuries have significantly damaged his foundation. In the future, it''s unlikely that the White Tiger Duke will ever reach the level of a Title Douluo."


    "What?"


    The duchess''s face turned pale with shock. "My husband can no longer reach the Title Douluo rank?"


    She found it hard to believe. She had known Dai Hao''s foundation was damaged, but she didn''t expect it to be so severe. Not even the Healing Douluo could restore it.


    Without the ability to break through to Title Douluo, Dai Hao''s future was effectively over.


    Dai Hao''s talent wasn''t low¡ªhe was already close to Title Douluo at just over forty years old. There had even been a chance he could ascend to the rank of a Super Douluo.


    But now, with the Healing Douluo''s words, it was as if a thunderbolt had struck her. Her mind buzzed, and she felt utterly devastated.


    "This¡­ is it that serious?" Xu Jiawei''s face was filled with shock, though his heart was brimming with joy.


    Dai Hao unable to reach the Title Douluo rank? That couldn''t be better.


    A White Tiger Duke stuck at the Soul Douluo level was far easier to control than one at the Title Douluo level.


    Xu Jiawei had always been wary of Dai Hao because of his considerable talent. Even if Dai Hao wasn''t an exceptional prodigy, he had the potential to break through to Super Douluo, which was enough to make him a threat.


    But now, with his foundation damaged, Dai Hao''s path to Title Douluo was forever cut off. Xu Jiawei couldn''t be happier; he might even laugh in his dreams.


    "The main issue is that the assailant''s soul power was far too domineering. The one responsible must be incredibly powerful," the Healing Douluo explained, though he already had a good idea who had attacked.


    However, he couldn''t voice it because the individual in question was someone they couldn''t afford to provoke.


    "No matter who it is, I will make them pay," the duchess said with venomous determination, her beautiful eyes burning with hatred.


    To ruin someone''s future was no different from murdering their parents. Dai Hao''s path had been destroyed, and to her, this was a hatred as deep as the ocean.


    As Dai Hao''s wife, her anger burned fiercely.


    Xu Jiawei sighed. "Royal Sister, I will do my best to find another solution. For now, you should focus on taking good care of Brother Dai Hao."


    "When I return to the palace, I will send some rare treasures to help Brother Dai Hao recover."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The duchess''s eyes reddened as she expressed her gratitude, though the hatred on her face didn''t diminish.


    Xu Jiawei sighed again. "I''ll take my leave for now. Let Brother Dai Hao rest and recover properly."


    "Safe travels, Your Majesty."


    With everyone watching, Xu Jiawei departed from the White Tiger Duke''s residence.


    Once outside, Xu Jiawei''s mood brightened considerably.


    Dai Hao injured and unable to reach the Title Douluo level? That was excellent news.


    A Soul Douluo-level Dai Hao was far easier to manipulate than a Title Douluo-level one. Moreover, news of Dai Hao''s damaged foundation would undoubtedly harm his reputation, weakening his influence.


    This was advantageous to the royal family.


    The more Xu Jiawei thought about it, the happier he became. His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Dai Hao, Dai Hao¡­ so even you have your bad days," Xu Jiawei thought gleefully as he headed back to the Star Luo Imperial Palace.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Star Emperor Hotel.


    After finishing their match and returning to their room, Su Yu and his companions unexpectedly encountered Xu Jiujiu and her entourage.


    Today, Xu Jiujiu was dressed in an elegant glass-embroidered palace gown, exuding celestial beauty.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, her swan-like neck long and graceful. She had an air of nobility, her features delicate and refined.


    She smiled faintly, her beautiful eyes radiating warmth. Standing there quietly, she was like a picturesque scene.


    "What are you doing here again?"


    Wang Dong''er, who had been chatting with Su Yu, immediately frowned at the sight of Xu Jiujiu.


    She didn''t like her¡ªshe simply couldn''t.


    "Wang Dong, please don''t misunderstand. I''ve come today to offer my apologies."


    "Su Yu, Wang Dong, may I have a word with you two?" Xu Jiujiu asked courteously, her tone warm and her demeanor devoid of arrogance. She was like a gentle spring breeze.


    Wang Dong''er instinctively glanced at Su Yu, her brow slightly furrowed.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. This time, Xu Jiujiu truly didn''t seem to have any ill intentions. His ability to sense emotions was rarely wrong.


    Looking at Meng Hongchen beside him, Su Yu said, "Meng''er, you and Brother Xiao go ahead. Wang Dong and I have something to take care of."


    Meng Hongchen gave Su Yu a curious look but nodded obediently.


    Xiao Hongchen, however, glanced skeptically at Su Yu. "What are you two planning?"


    "Su Yu, don''t you dare do anything to betray Meng!"


    Xu Jiujiu''s beauty and proactive approach made the brother-in-law deeply suspicious and worried for his younger sister.


    "Brother Xiao, what nonsense are you talking about?" Su Yu glared at him, exasperated.


    Xu Jiujiu wasn''t his type at all¡ªnot that she wasn''t beautiful, but because a scheming royal woman like her didn''t appeal to him.


    Moreover, she wasn''t just looking for him; she wanted to talk to Wang Dong''er too. What romance could be involved?


    This brother-in-law of his was becoming more and more ridiculous.


    Xiao Hongchen pouted but didn''t argue further, leading the others away.


    Meng Hongchen shot Su Yu a glance but followed along, not overly concerned. She trusted Su Yu and knew his preferences better than anyone.

 Chapter 150 - 150: [DD2]: 150

    Credits: felipe almeida


    Although Meng Hongchen couldn''t guarantee that Su Yu would not like anyone else in his life, she was confident that the woman in front of her was not Su Yu''s type. She had at least that much faith in him.


    Meng Hongchen and the others left. The smile on Xu Jiujiu''s face grew even softer. "Gentlemen, may we find a place to have a chat?"


    "We have nothing to talk about," Wang Dong''er said bluntly.


    "Sure, please lead the way," Su Yu replied with a slight smile.


    "Su Yu?" Wang Dong''er turned to Su Yu, confused.


    Su Yu smiled lightly and patted Wang Dong''er''s shoulder. "It''s fine to hear her out. I trust that Princess Jiujiu isn''t setting up a trap this time."


    "You''re joking, Su Yu. Jiujiu came here sincerely this time," the princess said with a warm smile. She raised her hand gracefully, inviting, "This way, please."


    Under Xu Jiujiu''s guidance, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er were once again led to a familiar location.


    "Please, have a seat," Xu Jiujiu said courteously, gesturing to their seats.


    The room was notably more welcoming this time. Servants quickly brought out tea, fruits, and exquisite snacks. Everything was arranged with far more hospitality than before.


    Moreover, each maid was strikingly attractive and well-proportioned. The outfits they wore were especially revealing, and every time they bent over, the deep curves exposed a tantalizing sight that might tempt even the most restrained.


    "Hey! What are you looking at!" Wang Dong''er nudged Su Yu with a huff of indignation.


    "Nothing," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "Hmph! I saw you!" Wang Dong''er huffed again, her tone tinged with jealousy. "You glanced at them just now! What''s so great about them anyway?"


    "What did I look at? You''re imagining things," Su Yu teased.


    "You glanced at those women, I saw it! What, just because they''re big in that area?" Wang Dong''er protested, visibly annoyed.


    "Glancing once is instinct. Not looking a second time is character. Besides, I wasn''t staring," Su Yu said with a casual chuckle, ruffling Wang Dong''er''s hair. "Why are you making such a fuss?"


    "Hmph! Just don''t forget¡ªyou''re someone with a girlfriend!" Wang Dong''er scolded as if standing guard for Meng Hongchen.


    Someone who didn''t know better might think Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen were extremely close.


    Su Yu chuckled at Wang Dong''er''s reaction and sipped his tea without further comment. Wang Dong''er, satisfied with Su Yu''s apparent remorse, turned his attention to Xu Jiujiu.


    The princess maintained her gentle smile as she watched the two bicker. On most occasions, her elegant and sweet demeanor would have easily charmed others, but Wang Dong''er still held no fondness for her.


    "So, what do you want? If it weren''t for Su Yu, I wouldn''t waste my time here," Wang Dong''er said impatiently.


    Although her tone was rude, Xu Jiujiu didn''t falter. With grace, she stood and bowed deeply to Wang Dong''er.


    The unexpected gesture left Wang Dong''er stunned. Though annoyed, she hadn''t expected such a show of humility from a royal princess of the Star Luo Empire.


    "What are you doing, Princess Jiujiu?" Wang Dong''er asked, bewildered.


    Xu Jiujiu''s sweet smile remained as she spoke softly, "This time, I''ve come specifically to apologize to you, Wang Dong."


    "For what happened the last time when I intercepted you on the road and caused unpleasantness, it was my fault. I owe you an apology."


    "Ah?" Wang Dong''er froze, utterly surprised.


    Xu Jiujiu came all this way just to apologize? She couldn''t deny that her previous actions had left a bad impression, but she hadn''t taken it too seriously. Wang Dong''er wasn''t the type to hold grudges.


    For the princess to make such a formal apology left her momentarily at a loss.


    "To show my sincerity," Xu Jiujiu continued with a soft voice, "I''ve also brought a small gift as a token of my regret. I hope you can accept it."


    Before Wang Dong''er could respond, Xu Jiujiu presented a box and placed it before her.


    The box was made of pure jade, roughly two feet long and one foot wide. When Xu Jiujiu opened it, a radiant light burst forth, illuminating the entire room with a dazzling glow.


    An intense aura of light filled the air, sacred and pure as if the entire room were bathed in divine warmth.


    Inside the jade box lay a leg bone, pure white and radiant. Its surface gleamed with a holy light, exuding a serene aura.


    Wang Dong''er stared in disbelief.


    "This is...?" She muttered, completely stunned.


    "This is a 60,000-year-old Sacred Radiance White Tiger Left Leg Bone. It''s perfectly compatible with you, Wang Dong. Please accept this as my apology for my previous offense," Xu Jiujiu explained, her voice soft and sincere. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Dong''er''s shock deepened.


    She instinctively wanted to refuse, "This¡­ this is far too valuable. I can''t accept it!"


    The previous conflict had been a trivial matter in Wang Dong''''ers mind. She had already forgiven her the moment she apologized.


    But now, Xu Jiujiu had brought out such an extraordinary gift¡ªsomething she felt unworthy of accepting.


    This wasn''t an ordinary soul bone. A 60,000-year-old Sacred Radiance White Tiger Soul Bone was worth millions of gold soul coins. In auctions, its price could even exceed ten million. Calling it priceless wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Even Su Yu, sitting beside Wang Dong''er, was astonished.


    The Star Luo royal family had truly gone all out this time.


    Although it wasn''t as exceptional as the 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King Right Arm Bone that Su Yu had given Wang Dong''er, this soul bone was undeniably rare and extremely well-suited to Wang Dong''er''s abilities.


    The Star Luo Empire truly went all out this time. Tai Tan and Niu Tian gave Xu Jiawei a substantial scare.


    "Student Wang Dong, this is my apology gift. Are you refusing to accept it because you haven''t forgiven me yet?"


    "If there''s something I''ve done wrong, please let me know. I will make sure to correct it," Xu Jiujiu said anxiously.


    Wang Dong''er refusing to accept it made her worry¡ªwhat if those two terrifying men showed up again? She didn''t want to deal with them anymore.


    "No, I''ve already forgiven you. It''s just¡­ this is too precious," Wang Dong''er said, waving his hand to explain.


    "It''s just a soul bone, a token of my apology, and an invitation to be friends, nothing more," Xu Jiujiu replied, persuading her with a soft smile.


    She hadn''t expected Wang Dong''er to hesitate because of the item''s value. Most soul masters would have accepted it immediately, fearing she might change her mind. After all, it was a soul bone, a treasure coveted by every soul master.


    Wang Dong''er looked conflicted and turned to Su Yu for guidance.


    Su Yu smiled lightly. "Take it. The princess has shown such sincerity, so it wouldn''t be polite to refuse."


    He naturally advised Wang Dong''er to accept it. A gift like this, especially when there was no debt of gratitude tied to it, was an opportunity not to be missed.


    "Student Su Yu is right, Student Wang Dong. Please, accept it," Xu Jiujiu added.


    "¡­Alright, then. I''ll accept it," Wang Dong''er finally relented. Since even Su Yu advised it, she couldn''t say no anymore.


    The soul bone was indeed suitable for her, and absorbing it would greatly enhance her abilities.


    Wang Dong''er took the jade box and stored it in her spatial soul tool. Seeing this, Xu Jiujiu let out a small sigh of relief. It felt as though a great burden had been lifted.


    With Wang Dong''er accepting the soul bone, she no longer had to worry about Tai Tan and Niu Tian coming back to cause trouble.


    "Thank you, Student Su Yu!" Xu Jiujiu expressed her gratitude, her tone sincere.


    She understood that Su Yu''s single comment had been the key to persuading Wang Dong''er. It was evident that Wang Dong''er relied heavily on Su Yu and would instinctively look to him for guidance in important decisions.


    Su Yu''s influence over Wang Dong''er was immense, further solidifying Xu Jiujiu''s earlier suspicions¡ªSu Yu must indeed be the young master of the Ice God Palace.


    "Princess Jiujiu is too kind. I was simply looking out for Wang Dong. A high-quality soul bone like this is hard to come by, and I didn''t want him to miss the opportunity," Su Yu replied casually.


    Xu Jiujiu chuckled, her smile radiant. "Student Su Yu is truly genuine. I admire that greatly. Might I have the honor of becoming friends with you?"


    She hadn''t forgotten her secondary goal: establishing a connection with Su Yu.


    As the young master of the Ice God Palace, Su Yu''s status and background were undeniably significant. Cultivating a relationship with him would be a tremendous asset for the Star Luo Empire.


    Moreover, Su Yu himself was someone worth befriending. She suspected his talent surpassed even Wang Dong''''s¡ªotherwise, how could he command such respect from him?


    Wang Dong was already an exceptional genius, so what about someone even more brilliant than him?


    A prodigy like Su Yu was undoubtedly worth Star Luo Empire''s effort to connect with.


    Xu Jiujiu was no fool, even if she had stumbled in handling things earlier. Compared to others who acted impulsively, she was far more calculated.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "Becoming friends with the princess would be my honor."


    Xu Jiujiu''s smile deepened, her beauty dazzling.


    Wang Dong''er, observing this, instantly frowned.


    She had started to warm up to Xu Jiujiu earlier, but now she was blatantly trying to charm Su Yu. That was something Wang Dong''er couldn''t tolerate.


    What''s more, Su Yu was smiling¡ªwhy was he smiling so much? Was it really that amusing?


    Seeing a beautiful woman and smiling¡­ this shameless flirt! It was enough to make Wang Dong''er fume.


    The more Wang Dong''er thought about it, the more annoyed she became. Unable to hold back, she lifted his foot and gave Su Yu a light kick.


    Su Yu looked at her, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go," Wang Dong''er said, making up an excuse.


    Xu Jiujiu chimed in with a sweet smile. "I''ve already prepared a meal. Why don''t the two of you join me?"


    "That won''t be necessary!" Wang Dong''er said hastily, raising a hand. "Thank you for the offer, Princess Jiujiu, but this guy needs to head back to have dinner with his girlfriend."


    Before Xu Jiujiu could respond, Wang Dong''er grabbed Su Yu and began dragging him away.


    Su Yu didn''t resist, letting Wang Dong''er lead him.


    Xu Jiujiu watched them go, stunned at first, but soon broke into laughter.


    "How amusing. Is he worried I''ll steal Su Yu away?" she mused, her tone light and playful.


    "Meng Hongchen''s boyfriend¡­ I''ll admit, I''m a little intrigued now."


    For the Star Luo Empire, having Su Yu as an ally would be immensely beneficial.


    Besides, Xu Jiujiu couldn''t deny that she had some personal interest in Su Yu. His appearance, talent, and background were all exceptional, making him someone worth pursuing.


    As for stealing Meng Hongchen''s partner? Xu Jiujiu had confidence in herself.


    Her status and appearance were on par with Meng Hongchen''s, and her figure was even more developed. After all, Meng Hongchen was only fourteen, whereas she had already matured.


    Weren''t younger boys often drawn to older, more mature women?


    Xu Jiujiu felt she had a good chance.


    Of course, she wouldn''t rush into things. She didn''t know Su Yu well enough yet, and as a princess, she wouldn''t stoop to throwing herself at someone.


    The thought, however, had taken root in her mind.


    Taking a sip of tea, Xu Jiujiu''s expression became serene. With the matter resolved, she felt at ease.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er was dragging Su Yu down the corridor, moving quickly as if afraid Xu Jiujiu might charm Su Yu away.


    To Wang Dong''er, Xu Jiujiu was even more threatening than Meng Hongchen. Her looks and figure were both outstanding, making her an undeniable temptress.


    Su Yu, being a notorious flirt, would surely be tempted if she made advances.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t trust Su Yu at all in this regard. If Xu Jiujiu made a move, Su Yu might not be able to resist.


    Su Yu, following Wang Dong''er''s lead, had a faintly amused smile on his face.


    The jealousy was obvious, and Wang Dong''er''s reaction was overly dramatic. Did she think Su Yu would take Xu Jiujiu seriously?


    Su Yu had only been polite, yet Wang Dong''er was panicking as if it were real.


    She truly was as innocent as ever.


    When they finally reached a corner, Wang Dong''er released Su Yu''s hand and stopped dragging him.

 Chapter 151 - 151: [DD2]: 151

    Before Su Yu could say a word, Wang Dong''er immediately launched an offensive.


    "You''ve been making eyes at Xu Jiujiu! How could you do this to Meng Hongchen?"


    "How could you betray my sister?"


    "If I hadn''t dragged you away, would you still be flirting with Xu Jiujiu?"


    Wang Dong''er''s barrage of questions hit Su Yu like a triple strike, positioning herself atop the moral high ground.


    Hearing this, Su Yu''s expression turned strange. "What did I even do?"


    "You haven''t done it yet, but you were planning to!" Wang Dong''er huffed.


    Su Yu: "..."


    What''s the difference between this and convicting someone without evidence? Pure speculation, right?


    Feeling speechless, Su Yu raised his hand and flicked Wang Dong''er on the forehead.


    "Ow!" Wang Dong''er yelped, glaring at him indignantly.


    "That''s what you get for overthinking and making wild assumptions. And you dare to stand on the moral high ground to scold me?" Su Yu rolled his eyes and said with annoyance, "So, you''ve grown bold, huh?"


    Pouting, Wang Dong''er turned her head away stubbornly, refusing to back down.


    "I''ve already told you, Xu Jiujiu isn''t my type. But you refuse to believe me. Whatever, I''m done explaining." Su Yu sighed in exasperation, ruffling Wang Dong''er''s hair until it was a mess.


    Then, with his hands clasped behind his back, Su Yu turned and walked away.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Wang Dong''er shouted and quickly chased after him.


    "To eat!"


    "Wait for me! I''m coming too!" Wang Dong''er called out, hurrying to catch up to him.


    ...


    Morning.


    The sky was overcast, carrying a stifling atmosphere.


    Despite the weather, the Star Luo Plaza was packed with people. Even though the spectators could only watch the matches standing, the daily attendance exceeded 200,000. It was a testament to the immense allure of the Soul Battle Tournament.


    At around 8:15 AM, Su Yu and his team had already arrived at the venue. The other competing teams were also in their designated areas.


    This was already the seventh round of the round-robin stage. For smaller groups with only eight teams, this was their final match in the round-robin.


    The group Su Yu was in belonged to this category, consisting of only eight teams. As such, this would be the final battle for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy in the round-robin stage.


    In the familiar staging area, all 16 members of the Sun Moon Academy''s representative team were gathered.


    The team leaders, Elder Ma, and another instructor sat upright, while Ma Rulong and Su Yu''s group were seated in two rows.


    "This is the final match of the round-robin. Su Yu, how do you plan to arrange it?" Ma Rulong asked, seeking Su Yu''s input.


    "We''ll stick to the usual setup," Su Yu replied calmly. "Four Soul Kings to anchor the team, plus three reserve members."


    "After that, we''ll decide the order of appearances based on the match format."


    Su Yu''s tone was composed. For the Sun Moon Academy''s representative team, the round-robin stage was hardly a challenge. No matter how they arranged their lineup, the outcome wouldn''t change.


    "Alright, the four Soul Kings will be Chen An, Chen Fei, Lin Xi, and Xiao Hongchen as usual. Who will the other three be?" Ma Rulong asked.


    "Me! It''s my turn!" Wang Dong''er raised her hand enthusiastically.


    After absorbing the Holy Radiance White Tiger''s left leg bone, Wang Dong''er''s soul power had increased by two levels, reaching Rank 37.


    This put her on par with Dai Huabin in terms of soul power. With two high-quality soul bones and her twin martial souls, Wang Dong''er''s strength now surpassed everyone on the reserve team except for Su Yu, Meng Hongchen, and Xiao Hongchen.


    Even Yang Xu, the strongest among the reserves, was no match for her anymore. The boost from Soul Bones was simply that significant.


    With two high-quality soul bones, Wang Dong''er was even eyeing the possibility of a ten-thousand-year soul ring for her fourth soul ring.


    The allure of soul bones for soul masters was undeniable, offering an enormous enhancement.


    "Su Yu, you decide," Ma Rulong said, pushing the decision to Su Yu.


    Su Yu glanced at Wang Dong''er, who was blinking eagerly at him. With a faint smile, he said, "Let''s go with Wang Dong, Zhou Qin, and me for the reserves."


    "You''re going to compete?" Ma Rulong asked, surprised. Su Yu hadn''t participated in any of the matches since the first round.


    "It''s the last match of the round-robin. Might as well have some fun. Once the round-robin ends, it won''t be playtime anymore," Su Yu shrugged.


    The teams advancing from the group stage were no pushovers. They were the cream of the crop from academies across the continent. Even for the Sun Moon Academy, they couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "Fair enough. The round-robin is just the easiest phase of the tournament. After advancing, it''ll be the Top 16 elimination round. Those matches will be much tougher," Ma Rulong nodded. "If you want to have some fun now, go ahead, but don''t reveal too much of your real strength."


    "Of course," Su Yu chuckled softly.


    Ma Rulong nodded, then turned his gaze toward the Shrek Academy team. His expression grew serious. "Su Yu, take a look. Shrek''s lineup has a new addition."


    Su Yu glanced over. "That''s their control-type soul master, Ling Luochen. She''s an ice-attribute Soul King. After the incident with Yan Shaozhe''s team, she must have been one of the less injured ones and has now recovered."


    "If Ling Luochen has returned, the other two Soul Emperors have probably recovered most of their strength too," Ma Rulong said gravely.


    Even Ma Rulong, proud as he was, wouldn''t underestimate Shrek''s Soul Emperors. They were unquestionably formidable opponents.


    "It''s fine. Two Soul Emperors¡ªit''s not like they''re unbeatable. There''s no need to stress yourself out," Su Yu said, his tone relaxed. Even when the topic of Shrek Academy''s Soul Emperors came up, his demeanor remained calm.


    "You''re laid-back, but I feel like I''m under a mountain of pressure," Ma Rulong replied with a bitter smile. He couldn''t help but admire Su Yu''s mindset.


    "You''re just putting too much pressure on yourself. It''s only Shrek Academy. With our strength, we can handle them. Just keep a normal mindset," Su Yu said, pointing toward Xiao Hongchen. "Look at Xiao¡ªhe''s never worried."


    Ma Rulong couldn''t help but laugh helplessly. Xiao Hongchen was brimming with confidence and naturally had an incredible mental state. That level of self-assurance was something Ma Rulong couldn''t compare to.


    "Senior Ma, you''re overthinking things. What''s so great about Shrek Academy? They''re bound to become our defeated opponents sooner or later," Xiao Hongchen said, pounding his chest with confidence. He wasn''t the least bit worried.


    After all, they had trump cards. Cards so strong that even Shrek Academy wouldn''t be able to handle them.


    Ma Rulong didn''t respond. While he was confident in his team, his cautious personality meant he would never underestimate any opponent. With the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, he couldn''t help but worry about every detail.


    However, glancing at the relaxed Su Yu and recalling Su Yu''s unbelievably powerful soul skill, Ma Rulong found that some of the pressure in his heart had dissipated.


    At that moment, with all teams in position, the familiar voice of the announcer rang out, signaling the official start of the competition.


    As expected, Shrek Academy''s team was the first to compete. Surprisingly, Ling Luochen, their control-type Soul King, didn''t participate in this round, likely as a measure to conserve energy. Instead, Chu He and several other members took the stage.


    Shrek Academy was assigned the 2-2-3 match format, requiring only two victories to secure the match. First up were Bei Bei and Xu Sanshi, who were the strongest members of Shrek''s reserve lineup. Their combination of offense and defense¡ªwith the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon paired with the Xuanming Shield¡ªeasily overwhelmed their opponents.


    Next to take the stage were Jiang Nannan and Chen Yun, both female members. Jiang Nannan, in particular, stood out with her striking appearance. Despite wearing the Shrek Academy uniform, her beauty still shone through.


    Su Yu watched with curiosity. As far as he could remember, this was Jiang Nannan''s first time competing.


    With the referee''s signal, the match began. Jiang Nannan''s martial soul possessed her, causing her legs to appear even more slender. Her soul skills¡ªFlexibility, Gravity Control, Teleportation, and Invincible Golden Body¡ªwere all remarkable, especially for close-quarters combat.


    Jiang Nannan''s performance was dazzling, and with Chen Yun''s support, they clinched an easy victory.


    "Never noticed before, but Shrek has such a beautiful team member. How did I miss her?" Xiao Hongchen said, scratching his head.


    "That''s because she hasn''t competed until now," Su Yu replied in a faint voice.


    "This female participant''s abilities seem tailored for close combat. Her martial soul is likely one of the soft combat types," Ma Rulong analyzed.


    The Soft-Boned Rabbit martial soul wasn''t uncommon on the continent, so it wasn''t unfamiliar to most of the audience.


    Soft-boned Rabbit martial soul excelled in close-range combat, making them particularly tricky for Soul Engineers to handle. The best countermeasure was to prevent them from closing the gap altogether.


    The group briefly discussed Jiang Nannan''s fighting style before turning their attention back to the ongoing matches.


    By around 10 a.m., the first group''s matches were complete, and it was time for the second group''s battles to begin.


    Su Yu and his six teammates headed to the waiting area, where the format for their match was determined via random draw: a single-elimination match.


    "So, what''s the plan?" Xiao Hongchen asked, arms crossed, as he looked at Su Yu. The others also turned their attention toward their captain.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "Since it''s a single-elimination match, I''ve got an idea. Let''s make it big."


    "What do you mean by big?" Xiao Hongchen smirked.


    Wang Dong''er, intrigued, leaned forward and asked, "What kind of big?"


    Meeting their curious gazes, Su Yu said, "I want to do a one-versus-seven. What do you think?"


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    "Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy''s team may not be the strongest, but they''ve got a lineup of two Soul King and five Soul Ancestors. They''re no pushovers," Lin Xi pointed out.


    While still weaker than Su Yu''s team, they were undoubtedly one of the top teams in the tournament.


    A one-versus-seven sounded ambitious, if not outright risky.


    "Lin Xi is right. Qingyang''s team isn''t weak. Do you think you can handle it?" Xiao Xiafeng asked, his tone slightly cautious.


    Su Yu''s expression didn''t waver as he replied, "Piece of cake."


    "Wow, such confidence. I''m in," Xiao Hongchen said with a grin, clearly excited by the prospect.


    "One-versus-seven? Now that''s entertaining. I''m on board," Wang Dong''er chimed in, her enthusiasm matching Xiao Hongchen''s.


    "I trust the captain," Zhou Qin added quietly. Su Yu''s reputation within the reserve team was unshakable. Whatever decision he made, they would support it.


    "Young people should have ambition. If you want to give it a try, go for it," Chen An said nonchalantly, while Chen Fei nodded in agreement.


    Lin Xi sighed helplessly. "Fine, if everyone agrees, then I won''t object. But on one condition¡ªyou can''t reveal too much of your true strength."


    "No problem. I''ll stick to using Soul Tools," Su Yu replied, flashing a confident smile.


    Soon, the match began, with Su Yu stepping onto the stage as the first and only participant for his team. His first opponent was a Soul Ancestor whose martial soul was the Violet Shadow Lion, a top-tier combat martial soul.


    A faint glow flashed in Su Yu''s hand as a Level 5 Soul Tool spear materialized.


    "Come," Su Yu beckoned with a calm voice.


    "Hmph!" The Violet Shadow Lion Soul Ancestor snorted coldly, launching himself toward Su Yu with sharp claws gleaming.


    In the audience, Wang Yan and Xu Jiujiu, among others, watched intently. Su Yu rarely participated in matches, so they were eager to glean insights into his abilities.


    Against the charging Violet Shadow Lion Soul Ancestor, Su Yu dispatched him effortlessly with just two moves: a light feint to break his defensive soul skill, followed by a sweep of the spear handle that sent him flying off the stage.


    "Next!" Su Yu announced, dragging the spear tip across the stage, sparks trailing in its wake. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next opponent, a Soul Ancestor with the Lightning Falcon martial soul, specialized in speed. He moved so fast that he seemed to vanish into thin air.


    Yet Su Yu defeated him just as easily, using a mere two moves: one to block his high-speed assault and another to counter with blinding speed, instantly eliminating him.


    One by one, Su Yu faced and defeated all five Soul Ancestors from Qingyang''s team. Each match ended in less than three moves, leaving the audience and his team in stunned silence.

 Chapter 152 - 152: [DD2]: 152

    Credits: Chris


    In the spectator area, Wang Yan frowned slightly.


    Once again, it was the same. Su Yu wielded his soul-tool spear with a few effortless moves, eliminating his opponents with ease.


    Other than recognizing Su Yu''s incredible speed and immense strength, it was impossible to discern anything more.


    It left people with a frustrating impression: they knew he was undoubtedly strong but had no idea how he was strong or the extent of his true power.


    Su Yu concealed far too much.


    Wang Yan scratched out the notes he''d been jotting down. Based on what Su Yu had revealed so far, taking notes seemed pointless.


    "If a Soul Ancestor can''t force you to reveal your martial soul, then perhaps a Soul King will."


    "Surely, when facing a Soul King, you''ll finally expose some of your true capabilities," Wang Yan muttered, placing his hopes on the final two members of the Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy team.


    These were two bona fide Soul Kings. He simply couldn''t believe that Su Yu could face them without revealing anything substantial.


    Meanwhile, up on the high platform, Xu Jiujiu''s beautiful eyes gleamed with intrigue as she observed Su Yu.


    "The heir of the Ice God Palace must naturally have an ice-attribute martial soul. Yet, you haven''t even used any ice-based abilities so far. This is still far too easy for you."


    "But I wonder¡ªif you face a Soul King, will you still manage to resolve things as effortlessly as you have so far?"


    Xu Jiujiu nodded in approval of Su Yu''s performance. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Wang Dong''er had stepped up to compete before, she had used her twin martial souls and could only defeat three Soul Ancestors at most.


    Even then, those opponents were far weaker than the Soul Ancestors from the Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy team, who were all high-level Soul Ancestors with advanced martial souls.


    Yet Su Yu had effortlessly dispatched five of them in a row.


    The casual ease of his actions¡ªsomething even an average Soul King could hardly achieve¡ªmade him stand out.


    Based on this, Xu Jiujiu estimated that Su Yu''s strength had at least reached the level of an advanced Soul King.


    Perhaps he was even one of the best among them.


    What shocked her the most, however, was the information in Su Yu''s profile: he was only twelve years old.


    At twelve years old, to have such strength¡ªit was astonishing, almost unbelievable.


    She couldn''t help but wonder how strong Su Yu might become in five years.


    Xu Jiujiu dared not imagine.


    This level of talent was simply terrifying.


    Her fondness for Su Yu, which had already existed before, rose even higher after witnessing his performance today.


    It was difficult not to admire such a peerless genius.


    "I''m looking forward to what you''ll show next," Xu Jiujiu mused, propping her chin on her hand, her eyes fixed intently on the match below.


    ...


    On the Stage!


    With five high-level Soul Ancestors eliminated in a row, the Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy team was now backed into a corner.


    The expressions of the two remaining Soul Kings darkened.


    They hadn''t expected to defeat the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team, as their overwhelming strength was common knowledge.


    But even in defeat, they hadn''t imagined it would be this humiliating.


    For a mere member of the reserve team to eliminate five of their members¡ªthis was a complete disgrace.


    The vice-captain of the Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy team stepped onto the stage.


    He was a tall, burly man with an ordinary appearance but a stern expression. His gaze bore down on Su Yu, exuding a heavy sense of pressure.


    To be forced into such a situation by a mere reserve team member was nothing short of shameful.


    "You''re impressive, but this is as far as you''ll go," the vice-captain said, his deep voice resonating across the arena.


    "Is that so? Then let''s see what you''re capable of."


    Su Yu responded with a calm smile, maintaining his relaxed demeanor.


    The long spear in his hand dragged lightly across the ground, sending out a shower of sparks.


    "Begin!"


    As the referee''s voice rang out, an inky black aura surged from the vice-captain''s body.


    In his hand appeared a massive, two-meter-long, broad-bladed greatsword.


    The blade was as wide as a door, pitch black, with white patterns etched across its surface, faintly emitting a menacing aura.


    Its appearance alone exuded an oppressive and commanding presence.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black¡ªfive soul rings revolved around him, glowing brightly.


    A forceful and immovable aura emanated from him, crashing over the arena like a tidal wave.


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu let out a soft exclamation, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    This was his first time encountering such a martial soul.


    Typically, swords prioritized agility and precision, relying on swift and intricate techniques to secure victory.


    It could be said that nine out of ten swordsmen followed this path.


    But there were exceptions¡ªthe heavy sword.


    Heavy swords abandoned the traditional swift and agile style in favor of overwhelming power and force.


    Mastering a heavy sword required far greater skill than a lighter blade. Only those with immense natural strength and a bold, straightforward nature could hope to wield it.


    Encountering such an opponent sparked Su Yu''s curiosity.


    "Interesting."


    With a flick of his wrist, Su Yu dismissed his soul-tool spear.


    A flash of blue light coalesced in his hand, and an ancient, azure-colored spear appeared in its place, about three meters long.


    It was none other than the Blue Ancient Spear.


    For a clash of sheer power, the Blue Ancient Spear was far more suitable.


    The soul-toll spear had felt flimsy in his hands, but the Blue Ancient Spear was a different story.


    Weighing a full 1,200 pounds, it was still a bit light for Su Yu but would suffice for now.


    With the heavier weapon in hand, Su Yu''s entire demeanor shifted.


    Where he had seemed relaxed and laid-back before, he now exuded an aura of sharp intensity.


    "Come on!" Su Yu invited, raising his spear.


    "Take this!"


    The vice-captain of the Qingyang team bellowed as his first soul ring lit up.


    His aura surged, and he hoisted his massive sword, swinging it down toward Su Yu with overwhelming force.


    The sword tore through the air, generating fierce winds as it descended. The sheer power radiating from the strike was suffocating.


    "A strength-enhancing soul skill. Interesting," Su Yu mused, casually raising his spear with one hand to block.


    The greatsword collided with the Blue Ancient Spear, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    The impact was immense, carrying a force of at least 10,000 pounds.


    For someone to wield such a heavy sword, the vice-captain''s strength was extraordinary. With the soul skill''s boost, his strength exceeded 15,000 pounds¡ªcomparable to that of a Soul Emperor.


    The sheer force of the clash sent a wave of shock through the arena.


    Su Yu remained completely at ease, with not the slightest tremor in his hand holding the Blue Ancient Spear.


    "Not bad strength, but only just decent," he said casually.


    With a wave of his right hand, the Blue Ancient Spear struck the heavy sword, unleashing a powerful force. The vice-captain of Qingyang Academy was sent flying backward, sliding tens of meters across the ground before finally managing to stabilize himself with difficulty.


    Gasping for breath, his hands numb, and his chest feeling as though it were weighed down by a heavy stone, he stood up. His gaze toward Su Yu was filled with shock. He could not believe that a single sweep had flung him such a distance.


    He had spent significant effort honing his strength. In terms of raw power, he was confident few Soul Kings could match him. Yet, in this direct clash, he had been so decisively defeated. Was he truly so vulnerable?


    That single strike from Su Yu nearly shattered his confidence.


    "Come again, use your full strength," Su Yu said, gripping the spear with one hand, and gesturing for him to continue. His demeanor was relaxed, like a master teaching a student.


    Taking a deep breath, the vice-captain of Qingyang Academy tightened his grip on the heavy sword. His first, second, and fourth soul rings lit up simultaneously¡ªall amplification abilities. The fourth amplified all his attributes, while the first two focused specifically on strength.


    His martial soul, the Punishment Sword, was extraordinarily heavy, requiring immense physical strength to wield effectively. This choice of soul rings reflected his focus: strength, strength, and even more strength.


    The Punishment Sword was designed to overwhelm opponents with raw power, breaking all techniques with brute force. While he knew he might not be the best among Soul Kings, his strength was far above average.


    But facing Su Yu, whose inhuman power left him stunned, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of battle intent. No one had ever dared to meet him head-on like this. For the honor of his academy and the respect of his opponent, he resolved to go all out.


    "My name is Chen Shan. You are a worthy opponent. From here on, I will give it my all," he declared, dragging the heavy sword as he charged at Su Yu again.


    The Punishment Sword scraped the ground, emitting a screeching sound and sparks. With the three soul-ring amplifications active, Chen Shan''s physique grew significantly. He now stood over two meters tall, his muscles bulging with explosive power.


    His aura became wild and ferocious, like a humanoid soul beast. With a sudden leap, he soared nearly ten meters into the air. From above, he swung the Punishment Sword down with a mighty blow.


    "Extinction Slash!"


    Chen Shan''s fifth soul ring glowed as the Punishment Sword erupted with dazzling white light. A chilling aura of slaughter surged forth, enveloping Su Yu in its deadly intent. The sword wasn''t just heavy¡ªit carried an innate bloodlust that could shake an opponent''s spirit and crumble their will to fight.


    Under the influence of his fifth soul skill, Chen Shan''s aura became overwhelming. The white light expanded, turning the Punishment Sword into a massive weapon over ten meters long, descending with earth-shattering force.


    No doubt, if this strike hit, even a Soul King would suffer severe injuries, possibly even death. This was the terrifying power of strength-focused soul masters: slow but explosively devastating.


    "Now this is interesting," Su Yu smirked, raising the Blue Ancient Spear as blue light enveloped it.


    He used the third move of the Overlord Spear Technique¡ªForce Splitting Mountains and Rivers.


    A massive spear shadow shot into the sky, exuding an unstoppable aura. The spear shadow tore through the descending giant sword, and the spear''s tip struck the Punishment Sword directly.


    In an instant, an indescribable force exploded. Chen Shan''s expression changed dramatically as the Punishment Sword was forced back against him, smashing into his body.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown into the protective barrier outside the arena. The powerful impact caused the entire barrier to tremble.


    One spear strike defeated Chen Shan, even when he was going all out.


    The crowd watching the battle was stunned.


    "How... how is this possible?" Wang Yan''s face turned pale in disbelief.


    In his view, Qingyang Academy''s vice-captain was far from weak. Even Chu He might not match his explosive power. The state Chen Shan achieved with his stacked soul skills was something even Shrek Academy''s Soul Kings would avoid clashing with directly.


    But Su Yu had not only met him head-on but also won.


    Terrifying. Wang Yan mentally labeled Su Yu as a monster. To defeat Chen Shan''s terrifying power without even using his martial soul¡ªhow could that not be terrifying?


    "I need to figure out a way to counter his strength," Wang Yan muttered, deep in thought.


    Meanwhile, on the spectator stand, Xu Jiujiu''s mouth hung open.


    "So... so fierce!" she exclaimed, visibly shaken.


    Su Yu''s domineering combat style was utterly mesmerizing. It was a stark contrast to his cold and aloof appearance, making the juxtaposition all the more striking.


    With Chen Shan defeated, Qingyang Advanced Soul Master Academy''s team was down to their last member¡ªtheir captain and strongest fighter.


    Unlike Chen Shan, who was strength-oriented, their captain was a control-type soul master. His higher level and different approach made it unsurprising that he outclassed Chen Shan.


    "You''re strong, but you will lose," the captain declared. He couldn''t allow Su Yu to single-handedly defeat their entire team.


    "Let''s see," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    The battle began quickly and ended just as swiftly.


    The Qingyang captain stared at Su Yu in disbelief.


    "Why... why?"


    "Why?" Su Yu smirked, calmly putting away a Level 6 Soul Tool.


    "Because times have changed. A soul master without a Soul Tool is no soul master at all."


    With that, the match concluded, and Su Yu achieved the incredible feat of single-handedly defeating all seven members of Qingyang Academy''s team.


    PS: Easy Sweep.

 Chapter 153 - 153: [DD2]: 153

    Defeating seven opponents, including five Soul Ancestors and two Soul Kings, is quite a remarkable achievement.


    What''s more, Su Yu didn''t release his martial soul throughout the battle, which only added to his mysterious aura.


    In the spectator area, countless viewers applauded and cheered, recognizing the significance of his seven-versus-one victory.


    It can be said that Su Yu''s performance completely ignited the audience''s enthusiasm. Compared to slow-paced matches, this kind of swift and decisive dominance is far more effective at thrilling spectators.


    Especially since Su Yu truly accomplished this seven-on-one feat, it''s something worth celebrating for the crowd.


    "The match is over. The winner of this round is the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy representative team."


    The referee announced the results, and Su Yu glanced at the Qingyang team captain. At this moment, the Soul King-level captain still seemed a little bewildered.


    He had been caught off guard by Su Yu''s soul tools.


    Su Yu''s approach against Chen Shan was brute force, which made his opponent assume that was all Su Yu could do.


    But for Su Yu, he never limited himself to one style of fighting.


    How he fought depended entirely on his mood.


    If he wanted to fight head-on, he''d do it; if he wanted to use soul tools, then so be it.


    The key was adaptability and freedom of choice.


    From a young age, Su Yu understood the importance of mastering multiple combat styles to avoid being targeted or countered.


    Su Yu stepped off the stage and returned to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s area, smiling lightly at his waiting teammates.


    "I didn''t let you down!"


    "Seven-on-one, that was incredible! You showed off big time this round."


    Xiao Hongchen cheerfully patted Su Yu on the shoulder, sharing in the pride of Su Yu''s accomplishment.


    After all, Su Yu was the captain of the reserve team¡ªand his brother-in-law.


    Su Yu''s victory was a huge boost to the reputation of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    "You did well, but showing off like this also means other teams will focus their research on you from now on," Lin Xi said with a sigh.


    Su Yu''s performance was beyond extraordinary. Defeating two Soul Kings and five Soul Ancestors with ease would surely put him on every team''s radar.


    "It doesn''t matter. That was bound to happen sooner or later. Besides, there are only four matches left, so it''s not a big deal."


    "At least for now, they still don''t know what my martial soul is."


    Su Yu shrugged indifferently.


    The strength he revealed so far was just the tip of the iceberg.


    For him, this match was little more than a warm-up.


    Apart from Shrek Academy, no other team was truly worth his attention. Even in Shrek Academy, only Ma Xiaotao could warrant some consideration.


    But under martial soul-countering conditions, even Ma Xiaotao wouldn''t be able to defeat him.


    His own strength gave Su Yu unparalleled confidence.


    "That''s true, but still¡ªbeing cautious never hurts."


    "Hmm, it''s about time. Let''s head out." Lin Xi said.


    Su Yu nodded, and the group slowly exited.


    ...


    ...


    Two days passed quickly.


    The round-robin matches were nearing their end.


    After finishing their eighth match, the Shrek Academy team gathered for a meeting, visibly relieved.


    Zhang Lexuan sat at the head of the table, her graceful demeanor and long flowing hair exuding elegance and poise.


    On either side of her sat members of the main team and the reserve team.


    The main team consisted of seven individuals, each emanating a formidable aura.


    "Xiaotao, Yueheng, how are your injuries recovering?"


    Wang Yan, seated next to Zhang Lexuan, looked at the two team leaders on the left.


    The two were Shrek Academy''s pillars¡ªMa Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng, both true Soul Emperor-level powerhouses.


    "My injuries have almost fully healed. I''m ready to compete in the upcoming matches," Ma Xiaotao said calmly, a hint of battle spirit glimmering in her pink eyes.


    After more than half a month of healing, she had long felt pent-up frustration. Watching her teammates and even the reserve team fight while she sat on the sidelines had been agonizing.


    Her fiery personality made it unbearable to stay idle for so long, and now that she had recovered, the fighting spirit within her was blazing fiercely.


    "I''m about the same. I''ll be ready for the round of sixteen," Dai Yueheng nodded.


    After weeks of recovery, his injuries were almost healed as well.


    "Good, good! It''s excellent to have you both back," Wang Yan said, his confidence visibly restored.


    Two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings¡ªthis was Shrek Academy in its complete form.


    Their return relieved much of Wang Yan''s lingering worries.


    "With you two on the team, we now stand a real chance against the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy representative team."


    Wang Yan''s tone was resolute and full of vigor.


    For the past few days, he had been preoccupied with thoughts of Su Yu.


    Su Yu''s performance¡ªdefeating two Soul Kings and five Soul Ancestors in a seven-on-one match without even using his martial soul¡ªwas baffling and troubling.


    This indicated that Su Yu''s actual strength might already rival that of a Soul Emperor.


    Combined with Ma Rulong, the Sun and Moon team would have two Soul Emperor-level combatants.


    Even Wang Yan, with all his confidence, couldn''t help but feel the pressure.


    But now, with Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng back, the pressure has lifted significantly.


    "A real chance?"


    "No, we will win."


    Ma Xiaotao''s tone was firm and unwavering.


    She had full confidence in her strength.


    Shrek Academy was the strongest¡ªno question about it.


    "Hahaha! That''s my disciple¡ªfull of confidence!"


    A hearty voice suddenly rang out, and an unexpected figure appeared in the meeting room.


    Seeing the newcomer, Wang Yan and the others immediately looked surprised and delighted. "Dean?"


    The newcomer was none other than Yan Shaozhe.


    Having dealt with his affairs, Yan Shaozhe had finally arrived.


    "It looks like you''re all recovering well¡ªthat''s great to see," Yan Shaozhe said warmly as he glanced at Ma Xiaotao and the others.


    With his keen eyes, it was easy for him to assess their condition.


    "We''ve only just recovered, Teacher. Is everything settled on your end?"


    Ma Xiaotao asked.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded and said, "It''s almost all handled. I even made a trip to the Clear Sky Sect."


    "I confirmed one thing¡ªthe Clear Sky Sect has not aligned with the Sun-Moon Empire."


    Hearing Yan Shaozhe''s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Clear Sky Sect not defecting was great news.


    After all, the Clear Sky Sect was once the number one sect. While its prestige was not as great as thousands of years ago, its remaining influence still held sway.


    No one dared to underestimate the Clear Sky Sect.


    "Dean, what''s the deal with Wang Dong?" Wang Yan asked.


    Wang Dong being in the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s representative team was an undeniable fact.


    "Wang Dong is simply there to study soul tools at the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy," Yan Shaozhe said with a sigh.


    This was what Niu Tian told him. Whether it was believable or not, Yan Shaozhe felt they had to trust it¡ªafter all, it came from an Ultimate Douluo.


    Hearing this, Wang Yan and the others looked like they wanted to say something but refrained.


    Truth be told, they didn''t believe this explanation.


    However, since Yan Shaozhe said so, they had no choice but to accept it for now. They trusted that Yan Shaozhe wouldn''t lie.


    Seeing their expressions, Yan Shaozhe understood their doubts. He also felt the explanation was flimsy.


    But with the other party''s strength, being explained at all was already showing face. It was best not to invite unnecessary trouble.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yan Shaozhe continued, "Wang Dong is the heir of the Clear Sky Sect, the future master of the sect."


    "If we face him in future matches, let''s try to hold back out of respect for our relationship with the Clear Sky Sect."


    "What?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wang Dong was the heir of the Haotian Sect?


    That identity was no small matter.


    For someone of that status to join the Sun-Moon Empire?


    Wang Yan and Ma Xiaotao exchanged glances, each seeing shock in the other''s eyes.


    However, Yan Shaozhe didn''t give them time to dwell on it and asked, "I heard there was a disturbance recently in the Star Luo Imperial City. Do you know anything about it?"


    Wang Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. As a Soul King, how could he possibly know the details? With his strength, he couldn''t even enter the imperial city.


    The other Shrek Academy students were equally clueless.


    While they knew someone had caused trouble, nobody knew who it was.


    Even Dai Yueheng was in the dark. His father, Dai Hao, had been beaten half to death, and they still hadn''t found the culprit.


    "Lexuan, did you see anything that day?"


    Yan Shaozhe turned his gaze toward Zhang Lexuan. With her hundred-thousand-year soul ring and bone and her soul power reaching level 85, her strength rivaled that of an ordinary Title Douluo.


    She was the one person in Shrek Academy most likely to know what had happened.


    Facing Yan Shaozhe''s question, Zhang Lexuan shook her head and said, "The battle was too intense that day, so I couldn''t get too close."


    "What I can confirm is that there were Super Douluo fighting."


    "You''re certain it was Super Douluo?" Yan Shaozhe was shocked.


    Title Douluo were rare, but Super Douluo were even rarer.


    Across the continent, Super Douluo were as rare as phoenix feathers.


    Even he had barely entered the threshold of Super Douluo.


    Now, there was Super Douluo causing havoc in the Star Luo Imperial City?


    "I''m sure. One of them should be the Star Luo Worship Temple''s Chief, while the other I couldn''t see clearly, but their martial soul was extremely powerful." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was a Titan Giant Ape martial soul, which is exceedingly rare."


    Zhang Lexuan spoke with nine parts truth and one part lie.


    The lie was that she hadn''t witnessed the fight¡ªshe''d been with Su Yu at the time.


    The truth was that all the details she gave were accurate, as they came from Su Yu.


    "Titan Giant Ape martial soul?"


    Yan Shaozhe was shaken to his core.


    The Titan Giant Ape was a super soul beast. In terms of raw strength, it was undeniably a super martial soul.


    A Super Douluo with the Titan Giant Ape martial soul would possess terrifying combat power.


    Yan Shaozhe had seen someone with Titan lineage before¡ªLu Yuan, the Ice God Palace''s Second Guardian.


    Lu Yuan''s martial soul, the Titan Snow Demon, was equipped with six black rings and three red rings. His strength was monstrous.


    While the Titan Giant Ape was slightly inferior to the Titan Snow Demon, it was still a Titan-bloodline super martial soul.


    Against such a Super Douluo, Yan Shaozhe doubted he would be a match.


    "The world is truly filled with powerful beings," Yan Shaozhe sighed.


    He had once thought Shrek Academy was invincible, but now he realized there were still so many formidable individuals in the world.


    Yan Shaozhe''s perspective has expanded rapidly in recent times. He had witnessed the power of forces like the Ice God Palace and the Clear Sky Sect.


    Each faction boasted overwhelming strength. Now, a mysterious figure with the Titan Giant Ape martial soul had appeared¡ªwhat kind of power stood behind them?


    For someone to cause such havoc in the Star Luo Imperial City and escape unscathed, humiliating the Star Luo Empire, the faction backing them was not to be underestimated.


    "In recent times, all sorts of monsters and demons have emerged. A storm is brewing," Yan Shaozhe sighed again.


    As he was about to continue, his expression suddenly changed.


    Moments later, a knock came at the door.


    Wang Yan frowned and said, "Didn''t I say not to disturb us?"


    A clear, pleasant female voice replied from outside, "Sorry for disturbing you. I''m not staff¡ªI''m from the Starlight Auction House."


    "Starlight Auction House?"


    Everyone in the room looked surprised.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Coincidentally, the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy also welcomed a new guest.


    Xu Jiujiu, wearing a palace-style dress, stood at the door with a radiant smile.


    Her natural beauty was like a lotus emerging from clear water¡ªpure and enchanting.


    "Princess Jiujiu, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Su Yu opened the door, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes.


    He hadn''t expected Xu Jiujiu to personally visit him.


    Xu Jiujiu smiled sweetly and said, "I''m here to deliver an invitation to you."


    "An invitation?"


    Su Yu''s expression showed faint understanding, though he still feigned ignorance. "What kind of invitation?"


    Xu Jiujiu smiled. "Tonight, the Starlight Auction House will host an exclusive top-tier auction."


    "Such an event only occurs once or twice a year, and only the most distinguished guests receive invitations."


    "There will be many rare and precious items up for auction. If Su Yu is free tonight, you''re welcome to attend. I''m sure you''ll find something you like."


    As she spoke, Xu Jiujiu handed Su Yu an exquisite gilded invitation.


    "A top-tier auction, huh?"


    "Interesting."


    "So, does the Starlight Auction House have so much influence that even Princess Jiujiu delivers invitations personally?"


    Su Yu teased as he accepted the invitation.


    Xu Jiujiu smiled softly. "The Starlight Auction House is a royal enterprise. I''m just helping out my family."


    "I see. But with your status, Princess, do you need to personally deliver invitations?"


    Su Yu smiled.


    Xu Jiujiu''s smile grew even softer, her voice gentle. "Ordinary guests wouldn''t require me to deliver the invitations personally."


    "But Su Yu, you are our most distinguished guest. Of course, I must invite you personally to show our sincerity."

 Chapter 154 - 154: [DD2]: 154

    Credits: NovelReader


    Su Yu smiled at her answer, already aware that the Star Luo royal family had likely deduced his identity. Otherwise, at this moment, Xu Jiujiu would have gone looking for Wang Dong''er instead of him.


    "Not foolish after all," Su Yu thought to himself.


    After a few more polite exchanges, Xu Jiujiu excused herself. Su Yu had yet to return to his room when Wang Dong''er emerged from a nearby room, also holding a gilded invitation.


    "Su Yu, did you receive an invitation?" Wang Dong''er asked, waving the invitation as she walked over to Su Yu''s side.


    "I did. The Starlight Auction House''s top-tier auction. There should be some good things there. Let''s go check it out tonight," Su Yu replied with a light smile.


    He didn''t yet know what treasures might appear at the auction, but one thing he was particularly interested in was the Ice Jade Scorpion Left Arm Bone. Though a soul bone over 50,000 years didn''t particularly excite Su Yu, the Ice Explosion Technique embedded within it certainly did.


    To others, the Ice Explosion Technique was simply a skill, but to him, when combined with his abilities, it was practically a divine ability¡ªa true god-tier skill.


    For this soul bone, he had to attend. As for its relatively low year count, that was easily resolved. By the Douluo Dalu 2 era, there were already secret techniques for fusing soul bones with similar attributes to create even stronger ones. He could use this method to fuse the Ice Emperor''s soul bone with the Ice Jade Scorpion Left Arm Bone.


    And if that didn''t work, he had the system as a safety net. There were plenty of ways to upgrade the quality of this soul bone.


    "Sure! If there''s anything you want to buy, just let me know. I''ve got loads of money!" Wang Dong''er patted her chest confidently.


    Hearing this, Su Yu couldn''t help but chuckle, though his gaze softened a little.


    "This silly little butterfly might be clueless, but she''s kind of cute," Su Yu thought.


    At that moment, another figure emerged from a nearby room, also holding a gilded invitation.


    "Yu!" Meng Hongchen called out.


    Su Yu lifted his invitation and said, "Let''s go together."


    "Mm!" Meng Hongchen responded with a bright smile.


    ...


    Nightfall.


    From the Star Emperor Hotel, a group of about ten people slowly made their way out. Leading them was an elder and most of the rest were young people under the age of twenty. This group, of course, was the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team.


    Under Elder Ma''s leadership, they arrived at the Starlight Auction House. For Su Yu and the others, this was already their second time visiting this venue.


    Surprisingly, when they arrived, someone was already waiting for them at the entrance.


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes widened, gleaming with excitement. Su Yu curiously looked up and saw a familiar figure¡ªit was the auctioneer Qingya. Dressed in an elegant black gown, she looked even more refined and dignified under the night''s lights, exuding a mature and alluring charm.


    Su Yu had to admit, this aura was captivating, which explained why Xiao Hongchen was so entranced.


    "Brother, you''re embarrassing," Meng Hongchen muttered in disdain, whispering to Su Yu as they stood together.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, lightly squeezing Meng Hongchen''s soft, snowy hand.


    With Qingya leading the way, Su Yu and his group entered the auction house.


    Tonight''s auction was a top-tier event, held in the most prestigious Hall One. The pathway to Hall One wasn''t as lavishly gold as before; instead, it was a pure, soft white, creating a gentle, refined atmosphere. The floors, ceiling, and walls were all adorned with semi-translucent white jade, subtly patterned with intricate designs. Though minimalist in style, the hall exuded a deeper elegance.


    "This is Hall One, where the top-tier auctions are held. Only the most distinguished guests can enter here to bid," Qingya explained with a graceful smile, radiating maturity. "I''m only here thanks to all of you. Otherwise, someone of my level wouldn''t even be qualified to enter."


    Su Yu could feel Xiao Hongchen''s frequent glances toward Qingya.


    "This guy has no composure. It''s not like he''s never seen a beautiful woman before," Su Yu shook his head with an amused expression.


    They continued down the hall, passing a series of doors. Eventually, Qingya stopped in front of Door Number Eight.


    Su Yu suddenly asked, "Miss Qingya, may I ask who is in Room Number Seven?"


    His instincts told him that there might be some familiar faces behind that door.


    Qingya visibly paused before smiling apologetically. "I''m sorry, but all guests who enter Hall One are our most distinguished clients. Their information is confidential. According to auction house rules, I cannot reveal any details about our guests. I hope you can understand."


    "No problem. That was out of line on my part," Su Yu said, quickly waving it off.


    Given Qingya''s position, even if she knew, she wouldn''t reveal anything.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Please, this way!" Qingya gestured as she led the group into Room Number Eight.


    The room was incredibly spacious, spanning nearly 200 square meters, and was decorated to the height of luxury. Rare wood, jade, and other priceless materials adorned the space, with numerous ornaments that were worth a fortune. Despite the opulence, the design retained an air of sophistication, avoiding any sense of vulgarity. The designer had excellent taste.


    On one side of the room, a large crystalline white wall stood out¡ªtranslucent and entirely unadorned. For the Sun-Moon team, it was obvious that this wall was a soul tool, likely a screen that would display auction items and enable bidding.


    The room also featured a luxurious sofa large enough to accommodate over twenty people, with a jade table laden with rare snacks, fruits, and drinks.


    The group settled comfortably on the plush sofas. Elder Ma took the central seat, with the official representatives, including Ma Rulong, on his left, and the reserve team, including Su Yu, on his right. Su Yu sat back on the soft couch, flanked by Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er. Next to Meng Hongchen sat Xiao Hongchen.


    As soon as they sat down, Xiao Hongchen leaned over and asked, "Did you notice something just now?"


    He understood that with Su Yu''s personality, he wouldn''t ask random, meaningless questions.


    "I sensed a familiar presence. The people sitting in the seventh private room should be from Shrek Academy," Su Yu said casually, catching a hint of surprise in Qingya''s eyes not far away. "Miss Qingya, am I right?"


    Qingya smiled slightly and replied, "Qingya does not know."


    Although she claimed ignorance, the flash of surprise that had crossed her face already revealed everything.


    "So it is Shrek Academy. Those troublemakers are everywhere," Xiao Hongchen spoke with some irritation. Naturally, he didn''t have a good impression of Shrek Academy.


    "Shrek Academy is known as the continent''s number one academy, so it''s perfectly normal for them to receive an invitation from the Starlight Auction House," Su Yu said, unfazed. The prestige of Shrek Academy across the continent''s three nations was still incredibly high.


    The so-called Shrek fanatics weren''t exactly rare across the continent, even among the imperial family of the Sun-Moon Empire.


    While things weren''t too bad in the Soul Land II era, by the time of Soul Land III and Soul Land IV, the Shrek fanatics were truly overwhelming.


    It was outrageous, to say the least.


    However, Su Yu wouldn''t let such a thing happen again. Shrek Academy, or whatever it was called, was better off being buried in this era once and for all. There was no need for it to linger and plague the Douluo Continent further.


    While Su Yu and Xiao Hongchen chatted, Qingya maintained a smile and didn''t say a word.


    When they stopped speaking, Qingya finally said, "Distinguished guests, I''ll now explain the rules of the top-tier auction to you."


    As she spoke, she gestured toward the two young women standing nearby. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the girls stepped forward and pressed something on the transparent wall. Light shone brightly, and the wall transformed into a massive screen.


    For others, such a display might be shocking, but Su Yu and the rest didn''t even blink.


    To them, this was ordinary. They''d seen far too many soul tools, and this screen itself was even a custom order by the Star Luo Empire from the Sun-Moon Empire.


    When it came to soul tools, the Sun-Moon Empire had already left the Star Luo Empire far behind.


    The screen gradually became clearer, displaying a stage-like area at the center. It wasn''t very large, but it was extremely clear.


    Qingya explained at the right moment, "To protect everyone''s privacy, all participants in the top-tier auction have their exclusive rooms."


    "Viewing and bidding will all take place in this room."


    "When an item appears, I will provide you with detailed explanations, and the two ladies beside me will assist with bidding."


    "All you need to do is call out your price."


    "After bidding, the items will be delivered to your room promptly, and you can settle the payment altogether at the end."


    "All food and drinks in the room are complimentary, so feel free to enjoy them."


    "Our auction will begin shortly."


    The rules were straightforward, and everyone present easily understood them.


    "Miss Qingya, please have a seat as well," Su Yu said softly, gesturing to the nearby sofa.


    Qingya didn''t decline. Smiling gently, she sat down next to Xiao Hongchen.


    Xiao Hongchen immediately tensed up, awkwardly scooting closer to Meng Hongchen to make room for her.


    Caught off guard, Meng Hongchen fell against Su Yu.


    Su Yu casually pulled Meng Hongchen closer, his gaze teasing as he glanced toward Xiao Hongchen.


    Xiao Hongchen''s face flushed red, and he nervously rubbed his thighs, clearly unsettled.


    Su Yu nearly burst out laughing. Where did your usual cocky attitude go, brother-in-law? You see a woman, and you turn into a nervous wreck?


    Watching Xiao Hongchen''s reaction, Qingya couldn''t help but chuckle softly, though she didn''t mock him outright.


    It was obvious to everyone that Xiao Hongchen was a pure and innocent rookie when it came to women.


    For mature women like Qingya, innocent boys like Xiao Hongchen were often amusing.


    Before Xiao Hongchen could feel awkward for too long, Elder Ma''s voice suddenly rang out, "Everyone, listen to me."


    Hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Elder Ma.


    After making sure he had everyone''s focus, Elder Ma spoke, "The academy''s main goal this time is the final auction item. Most of the funds have been reserved for that purpose."


    "So, if any of you want to bid, the academy will not be able to support you financially."


    In other words, the academy wouldn''t pay for any personal purchases¡ªyou had to use your own money.


    Su Yu didn''t mind this at all. He wasn''t about to go coveting the academy''s money.


    Feeling slightly apologetic, Elder Ma added, "The final auction item is extremely important to the academy, so I hope everyone can understand."


    "Understood."


    "Understood!"


    ¡­


    Since Elder Ma said so, who would argue otherwise?


    The Sun-Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy was known for its generosity and excellent treatment of its students.


    For Elder Ma to emphasize this meant the final auction item was of utmost importance.


    Su Yu grew intrigued and asked, "Miss Qingya, could you give us a hint about the final item? Surely that''s not a secret?"


    He was genuinely curious. In the original story, the final item was the Ice Empress'' embryo. But currently, little Ice Empress was resting in his Wishful Treasure Pouch.


    There was no way another Ice Empress embryo could appear. So what could be so important that the academy valued it so highly?


    Su Yu couldn''t figure it out.


    Qingya smiled warmly and replied gently, "As the auctioneer, I can''t reveal such information in advance. Once the auction starts, you''ll find out, honored guests."


    "Miss Qingya, you''re truly diligent and professional. I admire that," Su Yu remarked.


    "You flatter me," Qingya said with a light laugh, exuding her mature charm.


    Xiao Hongchen''s face grew even redder, and he fidgeted uncomfortably.


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen''s reaction, Su Yu felt speechless. She''s sitting right next to you, and you can''t even strike up a conversation?


    If it were me, I''d have her convinced to spend the night by now.


    She''s just an auctioneer. With Xiao Hongchen''s status, she''s easy to win over.


    If he showed even the slightest intention, Qingya wouldn''t refuse. After all, wouldn''t it be better for her future to latch onto someone like Xiao Hongchen than to stay an auctioneer forever?

 Chapter 155 - 155: [DD2]: 155

    Credits: Sai Manoj Nelavalli


    Some people just love to boast, but when they meet a girl, they can''t say a word. Xiao Hongchen was exactly this type. Normally, he''s so arrogant, but now he''s turned into a quail¡ªhe''s not even as brave as Meng Hongchen.


    Despite her shy and pure nature, Meng Hongchen boldly came at Su Yu back then. Under the watchful eyes of so many academy students, Meng Hongchen still walked alongside him confidently¡ªher courage far exceeded Xiao Hongchen''s.


    Shaking his head, Su Yu casually picked up a glass of fruit juice from the jade table and took a light sip. The juice was sweet and, after drinking it, a noticeable warmth spread through his limbs, leaving him feeling cozy. The fruit used for this juice was extraordinary, likely a precious spiritual fruit.


    As expected of a top-tier auction, even the food and drinks provided were exceptional.


    Chatting and laughing with Meng Hongchen beside him while sipping the juice, time passed quickly. At that moment, the soul tool screen suddenly lit up, its soft golden glow spreading from the display and filling the room with a golden hue. Everyone''s gaze immediately shifted toward the screen.


    Qing Ya timely spoke up, "Honored guests, tonight''s auction is about to begin."


    As soon as her words fell, the golden light on the screen gradually dimmed, and a gentle, melodious voice slowly rang out.


    "Thank you, esteemed guests, for attending our Starlight Auction House''s top-tier auction tonight. This evening, we will present twelve rare and precious auction items. The order of presentation will follow a sequence from least to most valuable. We hope our esteemed guests will be satisfied."


    The soul tool screen lit up again, and on the screen appeared a girl dressed in a red gown. She had porcelain-like skin, a graceful and slender figure, and an elegant, noble aura.


    Seeing the figure, Wang Dong''er immediately exclaimed, "It''s her?"


    Even Meng Hongchen, who hadn''t paid much attention, opened her icy blue eyes and studied the girl in the red dress, a hint of surprise appearing on her face. "Isn''t that the girl who came looking for you the other day¡­"


    For a moment, Meng Hongchen couldn''t recall the girl''s name.


    "So, the host of tonight''s top-tier auction is Princess Jiujiu," Su Yu said with a sigh, his expression showing no surprise at all.


    "Does the esteemed guest know our Princess Jiujiu?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    "We''ve crossed paths a couple of times," Su Yu replied casually, offering no further explanation.


    Qing Ya didn''t press for more details, and the room soon fell silent. On the screen, Xu Jiujiu began introducing the first auction item. She smiled sweetly, performed an elegant curtsy, and made a gesture of invitation. The screen then transitioned, revealing an object¡ªa weapon.


    It was a large, imposing saber with a powerful and domineering design. Just by its appearance, one could sense its ferocity.


    "The Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber, an eighth-level close-combat soul tool. Its materials are exceptionally precious, including a ten-thousand-year-old Tyrant Tiger spirit beast''s right arm bone, which solidifies its soul bone skill: Tyrant Blade Slash. It also boosts similar attack-type soul skills by 50%¡­"


    In the room, Xu Jiujiu''s introduction continued, but the people in Su Yu''s group, including Xiao Hongchen, all wore slightly odd expressions.


    "This is one of our Illustrious Virtue Hall''s products, isn''t it?" Xiao Hongchen said with a strange tone.


    "It''s normal for many of Illustrious Virtue Hall''s soul tools to circulate externally," Ma Rulong casually responded.


    "The saber is made with amber gold crystal and features a solidified soul bone skill. For some attack-type soul masters, it''s not a bad choice. However, the soul bone material is average¡ªmost likely a damaged soul bone. Though it''s crafted with high-level techniques, its overall value isn''t very high. I''d estimate its worth at about 1.3 million gold soul coins, and at most, it won''t exceed 1.6 million," Su Yu analyzed, showcasing his understanding of soul tools.


    Qing Ya looked at Su Yu with a trace of surprise in her eyes. The auction house had estimated the value at just over 1.3 million gold soul coins, and Su Yu''s appraisal was incredibly precise. Such sharp insight was truly impressive.


    "1.3 million gold soul coins? That cheap?" Wang Dong''er exclaimed, surprised. She remembered Su Yu saying that his sixth-level full-body armor was worth over ten million. How could this eighth-level soul tool be worth so little?


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched slightly as everyone else in the room gave Wang Dong''er odd looks. Was this kid clueless about money?


    Rubbing Wang Dong''er''s head, Su Yu explained, "Given the quality of the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber, this price isn''t low. The soul bone used must have significant flaws; otherwise, it wouldn''t have been used to craft a soul tool."


    "You see, soul bones have a huge gap in value between damaged and intact ones. If the soul bone were complete, and with the same crafting techniques, the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber''s price would be at least over 3 million gold soul coins.


    "Even among eighth-level soul tools, prices vary greatly. Rare items, like an eighth-level Milk Bottle, can easily exceed ten million gold soul coins. Understand now?"


    "Not¡­ not really," Wang Dong''er shook her head, her pink-blue eyes filled with confusion.


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    This silly girl, why couldn''t she get it?


    "¡­Forget it. If you don''t understand, it''s fine. I understand, and that''s enough," Su Yu said helplessly.


    "Oh~" Wang Dong''er responded as if she completely accepted Su Yu''s explanation.


    "¡­Should we bid on it?" After a brief silence, Wang Dong''er asked again.


    Shaking his head, Su Yu replied, "The quality isn''t good enough; there''s no need. If we needed something like this, we could ask the seniors at Illustrious Virtue Hall to craft something even better."


    The Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber didn''t compare to the Wind and Snow Twin Swords he carried. Despite being seventh-level, the Wind and Snow Twin Swords far surpassed the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber in material, craftsmanship, and combat enhancement.


    A soul tool''s level wasn''t always directly proportional to its value¡ªfactors like materials, techniques, and power also played significant roles. His full-body armor used top-grade eighth-level materials and had been meticulously designed by a ninth-level soul engineer, Jing Hongchen. It was on an entirely different level compared to this saber.


    "Oh~" Wang Dong''er replied, dropping her interest in bidding entirely.


    Su Yu added, "While we don''t care for it, I''m sure someone else will."


    "Who?" Wang Dong''er asked curiously.


    "Look there." Su Yu pointed toward the neighboring Room 7, separated by just a wall.


    "Shrek Academy?" Xiao Hongchen said, surprised.


    Mentioning Shrek Academy seemed to suppress the nervous tension Xiao Hongchen felt earlier due to Qing Ya''s presence.


    Su Yu explained, "Shrek Academy''s official team member, Dai Yueheng, has the White Tiger martial soul and a bold, direct combat style. This Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber suits him perfectly¡ªhe won''t be able to resist it."


    "Dai Yueheng, I remember he''s one of the two Soul Emperors from Shrek Academy, right?"


    Ma Rulong asked.


    "Yes, he''s the eldest son of the White Tiger Duke, a Level 64 Soul Emperor, and a fairly formidable opponent."


    "I see. In that case, we can''t just let them take this item so easily."


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes glimmered mischievously as he looked at the screen. At this point, the price had already surpassed one million and continued rising, reaching 1.3 million gold soul coins.


    Turning to a nearby attendant, Xiao Hongchen instructed, "Place a bid for 1.4 million gold soul coins, please."


    "Xiao Hongchen, don''t fool around. We have specific goals."


    Elder Ma warned.


    "It''s fine. Let Brother Xiao enjoy himself. Even if we mess up, it''s not a big deal. A few million gold soul coins¡ªI can still cover it."


    Su Yu chuckled lightly.


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen interfering with Shrek Academy, Su Yu naturally had to lend some support. If anyone wanted to mess with Shrek Academy, he would back them up.


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, Elder Ma had no further objections. If Su Yu was willing to take responsibility, there was nothing more to say.


    "Dear guests, the auction house does not encourage malicious price hikes¡­"


    Qing Ya said hesitantly. These guys weren''t even trying to keep their voices down, so she couldn''t pretend she hadn''t heard anything.


    "We''re not maliciously driving up the price; we''re simply bidding, Miss Qing Ya. Are we not allowed to place bids?"


    Su Yu smiled warmly.


    Qing Ya: "¡­"


    Before Qing Ya could say another word, Su Yu smiled again, saying, "Don''t worry. If no one else wants the item, I''ll pay for it. Miss Qing Ya, you just need to handle the bidding and commentary."


    Though Su Yu''s voice was soft, it carried an unshakable authority. For a moment, Qing Ya was stunned by Su Yu''s presence.


    Fine, the grievances between Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy and Shrek Academy were none of her business. Compared to these two giants, she was just a small auctioneer¡ªcompletely insignificant. It was safer to stay out of it.


    Besides, situations like this¡ªmalicious price hikes¡ªweren''t unheard of in the past. The auction house often turned a blind eye as long as someone paid in the end.


    Qing Ya chose silence, and the attendant obediently announced the new price. Soon, the price rose to 1.55 million gold soul coins.


    Xiao Hongchen didn''t hesitate, directly increasing it to 1.6 million gold soul coins.


    ...


    Inside Room Seven, Dai Yueheng''s face darkened, clearly distressed. 1.6 million gold soul coins were practically the upper limit for the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber. Anything higher, and it would be a losing proposition.


    Whoever was bidding seemed to have deliberately chosen this exact price, perfectly locking him in.


    "1.61 million gold soul coins!"


    Dai Yueheng gritted his teeth and stubbornly added another 10,000 gold soul coins.


    The Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber was simply too suitable for him. With it, his combat strength would increase significantly¡ªit was hard for him to resist.


    "1.62 million gold soul coins."


    Xiao Hongchen suddenly shifted his bidding strategy and only raised the price by 10,000 gold soul coins.


    Dai Yueheng''s eyes lit up, thinking this was his chance, and immediately bid 1.63 million gold soul coins.


    However, Xiao Hongchen signaled again, and the screen displayed a new bid: 1.64 million gold soul coins.


    Dai Yueheng gritted his teeth and hesitated for a long time before finally bidding: 1.65 million gold soul coins.


    This was his limit. In truth, he didn''t even have that much money on hand. If the price increased any further, he would have no choice but to give up¡ªit simply wouldn''t be worth it.


    No matter how much he wanted it, practicality came first.


    In Room Eight, Xiao Hongchen smirked and said, "He''s bidding so slowly now. I bet he''s reached his limit. If we push the price any higher, he''ll back out."


    Hearing this, Su Yu chuckled, "He could''ve taken it for 1.55 million gold soul coins, but now we''ve made him pay an extra 100,000 gold soul coins. That''s enough for now. There will be more chances later."


    When it came to messing with Shrek Academy, Su Yu believed in doing it gradually. Pushing too hard all at once would only make them retreat, and that would spoil the fun.


    "True, haha."


    Xiao Hongchen laughed heartily.


    In the end, the first item, the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber, was successfully auctioned off to Dai Yueheng for 1.65 million gold soul coins.


    The second item was then brought forward.


    It was a set of sixth-level stationary soul-guided cannon shells¡ªtwelve in total¡ªeach with a unique attribute: water, fire, earth, wind, light, darkness, poison, lightning, frost, metal, explosion, and paralysis.


    Each shell served a distinct purpose, and if all twelve were used together, they were capable of threatening even a Soul Douluo-level powerhouse.


    "Another one of our Illustrious Virtue Hall''s items."


    Xiao Hongchen clicked his tongue dismissively when he saw the item.


    He had little interest in soul tools, especially ones from his own family.


    "I''m quite interested in this, though¡ªeven if just for collection purposes. More importantly, we can''t let it fall into Shrek Academy''s hands."


    Unlike the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber, these sixth-level stationary soul-guided cannon shells could help Shrek Academy reverse-engineer the technology to produce their own.


    At this point, Shrek Academy could only produce fifth-level stationary soul-guided cannon shells.


    Stationary soul tools were the most unique and powerful type of soul tools, making them highly significant.


    Su Yu allowed Dai Yueheng to win the Tyrant Tiger Soul-Refining Saber because Shrek wouldn''t gain much from it. However, he would not permit them to obtain these cannon shells, as they held immense strategic importance.


    Su Yu explained this to Xiao Hongchen, whose expression turned serious. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying Shrek Academy might try to reverse-engineer the technology for sixth-level stationary cannon shells from this set?"


    Xiao Hongchen now understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Exactly. The strategic significance of these cannon shells is extraordinary."


    Su Yu said meaningfully.


    On the battlefield, the destructive potential of stationary cannon shells was unmatched.


    "If that''s the case, we absolutely cannot let Shrek Academy acquire them."


    Xiao Hongchen muttered to himself.

 Chapter 156 - 156: [DD2]: 156

    "It doesn''t matter too much. Each of these stationary soul-guided cannon shells is encrypted with our Illustrious Virtue Hall''s sealing array," Meng Hongchen said. "Even if they buy them back, it will be very difficult to disassemble and study them."


    "But there''s still a risk. You never know, and I''m quite interested in this complete set of twelve stationary soul-guided cannon shells with different attributes," Su Yu said with a slight smile. Sets of stationary soul-guided cannon shells like this are rarely seen. Even if it were just for collection, it would still be a fine choice.


    He had a special fondness for stationary soul-guided cannon shells.


    The auction soon began. The bidding price for the set of twelve stationary soul-guided cannon shells quickly surpassed the price of the Tyrant Tiger Soul Blade by 50,000 gold soul coins.


    It''s worth noting that the value of these twelve shells lay primarily in their rarity. In truth, very few people had the chance to actually use stationary soul-guided cannon shells. Generally, they were something only the military might use. Moreover, stationary soul-guided cannon shells are consumable items ¡ª once used, they''re gone.


    Coupled with their exorbitant price, there probably weren''t many people present who were willing to bid on them. Sure enough, after the price was announced, the scene fell into a brief silence. If no one placed a bid within a minute, the lot would be declared unsold.


    "Looks like nobody wants it, huh? What about Shrek Academy? Why aren''t they bidding?" Wang Dong''er asked in confusion.


    "Those Shrek guys are just trying to be sneaky, waiting to bid at the last second. But I won''t give them that chance," Su Yu said with a smirk.


    "Miss Qingya, 1,000,000 gold soul coins!"


    Qingya''s beautiful eyes lit up with joy, and she quickly signaled the attendant to place the bid. She was responsible for hosting Su Yu and his companions, and the more they purchased, the higher her commission would be. It would also contribute to her performance evaluation at the auction house.


    The attendant promptly announced the bid, and on the large display screen, the number "1,000,000 gold soul coins" flashed.


    "A bid of 1,000,000 gold soul coins from the guests in Box 8! Any higher bids?" The auctioneer, Xu Jiujiu, smiled charmingly. Box 8 likely belonged to the team from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. After all, she had personally arranged for them to be seated there.


    Meanwhile, in Box 7, Wang Yan nearly lost his composure.


    "What the heck, who''s doing this? Must be a shill bidder, right? Who bids like that?" Xu Sanshi couldn''t help but grumble. The price increase was too outrageous ¡ª they''d jumped by 350,000 gold soul coins in one go!


    Teacher Wang had originally planned to sneak in a bid at the last second, but that plan was now ruined.


    "Miss Qingxin, can you tell us who the guest in Box 8 is?" Wang Yan turned to the auctioneer next to him, a mature and elegant woman in a black dress.


    "Apologies, esteemed guest. Our Starlight Auction House does not disclose the identities of other guests," Qingxin replied with a gentle smile.


    Wang Yan frowned but did not press further. Originally, he had just intended to make a sneaky bid, but now that plan had fallen through.


    "Caitou, is this thing really useful to the Academy?" Wang Yan asked He Caitou.


    "Absolutely, Teacher Wang. We have to get it," He Caitou nodded without hesitation.


    "Our Academy''s Soul Engineering Department has been focusing on research related to stationary soul-guided cannon shells for years. The power of stationary soul-guided cannon shells has always been a key issue for us. Currently, the best we can produce are fifth-level stationary soul-guided cannon shells."


    "Having access to these shells would be a great help in our research on higher-level stationary soul-guided cannon shells."


    "Teacher Wang, we must win this bid."


    Hearing this, Wang Yan no longer hesitated. He instructed the attendant to raise the bid by another 50,000 gold soul coins, bringing it to 1,050,000 gold soul coins.


    "Shrek''s bunch of poor misers... that''s all they''ve got? 1,500,000 gold soul coins," Su Yu said calmly, not even blinking as he instructed the attendant to raise the bid directly to 1,500,000 gold soul coins.


    Qingya''s eyes shone brightly, looking at Su Yu as if he were a walking gold mine.


    "Su Yu, are you crazy? Why are you throwing money around like this?" Xiao Hongchen was stunned. He had never seen anyone bid as Su Yu did.


    "If you''re going to bid, you have to crush the opponent with sheer momentum. Show them we''re determined to win," Su Yu replied with a calm smile.


    "Besides, the price hasn''t even exceeded the value ceiling. Relax, I understand stationary soul-guided cannon shells."


    "You could have done what Shrek Academy did and tried to sneak in a bid at the last moment," Xiao Hongchen said, still puzzled.


    "That''s not reliable. A lot of people have that idea, and I want this set of shells," Su Yu said plainly.


    "Also, I''ve always believed that soul tools should be sold at the prices they deserve. If someone wins them for too low a price, it undermines the market."


    "And since we''re soul engineers, we can''t do that ourselves. Anyone else can play the ''sneak bid'' game, but we can''t."


    How do the prices of soul tools remain high? It''s because soul engineers collectively prop them up. This ensures a stable price range.


    As a soul engineer himself, how could Su Yu lead the way in breaking that system?


    Compared to that, the expenditure of a bit of gold soul coins was nothing. What he was protecting was the market for soul tools. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the market for soul tools remains stable, as a soul engineer, how could he not make money?


    As long as every soul engineer shared his thinking, the world of soul tools would remain prosperous, and everyone would profit.


    "You¡­ you''re something else," Xiao Hongchen muttered, speechless. He had no idea how to describe Su Yu.


    This guy would rather pay more than allow the price of soul tool to fall.


    If soul masters ever learned what Su Yu was doing, they might skin him alive. His approach was truly ruthless.


    But for Illustrious Virtue Hall, this wasn''t a bad thing at all. Illustrious Virtue Hall had done similar things before to showcase the superior quality of their soul tools.


    And what''s the most direct way to prove high quality? A high price, of course.


    Over the years, the price of Soul tools has remained consistently high.


    At this moment, Xiao Hongchen suddenly realized something. The oul tools being auctioned right now were made by Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Then he looked at Su Yu again, and a lightbulb went off.


    He finally understood why Su Yu was doing this. He had even suggested earlier that Su Yu should try sneaking in a low bid to buy back Illustrious Virtue Hall''s products. How foolish of him!


    If word got out, it would be a disaster.


    If Illustrious Virtue Hall themselves bid so low, it would suggest that, in their own eyes, these devices weren''t worth much.


    How could they then justify selling them at such high prices to the public?


    That would undoubtedly make people question Illustrious Virtue Hall''s credibility, harming its reputation.


    But Su Yu was doing the opposite. By bidding high to buy them back, he was protecting Illustrious Virtue Hall''s reputation and signaling to the world that the value of Illustrious Virtue Hall''s Soul tools was justified.


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes widened in sudden realization. His gaze at Su Yu now carried a hint of admiration.


    No wonder his grandfather valued Su Yu so highly. Su Yu''s strategic foresight was indeed better than his own.


    While Xiao Hongchen was focused on short-term gain, Su Yu was thinking about preserving Illustrious Virtue Hall''s reputation and the perceived prestige of its soul-guided devices.


    He suddenly felt ashamed. If this idea of sneaking in a low bid had gotten out, Illustrious Virtue Hall''s image would have taken a serious hit.


    "Su Yu¡­ I''m no match for you," Xiao Hongchen thought, filled with admiration.


    Just based on this far-sighted vision, he was already far behind Su Yu.


    "Brother-in-law, I admit defeat."


    For once, Xiao Hongchen spoke words of concession. It was no easy feat to get this proud and haughty golden toad to admit defeat, especially verbally.


    "Watch closely and learn," Su Yu said smugly.


    Xiao Hongchen rolled his eyes hard, thinking, Call him fat, and he started panting.


    Before long, the auction concluded.


    Su Yu won the set of stationary soul-guided cannon shells for 1.85 million gold soul coins.


    This price had indeed exceeded the estimated upper limit, but Su Yu didn''t care.


    Not letting Shrek Academy get its hands on it was satisfying enough.


    "Damn it!"


    Inside Private Room No. 7, Wang Yan was furious.


    He had no idea who was in Private Room No. 8, but they were bidding wildly.


    He raised the bid by 5,000, and the other party added 50,000.


    He raised it by 10,000, and the other side added 100,000.


    It was clear they were trying to crush him with sheer wealth.


    Did he think Wang Yan would be intimidated by that?


    Actually¡­ he was.


    When the price exceeded the acceptable range, he dared not bid any higher.


    After all, it wasn''t his money¡ªit was the academy''s.


    The academy would never allow him to waste money like that.


    After struggling for a while, he could only grit his teeth and give up.


    "What a shame, such a pity."


    He Caitou''s face was full of disappointment. For a soul engineer like him, the temptation of that set of Level 6 stationary soul-guided cannon shells was simply too great.


    It was a shame that Wang Yan failed to secure it.


    "The price was too high, not worth it," Wang Yan said, his face still dark.


    He Caitou didn''t argue. He understood Wang Yan''s predicament.


    It wasn''t personal money¡ªit was academy funds. He could understand why Wang Yan had to be cautious.


    The auction continued. Five more items were auctioned off, including two soul bones, a rare metal, and two Level 8 soul tools.


    Su Yu only purchased one of them¡ªa rare metal¡ªat a price of over 2 million gold soul coins.


    It was a material capable of being used to craft a Level 9 soul tool. Such materials were extremely rare, and their size was decent, so Su Yu wasn''t about to let it slip by.


    For him, gold soul coins were just a number. If it was something useful, then it was worth it.


    Next to him, Qing Ya''s face beamed with joy. She was responsible for serving Su Yu and his companions.


    The more they spent, the more benefits she received.


    With Su Yu''s generous spending, her gaze toward him grew increasingly fervent.


    If this continued for a while longer, it wouldn''t be surprising if Su Yu could have something fun and enjoyable with her later tonight.


    Su Yu glanced at Xiao Hongchen with a smirk. See? It''s that simple.


    Is there any need to be as timid as a quail?


    Proper noble ladies might be hard to win over, but the women working at an auction house?


    As long as you have wealth and status, how hard can it be to win them over?


    Of course, Su Yu had no interest in playing around. If he did, he would have become a groom tonight already.


    Noticing Qing Ya''s increasingly passionate gaze, Meng Hongchen instinctively grabbed Su Yu''s hand.


    Wang Dong''er snorted, nudging Su Yu''s leg with a warning glance.


    Su Yu sighed, looking at Wang Dong''er helplessly, before gently stroking Meng Hongchen''s soft, tender hand.


    His gaze was calm and reassuring, silently letting her know she had nothing to worry about.


    Meng Hongchen nodded slightly and leaned gently against his shoulder.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our next item is the eighth item for tonight''s auction: a left arm bone. Please take a look."


    Following Xu Jiujiu''s gesture, a new image appeared on the large screen¡ªa soul bone.


    This soul bone was fiery red, relatively intact, and emanating a red glow.


    "The left arm bone of a Blazing Flame Tiger, aged between 40,000 and 50,000 years.


    After thorough research, we have determined that it¡­"


    Xu Jiujiu began to passionately introduce it.


    Inside the private room, Su Yu glanced at it and calmly gave his assessment.


    "A 40,000-year-old Blazing Flame Tiger left arm bone. It''s passable but not special. Its main selling point is that it''s fairly complete. I''d say it''s worth no more than six million gold soul coins."


    "Do you want to bid for it?" Wang Dong''er asked.


    "No need," Su Yu shook his head.


    He wasn''t interested in ordinary soul bones like this one.


    The bidding concluded quickly, and the next item was revealed¡ªa soul bone with a reddish-golden glow.


    This bone was dazzling, exuding a powerful and majestic aura.


    "This is a left leg bone from a Ten-Thousand-Year Redgold Lion, aged approximately 20,000 to 30,000 years.


    The quality of this soul bone is exceptional, making it a truly rare find. Please take a look, everyone."


    Xu Jiujiu''s voice rang out, and inside the private room, Su Yu''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    "It''s a Redgold Lion soul bone? Now that''s rare."


    Among soul beasts, the Redgold Lion had an exceptionally high status.


    Even most top-tier soul beasts were inferior to it.


    Though it wasn''t quite as fearsome as the Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear, it was considered a subspecies of the Golden Bloodline and a variant of the Golden Lion King.


    With similar levels of cultivation, a Redgold Lion could even stand its ground against a Darkgolden Terrorclaw Bear.


    A soul bone from a creature like that was bound to be valuable.


    On top of that, the bone appeared relatively complete, which would surely drive the price up.


    "Brother Xiao, this soul bone suits you well. Want it?"


    Su Yu smiled as he glanced at Xiao Hongchen.


    "Can''t afford it," Xiao Hongchen said with a helpless shrug.


    He knew this soul bone was valuable, but the problem was that it was also expensive.


    This piece alone would probably cost at least eight or nine million gold soul coins.


    They still needed to save their funds for the final item of the night.


    "I''ve got the money. Want me to lend it to you?" Su Yu grinned.


    If it had been for Meng Hongchen, he would have bought it without hesitation and gifted it to her.


    But for a brother-in-law? That was different.


    Spending over 10 million gold soul coins on a man wasn''t something Su Yu was willing to do.


    Even if he was rich, he wouldn''t throw money around mindlessly.


    "No need."


    Xiao Hongchen shook his head.


    "Alright, then."


    Since Xiao Hongchen didn''t want to borrow, Su Yu wouldn''t force it.


    The Redgold Lion soul bone was quickly bought by another bidder at a steep price of 9.7 million gold soul coins.


    Soul bones from soul beasts with special, pure bloodlines were always absurdly expensive.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next is the tenth item in tonight''s auction, and it''s also a soul bone.


    This one is a right arm bone. Please take a look."


    As her words fell, the large screen displayed a new image¡ªa soul bone.


    This soul bone was pure white, pristine and flawless, exuding a faint white mist.


    The entire bone looked like a piece of snow-white jade without a single blemish.


    However, the moment this soul bone appeared, Su Yu felt a stirring sensation from the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse.


    Snow Empress had become restless.


    Su Yu quickly reached into the Hund and gently calmed her.


    It seemed that this right arm bone had caught Snow Empress''s attention.


    If Snow Empress was this interested, then this soul bone was extraordinary.

 Chapter 157 - 157: [DD2]: 157

    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, Su Yu let out a soft sound of surprise as he felt something biting his finger.


    He quickly realized it was Snow Empress biting him.


    Even through the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he could sense Snow Empress''s anger.


    Su Yu was speechless. It wasn''t even his fault, so why was she biting him?


    But to be fair, it was less of a "bite" and more of a "nibble" since Snow Empress hadn''t even grown her teeth yet.


    No matter how fierce her biting seemed, it didn''t hurt Su Yu at all.


    As Xu Jiujiu began her introduction, Su Yu finally understood the source of Snow Empress''s fury.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am honored to introduce the next soul bone," Xu Jiujiu said with a sweet smile.


    "This soul bone possesses an ice attribute and is incredibly rare. It does not originate from any nation but from a forbidden land for humans ¡ª the Extreme North."


    "Soul bones from the Extreme North are always scarce, but their quality is always top-notch."


    "It is well known that the Extreme North is home to three famous beasts, but few know that the Ice Bear Clan is also a formidable force in the region."


    "In terms of strength, they are not much weaker than the Titan Snow Demon, a top-tier soul beast of the same level."


    "Yes, you''ve probably guessed it by now. This soul bone comes from none other than the Ice Bear Clan of the Extreme North."


    "This is a right arm bone. Based on our research, it comes from an Ice Bear that lived for around 70,000 to 80,000 years."


    "A soul bone of this age is already rare in the outside world, let alone one from the Ice Bear Clan."


    "The Ice Bear Clan is known for its incredibly robust physiques. Their attack and defense are both extremely powerful, with virtually no weaknesses."


    "Acquiring this right arm bone will grant a soul master a comprehensive enhancement, improving their physique, strength, and defense to an incredible extent."


    "Moreover, this Ice Bear soul bone is compatible with most attributes except for fire, making it suitable for a wide range of soul masters."


    "According to our analysis, the spirit ability it grants may even have the power to alter the weather under special conditions."


    "This bone is arguably on par with a 100,000-year soul bone in terms of value, making it an exceptional and highly practical treasure."


    "One last tip: the Ice Bear Clan wields formidable ice-based abilities, so all you ice-type soul masters, don''t miss out on this opportunity!"


    "Alright, everyone, you have five minutes to observe the soul bone before the auction begins."


    With that, Xu Jiujiu''s voice fell silent, and many people began to closely inspect the soul bone.


    It was clear that this Ice Bear right arm bone was leagues above the previous soul bones on display.


    Not only was it complete, but its quality was also exceptional.


    Such a high-grade soul bone was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and most of the onlookers were already tempted.


    Inside Private Room No. 8, Su Yu came to a realization.


    No wonder Snow Empress was so furious ¡ª it was an Ice Bear Clan soul bone.


    The Ice Bear King, Xiaobai, was a king of the Ice Bear Clan, and Snow Empress had raised her personally.


    Now, seeing that a member of the Ice Bear Clan had been hunted and its soul bone was being auctioned, it was no surprise that Snow Empress was upset.


    It seemed Su Yu would have to win this Ice Bear right arm bone.


    "What''s wrong? Are you interested?" Wang Dong''er asked, noticing the look in Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Yes, I''m going to win that Ice Bear right arm bone," Su Yu replied bluntly.


    "That bone won''t be cheap. It''s bound to break the 10-million mark. If you''re short on funds, just let me know," Wang Dong''er offered.


    In her opinion, this soul bone was perfect for Su Yu.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not short on money," Su Yu said calmly, shaking his head.


    Five minutes passed quickly, and the auction began.


    To everyone''s shock, the starting bid was already set at 7 million gold soul coins.


    This made it clear that the final selling price would be astronomical.


    After a fierce bidding war, Su Yu successfully won the Ice Bear right arm bone for a price of 18 million gold soul coins.


    The exorbitant price left everyone in the room stunned.


    "That''s insanely expensive!" Xiao Hongchen clicked his tongue and muttered with disbelief.


    "18 million gold soul coins ¡ª do you know how much money that is?"


    "Expensive, yes, but worth every coin," Su Yu replied calmly, watching the screen.


    On the auction stage, Xu Jiujiu''s smile was as radiant as ever.


    Eighteen million gold soul coins ¡ª it was an astronomical price.


    But she believed that the next soul bone to be auctioned would be even more valuable.


    "Thank you for the generous support from our previous bidder. Next, we will present the second-to-last item of the auction ¡ª another soul bone. But this one is unique."


    "Please, direct your attention to the display."


    The large screen flashed, revealing an image of a soul bone that had been magnified several times over.


    This soul bone was a vibrant jade green, with emerald-green radiance flowing across its surface like liquid.


    Judging from its appearance, it was a left arm bone.


    The surface of the jade-green bone emitted a faint, misty white vapor.


    Tiny crystalline structures that looked like small, transparent gemstones adorned its surface, making it seem like a masterpiece of gemstone carving.


    Even the Ice Bear right arm bone seemed dull in comparison to this stunning soul bone.


    As soon as this spirit bone appeared, Snow Empress began to stir restlessly in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse once more.


    Su Yu had no choice but to discreetly slip his hand inside.


    As expected, Snow Empress bit his finger again.


    Su Yu: "..."


    He was speechless but could understand why.


    After all, this was none other than an Ice Jade Scorpion soul bone.


    The status of the Ice Jade Scorpion in the Extreme North was even higher than that of the Ice Bear Clan.


    On top of that, this was a soul bone from one of the Ice Empress''s kin.


    Snow Empress had a close relationship with the Ice Empress, and as the ruler of the Extreme North, it was only natural that she would be angry.


    If the Ice Empress were present, she would have already been raging with fury.


    "Whoa! Holy¡ª! That''s an Ice Jade Scorpion soul bone! Boss, you have to win it. You have to win it!"


    Within Su Yu''s mental sea, Skydream Iceworm cried out in shock, urging Su Yu to win the bid.


    The Ice Jade Scorpion soul bone was a true, once-in-a-lifetime treasure.


    After all, it was a bone of ultimate ice!


    On stage, Xu Jiujiu continued her introduction.


    Compared to the Ice Bear right arm bone, it was obvious that the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone was rarer and more precious.


    In particular, it came with the Ice Explosion Technique, which even Su Yu found incredibly tempting.


    Ice Explosion Technique, combined with Ice Emperor''s Decree, could be a game-changer.


    Ice Emperor''s Decree was an instant-cast, guaranteed-hit technique that could forcibly freeze opponents within a two-tier difference.


    Ice Explosion Technique caused the ice within the body to detonate.


    Combining the two would create a deadly combo ¡ª instant forced freezing followed by detonation, executed in one fluid motion.


    With these two abilities combined, Su Yu would be able to instantly kill anyone within a two-tier difference.


    Whether they were a prodigy or a veteran, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The Ice Explosion Technique and Ice Emperor''s Decree were both extraordinary skills on their own.


    But combined, they became a divine technique.


    A true, instant-kill divine technique.


    This is also why Su Yu was so eager for the Ice Explosion Technique.


    Even if it was a soul bone with less than 100,000 years of cultivation, Su Yu still coveted it.


    The reason? This combination of skills was simply too powerful.


    This was what true overpowered power looked like.


    Imagine if you were in a group battle, and suddenly one of your teammates exploded in the middle of the team without any warning. What would happen?


    Just thinking about that scenario made Su Yu''s heart race with excitement.


    This was the first time he had ever craved a skill so intensely.


    On stage, Xu Jiujiu was still introducing the soul bone, but Su Yu was no longer paying attention.


    He knew that the competition for this Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone would be incredibly fierce, but he didn''t care. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the five minutes passed quickly, and the auction began.


    The starting price of this Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone was a staggering 12 million gold soul coins.


    A large number of people had their eyes on this soul bone, and the price quickly shot past 15 million gold soul coins.


    At this point, Shrek Academy was forced to give up. The price had already become too high, and within Shrek Academy''s representative team, there was only one ice-attribute soul master¡ªLing Luocheng.


    But Ling Luocheng''s talent wasn''t enough for Shrek Academy to spend so much on her.


    If Ling Luocheng were an ultimate ice-type soul master, then perhaps Shrek Academy might have been willing to go all-in to secure this soul bone.


    But there are no ifs in life.


    Shrek Academy withdrew from the bidding, but the competition continued.


    It was unclear whether this was a deliberate arrangement by the Starlight Auction House, but the competition for this item was unexpectedly fierce.


    Su Yu estimated that there were likely many ice-attribute soul masters present.


    After all, the Star Luo royal family would tailor the auction items to suit the participants'' interests.


    When the price skyrocketed past 20 million gold soul coins, everyone in Box No. 8 was stunned.


    "Su Yu, maybe you should give up. It''s too expensive. It''s just a left arm bone of an Ice Jade Scorpion. It''s not worth it," Wang Dong''er tried to persuade him.


    Although the soul bone was rare, the price was outrageous. No matter how rich someone is, they shouldn''t spend money so recklessly.


    "You don''t understand."


    Su Yu didn''t explain and continued to bid.


    After a final intense bidding war, Su Yu successfully won the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone for a jaw-dropping price of 28 million gold soul coins.


    "28 million gold soul coins?! My god!"


    Wang Dong''er was utterly dumbfounded. This price was beyond insane.


    "Su Yu, do you have that much money?" Wang Dong''er asked worriedly.


    Don''t place bids recklessly only to find you can''t pay.


    Without saying a word, Su Yu pulled out a purple-gold card and handed it to Qing Ya.


    "Go ahead and verify it."


    Su Yu''s tone was calm.


    Qing Ya accepted the card and used a special soul tool to check the account balance. Moments later, she was stunned by the long string of zeros on the display.


    This card contained a total of 100 billion gold soul coins!


    "Honored guest, please take back your card. After verification, your account balance is still 100 billion gold soul coins."


    Qing Ya''s tone was filled with awe and respect as she gazed at Su Yu as if she were looking at a deity.


    Walking around with 100 billion gold soul coins¡ªthis kind of big shot was on a whole other level.


    "H-How much?!"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. Xiao Hongchen was completely stunned, and Meng Hongchen was so shocked that she grabbed onto Su Yu''s arm.


    100 billion gold soul coins?!


    Is this some kind of joke?!


    Even Elder Ma was left speechless as he stared at Su Yu.


    Damn, this guy is loaded!


    "Wait a second... aren''t you afraid of being robbed while carrying that much money on you?" Wang Dong''er asked, still dazed.


    At first, she thought the 10+ million gold soul coins her uncles had given her were already a lot. She had even tried to act like a big shot in front of Su Yu, saying she wasn''t short on money.


    But Su Yu casually pulled out a 100 billion gold soul coin purple-gold card.


    Outrageous.


    For context, the total annual tax revenue of the Star Luo Empire was barely over 10 billion gold soul coins.


    Su Yu was richer than a nation.


    "Rob me?"


    "Someone would have to be tired of living."


    Su Yu casually put the card back into his storage ring, his tone indifferent.


    Haibo Dong and Mu Wu were both accompanying him as bodyguards.


    Rob him?


    Are you serious?


    It would be more realistic to try robbing the Star Luo Empire''s treasury. That might work.


    "Uh¡­" Wang Dong''er was at a loss for words.


    True, considering Su Yu''s background, ordinary people wouldn''t dare to mess with him.


    "I regret it!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Hongchen shouted, his face full of frustration as he thumped his chest.


    "Regret what?" Su Yu asked curiously.


    "Had I known you were this rich, I would''ve borrowed money from you to buy that Red Gold Lion soul bone. Sigh!"


    Xiao Hongchen slapped his thigh, looking as if he''d just missed out on a fortune.


    "Well, it''s too late now."


    Su Yu grinned, clearly taking joy in his misfortune.


    Soon, the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone was delivered to Box No. 8.


    Adding up all his purchases so far, Su Yu had already bought four items at the auction.


    There were 12 auction items in total, and Su Yu alone had won four of them.


    The final two items were especially shocking, as they had cost him a staggering amount of gold soul coins.


    "Looks like the Starlight Auction House has made a fortune off me tonight."


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Please don''t say that, honored guest. It''s a win-win situation. After all, you''ve also obtained the items you wanted, right?" Qing Ya responded with a polite smile.


    Hearing this, Su Yu smiled faintly but said nothing.


    Make money off him?


    It wouldn''t be that easy.


    Sure, they took his money, but the Star Luo Empire would have to spit it all back out eventually.


    He had heard that outside the auction, there was a betting pool on whether Shrek Academy or the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy would win the championship.


    If he placed a 100-million-gold-soul-coin bet on the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to win¡­


    Wouldn''t that force the Star Luo Empire into a desperate situation?


    Su Yu was never one to take a loss.


    He had just spent so much money here¡ªof course, he''d find a way to get it back.


    Sipping his fruit juice, Su Yu turned his gaze toward the large screen.


    It was finally time for the last auction item.


    He was also curious about what the final item would be.


    With the Snow Empress already in his possession, he wondered what else the Star Luo royal family could offer as a final auction item.


    A 100,000-year soul bone?


    Su Yu didn''t think so.


    Even if the Star Luo Empire had a 100,000-year soul bone, they wouldn''t put it up for auction.


    Under the eyes of the crowd, the final auction began.


    "Now, we present the final item of tonight''s auction!"


    The soul tool screen lit up with a brilliant golden glow.


    When the golden light slowly faded, Xu Jiujiu appeared on screen wearing a magnificent golden gown.


    The appearance of a golden gown signified that the final item''s value might exceed 100 million gold soul coins.


    In Box No. 8, Elder Ma and the others were all excited.


    Su Yu also opened his eyes wide, ready to see what the final item would be.


    He was genuinely curious¡ªwhat treasure could the Star Luo Empire possibly offer as a grand finale?

 Chapter 158 - 158: [DD2]: 158

    Credits: daxterdaxter


    A 100,000-year soul bone is simply too precious.


    Items of this caliber are typically reserved for the strongest individuals. The gap between a Soul Master with a 100,000-year soul bone and one without is massive. Even among Titled Douluo, having one or two more 100,000-year soul bones can provide an obvious edge.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that 100,000-year soul bones are true treasures. If the Star Luo Empire possessed one, they would never put it up for auction unless they had lost their minds.


    So, what could this final auction item be?


    Amid the crowd''s expectant gazes, Xu Jiujiu smiled and said, "Esteemed guests, from my attire, you can probably tell how precious this final item is."


    "Honestly, this item is something I''m seeing for the first time in my life. In my opinion, its value is beyond description."


    "It shouldn''t even be measured in terms of money. Some of you may disagree, but please have a look for yourselves."


    With a wave of her right hand, the image on the soul tool screen shifted.


    A white tray appeared on stage, upon which lay a golden metal stand. The stand emitted a faint golden glow.


    Within that glow, a dark blue misty stream floated and swirled, occasionally crashing against the edges of the glow as if it possessed a will of its own.


    At this sight, Wang Dong''er and the others were merely curious, but Su Yu felt like his brain had been struck by lightning. His mind exploded.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    While others might not recognize it, he did.


    Back in the Extreme North, a Rank 9 Soul Engineer had trapped Snow Empress while she was transforming. The scene was nearly identical to what he was seeing now!


    Although the device below wasn''t a God Sealing Altar, its function seemed almost identical.


    And that dark blue mist wasn''t just any mist ¡ª it was a 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo in the middle of transforming!


    What the heck?!


    He had just saved Snow Empress, and now another soul beast was being captured while transforming?


    Could it be fate that there would always be a soul beast destined to endure this calamity?


    Because he saved Snow Empress, the unfortunate one had become this soul beast?


    Su Yu looked up, feeling that familiar sense of an invisible force pushing events toward a specific outcome.


    This wasn''t a coincidence. It was the will of the world itself ¡ª the world''s intent had to be behind this.


    As the Child of Destiny, Su Yu couldn''t help but wonder if this was another fortuitous encounter prepared for him.


    After all, Snow Empress had originally been a fateful opportunity orchestrated by the world''s will.


    Now that Snow Empress was no longer part of the plan, it seemed like someone else had to take her place.


    "Interesting. I wonder which soul beast it is this time."


    Su Yu rubbed his chin, mulling it over.


    The mist''s deep blue color hinted at a water attribute. A water attribute soul beast? That must mean it was a sea soul beast.


    But which sea soul beast could it be?


    Poor thing. Su Yu thought with an inward sigh.


    Before Su Yu could contemplate further, his storage item, the Wishful Hundred Treasure Pouch, suddenly began to shake.


    This time, Snow Empress''s reaction was far more intense than it had been in the past.


    After all, this situation mirrored her own experience. The feeling of empathy hit her hard.


    Su Yu had no choice but to reach his hand inside, and as expected, Snow Empress bit his finger.


    "...Seriously?"


    Feeling helpless, Su Yu didn''t resist. It didn''t hurt anyway. Letting her vent a little was fine.


    Meanwhile, on stage, Xu Jiujiu continued her introduction with a radiant smile.


    She revealed the story behind the item: It was the transformation embryo of a 100,000-year sea soul beast captured from the deep sea.


    Her explanation sounded absurd.


    The deep sea was a treacherous place filled with powerful sea soul beasts. Normally, who in their right mind would venture into such danger?


    And yet, not only had someone done so, but they''d also happened to stumble upon a transforming 100,000-year soul beast. The odds of that were astronomically low.


    Coincidence? Not likely.


    But Su Yu wasn''t too surprised. After all, wasn''t Snow Empress''s situation just as bizarre?


    An unknown individual had ventured into the Extreme North and somehow arrived in the core zone at the precise moment of Snow Empress''s transformation.


    The will of the world had intervened.


    Knowing this, Su Yu felt at ease. If the world''s will is involved, nothing is too ridiculous.


    While Su Yu remained calm, the rest of the crowd was in absolute shock.


    When Xu Jiujiu mentioned that absorbing the 100,000-year soul beast embryo might allow someone to gain a second martial soul, the entire auction house exploded with excitement. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Xiao Hongchen''s eyes turned bloodshot with greed. His expression was so crazed that it seemed like he wanted to devour the soul beast embryo on the spot.


    "We have to win this! No matter what, we have to win it!"


    Xiao Hongchen''s excitement bordered on hysteria. The sheer greed in his gaze was palpable.


    He had always envied Su Yu and Wang Dong''''ers twin martial souls. Now, he finally had the chance to gain a second martial soul of his own.


    How could he possibly sit still?


    Even if they ignored the potential for a second martial soul, the guarantee of a 100,000-year soul ring and a 100,000-year soul bone was enough to drive anyone insane.


    "This is crazy. How is this even possible?"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes widened, her face filled with disbelief.


    A 100,000-year soul beast being captured mid-transformation? How minuscule were the odds of that happening?


    "Now that this 100,000-year soul beast embryo is out, people are going to go wild," Su Yu said with a click of his tongue.


    Wang Dong''er nodded vigorously in agreement. This was going to be absolute chaos.


    "Su Yu, you''re not allowed to fight me for it! You already have twin martial souls, so you have to let me have this!"


    Xiao Hongchen turned to Su Yu, his eyes bloodshot with urgency.


    His eyes were red, his breathing was erratic, and his emotions were on edge.


    He knew how wealthy Su Yu was. With that kind of financial power, Su Yu could outbid just about anyone.


    If Su Yu fought for it, Xiao Hongchen would be completely helpless.


    "Are you looking at me like that because you plan to eat me if I refuse?" Su Yu said with exasperation.


    "Calm down. Haven''t you considered why the Star Luo Empire is putting this item up for auction? Don''t you wonder what their real goal is?"


    "I don''t care!" Xiao Hongchen waved his hand, eyes blazing with desire. "I''ll think about it after I win it. Grandpa even told Elder Ma that no matter what, we have to win this item!"


    Xiao Hongchen was desperate.


    Elder Ma nodded solemnly. "The Hall Master''s instructions were clear. We must win it at all costs."


    Hearing this, Su Yu shrugged. Jiang Hongchen is betting everything on Xiao''s future, huh?


    With Xiao''s natural talent, becoming a peak-level powerhouse was already possible. If he could add a second martial soul, his future would be limitless.


    But could a soul beast embryo truly grant a second martial soul?


    The chances were slim. Very slim.


    The power of a 100,000-year soul beast embryo wasn''t something that could be easily absorbed.


    But it was so valuable that even knowing it might be a trap, people still dove right in.


    Staring at Xiao''s red eyes, Su Yu sighed and said, "Fine, I''ve said all I can. If you want to bid on it, suit yourself."


    "I won''t compete with you. Honestly, twin martial souls aren''t as special as you think."


    Su Yu wouldn''t bid.


    This soul beast embryo was a hot potato.


    Whoever claimed it would be marked by countless enemies.


    The Star Luo Empire was trying to scheme against the Sun Moon Empire, so there was no way it would waste unnecessary money.


    If fate had destined something to belong to him, it would eventually end up in his hands, even if he didn''t spend a penny.


    As for having multiple martial souls, strictly speaking, Su Yu, who had four martial souls, didn''t care at all. He was too lazy to even use the vacant Ice Martial Soul slot, so why would he covet this thing?


    For him, mastering the Ice Emperor and the Dragon God Seal was already sufficient.


    More martial souls didn''t necessarily mean better; the quality of the martial souls mattered more. A single super-grade martial soul was far better than two high-grade twin martial souls.


    When Su Yu declined, Xiao Hongchen visibly relaxed. But as he glanced at the soul beast embryo on the screen, his heart, which had just settled down, tensed up once more.


    Although Su Yu wasn''t competing for it, the others were no pushovers.


    Getting that 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo would require a bloody battle.


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen looking so abnormally excited, Su Yu sighed and gently hugged Meng Hongchen, who was beside him.


    "Meng''er, your brother''s lost his mind."


    He took a light whiff of her fragrance and spoke softly.


    Leaning on Su Yu''s shoulder, Meng Hongchen whispered, "The temptation of a 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo is too strong. Not just my brother ¡ª even I''m feeling a bit tempted."


    "I understand my brother''s thoughts. The allure of gaining an extra martial soul is something no one can resist."


    "You and Wang Dong can stay calm because both of you already have two martial souls."


    "...That''s true."


    After a moment of silence, Su Yu agreed that Meng Hongchen made a valid point.


    He had so many martial souls that he didn''t even need them all, so he felt indifferent.


    But for others, it was nothing less than a chance to defy fate.


    It was a pass to the path of a true powerhouse.


    "I was being too idealistic. Still, I''ll say this ¡ª the Star Luo Empire isn''t acting with good intentions. When you return, remind the hall master to be more cautious."


    Out of goodwill, Su Yu gave another warning.


    If something still went wrong in the end, it would no longer be his responsibility.


    "I''ll remember," Meng Hongchen responded softly, nestling herself against Su Yu, her face calm and serene.


    Su Yu hugged her and quietly enjoyed the sweetness of the moment.


    Soon, the auction began.


    The competition this time could only be described as brutal.


    In less than ten seconds, the price soared to over 50 million gold soul coins.


    And it continued to skyrocket at an insane pace.


    It was obvious that it wasn''t just the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy that had lost its mind ¡ª everyone else had too.


    A guaranteed 100,000-year soul ring and soul bone, with a chance of an additional martial soul.


    Such temptation was enough to send most people into a frenzy.


    Once people lost their rationality, madness was inevitable.


    The price kept climbing.


    Later in the bidding war, Elder Ma and the others had to mortgage some of their soul tools to acquire more gold soul coins and keep bidding.


    Other participants also started selling off their assets and collateral to raise money for bidding.


    This ploy by the Star Luo Empire was undoubtedly a massive success. They raked in a fortune and even ignited a fierce rivalry between Illustrious Virtue Hall and several other sects.


    "They''ve all gone mad!"


    Su Yu shook his head. The Star Luo Empire''s strategy of diverting disaster eastward had succeeded.


    Even though Illustrious Virtue Hall and the other sects saw through the ploy, they still had no choice but to jump in.


    These politicians played dirty.


    Of course, Su Yu himself wasn''t exactly pure-hearted either ¡ª at best, they were on equal footing.


    The Star Luo Empire made so much tonight that it was only reasonable to expect them to lose a bit later on.


    Su Yu took a sip of fruit juice. There was nothing more for him to do now. He was just a spectator.


    Inside Private Room No. 8, only Wang Dong''er was as calm as Su Yu.


    After her initial surprise, Wang Dong''er didn''t even glance at the soul beast embryo again, not even once.


    "Hey!"


    Su Yu raised his cup and clinked it against Wang Dong''er''s.


    Wang Dong''er, who was in the middle of eating, blinked at Su Yu in confusion.


    But when she saw Su Yu raising his cup, she immediately realized and quickly picked up her cup to clink it with Su Yu''s.


    "You seem pretty laid back," Su Yu said with a faint smile, taking a sip of fruit juice.


    "Well, I don''t want that thing, so of course I''m relaxed," Wang Dong''er replied nonchalantly.


    Su Yu chuckled slightly and waved over to Qing Ya.


    With a gentle smile, Qing Ya approached. "Esteemed guest, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Check, please!"


    Su Yu pulled out a purple-gold card.


    Qing Ya''s face lit up with a radiant smile, and she quickly handled the payment process for him.


    Before long, Su Yu had settled the bill.


    "Here''s your card, honored guest." Qing Ya handed the card back to him.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "We''ve bid on so many lots tonight. I imagine Miss Qing Ya will be getting quite the commission, huh?"


    Qing Ya smiled warmly. "It''s all thanks to the generosity of our esteemed guests."


    Su Yu smiled without saying anything more. He quietly watched the large screen.


    After a while, the auction finally came to an end.


    Xiao Hongchen won the 100,000-year soul beast embryo at an astronomical price of 150 million gold soul coins.


    "150 million gold soul coins¡­ You''re insane," Su Yu muttered, tongue-tied.


    He couldn''t believe how willing Xiao Hongchen was to spend money.


    The amount Su Yu had spent earlier seemed like nothing in comparison.


    "To obtain a 100,000-year soul beast embryo, it''s all worth it," Xiao Hongchen said, clearly caught in a state of extreme excitement.


    With the 100,000-year soul beast embryo finally in his hands, it was no wonder he was so thrilled.


    If he could obtain an additional martial soul, his talent would increase by another level.


    At that point, even when compared to Su Yu, he wouldn''t feel inferior.


    It would be the most supreme talent in the world.


    Just thinking about the chance to catch up to Su Yu made him so excited he could barely contain himself.


    Xiao Hongchen had never allowed himself to be inferior to anyone in his entire life.


    After the excitement subsided, Xiao Hongchen turned to Elder Ma and said, "Elder Ma, this 100,000-year soul beast embryo is a hot potato. As soon as the deal is complete, you must return to our academy with it immediately."


    "As long as it''s inside Illustrious Virtue Hall and in my grandfather''s hands, I''d like to see who dares to touch it."


    Elder Ma nodded in agreement. "I will use Illustrious Virtue Hall''s secret channels to return. No one will notice."


    With the final item of the auction sold, the top-tier auction officially came to a close.


    It''s worth noting that the person personally handling the transfer of the 100,000-year soul beast embryo was none other than Xu Jiawei himself.


    Four Titled Douluo escorted him to ensure its security.


    Xu Jiujiu stood quietly to the side, her beautiful smile radiant as she exuded a noble and elegant aura in her golden gown.

 Chapter 159 - 159: [DD2]: 159

    "Student Su Yu, we meet again."


    Xu Jiujiu approached Su Yu with a gentle smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Elder Ma and the others were transferring the 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo with Xu Jiawei.


    This 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo was of great importance, so no mistakes were allowed.


    Xiao Hongchen kept his eyes on the soul beast embryo the entire time, never looking away for even a moment.


    Su Yu glanced at Xiao Hongchen, then turned his gaze to Xu Jiujiu, who had walked up to him.


    With a faint smile, he said, "Princess Jiujiu looks exceptionally beautiful tonight¡ªtruly a sight to behold."


    Xu Jiujiu''s pretty face revealed a trace of a charming smile as she responded, "You flatter me, Student Su Yu. I am far from being as young and beautiful as Student Meng Hongchen."


    Su Yu chuckled lightly but did not comment further.


    Looking at Xu Jiujiu, he remarked, "This auction must have been a huge success for the Star Luo royal family, hasn''t it?"


    Xu Jiujiu smiled and replied, "It was all thanks to the support of our distinguished guests that we earned some modest revenue¡ªnot worth mentioning."


    Su Yu laughed, "Modest, you say? Selling a 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo for a sky-high price of 150 million gold soul coins¡ªhow could that be called ''modest''?"


    "The Star Luo royal family is quite the strategist, I must say."


    There was a deeper meaning hidden in Su Yu''s tone.


    Xu Jiujiu was momentarily stunned, and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Student Su Yu, what are you talking about? Jiujiu doesn''t quite understand."


    Su Yu chuckled, "Whether you understand or not, Princess Jiujiu knows it clearly in her heart."


    "Some people just like to play dumb while knowing the truth."


    Hearing this, Xu Jiujiu''s smile faded a little, and her gaze toward Su Yu became filled with doubt and uncertainty.


    Did he... see through it?


    But so what if he did? The Sun and Moon Empire had still fallen into their trap.


    Even knowing it was a pitfall, they still jumped in.


    Xu Jiujiu looked at Su Yu with curiosity.


    Did he refrain from stopping it, or did he fail to stop it?


    How did he view the Star Luo Empire?


    These were all questions she wanted to figure out.


    Since she knew Su Yu was backed by the Ice God Palace, Xu Jiujiu placed significant importance on his thoughts.


    After all, an organization comparable to the Clear Sky Sect¡ªand perhaps even more deeply hidden¡ªcould not be ignored.


    Even if it had remained in seclusion, seclusion didn''t mean it would never emerge.


    What if one day it suddenly decided to reenter the world?


    These were all things that required careful consideration.


    Moreover, Xu Jiujiu also had some personal interest in Su Yu. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it was just for her little schemes, she wanted to understand him better.


    "Student Su Yu, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Xu Jiujiu smiled as she spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand or not.


    The matter is already settled, isn''t it?"


    Su Yu replied casually.


    Xu Jiujiu smiled politely, pressed her lips together, and said nothing more.


    The handover was soon completed.


    Xu Jiujiu glanced to the side and said, "Student Su Yu, it''s getting late. I won''t disturb you any longer tonight."


    "If there''s a chance, I hope we can share a drink next time."


    "There will be a chance." Su Yu smiled.


    After Xu Jiawei and the others left, only the members of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy delegation remained in the private room.


    Seeing Xu Jiujiu leave, Wang Dong''er pursed her lips and said, "That Xu Jiujiu woman doesn''t seem like a good person."


    Flirting with Su Yu right in front of them¡ªshe was being way too bold.


    "There aren''t that many ''good people'' in this world, especially among royals."


    Su Yu smiled as he spoke.


    Wang Dong''er pouted but didn''t say anything more.


    "Let''s go!"


    At that moment, Elder Ma suddenly spoke.


    "Mm!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Soon, the soul tool screen in front of them split open from both sides, revealing a secret passageway.


    This passage was a special feature of the Starlight Auction House, designed to protect the privacy of every guest.


    Each private room had one of these secret passageways.


    Without hesitation, the group entered the passage one by one, their figures gradually disappearing.


    After leaving the Starlight Auction House, Elder Ma immediately used the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s secret channels to transport the 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo back to the Sun and Moon Empire.


    Su Yu and his group, meanwhile, returned to the Star Emperor Hotel.


    After returning to his room, Su Yu washed up briefly and went to bed.


    He then took out all the items he had won at the auction.


    Su Yu had successfully bid on four items in total:


    Twelve sixth-level fixed-installed soul-guided artillery shells,


    A rare metal capable of crafting a ninth-level soul guide,


    An Ice Bear right arm bone,


    An Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone.


    Apart from the twelve sixth-level fixed-installed soul-guided artillery shells, the other three items were laid out in front of him.


    "These aren''t bad at all. It was worth spending all that money."


    Su Yu muttered to himself.


    Then, from his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, he pulled out the little Snow Empress.


    The little Snow Empress had grown a bit.


    If she previously looked like she was under one year old, she now appeared more like a one-year-old toddler.


    She wore a pale blue bellyband, her little face was as delicate as a porcelain doll, and her large ice-blue eyes sparkled with an enchanting light¡ªadorable beyond words.


    But the little Snow Empress didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    As soon as she was released, she glared at Su Yu with her icy blue eyes, her little mouth pouting.


    Anyone could tell at a glance that she was not happy.


    "I didn''t do anything, so why are you glaring at me?"


    Su Yu held her up by her armpits, looking at her little grumpy face with a playful grin.


    "Hmph! Hu... man... Soul master... big bad guy!"


    The Snow Empress pouted and pulled a face at Su Yu.


    "Starting with the wide accusations again, huh?"


    "I feed you, clothe you, and treat you like a little ancestor every day, but somehow I''m the ''big bad guy,'' huh?"


    "Where''s your conscience?"


    "And now you''re biting me too?"


    "Hmm?"


    Su Yu held the Snow Empress in his arms, pinched her little nose with his right hand, and pretended to be upset.


    "Don''t pinch... my... nose!"


    The Snow Empress swatted at Su Yu''s hand, her little face puffed up like a steamed bun, looking adorable.


    Su Yu burst out laughing and said, "I''m going to pinch it anyway! What can you do about it? Bite me if you dare!"


    "Ah-woo!"


    The Snow Empress opened her little mouth and bit down on Su Yu''s finger.


    Her big, watery eyes stared up at him with a fierce yet irresistibly cute expression.


    Su Yu almost melted from how adorable she looked.


    "She''s... pretty cute!"


    Su Yu stared at the Snow Empress clamped onto his finger, his voice tinged with amusement.


    The Snow Empress: "???????"


    She was cute?


    Did Su Yu just call her cute?


    She was the great Snow Empress!


    How could she be described as "cute"?


    Her mood took a turn for the worse.


    She glared at Su Yu with a fierce look, but it only made her look even more adorable.


    Su Yu teased her with a grin, "Oh, Snow Empress, you were once such a breathtaking, peerless figure.


    But now you''ve become this adorable baby¡ªwhat a surprise!"


    "Why don''t you just stay in this cute form? I like it¡ªso cute!"


    Hearing this, the little Snow Empress was stunned.


    Her cheeks puffed up even more, and she glared at Su Yu, her expression one of utter indignation.


    The Snow Empress spat out Su Yu''s finger, her ice-blue eyes staring straight at him as if trying to display the majesty of the Snow Lady.


    But at this moment, aside from being adorably fierce, she had no sense of authority at all.


    Su Yu hugged the Snow Empress and kissed her on the cheek, genuinely treating her like a cute baby.


    The Snow Empress''s small face instantly turned red. Her chubby little hands pointed at Su Yu, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Shameless¡­ You are such a bad guy!"


    The Snow Empress waved her chubby little hands and clawed toward Su Yu''s face.


    But Su Yu simply lifted her gently, and her little short arms couldn''t reach him.


    Frustrated, the Snow Empress tried to kick him with her short legs, but they flailed around uselessly, also too short to reach.


    After struggling for a bit, the little Snow Empress had no choice but to accept reality.


    Su Yu was taking advantage of her being small and weak. How despicable!


    "Just you wait! When I recover, I''ll turn you into a pighead!" The Snow Empress thought to herself.


    "Alright, stop messing around. Let''s take a look at the items you asked me to bid on."


    Su Yu gently placed the Snow Empress on the bed. She crawled forward a bit and made her way to the two soul bones.


    With her little hand, she reached out to touch them.


    Su Yu quickly supported her, saying, "Be careful, don''t get hurt by the soul bone''s energy."


    Playing around was one thing, but the Snow Empress was his precious little one. He genuinely cared about her.


    "Don''t worry. I am the Ultimate Ice. They can''t hurt me."


    The Snow Empress''s childish voice was still a bit unclear, but she spoke with confidence. Her little hands landed on the soul bones.


    Perhaps it was because she was a spirit of ice and snow, but the power of the soul bones didn''t seem to reject her at all.


    The Snow Empress first touched the Ice Bear''s right arm bone, then crawled to the side and touched the Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone.


    Sensing the lingering aura within the soul bones, the Snow Empress fell silent.


    Her expression turned a little gloomy, and she plopped down to sit on the bed.


    After a moment, she scooted over and extended her hands toward Su Yu.


    Su Yu immediately reached out to lift the little Snow Empress back into his arms.


    Seeing her downcast mood, Su Yu comforted her, "Don''t take it too hard. Once I become a god, I promise everything will get better."


    Hearing this, the Snow Empress gazed seriously into Su Yu''s eyes, then nodded slowly.


    "I believe in you," she said softly.


    A warmth rose in Su Yu''s heart, an indescribable feeling welling up inside him.


    He unconsciously hugged the Snow Empress a little tighter, his gaze softening even more.


    "By the way, Snow Empress, can you tell who that 100,000-year soul beast embryo from tonight was?"


    Recalling the soul beast embryo from the auction, Su Yu couldn''t help but ask the Snow Empress.


    He truly had no clue about the identity of that soul beast embryo.


    Sea soul beasts outnumbered land soul beasts by more than ten times. After all, on land, humans and soul beasts competed for territory, but in the vast ocean, the world belonged almost entirely to sea soul beasts.


    There were countless ferocious beasts in the sea, and many of them were on par with Snow Empress''s level.


    Even if the strongest sea soul beasts couldn''t match the Di Tian, the overall strength of sea soul beasts far surpassed that of land-based soul beasts.


    It was precisely because of the sheer number of powerful sea soul beasts that Su Yu couldn''t figure out which one it was.


    "I''m not sure. I don''t know much about sea soul beasts."


    The Snow Empress shook her head, indicating that she didn''t have much knowledge about sea soul beasts.


    Near-shore creatures might be recognizable, but she had no understanding of deep-sea soul beasts.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow but wasn''t too surprised.


    He was just a little taken aback. Even the Snow Empress didn''t recognize it?


    "What are you overthinking for? It''s just an embryo, right?"


    The Snow Empress''s big eyes blinked as she tilted her head, her gaze filled with doubt as she stared at Su Yu.


    She could be certain that the 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo was genuine.


    Su Yu explained, "This 100,000-year soul beast embryo was deliberately released by the Star Luo Empire to entrap the Sun Moon Empire."


    "Whoever buys it will become a prime target. I have no interest in being anyone''s prey."


    The Snow Empress frowned, her little face scrunching up. "Humans are full of schemes."


    Hearing this, Su Yu chuckled, "Indeed, the human world is far more complicated than the soul beast world."


    "I won''t deny that."


    "Since you already understand that human hearts are full of schemes, you have to be more cautious from now on. There will come a day when I won''t be by your side."


    The Snow Emperor raised her little head proudly, "I am the Snow Empress. I don''t need you to tell me that¡ªI already know."


    "Yes, yes, you know everything. But didn''t you still get ambushed before?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Hmph!"


    She snorted at him, puffing out her cheeks in frustration.


    Perhaps it was because she had been in child form for too long, and coupled with her loss of power, the Snow Empress had become much more tsundere and adorable.


    At least, Su Yu thought this version of the little Snow Emperor was pretty great.


    "Alright, I''m going to absorb the soul bone now. You should go to bed early."


    "Oh, wait, I haven''t fed you dinner yet."


    Su Yu slapped his forehead. Because of the auction, the Snow Empress''s stomach had been empty all night.


    "Hmph!"


    The Snow Empress snorted again, her big eyes glaring at Su Yu as if to say, "Finally remembered, huh?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Su Yu pulled out some honey and a little processed beast milk.


    He put them in a bottle and personally fed the Snow Empress.


    The Snow Empress held the bottle with both hands, signaling that she could do it herself.


    Su Yu smiled softly and watched her quietly.


    Very soon, the Snow Empress finished the bottle of beast milk. Su Yu wiped away a bit of milk from the corner of her mouth.


    Not long after, the freshly-fed Snow Empress started to yawn.


    There was no helping it. Little ones always get sleepy after eating.


    "Sleep if you''re tired. Oh, by the way, Snow Empress, I''m thinking of giving this Ice Bear right arm bone to Meng''er. Is that alright with you?"


    Given the relationship between the Snow Empress and the Ice Bear King, Su Yu felt it was only right to ask her opinion first.


    The Snow Empress nodded nonchalantly, her eyelids growing heavy with drowsiness.


    Su Yu gently laid her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    The Snow Empress quickly drifted off into a sweet slumber, her breathing steady and peaceful.


    Afterward, Su Yu put away the other items, leaving only the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone.


    He gazed at the soul bone in his hand¡ªa crystalline green like jade ice. Su Yu''s eyes sparkled with determination.


    "The Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone, possessing the Ice Explosion technique, has finally fallen into my hands."


    "I also have a few secret method soul bones. When I absorb the Ice Empress''s soul bone, I can try to merge them."


    Muttering to himself, Su Yu''s figure flickered as he moved to a sofa far from the bed.


    Absorbing a soul bone could cause some commotion, and he didn''t want to disturb the Snow Empress''s sleep.


    He placed the Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone on his left hand and began the absorption process.


    The process went smoothly. Since Su Yu already possessed an Ultimate Ice martial soul, his compatibility with the Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone was perfect.


    In just two hours, Su Yu had fully absorbed the Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone.

 Chapter 160 - 160: [DD2]: 160

    Su Yu''s soul power grew as well, breaking through to Level 48. The energy contained within the Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone was exceptionally abundant and highly compatible with Su Yu, which was the key reason he was able to advance his soul power by one level. The soul power of an ultimate martial soul is extremely dense and of exceptionally high quality. For instance, Wang Dong''er, by absorbing the 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King''s soul bone under perfect compatibility, could raise her soul power by three levels as a Soul Elder. The Ice Jade Scorpion''s left arm bone is in no way inferior to the 50,000-year-old Golden Earth Dragon King''s right arm bone.


    The fact that Su Yu only gained one level is due to the nature of the Ultimate Ice attribute. Additionally, advancing one level as a Soul Ancestor requires more soul power compared to advancing one level as a Soul Elder. The higher the rank, the more soul power is required to advance. For someone like Zhang Lexuan, at her level, even a standard 100,000-year-old soul bone might not raise her level by one unless it was perfectly compatible and provided a breakthrough opportunity. For Super Douluos, 100,000-year-old soul bones are almost incapable of directly pushing them to a breakthrough. At that level, it''s not just about energy; insight becomes equally important, if not more so.


    Those who achieve breakthroughs through personal insight are notably stronger than those relying on external energy. The most obvious examples are Ye Xishui, Long Xiaoyao, and Mu En. Among them, Ye Xishui achieved her breakthrough with help from others transferring power, while Mu En relied on a Dragon Pill to sustain his life and push through. Only Long Xiaoyao consistently relied on his efforts for breakthroughs. Before reaching the rank of Ultimate Douluo, Ye Xishui, and Mu En were slightly stronger than Long Xiaoyao. But after surpassing the Ultimate Douluo stage, the situation reversed. Long Xiaoyao, who relied solely on himself to break through, ultimately went the furthest among the three.


    In contrast, the protagonist of the original story, Huo Yuhao, relied heavily on external aids like his unprecedented Yin-Yang Complementary Triple Soul Cores. Yet, in his fight against Di Tian, he was nearly defeated in the opening exchange. Put bluntly, much of Huo Yuhao''s strength came from external assistance rather than his cultivation. As for insights into realms, they were even more lacking, having been forcibly elevated through external means. Unsurprisingly, his combat prowess was mediocre. Without his overwhelming arsenal of cheats, including a multitude of divine artifacts, it would have been impossible for him to defeat Di Tian in the end.


    This emphasizes the importance of insight. Those who reach the Ultimate Douluo rank step by step through their cultivation become top-tier among Ultimate Douluos. This is why Su Yu always places great importance on his foundation and personal insights. Su Yu''s level of understanding is at least on par with that of an average Titled Douluo. His mastery of intent has already helped him find his path, leaving him just one step away from developing a unique personal style. This was also the elusive feeling he sought but couldn''t fully grasp during his duel with Ji Juechen. Su Yu feels that if he can completely seize this sensation, he will undergo an unprecedented transformation, solidifying the foundation for advancing to the rank of Ultimate Douluo.


    Exhaling a breath of icy air, Su Yu got off the sofa and climbed into bed. At this moment, the Snow Empress was sound asleep, her soft and tender little face serene and peaceful. Su Yu smiled gently, lifted the blanket, and lay down beside her.


    ...


    The next morning, Su Yu awoke from his dreams, feeling completely refreshed after a long-overdue restful sleep. Stretching lazily, he instinctively began his daily check-in ritual. "System, check in!"


    [Ding! Check-in successful!]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the monthly check-in. Rewards are being issued.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining two Spirit-Nurturing Headbands (Couple''s Edition).]


    [The Spirit-Nurturing Headband is a special item made from unique materials that can nurture spiritual power. Long-term use enhances mental strength.]


    "Oh?" Su Yu raised his eyebrows in curiosity. A headband that nurtures spiritual power? Headbands, typically tied around the forehead, are sometimes used during sports to prevent sweat from dripping into the eyes. But this headband that enhances spiritual power was a first for Su Yu. Driven by curiosity, Su Yu retrieved the headbands. The two were identical in design, with one slightly larger than the other. They were milky white with a semi-transparent texture, cool to the touch, and very soft. Su Yu couldn''t determine their material, but they seemed genuine. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After getting out of bed and washing up, Su Yu put on the larger headband and felt a noticeable improvement in mental clarity. It seemed the Spirit-Nurturing Headband truly worked. Its design, with platinum patterns faintly embedded in the milky white fabric, was also quite exquisite. He decided to give the smaller headband to Meng Hongchen. After all, she was his only official partner at the moment. Being a couple''s edition, there was no one more appropriate to give it to.


    After finishing his morning routine, Su Yu gently woke the Snow Empress, wiped her face under her pouty glare, and fed her some ice essence. "Go back to sleep," he said with a chuckle, pinching her small face gently. The Snow Empress rolled her eyes and shot Su Yu a glare before curling back into her blanket. Su Yu laughed, stored her in his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, and left the room.


    Today''s match was crucial¡ªit was the first elimination round after the group stage. Out of the 16 teams that advanced, half would be eliminated, leaving only 8 teams for the next round. Every team that made it through the group stage was formidable. Even the weakest among them had two Soul Kings, making it a significant challenge. Starting from the group stage, even the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team couldn''t afford to be careless. Every match required the full participation of all team members. With Elder Ma having returned to the Sun Moon Empire, the team was now led by another Level 8 Soul Engineer.


    Su Yu and Ma Rulong naturally took on the responsibility of leading the team. Around 8 a.m., the entire team arrived at the competition area. The area, originally designed to accommodate more than seventy teams, now felt rather empty. However, the spectator zone was a different story. Perhaps the Star Luo Empire had allowed more spectators today, as the Star Luo Square was teeming with people. Shoulder to shoulder, the crowd seemed endless¡ªa vast sea of heads in every direction.


    If the previous audience was around 200,000, Su Yu estimated that today''s crowd was at least 250,000. The expansive square was completely packed. Despite the crowd, the spectators'' enthusiasm was undiminished. They were spirited and eager for the day''s matches. The Top 16 to Top 8 matches consisted of both team and individual battles, totaling 16 matches over four days, with four matches per day. The first two days featured team matches among the 16 teams. The last two days had individual matches between the same opponents.


    The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team match was scheduled for the afternoon of the first day. The first match featured Shrek Academy versus the Dou Ling Empire''s Royal Advanced Soul Master Academy. Typically, the first-place team from one group would face the second-place team from another group in the Top 16 to Top 8 matches. This was to prevent the strongest teams from meeting too early and getting eliminated. With their strength, the Dou Ling Royal Advanced Soul Master Academy shouldn''t have placed second in their group. However, they had forfeited a match, ending up second in their group.


    The Dou Ling Academy team was formidable, boasting five Soul Kings and two Soul Ancestors. Such a lineup was impressive. Shrek Academy, seemingly wary of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, didn''t field their full strength. Of their two Soul Emperors, only Dai Yueheng participated. The remaining members included Ling Luochen and three Soul Kings, alongside Xu Sanshi and Bei Bei, making six participants: one Soul Emperor, four Soul Kings, and two Soul Ancestors. The match began quickly and proved exciting.


    The Dou Ling Academy team had prepared a plan specifically targeting Shrek Academy, but the latter also had countermeasures. When Xu Sanshi and the main tank switched positions, the entire match''s tempo shifted. Xu Sanshi''s fourth soul skill, Mysterious Underworld Substitution, had a significant impact in team battles, potentially deciding victory or defeat. After a prolonged struggle, Shrek Academy ultimately emerged victorious.


    In the contestants'' area, Ma Rulong frowned after watching the match. "Xu Sanshi''s soul skill is a major threat. If we don''t guard against it, it could disrupt our plans." "If he swaps either me or Su Yu into the middle of Shrek Academy''s formation, it''ll be troublesome." Su Yu smiled nonchalantly and said, "Don''t worry. He won''t get the chance to use that skill. Besides, his soul skill isn''t without counters. There''s no need to be overly concerned."


    Su Yu seemed relaxed. Whether or not Ma Rulong and the others were present didn''t matter much to him. He was confident he could single-handedly crush the Shrek Academy team. To Su Yu, the Sun Moon team members were like handicaps. Their presence forced him to restrain his powerful abilities, lest he accidentally harm his teammates. If Xu Sanshi did manage to swap him into Shrek Academy''s formation, Su Yu would be delighted. In that case, he wouldn''t need to hold back and could fully unleash his power.


    How terrifying was Su Yu at full strength? Even he didn''t know, as he''d never had the chance to go all out. At this moment, Xiao Hongchen remarked, "Senior Ma, Su Yu, the Dou Ling Royal Advanced Soul Master Academy team seems pretty strong." "They were just caught off guard," Ma Rulong nodded. "They were likely attempting to combine their powers into a large-scale Thunder Cannon. No wonder they forfeited a match."


    "What puzzles me is how they obtained the blueprints for the Thunder Cannon." Xiao Hongchen speculated, "I think they probably reverse-engineered it from the Illustrious Virtue Hall''s designs. However, since they couldn''t match our craftsmanship, they scaled it up to make it easier to construct. That''s why it requires seven operators. They also equipped themselves with Level 5 shields and illusion defenses. Their loss this time was purely bad luck¡ªnot a lack of strength."


    Ma Rulong nodded slightly. "It seems that the Dou Ling Empire has made significant progress in soul tools in recent years." Su Yu didn''t comment. In his opinion, the gap between Dou Ling Academy and Shrek Academy was still significant. Their loss couldn''t simply be attributed to bad luck. Luck, after all, was a part of strength. A win was a win, and a loss was a loss¡ªthere were no excuses. Ultimately, the Dou Ling Academy team wasn''t strong enough. If they were truly powerful, they wouldn''t have lost.


    After Shrek Academy''s victory, other teams took the stage. In the afternoon, it was finally time for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to compete. For this match, neither Su Yu nor Ma Rulong participated. With Mi Jia leading the team and Wang Dong''er included, they easily defeated their opponents. During the subsequent individual matches, the Sun Moon team also secured effortless victories. As the Top 8 to Top 4 matches approached, the Sun Moon team''s opponents were similarly unremarkable. Once again, Su Yu remained on the sidelines.


    Under Mi Jia''s leadership, with Xiao Hongchen joining the lineup, the team of Soul Kings swept through their opponents and advanced to the semifinals. This display of strength made the other academies realize just how formidable the Sun Moon team was. Both Shrek Academy and the Star Luo Advanced Soul Master Academy viewed the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy as their strongest rivals. In the meeting room, the Sun Moon team gathered. This meeting, hosted by the Level 8 Soul Engineer, was co-led by Su Yu and Ma Rulong.


    "The Top 8 to Top 4 matches are over. Next is the semifinals," the Soul Engineer began. "The four teams advancing to the semifinals are: our Sun Moon team, Shrek Academy, the Star Luo Advanced Soul Master Academy, and the Heavenly Soul Empire''s Academy team." "From this point on, every opponent will be extremely strong." Ma Rulong spoke seriously. "For the upcoming matches, most of you on the reserve team likely won''t have a chance to participate."


    Su Yu added, "Senior Ma is right. From here on, we need absolute combat power to ensure victory in every match. So, the four of you will probably remain on the bench. But I don''t think that''s an issue. You''ve already participated in plenty of matches on this journey. You''ve gained the experience you needed, so missing the last two matches won''t make much difference. These final matches aren''t your stage. Just watch and learn."

 Chapter 161 - 161: [DD2]: 161

    "Of course, this doesn''t mean you can completely relax. After all, you''re members of the reserve team. If the main team struggles, you might still have to step in."


    "But I believe it won''t come to that."


    With the combined strength of Su Yu and Ma Rulong, if things reached that point, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team would likely be close to elimination anyway. However, Su Yu didn''t think the remaining three teams could push them that far. Whether it was Star Luo, Heavenly Soul, or even Shrek Academy, Su Yu was fully confident of victory.


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, Wang Dong''er and the others looked serious. They felt the invisible pressure. At this stage, no one could afford to underestimate their opponents.


    "By the way, Captain, who is our semifinal opponent?" Zhou Qin asked, looking at Su Yu.


    Su Yu shook his head and replied, "We don''t know yet. To ensure fairness, the semifinal matchups are decided by a random draw just before the match."


    "This means we could face any team. It''s even possible we''ll meet Shrek Academy in the semifinals."


    "That''s why we must plan tactics for any possible opponent, especially Shrek Academy."


    Ma Rulong added, "Su Yu is right. For the upcoming semifinals, we can''t let our guard down."


    "During the matches, we need to give it our all to secure victory."


    "At the same time, we should also be careful about revealing our full abilities. If we can avoid exposing something, we absolutely shouldn''t."


    "Su Yu and Xiao Hongchen, especially you two¡ªdon''t use your trump cards recklessly."


    "Su Yu, in particular, unless we face Shrek Academy, don''t use your third soul skill."


    "That skill is a game-changer, one that can shift the tide in an instant. Save it for the strongest opponents."


    Su Yu nodded. "Don''t worry. Unless we face Shrek Academy, I won''t even unleash my martial soul."


    "The other two academy teams are decent, but they''re not strong enough to force me to use it."


    "Don''t underestimate anyone!" Ma Rulong warned again.


    "Got it! Steady as ever," Su Yu replied confidently.


    After a lengthy discussion, the group finally adjourned. The seriousness on everyone''s faces made it clear that no one dared to take the upcoming matches lightly.


    "Meng''er, come with me."


    After leaving the meeting room, Su Yu called out to Meng Hongchen. She quickly trotted after him, leaving Wang Dong''er looking curiously at the two. What were these two up to now?


    ...


    Back in Su Yu''s room, he closed the door behind them and took Meng Hongchen''s hand, leading her inside.


    "Yu, you¡­"


    Meng Hongchen''s cheeks flushed. Could Su Yu have brought her here to do something¡­ naughty? Hmm¡­ Not that she''d mind. She felt a little shy but also a tiny bit expectant.


    Seeing Meng Hongchen''s blushing face, Su Yu immediately guessed what she was thinking. This pure girl could sometimes have quite a vivid imagination. He couldn''t help but laugh and gently pulled her to sit on the couch.


    "Yu, you¡­ be gentle," Meng Hongchen mumbled, her voice as soft as a mosquito''s buzz, her head almost lowered to her chest.


    Su Yu: !!!!!!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yu forced himself to calm down. Although a little exasperated, he turned her face toward him and said, "Stop overthinking. We have serious business to discuss."


    "Ah?" Meng Hongchen finally realized her misunderstanding, her face turning even redder. She felt utterly embarrassed. Would Su Yu think she was too¡­ improper?


    Seeing her remorseful expression, Su Yu found her both amusing and endearing. "Alright, Meng''er, listen to me." He cupped her face gently, looking directly into her eyes. Though her cheeks were still flushed, Meng Hongchen met his gaze.


    Su Yu spoke softly, "The semifinals are coming, and the opponents will be much stronger than before. Matches like these can get intense, and it might be hard to hold back."


    "Some academies don''t always play fair, which makes things more unpredictable and dangerous."


    "In situations like this, only by improving our strength can we better protect ourselves."


    With that, Su Yu raised his right hand. A soft glow appeared, and a soul bone, white as jade, floated in his palm. Cold energy radiated from the soul bone, and the surrounding temperature plummeted. Its powerful energy waves spread through the room.


    "This is¡­ the Ice Bear''s right arm bone?" Meng Hongchen immediately recognized it.


    "That''s right. It''s the Ice Bear''s right arm bone, estimated to be around 80,000 years old. Its quality is excellent."


    "You''re also an ice attribute user, so this soul bone is perfect for you. Its power will bring you immense benefits."


    "Take this chance to absorb it here. I''ll protect you during the process."


    Meng Hongchen froze in shock. So this was why Su Yu had called her here¡ªhe wanted to give her the soul bone? Her eyes filled with emotion, and her gaze burned with affection. She had seen with her own eyes how Su Yu had spent 18 million gold soul coins to acquire this soul bone. Now, he was just giving it to her?


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head firmly. "Yu, you need this soul bone more than I do. You''re also an ice attribute user¡ªyou''ll make better use of it."


    To her, no treasure could compare to Su Yu. In her world, nothing was more important than him.


    Su Yu smiled gently. "I already have three soul bones. I don''t need another. This one is for you. Be good and absorb it, or I''ll stop liking you."


    "No!" Meng Hongchen clung to his hand and pressed it to her cheek. "I''ll absorb it. I promise."


    "That''s more like it."


    Su Yu pulled her close and planted a kiss on her forehead. "Focus on absorbing it. I''ll stand guard."


    "Okay!" Meng Hongchen nodded obediently. Then, shyly, she leaned in and gave Su Yu a light kiss on the lips. Then, like a thief, she quickly grabbed the soul bone and darted to the other side of the sofa.


    Su Yu chuckled silently, shaking his head. His gaze, however, was filled with tenderness.


    Meng Hongchen began absorbing the soul bone. Due to its exceptional quality, it took her a full three hours to completely integrate it. Her soul power rose again, reaching Level 54. Given her soul power and young age, even if someone assumed she had used external aids, her accomplishments were undeniably astonishing.


    After absorbing the soul bone, Meng Hongchen clung to Su Yu like a kitten, unwilling to let go. "Yu~" Meng Hongchen nestled in Su Yu''s embrace, her eyes brimming with affection.


    Su Yu wasn''t a saint. With soft, fragrant beauty in his arms, how could he resist? Even if he couldn''t take the final step, that didn''t mean he couldn''t enjoy other forms of intimacy.


    Su Yu held Meng Hongchen close, feeling her soft body pressed against his. Her scent filled his senses, and he couldn''t help but lower his head to claim her lips. She met him halfway, their tongues tangling in an erotic dance. His hands wandered over her body, tracing the curves of her hips and sliding up her thighs. She moaned softly into his mouth, her legs wrapping around his waist.


    "Yu~" Meng Hongchen whimpered as Su Yu''s hot mouth trailed down her neck, leaving a path of tingling sensations in its wake. Her fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer as his teeth grazed her sensitive skin.


    "So responsive," he growled against her throat, one hand sliding up to cup her breast through the thin fabric of her clothes. Her nipple hardened instantly under his touch, drawing a gasp from her lips.


    "Ah~!"


    Meng Hongchen writhed beneath him, her hips rolling instinctively against his. The friction made them both moan, even through their clothes. Su Yu''s other hand gripped her hip, guiding her movements as he ground against her.


    "Please," she begged, though she wasn''t sure what exactly she was begging for. Her mind was clouded with desire, focused only on the incredible sensations he was creating.


    Su Yu captured her lips again in a deep, passionate kiss that left her breathless. His tongue explored her mouth thoroughly while his fingers teased her nipples to stiff peaks. She could feel how hard he was against her thigh, but he made no move to undress either of them.


    Instead, he shifted to straddle her thigh, creating delicious pressure exactly where she needed it. Meng Hongchen''s back arched off the bed as he rocked against her, the friction sending sparks of pleasure through her core.


    "Yu~!" she gasped, her nails digging into his shoulders. Her entire body was trembling, wound tight like a spring ready to snap.


    "Let go for me, my beautiful Meng''er," he whispered in her ear, his voice rough with desire. "I want to watch you come undone."


    His words combined with a particularly firm thrust had her crying out his name, her body shuddering with release. Su Yu continued moving against her, drawing out her pleasure until she collapsed boneless beneath him.


    ...


    Morning.


    After washing up, eating, and organizing themselves, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team headed out for the semifinals. Star Luo Plaza was packed with people; everywhere, silhouettes moved and murmurs filled the air. Although nearly an hour remained before the match, the four semifinalist teams were already present.


    The resting area had been rearranged, and now the four teams stood close together. Sparks seemed to fly invisibly between them, and the atmosphere grew tense, tinged with a faint sense of hostility.


    About an hour later, the Star Luo Emperor finally arrived, prompting a chorus of cheers. The crowd shouted "Long live!" while many citizens of the Star Luo Empire knelt in respect.


    Xu Jiawei first commanded the citizens to rise, then began his speech. After roughly ten minutes, he finally said, "Shortly, we will begin the semifinals. The four teams competing are Shrek Academy, Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Heavenly Soul Academy, and our own Star Luo Academy."


    "This will be the final draw of this competition, and I have decided to personally oversee it."


    "I hope our four teams can deliver an even more spectacular performance."


    "I know everyone can''t wait for the matches, so let''s begin."


    As his words fell, one of the elders standing behind Xu Jiawei stepped forward. "Will the team captains please come up to draw lots?"


    A powerful aura emanated from the elder, exuding the pressure of a true Title Douluo. From behind, Xu Jiawei smiled and said, "To ensure the safety of all participants in the semifinals, Elder Huang Jinxu will serve as the referee. By the way, Elder Huang''s title is Skyfiend."


    "Skyfiend Douluo?"


    Countless Star Luo citizens erupted into cheers, while in the Sun Moon team, Xiao Hongchen squinted slightly. "Is this the same Skyfiend Douluo known as the ''Lone Star''?"


    "It should be," Su Yu said with a faint smile. Skyfiend Douluo... wasn''t he beaten up by Tai Tan? Has he recovered this quickly? Huh? Where''s Guardian Douluo Cheng Gang? If Su Yu remembered correctly, Cheng Gang was supposed to be the referee. Where did our Guardian Douluo disappear to?


    As Su Yu pondered, Ma Rulong went up to draw lots. Representing Shrek Academy was Ma Xiaotao, while the Star Luo Academy was represented by none other than the Star Luo Empire''s princess, Xu Jiujiu.


    "I didn''t expect her to be the leader of the Star Luo team!" Beside him, Wang Dong''er expressed her surprise, evidently unaware of Xu Jiujiu''s dual identity.


    "This woman isn''t simple. Her martial soul is something special," Su Yu said with a chuckle.


    "What kind of martial soul does she have?" Wang Dong''er asked.


    "Have you heard of the Star Crown martial soul?" Su Yu replied with a smile.


    Wang Dong''er shook her head. She truly hadn''t.


    Seeing this, Su Yu explained, "The Star Crown martial soul is a unique auxiliary martial soul. It''s incredibly powerful. Back in the era of Spirit Hall ten thousand years ago, the Star Crown was one of the Spirit Hall''s six royal Martial Souls. It was considered on par with the Clear Sky Hammer."


    "This is a top-tier martial soul, though extremely rare."


    "It''s that powerful, comparable to the Clear Sky Hammer?" Wang Dong''er was astonished. The Clear Sky Hammer was a legendary martial soul.


    "There are many martial souls on par with the Clear Sky Hammer. It''s nothing extraordinary," Su Yu replied casually.


    Wang Dong''er pouted, feeling dissatisfied. "What do you mean, ''nothing extraordinary''? Are you looking down on the Clear Sky Hammer?"


    "Want me to smash you with it? Don''t think having an Ultimate Martial Soul makes you so great!"


    Su Yu''s lips curled up. "You''re not wrong¡ªhaving an Ultimate Martial Soul does make me great."


    "Ultimate Martial Souls are so rare that only three people have appeared in the last ten thousand years. Do you understand their value?"


    "Hmph!" Wang Dong''er huffed, left speechless. Indeed, Ultimate Martial Souls were universally acknowledged as extraordinary. This was why Su Yu was held in such high regard.


    Of course, Su Yu wasn''t just an Ultimate Martial Soul user; he was also a twin Martial Soul wielder. Not even other Ultimate Martial Soul possessors could compare to him. This was why Wang Dong''er considered Su Yu the only person whose talent she couldn''t surpass. Everyone else, she believed she could eventually overtake. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On stage, the draw had begun. The results differed from the original novel. Shrek Academy drew Heavenly Soul Academy, while Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy drew Star Luo Academy. Comparatively, Heavenly Soul Academy was easier to deal with. While Heavenly Soul had a Soul Emperor, that individual wasn''t particularly challenging.


    On the other hand, the Star Luo team, bolstered by the Star Crown martial soul, was far trickier. The Star Crown martial soul wasn''t just mysterious; its strength was undeniable. A martial soul capable of ranking among the Spirit Hall''s six royals Martial Soul was far from ordinary. In Su Yu''s view, the Star Crown martial soul was far superior to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon or the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda.


    PS: I add a little spice.

 Chapter 162 - 162: [DD2]: 162

    Credits: Huboor Abdulla


    After drawing lots, Ma Rulong returned to the rest area, feeling quite satisfied with the outcome. After all, in his opinion, among the remaining four academies, Star Luo Academy seemed to be the weakest. However, when Su Yu mentioned that Xu Jiujiu possessed the Star Crown Martial Soul, Ma Rulong immediately grew serious. If Su Yu''s claim was true, then Star Luo Academy might be more challenging than Heavenly Soul Academy.


    "Su Yu, are you sure?" Ma Rulong asked, his expression serious as he looked directly at Su Yu.


    "I''m certain. Xu Jiujiu''s martial soul is indeed the Star Crown¡ªa highly unique martial soul. If we''re not careful, it could cause some trouble," Su Yu confirmed confidently.


    "In that case, we''ll need to reveal some of our strategies. Let''s swap Li Yan and Chen An out, and let Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen take their place," Ma Rulong suggested firmly. Even a lion uses its full strength to catch a rabbit. To secure victory, Ma Rulong preferred to err on the side of caution. Letting Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen team up would ensure a decisive win, as their Martial Soul Fusion Skill could overturn any unexpected challenges. Adding himself to this lineup would create a formidable combination, capable of securing victory against any opposition. However, this approach might reveal too many of their secrets to Shrek Academy.


    Still, with the tournament progressing, keeping techniques hidden was becoming increasingly difficult. Fortunately, their team had plenty of cards to play, so it wasn''t a major concern.


    "There''s no need for that. I''ll go up for this match alone. Keep the rest of the lineup unchanged. I''ll secure the win," Su Yu said casually. The Star Crown Martial Soul, a legendary soul that he had only ever heard about, intrigued him. He wanted to experience its power firsthand and see just how extraordinary it truly was.


    "You want to go alone?" Ma Rulong frowned. It wasn''t that Su Yu wasn''t capable¡ªSu Yu had previously defeated both him and Xiao Hongchen in a two-on-one battle. In terms of strength, Su Yu was undeniably superior to him. If Su Yu participated, victory was almost assured. However, Ma Rulong was worried that Su Yu might reveal some of his trump cards too soon. Su Yu was their ace against Shrek Academy, and Ma Rulong didn''t want his capabilities exposed prematurely.


    "Senior Ma, I understand your concern, but there''s no need to worry. I have plenty of cards up my sleeve; it''s impossible to reveal everything," Su Yu assured him with a smile. "At the very least, my soul skills won''t be exposed. You can rest easy."


    Hearing Su Yu''s confidence, Ma Rulong suddenly recalled how Su Yu often seemed calm and composed, even after intense sparring sessions. A thought struck him.


    "You¡­ you''ve been holding back on us during training, haven''t you?" Ma Rulong exclaimed, his eyes widening. Judging by how effortlessly Su Yu had won in the past, Ma Rulong couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. Su Yu simply smiled without confirming or denying it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, you sly fox! You''ve been hiding your true strength from us all this time!" Ma Rulong laughed, shaking his head. "Fine, you''re up. Do what you need to do." If even their teammates didn''t know Su Yu''s full capabilities, there was no way Star Luo Academy could uncover his limits. With the lineup decided, the semifinals were about to begin.


    The rules for the semifinals differed slightly from the previous rounds. While still spread over two days, with the team battle on the first day and individual matches on the second, advancing to the finals now required victories in both events. If the team battle and individual matches ended in a tie, a tiebreaker match would determine the winner. The tiebreaker would follow a "2-2-3" format, emphasizing the importance of strategy and individual skill.


    As the drawing ceremony concluded, Xu Jiawei, the Star Luo Emperor, addressed the crowd with a smile. "I wish all four teams the best of luck in their upcoming matches. With the draw complete, please proceed with your preparations," he said. "The first team battle today will be between Shrek Academy and Heavenly Soul Academy, followed by the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy versus Star Luo Academy."


    Roughly ten minutes later, the voice of the Skyfiend Douluo rang out. "Shrek Academy, Heavenly Soul Academy, send your teams to the stage." With that, both teams stood up and entered the arena. Leading Shrek Academy was Ma Xiaotao, accompanied by Ling Luocheng, Chu He, Chen Yun, Zhang Tu, Shi Yue, and Xu Sanshi. Dai Yaoheng was notably absent from this match, likely to conceal his strength. Heavenly Soul Academy''s captain, Jiang Peng, was a Soul Emperor with a soul power level of 62 and a powerful Tremor Axe Martial Soul.


    Despite their impressive lineup, Ma Xiaotao''s overwhelming strength¡ªboasting a soul power of 67¡ªshone through. Her explosive power alone dominated the match, dragging out one Soul Emperor and two Soul Kings, leaving them struggling to respond. Unsurprisingly, Shrek Academy claimed victory in the team battle. However, their members, especially Ma Xiaotao, expended considerable energy and revealed much of their capabilities.


    "She''s a real handful. Even I would have trouble dealing with such explosive power," Ma Rulong admitted, his expression serious. He couldn''t deny that, in terms of raw strength, Ma Xiaotao had the upper hand against him in a one-on-one fight. It seemed inevitable that Su Yu would need to step in for their eventual match against Shrek Academy. These two were opposites¡ªice and fire, naturally incompatible. However, Su Yu was confident his ice could suppress Ma Xiaotao''s fire.


    As the team battle between Shrek Academy and Heavenly Soul Academy concluded, the stage was set for the match between Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy and Star Luo Academy. On stage, the voice of Skyfiend Douluo echoed: "Star Luo National Academy, Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, team members, please enter the arena." Upon hearing the announcement, Su Yu immediately stood up.


    "Mi Jia, Xiao Xiafeng, Chen Fei, Lin Xi, Li Yan, and Chen An, follow me." Su Yu took the lead, and the six others quickly stood and followed behind him. Despite Su Yu''s young age, his authority was indisputable. None of them had escaped being defeated by him in practice matches. For a young man with only four soul rings yet stronger than even their captain Ma Rulong, they couldn''t help but respect him.


    As both teams stepped onto the stage, the audience was surprised to see Su Yu leading the Sun and Moon team. In the royal stands, Xu Jiawei narrowed his eyes slightly upon seeing Su Yu in the lead. "So, it''s him. This confirms my suspicions." A reserve team leader commanding the formal team was no ordinary feat, requiring exceptional skill and charisma. "No wonder... As expected of someone from the Ice God Palace," Xu Jiawei thought. "This will be a tough fight for Jiujiu."


    In the resting area, Yan Shaozhe appeared beside Wang Yan without warning. "So, that''s Su Yu, the one you mentioned?" Yan Shaozhe asked, his tone calm but curious. Wang Yan nodded quickly. "Indeed. I didn''t expect him to lead the team. His strength might be even greater than we anticipated." Yan Shaozhe snorted. "Strength? What use is strength when you align yourself with the Sun and Moon Academy? Talent or not, he''s simply supporting the wrong side."


    "Besides," he added dismissively, "no matter how strong he is, he''s no match for Xiaotao and the others. He''s not worth worrying about." Judging by Su Yu''s soul power, which hadn''t reached the Soul Emperor level, Yan Shaozhe was unimpressed. In his eyes, Ma Xiaotao, with her unparalleled talent, was leagues ahead. Standing nearby, Zhang Lexuan remained outwardly composed but felt increasingly dissatisfied. She disliked anyone who criticized Su Yu. Only she truly understood just how formidable Su Yu was. Ma Xiaotao might have extraordinary talent, comparable to her own, but against Su Yu? There was no contest.


    Yan Shaozhe himself likely didn''t know that the Ice God Palace heir he so admired was none other than Su Yu. Zhang Lexuan wondered how he''d react upon discovering this truth. Her time at Shrek Academy had gradually made her disillusioned with its lofty ideals. The institution, which claimed to represent justice and honor, seemed riddled with hypocrisy.


    ...


    On stage, the two teams faced off, the tension palpable as an aura of impending battle filled the air. Xu Jiujiu, standing across from Su Yu, locked eyes with him, a faint smile playing on her lips. Her expression carried not only curiosity but also fierce determination. As a member of the Star Crown Clan, Xu Jiujiu felt a rare excitement. She wanted to test herself against the rumored Ice God Palace heir and see if he truly lived up to his reputation.


    Skyfiend Douluo''s voice cut through the silence: "Both sides, step back. Before I declare the match to begin, no one is permitted to release their martial souls." The teams stepped back, shifting into formation as they retreated. For the Sun and Moon team, Su Yu stood at the forefront, flanked by Lin Xi and Mi Jia. Chen An and Chen Fei took the wings, while Li Yan and Xiao Xiafeng anchored the rear. This time, Su Yu wouldn''t be acting as a control-type soul master, so his position reflected his new role.


    The Star Luo team adopted a peculiar triangular formation: one in the front, followed by two, then three, with Xu Jiujiu at the rear. This setup puzzled many onlookers. "Begin!" With Skyfiend Douluo''s declaration, he vanished from the arena, leaving the two teams to clash. In an instant, both sides activated their martial souls. The Sun and Moon team members were quickly armed with soul tools, and Su Yu''s Snow Sword¡ªa white blade from the Ice and Snow Twin Swords¡ªmaterialized in his hand. This was a genuine Level Seven soul tool.


    Meanwhile, on the Star Luo side, their martial souls emerged as Xu Jiujiu became the center of attention. Golden light erupted from her forehead as a diamond-shaped gem floated upward. It emitted a dazzling brilliance, forming an elegant crown atop her head. The crown, seemingly composed of countless golden stars, was crowned by 18 larger ones that formed sharp, ornate points. This was the Star Crown Martial Soul¡ªan exceptionally rare and powerful auxiliary-type martial soul. Simultaneously, five soul rings¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, and one black¡ªrose beneath Xu Jiujiu, their radiance showcasing her formidable strength.

 Chapter 163 - 163: [DD2]: 163

    Credits: Lost4rt


    It was clear that Xu Jiujiu was a Soul King-level powerhouse. As Xu Jiujiu released her martial soul, the rest of the Star Luo National Academy team followed suit, revealing their martial souls one by one. Each of them displayed the same soul ring configuration: two yellow, two purple, and one black¡ªa full team of Soul Kings. This was the formidable strength of the Star Luo National Academy team.


    Neither side wasted any time reacting to the other''s display of power; the battle began immediately. Countless light bullets, condensed from soul power and fired through soul tools, shot out from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s side. They rained down like a storm, rapidly blanketing the seven members of the Star Luo National Academy team. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team excelled in firepower suppression. Their opening move was always a barrage of attacks aimed at overwhelming their opponents. Most teams were unable to withstand this initial wave and were subsequently crushed under sustained pressure. To challenge the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team, one had to survive that opening salvo.


    After so many matches, the Star Luo National Academy team had naturally prepared for this strategy. Layers of protective barriers materialized, successfully withstanding the intense barrage of firepower. At the same time, the star crown above Xu Jiujiu''s head emitted a brilliant light. Her third soul ring lit up, sending a golden beam of light soaring into the sky. The golden beam expanded into a misty golden haze filled with starlight, which then spread to envelop her six teammates. Instantly, a golden sheen covered every member of the Star Luo team. Meanwhile, the radiant starry glow around Xu Jiujiu didn''t dissipate; starlight continued to surge from her star crown.


    Empowered by the star crown martial soul, several members of the Star Luo National Academy team launched a swift charge toward the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Soul engineers, being adept at long-range combat, rarely engaged at close quarters. Knowing this, the Star Luo National Academy team took the initiative to attack. Leading the charge were two Soul Kings specializing in strong-attack techniques.


    The first was Huang Heyun, whose martial soul was the Dark Demon Tiger¡ªa powerful top-tier assault-type martial soul comparable in prestige to the renowned White Tiger. With Xu Jiujiu''s third spirit ability, Stellar Amplification, his strength surged. His body grew to nearly two meters tall, his hair turned pitch black, and a dark "king" symbol appeared on his forehead, exuding a ferocious and overpowering aura. The second was Du Gu Shangshan, whose martial soul was the Netherworld Berserk Lion. Although also an assault-type Soul King, his presence was vastly different from Huang Heyun''s. Huang Heyun exuded overt strength, while Du Gu Shangshan gave off a sinister and elusive vibe.


    The two charged at astonishing speeds, reaching the center of the battlefield in mere moments. Su Yu, holding his Snow Sword, lightly stepped forward, intercepting both of them midway. With a single motion of his sword, Su Yu brought both of them into his attack range. As Su Yu held the front line, Mi Jia and the others quickly switched gear, equipping close-combat soul tool armor. Lin Xi and the others also readied themselves for battle.


    Su Yu made a light slash with his Snow Sword, releasing two sharp waves of icy sword energy. Enhanced by the Level Seven soul tool, even a casual slash carried immense destructive power. Huang Heyun let out a thunderous roar as his dark soul power merged with the golden mist behind him. His first soul ring lit up, releasing a semicircular shield of dark gold light¡ªDark Wave, his first spirit ability. The icy sword energy collided with the dark gold shield but was held at bay. Starlight from the golden mist struck the sword''s energy, further weakening its power until it was entirely neutralized. The residual energy of the Dark Wave counterattacked, surging toward Su Yu. Su Yu slashed downward, shattering the attack in a single strike.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Su Yu''s frosty voice rang out as a blue spear appeared in his left hand. With a sudden sweep, it created a resounding shockwave, forcing Du Gu Shangshan to retreat. Golden starlight repeatedly struck the Ancient Blue Spear, reducing its impact, but the spear still carried immense power. Du Gu Shangshan''s expression shifted, but before he could recover, Huang Heyun launched another attack. His third soul ring lit up as dark golden soul power erupted with a deafening tiger''s roar. Tiger''s Fury, his third spirit ability, took the form of a massive dark golden tiger charging at Su Yu.


    Unperturbed, Su Yu pivoted on his right foot, channeling power through his body and slashing horizontally with the spear.


    "Boom!"


    The blue spear shattered the dark golden tiger in mid-air. Meanwhile, Du Gu Shangshan seized the opening and lunged at Su Yu, his strength amplified by Stellar Amplification. Unlike Huang Heyun, Du Gu Shangshan''s martial soul granted him a spectral quality. When Su Yu''s attacks landed on him, their power was mysteriously dispersed, allowing him to evade damage. The two Soul Kings, bolstered by Xu Jiujiu''s ability, were now on par with two Soul Emperors working in tandem. Yet Su Yu remained calm. Wielding both his spear and sword, he held off their combined assault with ease.


    At that moment, a flash of yellow lightning streaked toward him, exuding an electrifying and menacing aura. It was the Lightning Falcon Soul Master from Star Luo, Chen Xiaojie. Moving at blinding speed, Chen Xiaojie appeared as a blur of lightning. But Su Yu''s reflexes were unmatched. In a split second, he evaded the attack like a gust of wind. The battlefield saw two figures weaving through it¡ªone a streak of yellow lightning, the other a blur of white light. "Zing!"


    Moments later, a dull sound echoed as Chen Xiaojie''s figure was sent flying backward.


    Su Yu leaped into the air, his kicks blurring into hundreds of shadows, striking Huang Heyun and Du Gu Shangshan in rapid succession. Although their damage was mitigated by Stellar Amplification, both were forced back several meters, their chests tight from the impact. Su Yu landed, spinning rapidly to create a small whirlwind¡ªCyclone Slash, a move from the Wind God Leg technique. At that moment, a green light ring appeared in the arena, siphoning away much of Su Yu''s surrounding wind. It was the work of Wang Shiying, the wind-control Soul Master from Star Luo. Her martial soul, wind element, specialized in manipulating the battlefield.


    Taking advantage of this, Chen Xiaojie attempted another sneak attack, but this time, he was intercepted mid-charge by Chen Fei. Chen Fei''s martial soul was the Flash Bird, also excelling in speed. He was the first to match Su Yu''s pace. Su Yu charged forward with overwhelming momentum, single-handedly holding off most of the Star Luo National Academy team. As Chen Fei arrived, Chen An followed right after. The two were brothers, sharing the same martial soul and a remarkable aptitude for speed. Chen An wielded dual daggers and seamlessly took over Chen Fei''s position to hold off the Lightning Falcon Spirit Master. Unlike Chen Fei, who specialized in long-range speed attacks, Chen An excelled in close combat, particularly in swiftly taking down enemies with high-speed strikes. Despite the Stars Crown''s enhancement, Chen An was evenly matched with Chen Xiaojie in the short term.


    At this moment, Mi Jia joined the fray. Mi Jia was the quiet and ruthless type. Descending from the air, clad in close-combat soul tool armor, his longsword slashed directly at Huang Heyun''s head. Huang Heyun didn''t dare to take the attack lightly, countering with soul power infused with a mix of black and golden mist. With the Star Crown''s support, Mi Jia was pushed back repeatedly in their head-on confrontation. Meanwhile, Su Yu, landing lightly, launched an assault on Wang Shiying, the control-type soul master. In the arena, control-type soul masters were often the most challenging opponents. The Star Luo team had both wind and fire control¡ªa dangerous combination.


    As Su Yu approached, Wang Shiying remained composed, unleashing powerful gusts of wind. At the same time, another fire control soul master, Yi Chen, summoned raging flames. The wind fanned the fire, creating a terrifying flaming tornado. However, Su Yu remained unflustered. A Wind Sword appeared in his left hand, complementing the Snow Sword in his right. Wind and snow combined, unleashing an overwhelming chill.


    "Slash!"


    The icy sword aura generated by the two swords extinguished the fire tornado instantly, sending shockwaves that left everyone staggering. Xu Jiujiu''s expression shifted, shocked by Su Yu''s sheer power. The Wind and Fire control duo, even with the Star Crown''s boost, was formidable. Yet, Su Yu had effortlessly neutralized their joint attack. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Jiujiu''s eyes flickered with determination. Su Yu''s strength was a significant problem that needed to be addressed. Her hand moved swiftly, releasing a golden light. In an instant, a golden barrier formed, trapping Su Yu. At the barrier''s apex was a rotating, luminous orb with 108 facets, shining brilliantly. This was a Grade-7 Soul Tool: Absolute Defense. Absolute Defense was a single-use soul tool with extraordinary power, surpassing even the famed Invincible Barrier. Anyone trapped inside would face a defense equivalent to a defense-type Soul Douluo for 15 minutes. Moreover, its inner and outer defenses were identical¡ªbreaking the barrier, even targeting the core orb, required at least Soul Sage-level attack power.


    The sudden turn of events left Mi Jia shocked. He attempted to intervene but was firmly held off by Huang Heyun. Behind them, Xiao Xiafeng and the others unleashed their soul tools, their soul power surging. Xu Jiujiu sneered coldly as her fourth soul ring lit up. Centered around her, a radiant burst of starlight erupted, forming a shimmering shield. This shield encased Mi Jia, Chen An, Chen Fei, and Su Yu, separating them from the others. The shield glowed with eighteen dazzling stars across its surface. This was Xu Jiujiu''s fourth soul skill, Star''s Guardian, reputed to block all attributes.


    Xiao Xiafeng and the others frantically attacked the shield, but only one star on its surface dimmed slightly. Breaking it would require extinguishing all eighteen stars. The abrupt change in the battle caused the situation to shift dramatically. Offstage, Ma Rulong stood up anxiously. Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen''s expressions darkened. "Xu Jiujiu has a Grade-7 Absolute Defense? Who sold it to her?" Ma Rulong''s voice was cold, his frustration evident. Absolute Defense was rare, even in the Sun and Moon Empire. Xu Jiujiu managed to acquire one and was using it against Su Yu.


    Without Absolute Defense, Su Yu could have held off four to five opponents singlehandedly. Now, the situation had turned dire. No one responded to Ma Rulong. In the vast Sun and Moon Empire, traitors weren''t uncommon. With enough money, many things were possible. "Trust him. So far, Su Yu''s only shown about 30% of his strength. What are you so worried about?" Wang Dong''er remained confident in Su Yu, believing he wouldn''t be easily defeated. "If he dares to lose to this ragtag bunch, I''ll deal with him myself when he gets back," Xiao Hongchen muttered, feigning irritation.


    Meng Hongchen glared at him, bristling like an angry cat. "Who are you planning to deal with?" Her anger was so intimidating that Xiao Hongchen momentarily cowered. "Just joking, Meng." His tone immediately softened. "He won''t lose, right?" "Hmph!" Meng Hongchen snorted, her eyes returning to the stage. Su Yu wasn''t weak, nor was he careless¡ªhe was just enjoying himself.

 Chapter 164 - 164: [DD2]: 164

    At this moment, the situation had dramatically changed due to Su Yu being trapped and the emergence of the Star Guardian. The current circumstances were extremely unfavorable for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    A smug smile appeared on Xu Jiujiu''s pretty face. It seemed they could secure a victory in this group battle. "Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, you underestimated our Star Luo National Academy."


    If Ma Rulong and Su Yu had teamed up, they might not have had much confidence in winning. But now, without Ma Rulong, and Su Yu unable to help under the Absolute Defense barrier, the situation was dire. Within a quarter of an hour, the remaining members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team could all be eliminated. And even if Su Yu was strong, how could he defeat the entire Star Luo National Academy alone?


    Xu Jiujiu felt victory was in her grasp. Her gaze swept over to Su Yu, her beautiful eyes flickering slightly, and the corners of her lips curling into a sly smile. Inside the Absolute Defense barrier, Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    What was this woman thinking? Gloating at him? Did she think she had already won? Su Yu hadn''t unleashed his ultimate move yet because he wanted to observe the Star Crown Martial Soul''s unique abilities. Now that he had seen it, he admitted it was impressive. The Star Crown Martial Soul significantly enhanced combat abilities, allowing two Soul Kings under its influence to hold their ground against him. That was no small feat.


    As for the overall situation, Su Yu remained unconcerned. Even if he were the last one standing, he could sweep the field. Besides, the members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy weren''t weaklings either.


    Just as Su Yu had anticipated, after the Star Guardian rose, Chen An, Chen Fei, and Mi Jia, who were trapped inside the barrier, were immediately besieged by the Star Luo National Academy team. They were already outnumbered, and with the added support of the Star Crown, Mi Jia, and the others were in a precarious situation. However, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team had their trump cards.


    After dodging Huang Heyun''s attack, Mi Jia rolled to the ground and stood up again, now holding a massive metal cannon on his shoulder. Without hesitation, Mi Jia locked onto Xu Jiujiu and fired a thin red beam. Xu Jiujiu''s expression turned pale as she sensed a deadly threat.


    The cannon on Mi Jia''s shoulder wasn''t ordinary¡ªit was a genuine Level 7 soul tool known for its powerful piercing ability. Even a Soul Sage would struggle to withstand such an attack unscathed.


    "Not good!" Huang Heyun''s expression changed drastically, and he, along with others, rushed toward Xu Jiujiu. At this moment, a defensive-type Soul King, Sheng Yi, stepped forward to protect Xu Jiujiu. Sheng Yi''s martial soul, the Giant-Winged Vulture, spread its wings as he unleashed his fifth soul skill to shield Xu Jiujiu. However, even with the boost from the Star Crown, Sheng Yi, as a Soul King, couldn''t withstand the Level 7 soul tool.


    The defense shattered instantly. At the critical moment, Sheng Yi was pulled away by a powerful figure, narrowly escaping with his life. The remaining beam struck Xu Jiujiu, but a protective shield suddenly appeared around her¡ªa Level 5 Invincible Shield.


    The Invincible Shield, offering Soul Douluo-level defense for three seconds, easily blocked the beam. However, the shield shattered afterward, leaving Xu Jiujiu without her key protection.


    By this time, Huang Heyun and the others had reached Xu Jiujiu, standing in front of her. White light emanated from the four of them, linking their energies. Huang Heyun stood at the front, followed closely by Du Gu Shangshan, while Wang Shiying and Yichen stood behind them.


    Their soul power fused into Huang Heyun, who roared, unleashing his fifth soul skill, Dark Hurricane. A black tornado, exuding terrifying destructive power, charged toward Mi Jia. But Mi Jia remained unfazed. Smirking, he adjusted the Level 7 soul tool on his shoulder and aimed at the core of the Absolute Defense barrier.


    It turned out that Mi Jia never intended to eliminate Xu Jiujiu directly. He had been using a diversionary tactic. His true goal was to free Su Yu¡ªand he succeeded. A red beam shot out, striking the core bead of the Absolute Defense barrier.


    The barrier, with defense equivalent to a Soul Sage, shattered instantly under the powerful attack. With the bead destroyed, Mi Jia collapsed from exhaustion after firing two Level 7 penetrating beams, draining almost all his soul power. But he didn''t care¡ªhis plan had succeeded.


    The Dark Hurricane roared toward Mika, powerful enough to terrify even a Soul Emperor. Just before it reached Mi Jia, a figure appeared and pulled him off the stage. Mi Jia was eliminated, but in his place, Su Yu was freed.


    Clad in a moon-white robe with snowy hair cascading over his shoulders, Su Yu exuded an icy gaze. "It ends here."


    With those words, Su Yu''s right hand revealed dark golden claws. He struck down with a ten-meter-long claw of energy onto the Star Guardian barrier. The barrier trembled violently before shattering entirely.


    The golden diamond-shaped gem on Xu Jiujiu''s forehead exploded, and the Star Crown Martial Soul disintegrated. This also disrupted the Star Crown Buff affecting the Star Luo National Academy team.


    "Impossible!" Xu Jiawei shouted in disbelief from the royal stands. The Star Guardian, renowned for its unparalleled defense, had been destroyed so easily. How could this happen?


    "Your Majesty, it''s likely due to a soul bone," an elder speculated. "And not just any soul bone¡ªthis appears to be from a Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear."


    "Dark Gold Dreadclaw?" Xu Jiawei was stunned, his eyes fixed on the stage.


    With the Star Guardian broken, the constraints on the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team vanished. Chen An and Chen Fei freed themselves from their opponents and regrouped with Su Yu.


    Now, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team has six members left. Although the opposing team still had six, they had suffered a devastating blow and were no match for their opponents.


    Before Chen An could say a word, Su Yu spoke indifferently, "Step back."


    "What?"


    Chen An hadn''t reacted yet, but Chen Fei quickly pulled him back.


    At this moment, Huang Heyun had locked onto Su Yu and was charging toward him.


    Gathering such intense soul power constantly was an enormous strain, and he needed a release point. The target he chose was Su Yu.


    Facing the combined attack of four people, Su Yu showed no intention of retreating. The Darkgold Dreadclaw lashed out once again.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening explosion, a terrifying gust of wind burst forth. Su Yu retreated more than ten steps before stabilizing his stance, his depleted soul power rapidly recovering.


    As for the four opponents, they were shaken by Su Yu''s strike, and their combined attack formation, created with the help of soul tools, was shattered.


    The four figures were forcibly separated.


    Su Yu snorted coldly and transformed into a blur, instantly appearing among them.


    At this moment, the Lightning Falcon''s soul master, Chen Xiaojie, launched a sneak attack from behind.


    Dodging the attack effortlessly, Su Yu emanated an overwhelming chill. Soon, an immense wave of freezing energy surged outward from him.


    Finally, Su Yu unleashed his true strength.


    Within a hundred-meter radius, snow began to fall, and the temperature plummeted to below -200 degrees Celsius in an instant.


    As snowflakes danced, they emitted a brilliance that outshone even the sun.


    This was a domain ability¡ªSnowy Dance, the ultimate move of the Snow Empress''s three Absolute techniques!


    Within this domain, the world turned into an absolute frozen wasteland.


    In the blink of an eye, Huang Heyun and the others were encased in ice. Even Yichen''s flames were sealed within the absolute frost.


    The arena was coated in thick layers of ice, spreading outward relentlessly. Even Skyfiend Douluo shivered involuntarily.


    Damn, so cold!


    In the resting area, Yan Shaozhe abruptly stood up, and Ma Xiaotao''s eyes widened.


    "Ultimate Ice! This is Ultimate Ice!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes shone with excitement. Even through the soul barrier, the chilling aura was palpable in the resting area. He was certain¡ªit was Ultimate Ice!


    "This Su Yu¡­ he has Ultimate Ice. What a surprising discovery."


    "Dean, are you sure?" Wang Yan asked excitedly.


    His reaction was understandable. Ultimate-element martial souls were exceedingly rare, let alone Ultimate Ice, which had never been recorded before.


    Now, they had encountered one!


    "I''m certain. Such terrifying low temperatures and this overwhelming innate domain¡ªit can only be Ultimate Ice!"


    "Ha! Wonderful! The heavens have not abandoned us. Xiaotao''s problem can finally be resolved!" Yan Shaozhe laughed heartily. With Ultimate Ice, Ma Xiaotao''s issue could indeed be easily resolved.


    "But¡­ he''s from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy," Wang Yan suddenly reminded him.


    Yan Shaozhe''s laughter came to an abrupt halt as he stared at the arena, lost in thought.


    Beside him, Ma Xiaotao''s expression was equally complex, a mix of joy and frustration.


    She was thrilled to have found Ultimate Ice but vexed that the soul master possessing it was from the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy¡ªa faction she loathed deeply.


    Why does it have to be them?


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the arena, Su Yu dispersed the Snowy Dance domain, revealing five icy sculptures.


    As the audience looked on, stunned, Su Yu walked step by step toward Xu Jiujiu.


    Her pupils contracted as she stared at him, a mix of shock and unwillingness filling her delicate features.


    "Ultimate Ice?"


    "Hmm," Su Yu nodded, standing before her. The sharp aura of his Darkgold Dreadclaw rested against her neck, making the fine hairs on her skin stand on end.


    With the backlash from the shattered Star Guardian, Xu Jiujiu had lost most of her combat strength.


    "Incredible¡­ Ultimate Ice. You truly live up to your reputation. Just how much more are you hiding?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu''s displayed strength far exceeded her expectations. His domain had instantly overwhelmed five Soul Kings. Was Ultimate Ice truly so powerful? Or was it because the Ice God Palace was just that formidable?


    "Guess," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "Hmph. You may have won, but I won''t admit defeat! The Star Crown martial soul is not inferior to yours. I haven''t even used my strongest techniques!" Xu Jiujiu huffed her tone a mix of defiance and frustration.


    "Yes, you''re right," Su Yu replied nonchalantly, his tone suggesting he agreed.


    "You!" Xu Jiujiu was exasperated. Can''t he let me save face just once? How infuriating!


    "I''ll remember you, Su Yu," she declared through gritted teeth before voluntarily stepping off the stage.


    With that, the team battle ended.


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy had claimed victory in this match.


    After Skyfiend Douluo announced the result, Su Yu unfroze Huang Heyun and the others.


    Had Su Yu not held back, the frost invading their hearts would have killed them.


    Su Yu then turned and walked off the stage, heading back to the resting area.


    The day''s team battle had concluded, but its aftermath was far from over.


    The revelation of Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice and domain undoubtedly caused a massive stir.


    Especially for the Star Luo Empire and Shrek Academy¡ªthey were profoundly shaken.


    They knew all too well what Ultimate Ice represented: unparalleled talent in the world.


    "Ultimate Ice? If this young man isn''t the Ice God Palace''s heir, I''ll jump off this royal palace myself!" Emperor Xu Jiawei declared that his suspicions about Su Yu''s identity were now entirely confirmed.


    The implications of Su Yu''s strength would ripple far and wide. This wasn''t just the end of a team battle¡ªit was the beginning of a larger storm.

 Chapter 165 - 165: [DD2]: 165

    Credits: mozart 111


    The possessor of an Ultimate Ice martial soul being the young master of the Ice God Palace is entirely reasonable. This also explains why Wang Dong''er, despite being from the Clear Sky Sect, is only a reserve team member, whereas Su Yu is the reserve team captain. Beyond background, it all comes down to talent.


    While twin martial souls are rare, ultimate martial souls are even more so. Adding Su Yu''s exceptional cultivation talent, which far surpasses Wang Dong''er''s, makes this clear. At the same age of twelve, Su Yu managed to turn the tide in a competition, instantly freezing five Soul Kings. Moreover, he possesses a domain and a super rare soul bone¡ªthese attributes transcend the label of genius.


    This is a monster, a true prodigy.


    People say Shrek Academy produces monsters, yet none of the current Shrek Seven Devils seem to rival Su Yu. Furthermore, anyone familiar with the student records knows that Su Yu is only twelve years old. At such a young age, having this kind of strength is almost unbelievable.


    "The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy has been incredibly lucky, but Su Yu''s situation is far from simple. You may not be able to hold onto him."


    "Perhaps it''s best to let the Star Luo Empire take over¡ªwe have the experience and can handle it."


    Given that the Sun Moon Empire could pair Meng Hongchen to a genius like Su Yu, the Star Luo Empire could do the same. Xu Jiawei, a bold man, wouldn''t hesitate to act¡ªhe''d even involve his own family if necessary.


    "I wonder what Jiujiu thinks of Su Yu," Xu Jiawei pondered, thoughts racing. If she and Su Yu could come together, it would forge an unbreakable alliance between the royal family and the Ice God Palace. With the Ice God Palace backing them, the Star Luo royal family would fear nothing.


    Even though the Ice God Palace typically remains detached from worldly affairs, Su Yu, as its young master, is an exception. A simple nudge from Jiujiu could prompt Su Yu to advocate for Star Luo. That influence would save the empire from countless troubles.


    This is the deterrent power of a superpower.


    If they''d had such support before, the Clear Sky Sect wouldn''t have dared to come knocking.


    The previous incident taught Xu Jiawei an important lesson: while an empire''s strength lies in its collective power, facing overwhelming individual strength can render even an emperor helpless. Ultimately, this is still a world ruled by the strong.


    ...


    "Yu~"


    Meng Hongchen dashed into Su Yu''s arms like a swallow returning to its nest. Su Yu opened his arms and gently embraced her. The warmth of her delicate figure brought an indescribable feeling of comfort.


    "That was a close call today!" Ma Rulong approached and said calmly.


    From Su Yu being pinned down at the start to the sudden emergence of Star Guardians shifting the tides, the battle''s situation changed drastically. If not for Mi Jia executing a brilliant "surrounding the enemy to save the ally" strategy, rescuing Su Yu, the match might not have been reversed so easily.


    "The Star Crown martial soul is indeed remarkable, and these Star Luo Empire folks have no shortage of soul tools."


    "That Grade Seven Absolute Defense Soul Tool alone is worth at least a million gold soul coins. In just a quarter-hour, they burned through an unimaginable amount. The extravagance is insane. Even I wouldn''t spend money like that, and I''m rich."


    "It''s worth investigating," Ma Rulong said with a serious expression. "If so many soul tools are flowing out, the problem could be significant. It suggests that people within the Sun Moon Empire have been bribed¡ªtraitors, essentially."


    The implications were grave: if war broke out, these traitors would undoubtedly act as internal saboteurs, leading to catastrophic consequences.


    Hearing this, Su Yu merely shrugged indifferently. "Whether there are traitors in the Sun Moon Empire is none of my business," he replied. "Besides, the empire isn''t exactly a righteous place itself¡ªespecially the royal family. They all deserve their fate."


    He quickly changed the subject. "Let''s head back. There''s an individual elimination match tomorrow."


    Ma Rulong nodded and led the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team back to the Star Emperor Hotel.


    Watching them leave, Yan Shaozhe stood silently, his gaze deep in thought.


    ...


    "What? Su Yu is an Ultimate Ice martial soul user?"


    Shrek Academy''s conference room was filled with astonished faces. Even Xu Sanshi and others, who had returned earlier, were visibly shaken.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could he have an Ultimate Ice martial soul?" Dai Huabin shouted furiously.


    Dai Huabin regarded Su Yu as his mortal enemy, but now, he was a broken man, his pride and dignity shattered. Meanwhile, Su Yu not only thrived but turned out to possess an Ultimate Ice martial soul.


    His voice grew hysterical. "This is unfair! Why does he have everything?"


    "Dean, could you have been mistaken?" Xu Sanshi asked hesitantly, unwilling to accept the truth.


    "This is undeniable," Yan Shaozhe replied. "Not only does Su Yu possess an Ultimate Ice martial soul, but he also has a natural domain and a rare soul bone. During today''s battle, he used his domain to instantly freeze five Soul Kings."


    "Instantly froze five Soul Kings?" Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin exclaimed, their faces pale with disbelief. Even Dai Yueheng furrowed his brow, sensing immense pressure.


    "Ma Xiaotao, you were there. Did Su Yu freeze five Soul Kings in an instant?"


    Dai Yaoheng asked Ma Xiaotao.


    Everyone else also turned their attention to Ma Xiaotao, especially Ling Luocheng.


    As an ice-attribute soul master, how could she not be curious about the Ultimate Ice? She wanted to know just how big the gap was between herself and this unparalleled power.


    Ma Xiaotao nodded and said, "Yes, the Ultimate Ice Domain expanded instantly, freezing five Soul Kings simultaneously."


    "This is a very dangerous person. His strength is likely no less than Dai Yaoheng''s."


    "And due to attribute suppression, his Ultimate Ice might even overpower my Phoenix Evil Fire. He''s a major threat on our path to victory."


    For someone as confident and proud as Ma Xiaotao to say such words, it was clear that today''s match had left a significant impression on her.


    Whether it was Su Yu effortlessly breaking the Star Guardian or the later display of his domain power, Ma Xiaotao had no choice but to take this opponent seriously.


    She had a feeling that Su Yu might be even more troublesome than Ma Rulong, the captain of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team.


    Especially for her, Su Yu was undoubtedly far more dangerous than Ma Rulong.


    Ice and fire counter each other, but the key lies in their quality. The Ultimate Ice naturally outclassed her Phoenix Evil Fire.


    When faced with such suppression, how much of her strength she could actually bring out was still unknown.


    Though Ma Xiaotao had a hot temper, a headstrong nature, and a tendency to act recklessly, she wasn''t a fool. Her shortcomings were primarily personality-driven¡ªshe was too easily provoked into rash actions.


    But when she was calm and rational, she could think clearly.


    After hearing Ma Xiaotao''s assessment, the other students fell silent.


    Among them, Ma Xiaotao was the strongest. If even she considered Su Yu a formidable foe, then Su Yu was undoubtedly not an opponent to take lightly.


    "Do you think there''s a chance we could bring Su Yu over to our side?"


    At that moment, Wang Yan suddenly spoke up.


    If Su Yu was difficult to deal with, wouldn''t it be better to make him an ally?


    The Ultimate Ice¡ªif it became an asset for Shrek Academy, he could openly study it to his heart''s content.


    In truth, when Su Yu revealed his Ultimate Ice, this thought had already crossed Wang Yan''s mind. Now seemed like the perfect time to voice it.


    "Teacher Wang, how can you even think that?"


    Dai Huabin stared at Wang Yan in disbelief. What nonsense was this old man talking about? Bringing Su Yu to their side?


    If Su Yu joined them, how could he exact his revenge?


    Had Wang Yan lost his mind to suggest something so ridiculous?


    Xu Sanshi was equally stunned, but then he said bitterly, "Teacher Wang, how could you think of something like that?"


    "Su Yu joined the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy. Someone like him must be inherently evil. Bringing him into our academy would only tarnish its reputation."


    Xu Sanshi fumed inwardly. This old man Wang Yan had initially wanted to cripple Su Yu, but now that Su Yu had revealed his Ultimate Ice, he was suddenly trying to recruit him?


    What a load of nonsense.


    Xu Sanshi internally cursed Wang Yan up and down, but outwardly, he remained composed.


    "Inherently evil is a bit much¡ªat most, he''s someone who has gone astray," Yan Shaozhe interrupted.


    "So far, we''ve only had minor conflicts with Su Yu. There''s no unresolvable enmity between us."


    "As Shrek Academy, our mission is to protect the continent. Shouldn''t we save those who are worth saving?"


    "Su Yu is still young. While he may have gone astray, it''s not too late for him to return to the right path." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Su Yu isn''t an evil soul master, after all. Don''t you think we should give him a chance to abandon darkness for the light?"


    "Just think¡ªif Su Yu truly turns over a new leaf, his talent could benefit countless people in the future."


    "This would be a monumental achievement, the kind of thing Shrek Academy is meant to accomplish."


    By framing his argument in moral terms, Yan Shaozhe made a convincing case, leaving Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin with no room to argue.


    Both students seethed internally.


    Noticing their dissatisfaction, Yan Shaozhe continued, "I understand that some of you have personal grievances with Su Yu, but as Shrek Academy students, we must embody an extraordinary level of magnanimity."


    "If Su Yu truly reforms, your act of repaying evil with good will undoubtedly earn widespread praise."


    "Who knows? Such actions could make your name go down in history."


    Yan Shaozhe''s words left Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin even more frustrated.


    Why should they have to be the ones with magnanimity? Yet they couldn''t openly claim a lack of it, either.


    In short, Yan Shaozhe''s argument left them with no way to oppose him without tarnishing their reputations.


    Yan Shaozhe had achieved his aim: Su Yu needed to be recruited. Ultimate Ice wasn''t just about talent; it also had implications for the safety of his prized student.


    For this reason, the opinions of two students Dai Huabin and Xu Sanshi didn''t weigh heavily in his decision-making.


    Between them, Ma Xiaotao''s importance was much greater.


    Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, with their family and sect backgrounds, were unlikely to remain at Shrek Academy after graduation.


    But Ma Xiaotao was bound to stay.


    The priority was clear.


    Moreover, Su Yu''s talent alone made him worth recruiting.


    Securing Su Yu, even at the cost of alienating Dai Huabin and Xu Sanshi, was a trade Yan Shaozhe was willing to make.


    After all, Shrek Academy''s prestige would ensure that no student truly turned against it.


    Yan Shaozhe felt confident in his decision.


    However, he also had concerns about Su Yu''s background, particularly whether Su Yu was the heir to the Ice God Palace.


    If Su Yu was indeed the Ice God Palace''s young master, then Shrek Academy could only choose to maintain friendly relations and abandon any thoughts of recruitment.


    Taking a young master from the Ice God Palace was simply out of the question.


    But if Su Yu wasn''t the Ice God Palace''s young master, then he was like a gift from the heavens to Shrek Academy.


    Naturally, Yan Shaozhe hoped for the latter.


    After careful consideration, Yan Shaozhe ultimately decided that Su Yu was not the young master of the Ice God Palace.


    This conclusion was largely based on information from Jiang Nannan, who reportedly said that Su Yu had grown up with her as a childhood friends.


    If Su Yu and Jiang Nannan had grown up together, he couldn''t possibly be the young master of the Ice God Palace.


    Yan Shaozhe was initially hesitant but chose to embrace this perspective. This belief gave him the confidence to make his next move.


    PS: Who''s gonna tell him?.gif

 Chapter 166 - 166: [DD2]: 166

    Perhaps, there might be some flaws in this reasoning.


    For example, why can''t Su Yu, who is childhood friends with Jiang Nan''nan, also be the Ice God Palace''s young master?


    Just because the Ice God Palace is secluded, does it mean their young master can''t come from the outside world?


    But once greed takes hold, people tend to subconsciously overlook many things. Yan Shaozhe already hoped deep down that Su Yu wasn''t the young master of the Ice God Palace. Su Yu''s relationship with Jiang Nan''nan simply provided a convenient excuse for him.


    As for the actual reason? It didn''t matter¡ªit was just something Yan Shaozhe needed.


    This wasn''t a matter of intelligence on Yan Shaozhe''s part; it was purely human nature.


    Most people only believe what they want to see. Yan Shaozhe was no exception.


    Having concluded that Su Yu was not the young master of the Ice God Palace, Yan Shaozhe naturally decided to bring Su Yu over to their side.


    The first person he directed his intentions toward was Wang Yan. This explains why Wang Yan, in front of everyone, openly suggested recruiting Su Yu. Without Yan Shaozhe''s backing, someone as cautious as Wang Yan would never risk offending Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin directly.


    Wang Yan''s actions were always incredibly measured, after all.


    When Yan Shaozhe finished speaking, Wang Yan, who shared an implicit understanding with him, immediately said,


    "The dean is right. As members of Shrek Academy, we must embody broad-mindedness."


    "Why is the entire continent so respectful of Shrek Academy?


    It''s because we dare to lead, judge evil, and protect the weak."


    "Now, a misguided child stands before us. How can we turn a blind eye?


    I fully support the dean''s decision."


    Zhang Lexuan, who had been silent on the side, found the situation amusing.


    Interesting. Earlier, they accused him of aiding the wicked and lacking principles.


    Now that Su Yu''s ultimate ice abilities are revealed, suddenly he''s a misguided child in need of saving?


    Save him? Does he even need your help?


    Her deslike for Shrek Academy''s ways grew stronger, but Zhang Lexuan kept her thoughts to herself.


    She increasingly questioned her earlier self¡ªwas she out of her mind to be deceived by Shrek''s so-called glory?


    Fortunately, Su Yu had reminded her since childhood to see the world with her own heart. Without his guidance, she might have been thoroughly brainwashed.


    In retrospect, only Su Yu had ever genuinely cared for her. Thinking of the Ice God Palace insignia and the two ninth-tier fixed soul cannon shells hidden in her ring, Zhang Lexuan felt a tinge of delight.


    These gifts symbolized Su Yu''s trust in her. After all, such items held enormous significance.


    If not for her desire to do something meaningful for Su Yu, she might have already fallen into his arms. Su Yu even said he wanted to marry her¡ªshe wondered if he was serious.


    Lost in thought, Zhang Lexuan''s mind began to drift.


    Meanwhile, Yan Shaozhe and Wang Yan worked in tandem, practically setting the tone for recruiting Su Yu.


    Neither Ma Xiaotao nor Ling Luochen opposed their plan. Ma Xiaotao needed Su Yu''s ultimate ice abilities to suppress her evil fire, and she understood Yan Shaozhe''s intentions. Ling Luochen was simply curious about the true potential of ultimate ice.


    Even Bei Bei, after careful consideration, agreed, despite Xu Sanshi''s incredulous reaction. Bei Bei had a unique status and had to prioritize the academy''s interests, even knowing Su Yu and Xu Sanshi had personal grudges. The benefits of recruiting Su Yu outweighed everything else.


    As for Chu He and his group, they remained silent. They knew they held no real decision-making power.


    At this stage, opposing Yan Shaozhe would only invite trouble.


    "Lexuan, what do you think?" Yan Shaozhe asked, looking at Zhang Lexuan with satisfaction, seeing little opposition.


    Although most opinions were unimportant, he genuinely cared about Zhang Lexuan''s thoughts. She was about to join Sea God''s Pavilion, becoming part of the academy''s leadership, and her input mattered in such significant decisions.


    "Huh? What?"


    Snapped out of her reverie, Zhang Lexuan seemed momentarily confused but quickly composed herself.


    "I think it''s a great idea. I support it."


    "You believe it''s feasible?" Yan Shaozhe''s eyes lit up.


    "Recruiting Su Yu would greatly benefit the academy. Not only would it solve Xiaotao''s issue, but it would also bring in a student with immense potential. In my opinion, Su Yu has the potential of an Ultimate Douluo. His talent is unmatched and well worth the effort."


    Zhang Lexuan spoke earnestly. She meant every word when praising Su Yu.


    "You think so too? Haha! Lexuan, you truly have foresight.


    Giving such a rare talent to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy would be a complete waste. This child has lost his way and needs our guidance. What do they know about ultimate martial souls anyway?"


    Yan Shaozhe laughed heartily, confident now that Zhang Lexuan had agreed. With her support, the decision was practically finalized. He believed Sea God''s Pavilion wouldn''t object either¡ªShrek Academy wouldn''t let go of a prodigy like Su Yu.


    Seeing Zhang Lexuan''s agreement, Dai Huabin and Xu Sanshi looked even more sullen. But they knew their objections were futile¡ªShrek''s affairs were not for them to dictate.


    Xu Sanshi kept his displeasure hidden, but Dai Huabin''s anger was evident. He scoffed,


    "Dean, Senior Sister, your ideas sound great, but what if Su Yu doesn''t play along? That arrogant, petty, and ignorant guy might not even respect the academy."


    "Arrogant, petty, and ignorant? I think those words describe you better," Jiang Nan''nan retorted coldly.


    She had tolerated his earlier remarks, but this was too much. Compared to Su Yu, who did Dai Huabin think he was?


    "Jiang Nan''nan, what did you say? How dare you insult me?"


    Dai Huabin, his eyes red with fury, looked like he wanted to tear Jiang Nan''nan apart.


    But Jiang Nan''nan remained fearless. Though gentle and unassuming on the surface, she was stubborn and resolute at heart.


    She glared back at Dai Huabin and said coldly, "So what if I''m criticizing you? Am I not speaking the truth?"


    "All this time, weren''t you the one behaving like a mad dog, baring your fangs and chasing after Xiao Yu to pick a fight?"


    "I''ve asked around, and it was you who caused trouble for Xiao Yu in the first place. In the end, you got dealt with, and now you''re holding a grudge?"


    "Who''s the one being narrow-minded here?"


    "If you hadn''t messed with Xiao Yu, would he have retaliated against you?"


    "Everything you''ve suffered is your own doing!"


    Every word from Jiang Nan''nan was sharp and unyielding, leaving Dai Huabin unable to retort because her words were the undeniable truth.


    Anger surged through Dai Huabin as he roared, "Jiang Nan''nan, you lowly commoner! How dare you criticize me?"


    As he moved to strike, Zhang Lexuan slapped him across the face, leaving him dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Lexuan, what are you doing?" Yan Shaozhe was stunned. He never imagined that the usually calm and serene Zhang Lexuan would resort to violence.


    "I''m helping him wake up. Acting out of selfishness, jeopardizing the academy''s interests, and even turning the tables to blame others¡ªthen daring to raise his hand against a senior sister? Is this the type of son the Duke of White Tiger has raised?"


    Zhang Lexuan calmly withdrew her hand, but her words landed like a heavy blow. Internally, she scoffed¡ªdare insult Xiao Yu? You must have a death wish. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe''s brows furrowed slightly. While insults in the past could be overlooked, they were now attempting to recruit Su Yu. Insults at this critical juncture equated to undermining their efforts, something Yan Shaozhe could not tolerate.


    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Dai Yueheng quickly pulled Dai Huabin aside and reprimanded him harshly. After all, if Dai Huabin''s actions ruined the academy''s plans, the repercussions for their family would be severe.


    Dai Huabin bowed his head, his eyes bloodshot, fists clenched tightly, his nails digging into his palms, drawing blood. His heart seethed with resentment toward Zhang Lexuan, Jiang Nan''nan, and even Dai Yueheng, who dared scold him.


    You''ll all pay for this, he swore to himself. Especially Jiang Nan''nan¡ªhow dare a lowly commoner insult him? He vowed to make her regret it.


    Seeing Dai Yueheng''s efforts to discipline Dai Huabin, Yan Shaozhe''s displeasure gradually faded. Turning toward Jiang Nan''nan, his expression softened into a smile.


    "Nan''nan, I hear you and Xiao Yu grew up together?"


    "You''ve known each other since childhood?"


    Jiang Nan''nan nodded¡ªthis was common knowledge, and she saw no reason to deny it.


    Yan Shaozhe''s smile deepened. "Nan''nan, since you''re so close to Su Yu, surely you don''t want to see him continue down the wrong path, do you?"


    Jiang Nan''nan''s willingness to confront Dai Huabin on Su Yu''s behalf indicated a strong bond between them. This was precisely what Yan Shaozhe needed.


    Jiang Nan''nan asked hesitantly, "Dean, what do you mean?"


    "I''d like you to reach out to Su Yu," Yan Shaozhe said warmly. "Help us arrange a meeting. After all, you know him best. We want to guide him back from the brink."


    Jiang Nan''nan hesitated. Was he seriously asking her to convince Su Yu? She''d already been convinced by him to leave Shrek Academy herself! How could she possibly bring him over?


    Still, she reasoned that meeting with Su Yu to inform him of everything wouldn''t hurt. Su Yu was far smarter than she was and could decide for himself.


    Reluctantly, she agreed, and Yan Shaozhe, mistaking her agreement for success, smiled with satisfaction.


    "Xiaotao, accompany me to meet him when the time comes," Yan Shaozhe said, addressing Ma Xiaotao.


    Ma Xiaotao paused but nodded. She understood his intentions and didn''t mind assisting the academy. Besides, Su Yu, with his Ultimate Ice abilities, was intriguing.


    Satisfied with her consent, Yan Shaozhe''s smile grew even brighter.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in his room, Su Yu was teasing Snow Empress. The little snow spirit looked at him with a mix of annoyance and helplessness, her tiny limbs flailing as she tried to claw at his face.


    Knock! Knock!


    A knock interrupted their moment. Su Yu chuckled, gently placing Snow Empress into his magical pouch, then went to open the door.


    Standing outside was a striking figure with flowing golden curls, a tall and graceful build, and a complexion as delicate as jade. She was undeniably beautiful.


    Su Yu blinked in surprise. "Sister Nan''nan? What brings you here?"


    In broad daylight, she was here to see him? Shouldn''t such visits happen under the cover of night?


    Nan''nan gave a sweet smile. "I have something to discuss with you. Aren''t you going to invite me in?"

 Chapter 167 - 167: [DD2]: 167

    Credits: Wilnet Duverne


    Su Yu smiled upon hearing this and invited Jiang Nannan into his room, casually closing the door behind her. He guided her to the sofa and made her a cup of tea.


    "Sister Nannan, what brings you here in broad daylight? Aren''t you worried about the people from Shrek Academy seeing you?" Su Yu leaned back on the opposite sofa with a light smile, his tone teasing.


    He wasn''t concerned about others finding out¡ªhe didn''t need to justify his actions to anyone. However, with Jiang Nannan''s gentle temperament, getting caught by Shrek Academy might not end well for her.


    To his surprise, Jiang Nannan sipped her tea delicately and replied softly, "They''re the ones who sent me here."


    "Hmm?" Su Yu froze, his expression filled with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Nannan smiled sweetly and began explaining, recounting the entire sequence of events.


    The more Su Yu listened, the more amused his expression became. So, the people at Shrek Academy wanted to recruit him? And they called it "saving him from the abyss" or "bringing him into the light"? How very like them.


    In essence, they just coveted his ultimate ice abilities. Why dress it up with such grandiose claims?


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "And so, Sister Nannan, you just agreed to come?" he asked cautiously, concerned that Shrek Academy might have brainwashed her.


    After all, Yan Shaozhe''s rhetoric could easily sway most people. Just look at Huo Yuhao in the original story¡ªcompletely moved by a few of Yan Shaozhe''s words as if the man were a saint.


    But Su Yu knew exactly what kind of person Yan Shaozhe was: a hypocrite akin to Mu En, spineless and opportunistic like Xuan Zi, but lacking the foresight or decisiveness to match. In Su Yu''s mind, Yan Shaozhe''s actions were laughable.


    Trying to poach him without even doing proper background checks? Did they truly think he''d abandon his current position so easily?


    While Su Yu silently criticized Yan Shaozhe, Jiang Nannan''s gentle voice broke his thoughts. "The academy had already decided to approach you, whether or not I came. I thought it would be better if I came to explain everything to you directly."


    "I won''t persuade you to join Shrek Academy," she continued. "I know you have your plans. Whatever you decide, I''ll support you."


    Her words, spoken with such sincerity, caught Su Yu off guard. He scrutinized Jiang Nannan with a trace of admiration in his eyes.


    This girl had matured. She was finally thinking independently and considering his perspective¡ªa commendable change.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Jiang Nannan''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink under Su Yu''s gaze.


    "Nothing. I just think you''ve grown a lot, Sister Nannan. It''s a good thing," Su Yu replied with a warm smile.


    "By the way, when does Yan Shaozhe want to meet me?"


    "Today at 2 PM, on the rooftop," Jiang Nannan replied. "Are you going to see him?"


    "If he''s inviting me, why not? I''m curious to see how eloquent he is," Su Yu said with a smirk.


    He was genuinely intrigued by how Yan Shaozhe planned to convince him. After all, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy treated him quite well. Or did Yan Shaozhe think of more... forceful methods?


    If so, Hai Bodong might have something to say about that. The old man had recently been complaining about boredom¡ªif Yan Shoazhe wanted to be a punching bag, Hai Bodong would likely oblige.


    "Alright then. Be careful. I''ll head back now," Jiang Nannan said as she stood up.


    "Leaving already?" Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "I can''t stay long. They''re waiting for my report. I need to put their minds at ease."


    "Fair enough."


    After a few more exchanges, Su Yu saw her out the door. As Jiang Nannan walked away, the scene was coincidentally witnessed by Wang Dong''er.


    "Isn''t that Jiang Nannan from Shrek Academy? What''s she doing in Su Yu''s room?" Wang Dong''er''s eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    Her graceful figure, striking looks, and long legs caught Wang Dong''er''s attention. Instantly, her thoughts veered off course.


    "Could it be... Su Yu is flirting with her?"


    "That scumbag! Can''t even leave the girls from Shrek alone!" Wang Dong''er gritted her teeth, ready to confront Su Yu.


    But upon second thought, she held back. To catch Su Yu red-handed, she''d need solid evidence. Only then could she properly reprimand him.


    People shouldn''t be this... shameless.


    Even Shrek Academy''s women? Really, Su Yu?


    Pouting, Wang Dong''er slowly retreated, carefully avoiding being seen. She vowed to watch Su Yu closely and catch him in the act.


    But little did she know that all her actions were completely within Su Yu''s perception.


    "This silly little butterfly!"


    Su Yu chuckled and shook his head, then turned back to his room.


    ...


    Afternoon, Around 2 PM S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a refreshing nap, Su Yu yawned, walked into the bathroom to wash his face, tidied up, and then opened the door to head out.


    In the room next door, Wang Dong''er peeked out, looking sneaky and shifty.


    "Acting all suspicious, he must be up to no good!" Wang Dong''er muttered, staring at Su Yu''s retreating figure.


    "Wang Dong, what are you doing? Where''s Yu?"


    A delicate voice suddenly rang in her ear, startling her.


    She turned her head to see that it was Meng Hongchen, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Meng Hongchen, what are you trying to do? Scare someone to death?" Wang Dong''er complained.


    Meng Hongchen looked at her suspiciously. "What are you doing? Have you seen Yu?"


    It turned out that by this time, Su Yu had already turned a corner into the corridor, so Meng Hongchen hadn''t seen him.


    Wang Dong''er replied irritably, "Yu, Yu, Yu. You only care about Su Yu. Your precious Yu is off sneaking around, while you''re still in the dark!"


    Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes widened as she glared at her angrily. "Don''t you dare speak ill of Yu! He would never do such a thing!"


    "Ha! Do you know him? That flirt of a man is no saint." Wang Dong''er rolled her eyes. She still remembered Su Yu openly declaring his ambition to have women in both arms. The guy had plans.


    Meng Hongchen''s expression turned stern. "Wang Dong, if you slander Su Yu one more time, I''ll be upset!"


    Wang Dong''er: "..."


    Seeing the angry look on Meng Hongchen''s face, Wang Dong''er felt a little speechless.


    How did Su Yu pull this off? Meng Hongchen trusted him so much.


    "This girl... is she just too naive?"


    "Anyway, where did Yu go?" Meng Hongchen pressed on.


    Wang Dong''er shrugged. "I already told you¡ªhe went to do something sneaky. But you refuse to believe it."


    "Hmph! You''re just slandering him. And to think Yu is so good to you."


    Wang Dong''er: "..."


    Su Yu was nice to her. Otherwise, why would she even care this much? But Su Yu being a flirt wasn''t some baseless claim!


    "Fine, you''re just being stubborn. If you won''t believe it, let''s follow him and see for ourselves."


    Wang Dong''er sighed. She would''ve followed Su Yu already if not for Meng Hongchen stopping her.


    "Follow Yu? If he finds out, he''ll be upset," Meng Hongchen said hesitantly, her eyebrows furrowing.


    Wang Dong''er: "()"


    "Are you coming or not? I''m going with or without you."


    Meng Hongchen hesitated for a moment, then eventually followed. She wasn''t suspicious of Su Yu but wanted to prove Wang Dong''er wrong.


    ...


    On the Rooftop


    Su Yu arrived at the rooftop and immediately noticed Jiang Nan''nan.


    Even in Shrek Academy''s odd-looking uniform, she exuded an indescribable charm. Some people just looked stunning no matter what they wore.


    Seeing Su Yu, Jiang Nan''nan blinked her beautiful eyes in greeting. Su Yu smiled and stepped onto the rooftop.


    There, two figures awaited him¡ªone in a white robe, the other in fiery red clothing.


    The white-robed figure had his back to Su Yu, while the fiery-dressed girl met Su Yu''s gaze directly.


    She looked about eighteen or nineteen, with a delicate oval face and striking pink eyes. Her fiery red hair made her resemble a blazing flame.


    But her figure was the real showstopper¡ªvoluptuous and alluring, the epitome of a seductive, fiery beauty.


    Compared to Zhang Lexuan''s gentle charm, this woman exuded wild, untamed energy.


    While Su Yu sized her up, Ma Xiaotao was also assessing him, her bright eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of challenge.


    The white-robed man finally turned around, revealing a middle-aged face that still retained traces of youthful handsomeness. His demeanor was refined and scholarly.


    "Su Yu, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Yan Shaozhe," Yan Shaozhe introduced himself warmly.


    "Pleasure? How much pleasure?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow, his tone playful as he examined the Dean of Shrek Academy''s inner court.


    Caught off guard by the unusual response, Yan Shaozhe chuckled awkwardly before regaining his composure. "Very pleased, of course."


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "This is my disciple, Ma Xiaotao, captain of Shrek Academy''s representative team. I assume you''re familiar with her?" Yan Shaozhe gestured to the red-haired girl.


    "Of course, I''ve heard of Ma Xiaotao''s reputation. Meeting her in person today, she''s truly as bold and striking as the rumors say."


    Yan Shaozhe laughed. "You flatter her, but she still has much to learn."


    "Su Yu, as they say, ''When three people walk together, one can always learn from another.'' You and Ma Xiaotao are both outstanding young talents¡ªinteracting more could benefit you both."


    Su Yu smiled lightly. "Dean Yan, you must be joking. I''m from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. How could I get too close to Ma Xiatao?"


    "Why don''t you just state your purpose for inviting me here today? After all, you had Nan''nan personally ask me to come. Surely it wasn''t just to exchange pleasantries?"


    Yan Shaozhe didn''t seem offended and kept smiling. "This meeting is mainly to get to know you better and perhaps build a friendship."


    "Watching your matches, Su Yu, I''ve been impressed. To break the Star Guardian Formation and freeze five Soul Kings in an instant at your age¡ªtruly remarkable!"


    Though Yan Shaozhe was praising him, Su Yu''s expression remained calm. "Compared to Ma Xiaotao and others from your academy, my skills are merely parlor tricks¡ªnothing worth mentioning."


    "You''re too modest, Su Yu. Such feats are anything but ordinary."

 Chapter 168 - 168: [DD2]: 168

    "Even a Soul Emperor might not perform as impressively as you. That move was truly astonishing."


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled, while Su Yu simply gave a faint smile without saying anything.


    Seeing Su Yu remain silent, Yan Shaozhe shifted the conversation, "Su Yu, what do you think of our Shrek team''s performance?"


    "Impressive and strong overall. Aside from a few who seem to be just filling numbers, the rest of the team lives up to their reputation," Su Yu replied nonchalantly.


    To be fair, many of the Shrek Academy team members had decent talent. Especially Ma Xiaotao, whose aptitude could almost rival Zhang Lexuan''s¡ªtruly outstanding. Although Su Yu wasn''t fond of Shrek Academy, he wouldn''t deny that it had talented individuals. The prestigious name did carry some weight.


    "Filling numbers?"


    Ma Xiaotao, standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. Was Su Yu referring to Dai Huabin and Xu Sanshi? Or perhaps Chu He and the others?


    Indeed, Chu He and his group were relatively weaker. If not for an incident with Chen Zifeng and Yao Haoxuan, Chu He and his peers wouldn''t have had a chance. Their overall strength was noticeably inferior, even their teamwork less coordinated than with the original team.


    In truth, Ma Xiaotao herself wasn''t entirely satisfied with the current team.


    Hearing Su Yu''s comment, Yan Shaozhe wasn''t offended. He was aware of Su Yu''s previous conflicts with Xu Sanshi and others. From his perspective, filling numbers likely referred to Xu Sanshi''s group.


    Given Su Yu''s demonstrated strength, it was a fair assessment¡ªXu Sanshi and Dai Huabin were indeed far behind.


    Yan Shaozhe smiled and asked, "Su Yu, have you ever considered studying at Shrek Academy?"


    Finally, the conversation came to its main point.


    "Dean Yan, your approach feels a bit too direct," Su Yu replied with a half-smile.


    Yan Shaozhe: "????"


    What did he mean by that?


    Without elaborating further, Su Yu continued, "So, Dean Yan, you''re here to poach talent?"


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled, "I wouldn''t call it poaching. I simply believe that someone with your talent deserves the best training possible. If I''m not mistaken, you possess the Ultimate Ice Martial Soul, correct?"


    Su Yu nodded.


    A hint of a smile played on Yan Shaozhe''s lips. "An Ultimate Martial Soul is exceptionally rare. Its strength is unparalleled, but it also presents significant challenges in cultivation. The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy primarily focuses on soul tools and has no expertise in training Ultimate Martial Souls. You wouldn''t want your talent to go to waste, would you?"


    "In contrast, Shrek Academy has experience teaching Ultimate Martial Souls. Our martial soul department is unmatched on the continent. Shrek Academy is the perfect place for you to develop your skills."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed dramatically, as if genuinely concerned for Su Yu''s future.


    Su Yu chuckled inwardly and calmly said, "Dean Yan, isn''t that an exaggeration? From what I know, Shrek Academy has no experience with Ultimate Ice training."


    Yan Shaozhe faltered momentarily. Indeed, Shrek had no direct experience with Ultimate Ice.


    But Yan Shaozhe was not one to be easily deterred. He quickly countered, "Su Yu, you''re nitpicking! While we haven''t specifically trained Ultimate Ice, we have experience with other Ultimate Martial Souls. We''ve developed strategies that can be adapted."


    "We also have the best resources, deepest knowledge of soul masters, and the most professional training system on the continent. When it comes to cultivating soul masters, Shrek Academy is second to none!"


    "Besides, Su Yu, you''re a soul master at heart. From your actions, it''s evident that you prioritize soul master techniques¡ªbe it soul bones or domain abilities."


    Yan Shaozhe leaned forward confidently. "If you join us, you''ll gain access to unparalleled training, guidance from Titled Douluos, and weekly cultivation in the Sea God Pavilion. When you need soul rings, Shrek will secure the best ones for you¡ªeven a 100,000-year-old soul ring and soul bone!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s impassioned pitch was topped with a playful wink, "And let''s not forget¡ªShrek Academy has many outstanding female students. Perhaps you''ll encounter a fateful meeting!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s lips twitched as she watched her teacher''s unorthodox tactics.


    "Outstanding female students?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow with a faint interest. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about Ma Xiaotao here?" Yan Shaozhe gestured toward his prized disciple.


    Su Yu''s gaze shifted to Ma Xiaotao, scanning her from head to toe. Taking advantage of the situation, he remarked, "Not bad."


    "Exactly!" Yan Shaozhe grinned, only for Su Yu to add, "But I already have a girlfriend. Miss Ma Xiatao is excellent, but she''s not for me."


    "As for your other promises, Dean Yan¡­ they''re tempting, but I''ll have to decline. I prefer to forge my path, even if it''s a harder one."


    "Su Yu, don''t be so stubborn!"


    Su Yu''s casual scrutiny of Ma Xiaotao, followed by his outright dismissal and refusal of Yan Shaozhe''s offer, left Ma Xiaotao feeling somewhat displeased. Were the conditions not generous enough? Don''t push it too far!


    In all her years, she had never seen anyone receive such an extraordinary offer. The academy had shown its utmost sincerity, yet Su Yu didn''t seem to appreciate it. Ma Xiaotao even felt indignant on Yan Shaozhe''s behalf.


    Of course, was she upset that Su Yu didn''t find her appealing? Perhaps just a little. After all, as a girl, being so flatly rejected was bound to sting, regardless of the reason.


    "Miss Ma Xiatao, I don''t quite understand your words. Am I not allowed to refuse?"


    Su Yu blinked and locked eyes with Ma Xiaotao, engaging in a silent confrontation.


    Ma Xiaotao stepped forward, her aura surging outward in a display of high-level Soul Emperor pressure. Yet Su Yu remained utterly composed, walking toward her despite the overwhelming pressure.


    Looking at her delicate and finely chiseled face, Su Yu smiled playfully and remarked, "Miss Ma Xiatao, girls shouldn''t be so hot-tempered. Men don''t find that appealing."


    "Not appealing? Who cares if they don''t like it!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s brows furrowed in anger, and she moved to grab Su Yu''s chest in a fit of frustration.


    Su Yu raised a hand and firmly caught her wrist, his gaze turning cold. "Girls who like to fight aren''t exactly endearing either."


    Ma Xiaotao tried to wrench her hand away, but Su Yu''s grip was unrelenting. Her irritation boiled over, and she was just about to unleash her martial soul when Yan Shaozhe called out.


    "That''s enough, Xiaotao!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s brows furrowed deeply, not expecting matters to escalate like this.


    This Su Yu was far more stubborn than he had anticipated. Despite the irresistible terms he had offered, Su Yu remained unmoved.


    On the one hand, Yan Shaozhe was annoyed by Su Yu''s lack of appreciation, but on the other, he admired Su Yu''s resoluteness. After all, someone who could resist such tempting offers wouldn''t be easily swayed by any future enticements.


    Such integrity and determination were rare, and Yan Shaozhe was even more determined to recruit him. Talent combined with loyalty was a treasure anyone would value.


    "Hmph, lucky for you," Ma Xiaotao huffed indignantly, suppressing her soul power.


    Releasing her wrist, Su Yu replied with a calm demeanor, "Who''s lucky and who''s not is yet to be determined."


    "You think you can beat me?" Ma Xiaotao asked sharply.


    "Doesn''t seem difficult," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "Arrogant!"


    Ma Xiaotao snapped at him angrily.


    "A little arrogance requires skill, and as luck would have it, I happen to have it," Su Yu said with a confident grin.


    "Ha!" Ma Xiaotao scoffed, glaring at him.


    Yan Shaozhe watched the scene unfold, feeling a headache coming on. Sure enough, ice and fire didn''t mix¡ªthese two were already at odds.


    Wait a moment¡­


    As Yan Shaozhe observed the tense exchange, a thought sparked in his mind.


    "Su Yu, how about a wager?" Yan Shaozhe interjected.


    "A wager?"


    "Yes. Since you''re unwilling to leave Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, you must think soul engineers are superior to soul masters."


    "How about this: we''ll wager on the outcome of the finals. If Shrek Academy wins, you transfer to Shrek Academy. What do you think?"


    "Not interested. Why should I wager with you?"


    "Are you afraid, Su Yu?"


    "Afraid?"


    Su Yu sneered coldly. "Dean Yan, don''t bother provoking me. That trick doesn''t work. You''ve only mentioned what happens if you win, but what do I get if you lose?"


    "Are you trying to make a free bet? Sorry, I''m not that naive."


    Yan Shaozhe was momentarily speechless.


    This kid saw right through him!


    He had indeed planned on making a one-sided bet, but this Su Yu wasn''t so easily fooled.


    After a moment of consideration, Yan Shaozhe said, "How about this: if Shrek Academy loses, we''ll provide you with a 10,000-year soul bone. Does that work?"


    "Not enough!" Su Yu immediately shook his head in rejection.


    "Su Yu, don''t be too greedy. That''s a 10,000-year soul bone!" Ma Xiaotao protested.


    "A 10,000-year soul bone compared to me? Is that all I''m worth?"


    "An Ultimate Ice martial soul isn''t something you can simply equate to a soul bone," Su Yu said flatly.


    Ma Xiaotao fell silent. He had a point¡ªUltimate Ice was exceedingly rare and far more valuable than an ordinary soul bone.


    Yan Shaozhe added, "Then how about this: if you win, we''ll give you a soul bone that''s at least 50,000 years old, and it must come from a top-tier soul beast."


    "Deal!"


    "Good, then it''s settled," Su Yu said with a slight smile. "Some people are generous benefactors, delivering wealth without being asked."


    "To make it official, let''s draft a written agreement," Yan Shaozhe suggested, cautious of Su Yu potentially going back on his word.


    With both sides confident of their victory, they finalized the wager, leaving no room for cheating.


    "Su Yu!" Ma Xiaotao called out as he prepared to leave, her pink eyes ablaze with fighting spirit. "We''re going to win!"


    "Oh?" Su Yu glanced back, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "I think¡­you''re going to lose."


    With that, he casually descended, one hand in his pocket, leaving behind the echo of his calm yet decisive declaration.

 Chapter 169 - 169: [DD2]: 169

    Su Yu casually had one hand in his pocket as he walked down from the rooftop, feeling rather good. After all, when someone willingly offers a soul bone, it''s something to be happy about.


    The only pity was that Yan Shaozhe didn''t make a move. If he had tried to grab someone, wouldn''t Elder Hai have had a legitimate reason to intervene? Who could have expected that old man to hold back so well? On the surface, he was indeed more restrained than Xuan Zi.


    Just as Su Yu stepped off the rooftop, a familiar conversation reached his ears, causing him to pause.


    "Hey, Wang Dong, do you even know where you''re going?"


    The gentle and melodious voice instantly let Su Yu know it was Meng Hongchen speaking.


    "Hmph, how would I know where that guy ran off to? One moment he''s there, and the next he''s gone. If he hadn''t disappeared, we wouldn''t have lost him."


    Wang Dong''er sounded frustrated. They had been wandering around the area in circles but couldn''t find Su Yu.


    "Do you think he went out on a date?" Wang Dong''er suddenly speculated.


    "Impossible!" Meng Hongchen''s tone rose slightly, carrying a hint of annoyance.


    "I think it''s entirely possible!" Wang Dong''er snorted, muttering vague nonsense under her breath.


    As the voices grew closer, Su Yu decided not to leave and waited in place for them.


    The footsteps came nearer, and as Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen turned the corner, the sight of Su Yu standing there startled Wang Dong''er.


    "Whoa, Su Yu?" Wang Dong''er exclaimed, taking a step back instinctively. But she quickly regained her composure, puffed out her chest, and stepped forward.


    Meng Hongchen was also momentarily surprised, but her face soon lit up with a radiant smile.


    "Yu~"


    Su Yu casually walked toward them. Wang Dong''er watched him warily as if expecting Su Yu to settle some score, while Meng Hongchen beamed like a flower in bloom.


    "Su Yu, what are you up to? I''m telling you, I''m not afraid of you. Now spill it¡ªwhere did you go?" Wang Dong''er tried to appear fierce while secretly assessing the situation for an escape route.


    Su Yu ignored her entirely, walking up to Meng Hongchen. He raised his right hand, gently brushing her smooth, delicate cheek.


    "Why are you hanging out with this guy? Take my advice¡ªdon''t associate with fools; they''ll lower your IQ."


    Su Yu smiled warmly.


    "Alright~" Meng Hongchen responded without hesitation, leaning into his touch like a bird relying on its perch.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Hey! Who are you calling a fool? Who are you insulting here?" Wang Dong''er stomped her feet in frustration. Su Yu dared to call her a fool? She was incredibly clever, thank you very much!


    Still ignoring her, Su Yu gently took Meng Hongchen''s hand, intertwining their fingers.


    "Meng''er, take a walk with me."


    "Mm!" Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly, gazing at Su Yu with affection so deep it seemed tangible.


    The two walked off hand in hand, leaving Wang Dong''er behind.


    Wang Dong: ???????


    Fuming, Wang Dong''er hurried after them.


    "Su Yu, I''m standing right here! Can''t you see me?"


    Su Yu glanced at her and said casually, "Bring your sister next time."


    "W-Why?" Wang Dong''er froze, looking at Su Yu in confusion.


    "To inspect the goods. If she''s not good-looking, stop hanging around me."


    Wang Dong''er was utterly dumbfounded.


    "Inspect¡­ the goods?"


    "Yeah. You''re always boasting about your sister, but I''ve never met her. Don''t you think that''s unreasonable?"


    Wang Dong''er was stunned. Now that she thought about it¡­ it kind of made sense. But the problem was¡ªshe didn''t even have a sister! She had been bluffing all along!


    Where was she supposed to find a sister?


    Unless¡­ she dressed up as one herself? Hmm¡­ that wasn''t entirely out of the question. But still¡­


    Wang Dong''er racked her brain, walking slower and slower. By the time she came to her senses, Su Yu and Meng Hongchen were already far ahead.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Wang Dong''er shouted, jogging after them.


    ...


    The Next Day


    After the group battle, the individual matches for the semifinals began. It was Shrek Academy against the Heavenly Soul Academy, and Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy against Star Luo National Academy.


    First up was Shrek Academy versus Heavenly Soul Academy.


    The strength disparity was obvious¡ªHeavenly Soul Academy was far weaker. Even their sole Soul Emperor, Jiang Peng, was no match for Ma Xiaotao. Shrek Academy easily secured the win.


    Next came Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy against Star Luo National Academy. Without the Star Crown martial soul to support them, Star Luo National Academy stood no chance.


    Su Yu didn''t even need to participate¡ªMi Jia and the others handled everything with ease.


    Xu Jiujiu, who had lost again, sat in the resting area, casting resentful glances at Su Yu, but Su Yu completely ignored her.


    By this point, the teams advancing to the finals were clear: Shrek Academy and Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    With the results in, everyone returned to their hotel to strategize.


    ...


    Shrek Academy Meeting Room


    Yan Shaozhe looked at the students below and spoke calmly: "The teams entering the finals have been decided. They are none other than the Shrek Academy team and the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team."


    "This is news I believe all of you are already aware of."


    "This time, we at Shrek Academy have only one goal, and that is the championship."


    "I know the opponents may be powerful, but we are Shrek Academy. Each of us is a monster, and we are even stronger."


    "For thousands of years, Shrek Academy has always been the champion. This time will be no exception."


    "For this final, I made a bet with Su Yu from the opposing side. If they win, the academy will lose a soul bone. But if they lose, he will join Shrek Academy."


    "Students, I believe none of you want to see us lose this bet, right?"


    "No!" the students responded in unison.


    Although Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin were reluctant, they wouldn''t ruin the moment by speaking out against it.


    Yan Shaozhe smiled with satisfaction and said, "For this competition, to motivate everyone, the academy will reward those with outstanding performances during the matches."


    "The rewards include but are not limited to, gold soul coins, rare treasures of heaven and earth, and even soul bones. So, everyone, give it your all!"


    To ensure a foolproof victory and secure the Ultimate Ice as their prize, Yan Shaozhe once again used his persuasive skills. With just a few sentences, he managed to ignite the students'' fighting spirit.


    Soul bones as a reward¡ªwho wouldn''t be excited by that?


    With morale high, Yan Shaozhe turned his gaze to Wang Yan.


    Wang Yan immediately understood, clapped his hands, and said, "Everyone, quiet down. Next, we''ll discuss our strategy for the finals."


    Then, Wang Yan began to arrange tactics based on the information they had gathered.


    ...


    At the same time, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy was also in a meeting room discussing their final preparations.


    Elder Ma, who had just returned from the Sun Moon Empire, sat at the head of the table. The main team and the reserve team were seated on either side.


    "The Continental Soul Master Tournament has reached its final stage¡ªthe finals."


    "Our opponent remains the same as always¡ªShrek Academy."


    "There''s nothing more to say. Our only goal is to defeat them and take the championship."


    "The Shrek Academy team is strong, with two Soul Emperors, five Soul Kings, and a reserve team with several noteworthy members."


    "They are undoubtedly a formidable opponent, so I hope everyone will stay focused and not underestimate them."


    "That''s all from me. Ma Rulong, Su Yu, the tactical arrangements are now up to you."


    Having given a brief speech, Elder Ma handed over the strategy planning to Su Yu and Ma Rulong.


    Elder Ma, being newly returned, didn''t have full knowledge of the situation and wisely chose not to meddle during such a critical time.


    Ma Rulong glanced at Su Yu and spoke first: "Our opponent in the finals is Shrek Academy, an undeniably powerful team."


    "Among them, Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng pose the greatest threats."


    "Therefore, in the group battle, we must focus on restraining these two individuals."


    "I will take care of Ma Xiaotao and keep her locked down. As for Dai Yueheng, I believe Senior Ma can handle him."


    "As for the others, they aren''t worth worrying about. With Meng''er and the rest of us here, victory won''t be difficult."


    Su Yu smiled faintly, crossing his legs and folding his hands.


    Among the team, only he appeared completely at ease.


    The others, to varying degrees, were affected by Shrek Academy''s reputation, resulting in noticeable tension.


    Even Ma Rulong was taking the match with utmost seriousness, leaving no room for error.


    After all, they had always been the perennial runner-up. Now, facing the reigning champions, it was impossible not to feel the weight of the challenge.


    "You''re as confident as ever¡ªit''s admirable," Ma Rulong said with a smile.


    He couldn''t help but respect Su Yu''s unshakable composure.


    "Confidence comes from strength. With our abilities, there''s no need to overthink. Everyone just needs to perform to their potential," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "Su Yu is right. Shrek Academy is composed of people like us; they aren''t invincible," Xiao Hongchen chimed in, uncharacteristically serious for once.


    Although Xiao Hongchen usually carried an air of arrogance, he knew when to get serious.


    Ma Rulong nodded and said, "The finals will consist of three rounds: a group battle, individual matches, and a 2-2-3 format."


    "Our chances in the group battle are high. With Su Yu at the core, we can give Shrek Academy a tough fight."


    "But the individual matches and the 2-2-3 format will be the real test."


    "In the individual matches, the competitors'' raw strength will be fully on display. With Shrek Academy''s two Soul Emperors, they''ll have a significant advantage."


    Ma Rulong''s tone grew heavier as he spoke.


    In the group battle, Su Yu''s presence made victory almost certain.


    But in the individual matches, which tested pure strength, their opponents'' two Soul Emperors posed a significant threat, particularly Ma Xiaotao.


    Even Ma Rulong felt immense pressure from her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. You can fight without reservation¡ªI''ll take care of the rest."


    "I''ll admit it now: I still have plenty of trump cards. I guarantee I can deal with Ma Xiaotao," Su Yu said confidently.


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes lit up. Feigning a fierce demeanor, he joked, "What secrets are you hiding? Spill them now!"


    Su Yu waved his hand dismissively. "It''s not the right time. You''ll find out soon enough."


    "You''re even hiding things from your team? Not cool!" Xiao Hongchen teased.


    "It''s not intentional. My trump cards are better suited for solo battles and might cause collateral damage during team fights," Su Yu explained with a chuckle.


    For instance, his Domain could easily freeze teammates along with enemies.


    "Alright, it''s good to have aces up your sleeve. We''ll leave Ma Xiaotao to you," Ma Rulong said.


    "Let''s aim to end the match in the individual rounds and avoid dragging it to the 2-2-3 format."


    The finals followed a best-of-three system. Winning the group battle and individual matches would render the third round unnecessary.


    Su Yu nodded and added, "One last thing: everyone, protect yourselves during the match."


    "Blades have no eyes. Our opponents might resort to underhanded tactics to weaken our forces for the individual and 2-2-3 rounds."


    Ma Rulong frowned. "You mean they might intentionally injure us to reduce our fighting capacity?"


    "That''s their only chance. They can''t match us in terms of the number of Soul Kings."


    Su Yu spoke.


    Ma Rulong fell silent. What Su Yu said made a lot of sense.


    Shrek Academy could forgo a victory in the group battle just to cripple their team''s fighting capacity for the following matches.


    There was a real possibility that Shrek Academy would bet everything on the latter two rounds.


    Originally, Ma Rulong hadn''t considered such a scenario, but Su Yu''s words opened his eyes to the possibility.


    "These people are truly despicable!" Xiao Hongchen slapped his thigh and exclaimed angrily.


    Coming to cripple others was simply too much.


    "No matter. If they have ill intentions, we can also strike hard," Mi Jia said, his eyes flashing with a cold glint.


    Mi Jia was the type to let his actions speak louder than words, and when he did speak, his tone was filled with killing intent.


    "I agree. This is just tit for tat," Xiao Hongchen added, echoing his approval.


    If their opponents dared to make the first move, why shouldn''t they retaliate with equal ruthlessness?


    "What do you think, Su Yu?" Ma Rulong asked, seeking his opinion.


    Su Yu shrugged. "I don''t care either way."


    After all, Jiang Nannan wouldn''t have a chance to participate in the group battle. As for the others, he couldn''t care less who ended up injured. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 170 - 170: [DD2]: 170

    Credits: terrance smith


    Shrek Academy''s willingness to abandon all principles meant it was only fair for them to pay a price.


    After all, in the original storyline, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team suffered severe losses, with Lin Xi, Chen Fei, and Chen An sacrificing themselves one after another.


    If Shrek Academy dared to brazenly kill during the competition, there was no reason for Su Yu to show mercy or pity them. Crippling a few of their members was already letting them off easy.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t object, Mi Jia and Xiao Hongchen exchanged glances, a flicker of cold determination flashing in their eyes.


    "Shrek Academy, is it? Let''s see how this plays out," they thought with a snort of disdain.


    The group then continued to discuss the details of their strategy before dispersing.


    The next day was the final match, unlike the semifinals, where events were spread out. The finals were completed in one go, testing not only strength but also stamina.


    Thus, conserving energy was critical. Only by being well-rested could the team perform at their best during the competition.


    After the meeting, Su Yu took the opportunity to slip away.


    With the finalists now decided, public opinion was divided on which team would claim the championship.


    Betting booths, set up by the Star Luo Empire, were abuzz with activity. Wagers on Shrek Academy and the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had reached a fever pitch.


    Surprisingly, the odds for Shrek Academy to win were 1:1.8, while the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s odds were 1:1.1.


    Public sentiment appeared to favor the Sun Moon team over Shrek Academy, an unexpected outcome. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu couldn''t tell whether this disparity was due to genuine belief in the Sun Moon team''s victory or if the Star Luo Empire had deliberately skewed the odds.


    Logically, Shrek Academy''s fame should have garnered more support.


    However, he didn''t overthink it. Without hesitation, Su Yu placed a billion gold soul coins on the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to win.


    After spending nearly fifty million gold soul coins at the Starlight Auction House, he needed to recover his funds.


    His goal was simple: earn a billion first.


    The Star Luo Empire had recently made a fortune, so they could afford it.


    But what Su Yu didn''t know was that shortly after he left, news of his billion-gold-soul-coin bet reached Xu Jiawei''s ears.


    Xu Jiawei immediately spat out his tea.


    "What did you say? Su Yu placed a billion gold soul coins on the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to win?"


    Xu Jiawei''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Was Su Yu out of his mind? Betting a billion?


    He had deliberately lowered the odds for the Sun Moon team to reduce the number of bets on them, as their analysis showed the Sun Moon team had a higher chance of winning.


    To maximize profits, he also raised Shrek Academy''s odds.


    As expected, more people bet on Shrek Academy.


    And now, you''re telling me Su Yu bet a billion on the Sun Moon team to win?


    A billion gold soul coins!


    Was this guy insane?


    What was initially a guaranteed profit might now result in a loss because of Su Yu''s outrageous bet.


    Xu Jiawei opened his mouth to curse but swallowed his words when he remembered Su Yu''s background. He didn''t want trouble knocking at his door again.


    "What''s the current total bet amount for both sides?" Xu Jiawei asked.


    "Your Majesty, the total amount bet on Shrek Academy to win is approximately seventy-eight million gold soul coins," his subordinate reported.


    "As for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, the total is about 123 million gold soul coins, with Su Yu''s billion making up the majority."


    Hearing this, Xu Jiawei nearly blacked out.


    Great. If the Sun Moon team won, he''d lose nearly fifty million gold soul coins.


    What was the point of running this betting operation now?


    "Brother, should we lower the odds for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy even further?" Xu Jiujiu suggested.


    Xu Jiawei took a deep breath and said, "No need. Once odds are set, they cannot be arbitrarily changed."


    "It''s just fifty million gold soul coins¡ªI can afford it."


    Though his heart ached, he knew it was unwise to make such an obvious move after Su Yu''s bet. Doing so would signal shady practices and alienate bettors.


    For fifty million, offending Su Yu wasn''t worth it.


    From a technical perspective, Su Yu had done nothing wrong. All he did was place a bet.


    "This Su Yu is too much. Why bet so much? A few million would''ve been enough! This guy is just trying to milk us for all we''re worth," Xu Jiujiu grumbled.


    He had no mercy during battles, and now he was even bullying her financially¡ªit was outrageous!


    "Forget it. Consider it a gift. Fifty million gold soul coins are nothing," Xu Jiawei said, waving his hand with a forced smile. Anyone unaware of the situation might have thought he didn''t care at all.


    Then, Xu Jiawei smiled meaningfully at Xu Jiujiu. "Jiujiu, what do you think of Su Yu?"


    Xu Jiujiu''s cheeks flushed slightly as she retorted, "He''s just annoying."


    "Haha, a man like him is one of a kind. If you''re interested, don''t let him slip away," Xu Jiawei said teasingly.


    "Brother, what are you talking about? How could I possibly like him?" Xu Jiujiu quickly denied it, though her eyes held a trace of an unspoken emotion.


    "Haha~"


    Xu Jiawei chuckled and casually added, "Don''t forget, Su Yu is from the Ice God Palace."


    "The Ice God Palace¡­"


    Xu Jiujiu''s expression shifted as she put away her embarrassment. Yes, Su Yu was from the Ice God Palace.


    If they could form ties with the Ice God Palace, it would undoubtedly be a great boon for Star Luo.


    Xu Jiujiu pondered silently.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    The weather was not favorable. Dark clouds blanketed the sky, and a light mist shrouded Star Luo City.


    Occasionally, fine drizzle fell, bringing a chill to the majestic city.


    But no amount of cold could extinguish the public''s enthusiasm.


    Some had even lined up in the square overnight after the semifinals, just to witness the highly anticipated final match.


    To ensure the event proceeded smoothly, the Star Luo Empire deployed an additional ten thousand soldiers to maintain order.


    The massive Star Luo Square was packed with people, a sea of heads as far as the eye could see.


    Around 8:00 a.m., sudden cheers erupted across the square.


    On the guarded road, two teams emerged slowly.


    One side wore dark green uniforms, led by a curvaceous Ma Xiaotao¡ªthis was the Shrek Academy team.


    The other side wore pale white uniforms, led by a tall, imposing youth¡ªnone other than Ma Rulong of the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    At this moment, the Shrek Academy and Sun Moon Academy teams walked nearly shoulder-to-shoulder, the palpable tension between them hinting at an impending clash.


    Su Yu trailed behind Ma Rulong, his hand casually tucked in his pocket.


    He could sense the hostile gazes coming from members of the other team.


    Xu Sanshi, Dai Huabin, and even Dai Yueheng glared at him with visible animosity, while the hatred in Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin''s eyes was barely concealed.


    In the lead, Ma Xiaotao also glanced at him occasionally, her pink eyes filled with battle intent.


    Su Yu''s eyes glinted subtly as he cast an indifferent glance at the Shrek team, his expression inscrutable.


    Soon, both teams arrived at their respective resting areas.


    On the imperial platform, Xu Jiawei and his entourage made their appearance.


    Su Yu directed his gaze at the platform and immediately noticed Xu Jiawei and the others.


    The emperor smiled warmly and even nodded at Su Yu, a rare gesture from someone of his status.


    Su Yu blinked in mild surprise before returning the gesture with a faint smile.


    Standing beside Xu Jiawei was Xu Jiujiu, as radiant as ever, exuding a noble and elegant air.


    She was dressed in a pale yellow palace gown, her demeanor serene and composed.


    When she noticed Su Yu''s gaze, her cheeks puffed slightly as she shot him an annoyed glare.


    Su Yu withdrew his gaze indifferently, unwilling to engage with her.


    Seeing his dismissive action, Xu Jiujiu''s expression turned sour as she stomped her foot lightly in frustration.


    "Silence! The match is about to begin. His Majesty will now deliver a speech," announced a Titled Douluo, his voice imbued with pressure that quickly silenced the buzzing crowd.


    Xu Jiawei stepped forward with a gentle smile and began his address.


    After a brief speech, the crowd erupted in a chorus of "Long live the Emperor!"


    "Well then, let us now witness a battle that will surely go down in history," Xu Jiawei proclaimed, his voice filled with anticipation.


    As his words fell, the figure of the Skyfiend Douluo appeared in the center of the arena.


    His gaze swept toward the resting areas, where Yan Shaozhe had appeared at some point.


    It seemed the Bright Phoenix Douluo couldn''t rest easy for this final match.


    Elder Ma glanced cautiously at Yan Shaozhe. Even the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy had long heard of the Bright Phoenix Douluo''s formidable reputation.


    This was a true Super Douluo, and even Elder Ma felt immense pressure in his presence.


    Su Yu also glanced at Yan Shaozhe but didn''t linger. If the Bright Phoenix Douluo dared to cause trouble, plenty of people would deal with him.


    On the platform, the Skyfiend Douluo gave Yan Shaozhe a brief look before withdrawing his gaze.


    He then spoke in a deep voice: "The finals of this Martial Soul Duel Tournament are about to begin. I will now explain the rules."


    The Skyfiend Douluo briefly outlined the three competition formats before adding, "After the team battle, each team will have one opportunity to substitute players. However, this can only be done once."


    "For the subsequent individual matches and 2-2-3 team format, both sides must stick to a fixed roster and cannot change participants again."


    "The competition consists of three rounds. The team that wins two rounds will be crowned the champion."


    "Finally, during the matches, if any participant faces a life-threatening situation, I will intervene to save them. However, the rescued participant will be disqualified."


    "Additionally, since the battle situation changes rapidly, it may not always be possible for me to save everyone in time. Therefore, all participants must exercise restraint during the match."


    "Now, both teams, prepare yourselves. You have one minute before taking the stage."


    As the Skyfiend Douluo''s voice echoed across the square, silence fell.


    The tension between the two teams in the resting area grew even more intense.


    Ma Xiaotao shouted, "Dai Yueheng, Ling Luocheng, Chu He, Chen Yun, Zhang Tu, Xu Sanshi, step forward!"


    At her command, six figures emerged.


    Unexpectedly, one Soul King was left out in favor of Xu Sanshi.


    "Shrek will win!" Ma Xiaotao declared loudly.


    "Shrek will win!" the others echoed in unison, their battle spirits surging.


    On the Sun Moon Academy side, Ma Rulong stood up.


    "Mi Jia, Lin Xi, Xiao Xiafeng, step forward!"


    Su Yu also stood, followed by Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen.


    The seven-member team advanced, their presence already clashing with the opposing team.


    In the blink of an eye, the minute passed.


    "Participants, take the stage!"


    Skyfiend Douluo''s voice reverberated, prompting Ma Xiaotao to cast a provocative look at Su Yu as she led her team forward.


    Su Yu''s gaze narrowed slightly as he observed Xu Sanshi at the rear of the opposing formation. Not bringing out a Soul King and choosing Xu Sanshi instead was a tactical move to leverage his Mysterious Underworld Substitution skill.


    If someone intended to harm their opponents deliberately, that skill could be a deadly advantage.


    "In the face of absolute strength, all schemes and tricks are nothing but child''s play," Su Yu muttered, his lips curling into a disdainful smile.


    He exchanged a glance with Ma Rulong.


    "Let''s go!" Ma Rulong nodded and led their team to follow.


    As the Sun Moon Academy team stepped onto the stage, the sight of three substitute members left many spectators stunned.


    Even Wang Yan, observing from the resting area, frowned.


    He realized he knew almost nothing about these three reserve members from the Sun Moon Academy team.


    Even Su Yu, the most notable of the trio, had revealed very little of his true abilities.


    A foreboding sense of unease crept into Wang Yan''s heart.


    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, both teams took their positions on the stage.


    The Shrek Academy team, led by Ma Xiaotao, faced the Sun Moon Academy team, with Su Yu at its core.


    The two sides stood a short distance apart, locked in a silent standoff.


    "Teams, prepare! Retreat to your positions. The match is about to begin," Skyfiend Douluo instructed.


    Both sides began retreating while adjusting their formations.


    On Shrek''s side, Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng stood at the front, with Xu Sanshi positioned behind them.


    Zhang Tu and Chen Yun took the flanks, while Chu He and Ling Luocheng anchored the rear.


    For Sun Moon Academy, Ma Rulong and Xiao Hongchen stood at the forefront, with Su Yu at the center.


    Mi Jia and Meng Hongchen flanked Su Yu, while Lin Xi and Xiao Xiafeng guarded the rear.


    The Sun Moon Academy''s strategy revolved entirely around Su Yu, with every formation designed to support him.


    Once both teams were in position at the edge of the stage, Skyfiend Douluo''s voice rang out:


    "The match begins!"


    At that instant, both teams sprang into action.


    On Shrek''s side, a surge of powerful energy erupted, marking the start of the clash.

 Chapter 171 - 171: [DD2]: 171

    Credits: sethawut aphichatphokhin


    The entire Shrek team activated their martial souls, their vibrant yellow, purple, and black soul rings glowing brightly. At the same time, the formation of the Shrek Academy team shifted dramatically.


    Xu Sanshi, who had been standing behind Dai Yueheng and Ma Xiaotao, suddenly moved to the very front of the lineup. The seven members of Shrek Academy aligned themselves in a straight line, with Xu Sanshi wielding his massive Xuanwu Shield, charging forward with large strides. The rest of the team, all in their martial soul possession states, closely followed behind him.


    It was clear that Shrek Academy''s strategy was to use Xu Sanshi, the defensive soul master, to lead the way and close the gap between themselves and the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team. As everyone knew, soul engineers excelled at long-range combat. To defeat them, close-quarters combat was essential.


    Meanwhile, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team also shifted into a straight-line formation. Lin Xi took the front position, holding a special soul tool¡ªa two-meter-diameter light shield that not only protected himself but also shielded the teammates behind him. It was evident that this setup was designed specifically to counter Xu Sanshi''s Xuanwu Displacement.


    At the same time, countless soul tool light spheres were launched from the Sun Moon team, overwhelming in their numbers and covering the sky as they crazily shot toward the Shrek team. The sheer quantity of light spheres was enough to make anyone''s scalp tingle.


    This was the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s signature opening move: suppressive firepower.


    As the Sun Moon team unleashed their firepower, two powerful auras erupted from the Shrek side. A barrage of white light spheres shot forth¡ªit was Dai Yueheng''s fourth soul skill, White Tiger Meteor Shower!


    However, it was clear that Dai Yueheng alone could not counter the overwhelming firepower of the Sun Moon team''s numerous soul engineers.


    At this moment, Ma Xiaotao burst into action! Accompanied by a resonant phoenix cry, a dazzling fire phoenix soared into the sky. Shortly after, a dense barrage of fiery red fireballs rained down. Compared to Dai Yueheng''s White Tiger Meteor Shower, Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower was larger, denser, and far more powerful.


    Right from the start, Ma Xiaotao unleashed her sixth soul skill, forcefully countering the Sun Moon team''s firepower. The collisions between the light spheres and fireballs created deafening explosions, and the resulting energy shockwaves caused ripples in the soul barrier maintained by 108 soul masters outside the arena.


    With Ma Xiaotao''s continued eruption, her Phoenix Meteor Shower broke through the barrage of soul tool light spheres and landed within the Sun Moon team''s formation. Seizing this opportunity, the Shrek team quickly closed the gap between themselves and the Sun Moon team. The initial distance of over 100 meters had now been reduced to less than 50 meters.


    However, they could not advance further¡ªnot because they lacked the ability, but because Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower was too powerful. If Xu Sanshi continued forward, even he would be caught within the range of her attack.


    The members of the Sun Moon team, including Ma Rulong, raised their soul tool shields to defend themselves. Ma Xiaotao, at full power, was a fearsome opponent, and her Phoenix Meteor Shower exerted tremendous suppressive force.


    But at this critical moment, Su Yu, who had remained inactive until now, finally made his move.


    The white mist began to rise as icy blue light spread outward. Behind Su Yu, a majestic figure clad in an ice-blue imperial robe and wearing a crown appeared, and the air''s temperature plummeted. Beneath Su Yu, four black soul rings¡ªblack, black, black, black¡ªemerged, radiating cold energy that swept across the arena.


    For the first time in this final match, Su Yu revealed his martial soul, and the sight of his four black soul rings¡ªeach representing the ten-thousand-year level¡ªstunned everyone.


    "This¡­ this is impossible!" Yan Shaozhe slammed the table, his face filled with shock.


    "All-black soul rings?!"


    "How could this be?!" Wang Yan''s notebook fell from his hand as his mouth hung open. A Soul Ancestor with all ten-thousand-year soul rings? What kind of monstrous talent was this? How could such a person even exist in the Douluo Continent?


    Wang Dong''er''s thousand-year-second soul ring could still be explained, but how could Su Yu have all-black soul rings? It was utterly unbelievable!


    Yet, regardless of belief, this shocking fact was undeniable.


    As Su Yu''s fourth soul ring lit up, a phoenix also soared into the sky. However, this phoenix was vastly different from Ma Xiaotao''s aggressive Evil Fire Phoenix¡ªit was a breathtakingly resplendent and regal Ice Phoenix.


    The enormous Ice Phoenix spread its wings, and countless feather-like ice blades rained down like a torrential storm, targeting the Shrek team.


    This was Su Yu''s fourth soul skill: Emperor''s Ice Feather!


    The ice blades collided fiercely with Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower, creating a dramatic clash of ice and fire. The outcome, however, was shockingly one-sided. Su Yu''s Emperor''s Ice Feather easily overwhelmed Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower.


    From a pure attribute standpoint, Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice had an absolute advantage. Moreover, Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower originated from a mere 30,000-year soul beast, while Su Yu''s Emperor''s Ice Feather came from a 60,000-year super soul beast, the Ice Feather Phoenix.


    In every respect, Su Yu held a decisive edge.


    The rain of icy blades shattered the Phoenix Meteor Shower and descended upon the Shrek team with earth-shattering momentum, completely covering all seven members. The ice blades were not only immensely powerful but also extraordinarily sharp, forcing the Shrek team to channel their soul power just to defend themselves.


    Su Yu, through his explosive power alone, successfully suppressed the combined offensive of the Shrek Seven Devils.


    In the audience, gasps of astonishment erupted. The all-black soul rings and unparalleled power ignited a wave of fervor among the spectators.


    Above the stage, Emperor Xu Jiawei was visibly shaken. Su Yu''s overwhelming strength left the Star Luo Emperor in awe.


    "This¡­ this Su Yu is truly full of surprises. Remarkable, absolutely remarkable," Xu Jiawei repeatedly praised.


    All-black soul rings and such terrifying power¡ªSu Yu''s strength far exceeded anyone''s expectations. Even Ma Xiaotao of Shrek Academy, in a head-on clash, had been decisively overpowered.


    "All-black soul rings¡ªthis is your true strength?" Xu Jiujiu murmured, her beautiful eyes filled with shock.


    She had known Su Yu was extraordinary, but this level of dominance was beyond imagination. A Soul Ancestor with all-black soul rings? Who could achieve such a feat? Even Wang Dong''er''s achievements paled in comparison.


    This man was simply too exceptional.


    Xu Jiujiu stared intently at the arena, eager to see just how much more Su Yu was hiding.


    Back on the battlefield, the Shrek Seven Devils, under the relentless assault of Su Yu''s Emperor''s Ice Feather, had begun to sustain injuries. Su Yu''s attack was a wide-range skill with immense offensive power. Each ice blade was enough to wound a Soul King, let alone the overwhelming downpour of blades.


    Other than Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yueheng, and the defensive Xu Sanshi, the remaining four members of Shrek''s team had all sustained injuries.


    Chu He was relatively fine, as his body-enhancement soul skill minimized the severity of his injuries.


    Ling Luochen, with her ability to create ice walls for defense, was also in decent shape. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Lin Yun and Zhang Tu, both agility-type soul masters with naturally weak defenses, were in a far worse state.


    Su Yu''s large-scale, ground-sweeping attacks were impossible to evade merely with speed.


    Both were visibly injured, with Lin Yun''s shoulder even pierced by an ice sword.


    Seeing the increasingly dire situation, Ma Xiaotao leaped into action. Behind her, Dai Yueheng punched her foot, propelling her toward the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team at astonishing speed.


    Channeling the Phoenix Evil Fire surging within her, she transformed into a blazing fireball, blocking the ice blades while charging toward the opposing team.


    In mid-flight, Ma Xiaotao activated her fourth soul skill, Phoenix Howling Strike.


    Phoenix Howling Strike was not only a powerful attack but also a control-type soul skill. If it hit, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team would fall into a completely passive position.


    This skill forced Su Yu to stop his relentless suppression.


    And it worked.


    Even someone as strong as Su Yu didn''t dare underestimate Ma Xiaotao''s explosive power.


    He ceased his Ice Emperor''s Ice Feathers attack and switched to his first soul skill.


    Just as Ma Xiaotao was about to unleash her full strength, Su Yu''s first soul ring lit up.


    In an instant, Ma Xiaotao felt all her Phoenix flames rapidly contract, her entire body freezing solid.


    She plummeted from mid-air, becoming nothing more than an ice sculpture.


    The sudden turn of events shocked Dai Yueheng and the others, who were advancing, but by then, they were already within 20 meters of Su Yu and his team.


    Su Yu smirked. Without hesitation, he activated his third soul skill: Ice Emperor''s Domain.


    In an instant, the majority of the battlefield was engulfed in a domain of ice and snow mixed with dense white fog.


    The unprepared Shrek team was completely enveloped.


    Within the Ice Emperor''s Domain, they lost all sense of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team.


    The domain, fully powered, had visibility reduced to less than a meter and was accompanied by extreme cold and entangling ice threads.


    Even without direct attacks, their soul power rapidly drained while within the domain.


    In stark contrast, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team moved freely, as though they had access to omniscient vision.


    "This is bad! It''s a domain!"


    Outside the arena, Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed dramatically.


    No one had expected Su Yu''s third soul skill to be a domain ability.


    Before the match, they had analyzed Su Yu''s domain and concluded it wasn''t suited for team battles due to its overwhelming nature, which could harm teammates.


    They had even warned the Shrek team to avoid pulling Su Yu into exchanges or standing near him to prevent his domain from activating.


    But who could have guessed that Su Yu had a second domain?


    A dual-domain soul master!


    The experienced Yan Shaozhe immediately concluded that this second domain must be supportive, allowing the Sun Moon team to remain unaffected within it.


    This was disastrous for Shrek Academy!


    "Dean, what should we do?"


    Wang Yan was flustered. This unforeseen development left him completely at a loss.


    Initially, they planned to sacrifice the team battle and have Ma Xiaotao and others severely injure the opponents to prepare for the next two matches.


    But now, their plan was completely shattered.


    Who could have predicted that Su Yu had been hiding another domain?


    "There''s nothing we can do. Su Yu hid this too well."


    "Damn it!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened. No wonder Su Yu was confident enough to make a wager with him¡ªhe''d been concealing this trump card all along.


    "The hunter has become the hunted. How ironic," he muttered bitterly.


    "Still, even with a domain, the match isn''t over yet. Ma Xiaotao and the others won''t go down so easily."


    The battle wasn''t over, and he wasn''t about to concede.


    However, the situation on the field was far worse than Yan Shaozhe hoped.


    Once Su Yu''s domain was activated, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team went all-out.


    Xiao Hongchen unleashed four consecutive soul skills in rapid succession, raining destruction on the Shrek team.


    Under the concentrated firepower, Chu He, Lin Yun, and Zhang Tu were blasted off the stage simultaneously.


    Bloodied and battered, their martial souls had been forcibly shattered.


    Although the damage wasn''t permanent, they wouldn''t be able to use their martial souls for some time.


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes reddened at the sight.


    "Bright Phoenix Douluo, what are you trying to do?"


    "The match isn''t over yet!"


    As Yan Shaozhe grew agitated, Skyfiend Douluo quickly stepped in to block him.


    Although Yan Shaozhe was a Super Douluo, Skyfiend Douluo wasn''t intimidated.


    This was the Star Luo Empire, and he wasn''t alone.


    "Our academy''s disciples have been gravely injured. Shouldn''t someone be held accountable?" Yan Shaozhe said coldly.


    "Bright Phoenix Douluo, let me remind you: this is a match. No one is allowed to interfere during a match."


    Skyfiend Douluo had been personally instructed by Xu Jiawei to ensure the fairness of the competition.


    Although he didn''t know why the emperor made this decision, he had no choice but to follow orders.


    And as the referee, he couldn''t allow Yan Shaozhe to disrupt the match.


    "Dean, they''re not in life-threatening danger," Wang Yan interjected.


    Yan Shaozhe looked at Skyfiend Douluo but ultimately held back.


    Though gravely injured, the ones hurt weren''t Shrek''s core members, and there was no immediate danger to their lives. Yan Shaozhe managed to regain his composure.


    Accompanied by Wang Yan, he carried Chu He and the others back to the rest area. His expression was cold as ice.


    "Dean, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s people were far too ruthless. They won''t be able to compete for a while," Wang Yan said angrily.


    He hadn''t expected the Sun Moon team to go to such lengths to weaken Shrek''s combat strength.

 Chapter 172 - 172: [DD2]: 172

    The injuries sustained by Chen Yun and the others were extremely severe. Not only were their bodies covered in external wounds, with damage to their muscles and bones, but even their internal organs had suffered significant trauma. It was clear that they would be unable to engage in any strenuous activity for at least half a month, let alone compete in any matches.


    This enraged Wang Yan, who valued Shrek''s honor more than his own life. While he had decided to heavily injure opponents if necessary, he couldn''t accept the same from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team. How could they inflict such severe injuries on Chu He and the others? It was outrageous.


    Having been nurtured at Shrek Academy, Wang Yan had undoubtedly inherited the essence of their ancestor Tang San''s philosophy, complete with flexible double standards.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face was dark as he said, "I understand. Stabilize their injuries for now."


    Wang Yan nodded hastily, taking out medication from his soul storage to treat Chen Yun and the others. Yan Shaozhe stood quietly, his gaze fixed on the competition platform, his eyes glinting with a cold light.


    At this moment, amidst the endless white mist, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team continued their relentless onslaught. Dai Yueheng activated his first, third, and fifth soul rings, unleashing White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, and White Tiger Demon God Transformation. These three powerful body-enhancing skills combined barely allowed him to hold off the attacks.


    Yet, even so, the ferocity of their assaults left him with significant injuries. Ling Luochen conjured ice walls to shield herself, attempting to evade danger, but they were torn apart by the overwhelming firepower. Even she was entangled by Su Yu''s ice threads and turned into an ice sculpture. Despite Ling Luochen''s martial soul being based on ice, it paled in comparison to Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice.


    As for Xu Sanshi, his tortoise shell provided temporary protection, and Mi Jia''s attacks didn''t manage to harm him much at first. But when Xiao Hongchen specifically targeted him, Xu Sanshi''s shell was forcibly shattered. Unfortunately, a miscalculated blast sent the broken shell flying backward, stabbing directly into Xu Sanshi''s backside. (TL: It''s always the backside lmao!)


    For a moment, the scene was both absurd and painful. Xu Sanshi rolled on the ground, howling in agony.


    Meanwhile, Ma Xiaotao, who had been frozen, finally broke free. With a resonant phoenix cry, she soared into the air. Although her Phoenix Evil Fire was severely suppressed in the white mist, she unleashed it with all her might. The golden-red flames turned incandescent as she launched another Phoenix Meteor Shower, aiming to strike her enemies with this large-scale soul skill.


    But Su Yu gave her no chance. His first soul ring flashed, and the Ice Emperor''s Decree was unleashed once again. Ma Xiaotao was frozen into another ice sculpture and plummeted to the ground.


    "Clean up the battlefield," Su Yu said calmly. The group around him, including Ma Rulong, grinned menacingly. Xiao Hongchen unleashed his full firepower, focusing on Dai Yueheng. Even as a Soul Emperor, Dai Yueheng couldn''t withstand the unseen attacks and was overwhelmed, coughing up blood. He was swept off the platform.


    Watching Dai Yueheng fall, Wang Yan''s heart sank. If even Dai Yueheng was defeated, how could the others stand a chance? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His fears were confirmed as another ice sculpture flew off the platform and crashed into the barrier before rebounding onto the ground. Encased within the ice was a familiar flame, revealing Ma Xiaotao.


    "Xiaotao!" Wang Yan shouted in shock, and Yan Shaozhe immediately stood up. Even Ma Xiaotao had been eliminated?


    Unable to sit still, Yan Shaozhe hurried toward Ma Xiaotao. The ice shattered, revealing her figure. Shivering, she opened her eyes.


    By this time, the battle was over. Su Yu stepped on Xu Sanshi''s head, grinding his foot into it before kicking him off the platform like trash. The white mist dissipated, revealing the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team standing in formation. Not far away, Ling Luochen remained frozen, unable to break free from Su Yu''s ice threads.


    The outcome of the match was clear. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team had utterly crushed Shrek Academy. All seven of Shrek''s members were injured, some severely.


    The Sun Moon team had perfectly achieved their goal.


    "The match is over. This team battle is won by the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team," announced the Sky Fiend Douluo. "In one minute, the individual elimination rounds will begin. Each team, please decide your participants. Once selected, they cannot be changed."


    The Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice declared Shrek Academy''s defeat, sparking an uproar in the audience.


    Shrek Academy had lost?


    Even though everyone knew the Sun Moon team was strong, it was still shocking for Shrek Academy to be defeated. Shrek, the symbol of invincibility, how could they lose?


    Many passionate fans shouted angrily. The stronger Shrek''s popularity had been, the harsher the backlash was now.


    "Silence!" The Sky Fiend Douluo''s commanding voice, backed by the pressure of a Title Douluo, silenced the chaotic crowd.


    He turned to Su Yu. "Please unseal this participant''s ice."


    Su Yu glanced at Ling Luochen and snapped his fingers, shattering the ice around her. Ling Luochen trembled, feeling an unfamiliar chill despite being an ice-element soul master. She cast a wary, curious glance at Su Yu before stepping off the platform.


    Su Yu and his team also descended. Yan Shaozhe watched Su Yu thoughtfully. Initially, he hadn''t given it much thought amidst the chaos and injuries. But now that the match was over, he became strangely calm.


    Staring at Su Yu, his eyes grew deep. A full set of ten-thousand-year soul rings¡ªhe had seen them before. Could Su Yu be from that place?


    But wasn''t Su Yu childhood friends with Jiang Nannan? How could this be possible?


    Doubt clouded Yan Shaozhe''s mind. While Su Yu''s identity seemed undeniable, greed made him hesitate. Deep down, he didn''t want to accept the possibility that Su Yu came from Ice God Palace. Otherwise, Shrek Academy would have no chance. He preferred to believe Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice was a wild anomaly, but the scene before him shook his confidence, leaving him caught in a dilemma.


    "Dean!"


    Wang Yan turned to Yan Shaozhe beside him.


    "Let''s head back!"


    Upon returning to the rest area, Yan Shaozhe immediately began inspecting everyone''s injuries.


    Ling Luochen only suffered minor external injuries and hadn''t sustained any internal damage, so her combat ability remained mostly intact.


    Ma Xiaotao was virtually unharmed and still combat-ready.


    Dai Yueheng, although heavily injured after being targeted by multiple opponents, retained enough strength to keep fighting due to his naturally strong physique.


    Xu Sanshi, once again, was left with a very sore and wounded backside. However, the rest of his body remained unscathed, so his fighting ability wasn''t greatly affected.


    After administering a healing pill to Xu Sanshi, his condition improved significantly.


    "Wang Yan, I''ll leave the arrangements for the individual matches and the 2-2-3 strategy to you," Yan Shaozhe said.


    Wang Yan nodded and began explaining his selections.


    "After careful consideration, I''ve decided on the following participants for the individual matches and the 2-2-3 formation: Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yueheng, Ling Luochen, Bei Bei, Xu Sanshi, Dai Huabin, and Zhu Lu!"


    The named individuals straightened up, their spirits lifting, but those who weren''t chosen looked puzzled¡ªespecially Shi Yue, who gazed at Wang Yan in confusion.


    She was a Soul King! How could she not be given a chance to compete, while Dai Huabin and Zhu Lu, both Soul Elders, were chosen instead?


    As if anticipating objections, Wang Yan explained, "I understand your confusion, so let me clarify."


    "First, regarding why I didn''t choose Caitou or Nannan, there are specific reasons.


    "Although Caitou has strong explosive capabilities, our opponents are soul engineers. They''re most familiar with the combat style of soul engineers, and Caitou would be completely suppressed by the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. That''s why I didn''t select him."


    "As for Nannan, it''s because of the 2-2-3 formation. Dai Huabin and Zhu Lu possess a martial soul fusion technique. Dai Huabin is close to the Soul Ancestor level, and Zhu Lu has reached the strength of a Soul Elder.


    "With their current abilities, their martial soul fusion technique is powerful enough to threaten a Soul King. Furthermore, since they haven''t appeared much in previous battles, their sudden inclusion will catch the opponents off guard, giving us an edge.


    "In contrast, Nannan''s combat style has already been studied by the enemy, so fielding her would yield little advantage.


    "As for you, Shi Yue," Wang Yan continued, addressing her directly, "you''re a support-type soul master. If you were an assault-type soul master, you''d naturally be in the lineup. However, in the individual matches, you''d have no real value, potentially even less than Zhu Lu, who can deplete the opponent''s soul power by keeping them on the move."


    In the 2-2-3 strategy, Wang Yan explained his rationale further:


    Ling Luochen and Ma Xiaotao would pair up, combining control and explosive power to secure a win.


    Bei Bei and Xu Sanshi, with their balanced offense and defense, could potentially defeat even two Soul Kings.


    Lastly, Dai Yueheng would team up with Dai Huabin and Zhu Lu. The combination of a Soul Emperor and the Nether White Tiger was expected to dominate.


    Wang Yan was confident in his strategy, believing it to be both logical and highly effective. Shi Yue''s auxiliary abilities, while useful, weren''t strong enough to justify her inclusion.


    Though Shi Yue remained unsatisfied, the decision was final, and she couldn''t change it.


    ...


    The one-minute preparation time quickly elapsed. Both teams submitted their lineups to Skyfiend Douluo, ensuring fairness.


    "Su Yu, why did you choose to compete second? Isn''t that too early?" Ma Rulong asked, perplexed. From his perspective, it would have been better for Su Yu to save his strength for later.


    Smiling faintly, Su Yu replied, "It''s not too early. I was considering going first. But this way, we''ll finish them off during the individual matches."


    Ma Rulong frowned but didn''t argue further. The lineup had already been submitted, so there was no room for changes.


    Skyfiend Douluo soon announced the first matchup: "The first competitors are Bei Bei of Shrek Academy and Chen Fei of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy!"


    The Sun Moon team had swapped out Xiao Xiafeng and Lin Xi, replacing them with Chen An and Chen Fei.


    Sending Bei Bei out first demonstrated Shrek''s determination to secure an early win. Bei Bei, as the captain of Shrek''s reserve team, was no easy opponent.


    The match began swiftly. Chen Fei used his superior speed to suppress Bei Bei early on. As a Soul King facing a Soul Ancestor, he had an inherent advantage. However, Bei Bei bided his time, waiting for the right moment. When Chen Fei grew complacent, Bei Bei unleashed his Bright Sacred Dragon bloodline, evolving into the Bright Thunder Tyrant Dragon. With the power of his Tyrant Dragon Domain, he dealt a devastating blow to Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei, heavily injured but alive, was carried off the stage, his hair standing on end from the electric shocks.


    "Fool! Arrogance cost him the match, losing to a Soul Ancestor," Ma Rulong scolded furiously.


    Su Yu intervened, his tone calm. "Enough. What''s done is done. Scolding him won''t change anything."


    Chen An cast a grateful glance at Su Yu before helping his brother off the stage.


    "Su Yu, it''s your turn." Skyfiend Douluo''s voice resonated as Su Yu stood.


    "Don''t underestimate your opponent," Ma Rulong warned.


    "Understood," Su Yu replied calmly, stepping onto the stage.

 Chapter 173 - 173: [DD2]: 173

    Credits: Surge1301


    When Su Yu stepped onto the stage, nearly everyone was caught by surprise.


    "How can it be him?"


    Wang Yan''s face was filled with astonishment.


    In his mind, Su Yu should have been saved for the final match. Although Su Yu was only a Soul Ancestor, he possessed all ten-thousand-year soul rings, making him theoretically stronger than Ma Rulong. Someone so powerful¡ªwhy would they appear this early? It didn''t make any sense.


    Coming out too early would exhaust Su Yu''s soul power significantly, which could lead to defeat.


    But soon, Wang Yan stopped overthinking it and allowed a faint smile to cross his lips.


    Coming out early was a good thing. If Su Yu consumed too much soul power against the rest of Shrek Academy''s lineup, how could he pose any threat to Dai Yueheng? Even if Ma Rulong managed to defeat Dai Yueheng afterward, there was no way he could beat Ma Xiaotao.


    Wang Yan had always been worried that Su Yu''s abilities would counter Ma Xiaotao''s, potentially altering the results of the individual competition. Yet here Su Yu was, stepping onto the stage so early. How reckless of him!


    Winning the team battle must have gone to his head. He was too young, too overconfident.


    With this turn of events, Wang Yan felt assured that Shrek Academy had the individual competition in the bag.


    Wang Yan was in a great mood, though not far from him, Ma Xiaotao had her sharp pink eyes locked on the stage, a trace of surprise in her expression.


    This guy came out so early. Was he not worried about depleting too much soul power and losing early? Or was he arrogant enough to think he could tear through Shrek Academy''s lineup until he faced her?


    If that was the case, she could only say Su Yu was far too conceited. Shrek Academy wasn''t just here for the show.


    But no matter what Ma Xiaotao thought, Su Yu had already taken the stage.


    Seeing Su Yu as his opponent, Bei Bei''s heart sank.


    Against most other opponents, even Soul Kings, Bei Bei had the confidence to fight and win. But facing Su Yu, he had no confidence at all.


    Especially since he had just activated his Bright Holy Dragon bloodline, which left him greatly fatigued. While he had defeated Chen Fei earlier, he hadn''t come out unscathed.


    "Wear him down."


    In an instant, Bei Bei made up his mind. His only goal was to drain Su Yu''s soul power.


    It had to be said¡ªBei Bei, as the captain of Shrek''s preparatory team, was highly perceptive.


    But Su Yu would not give him the chance.


    "Match start!"


    As soon as the Skyfiend Douluo announced the start, Su Yu''s figure disappeared from the spot.


    Before Bei Bei could react, a heavy blow landed on his chest, sending him flying.


    Then, a flash of white light followed as a whip-like leg struck Bei Bei, kicking him in the opposite direction.


    "Swish!"


    "Swish!"


    "Swish!"


    Su Yu''s figure flickered like a phantom. Bei Bei had no time to react, suffering one attack after another in quick succession.


    Using his Wind God''s Legs, Su Yu''s speed was so extraordinary that even an agility-type Soul King would struggle to keep up.


    Bei Bei couldn''t even locate Su Yu''s position, let alone resist.


    Tossed around like a rag doll, Bei Bei endured another fierce kick that sent him crashing hard into the stage.


    A loud "thud" reverberated as cracks formed on the platform. Bei Bei lay there, coughing blood before losing consciousness entirely.


    The Skyfiend Douluo appeared just in time, whisking Bei Bei off the stage.


    "Next!"


    With one hand behind his back, Su Yu glanced indifferently at the Shrek team resting below.


    "Bei Bei! Is he alright?"


    The group quickly gathered around Bei Bei. Under Su Yu''s relentless assault, he had fallen unconscious.


    After a careful check, Wang Yan breathed a sigh of relief. "No life-threatening injuries. He''s got two broken ribs and needs some rest, but he won''t be able to participate in the next match."


    Bei Bei had just forced Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy to forfeit Chen Fei. Su Yu had instantly evened the score.


    It was hard to believe Su Yu hadn''t done it on purpose.


    Fortunately, Su Yu hadn''t gone too far¡ªBei Bei''s internal organs were unharmed. It was a small blessing amid the misfortune.


    "Damn it, he did it on purpose."


    Xu Sanshi clenched his fists, glaring at Su Yu with increasing hostility.


    "If Bei Bei hadn''t just activated his Bright Holy Dragon bloodline and entered a weakened state, there''s no way he''d have lost so easily!"


    Frustrated, Xu Sanshi couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "Even though I don''t want to admit it," Wang Yan said solemnly, "even at his peak, Bei Bei would''ve had a hard time defeating Su Yu."


    "Ling Luochen, Dai Huabin, when it''s your turn, your only goal is to drain Su Yu''s soul power. Do everything you can to exhaust him. That''s all you need to achieve."


    Wang Yan gave his instructions to Ling Luochen and Dai Huabin, knowing full well they couldn''t stop Su Yu outright. Their only option was to wear him down.


    "Understood, Teacher Wang."


    Ling Luochen nodded, her calm demeanor hiding her resolve.


    At that moment, the Skyfiend Douluo''s voice rang out again.


    "Shrek Academy, Ling Luochen, please come to the stage!"


    Ling Luochen entered the arena slowly.


    Compared to Ma Xiaotao''s fiery and aggressive presence, Ling Luochen was her polar opposite¡ªcool, composed, and graceful.


    Ling Luochen, too, was an elegant, mature beauty. Her tall figure and refined features were complemented by her calm and serene aura, which carried its unique charm.


    Though she lacked the provocative allure that Ma Xiaotao possessed, her slender curves and dignified air made her captivating in her own right.


    Even though Su Yu thought little of Shrek Academy, he couldn''t deny their team had its share of strikingly beautiful members.


    While Su Yu''s gaze appraised Ling Luochen, she was also observing him.


    With a white headband holding back his snowy hair, Su Yu''s features were strikingly handsome, exuding confidence and natural charm.


    But his appearance wasn''t feminine or soft¡ªit carried a bold, clean-cut masculinity that drew attention.


    Even someone as cool and distant as Ling Luochen couldn''t help but acknowledge Su Yu''s impeccable looks.


    What truly fascinated her, however, was the bone-chilling aura that radiated from him¡ªan icy presence that resonated deeply with her own nature.


    The attraction wasn''t about appearance but something deeper¡ªa primal instinct stemming from their martial souls.


    It was the allure of higher-level ice, an irresistible pull for ice of a lower tier.


    "Ultimate Ice¡­ I''d like to see it for myself."


    With a murmur in her heart, a ripple of curiosity flashed in Ling Luochen''s icy blue eyes.


    "Let the match begin!"


    As the words fell, Ling Luochen''s body glowed with an icy blue light. White mist rose around her as her martial soul was unleashed.


    Five soul rings¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, and one black¡ªalternated and flickered beneath her.


    Ling Luochen''s first soul ring lit up, and an icy staff materialized in her hand. She pointed the staff forward, and her third soul ring activated.


    A streak of icy blue light appeared above Su Yu''s head and quickly descended, forming an ice prison that tightly encased him.


    At the same time, Ling Luochen activated her fourth soul skill: Icy Fog''s Chill. A pervasive white fog spread across the arena, plummeting the temperature around Su Yu to freezing levels.


    The dense mist enveloped everything, seeking to freeze Su Yu in place.


    However, Su Yu shattered the ice prison with a single punch. The freezing fog, which could have immobilized anyone else, failed to harm him in the slightest.


    Su Yu stepped out of the fog, his gaze indifferent and composed.


    "Are you done playing?"


    His voice was calm, almost dismissive.


    Ling Luochen''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately activated all her soul rings, unleashing five soul skills in rapid succession.


    Ice armor enveloped her body, covering her entirely. Another ice prison descended from above, encasing Su Yu once more.


    An eruption of icy fog burst outward, centered on Ling Luochen. Finally, her fifth soul skill, Ice Radiance Ring, spread out, blanketing the entire stage in an aura of extreme frost.


    The temperature on the platform plummeted sharply, transforming the entire arena into a frozen domain.


    The students from Shrek Academy clenched their fists in anticipation, their spirits quietly lifting at the sight.


    But Ling Luochen herself remained solemn.


    Deep down, she knew that all of this might not be enough to harm Su Yu significantly.


    Suddenly, the dense fog covering the arena began to retract rapidly.


    The stage, hidden moments ago by the icy mist, reappeared as if unveiled.


    Behind Su Yu, a towering figure emerged¡ªhis martial soul, Ice Emperor. It stood majestically as the mist was rapidly absorbed into it, vanishing like water sucked into a vortex.


    Ling Luochen''s eyes widened in disbelief as she muttered, "This¡­ how is this possible?"


    She had anticipated difficulty in dealing with Su Yu, but she hadn''t expected her full-strength assault to be completely ineffective.


    Her efforts seemed laughably futile.


    "You understand nothing of Ultimate Ice."


    Su Yu raised a finger, his expression calms yet imposing. His voice, resonating through the arena, was laced with pride and dominance.


    "I am the sovereign of ice!"


    As his words echoed, the Ice Emperor behind him turned its gaze to Ling Luochen.


    In that instant, the icy elements around her rebelled and spiraled out of her control.


    Before Ling Luochen could react, her ice turned against her, freezing her entirely in place.


    The entire crowd fell silent, utterly stunned.


    Even Shrek Academy''s team members, so vocal moments ago, were now dumbstruck.


    The might of Ultimate Ice and the dominion of the Ice Emperor were on full display, leaving everyone in awe.


    "This¡­ this is the power of Ultimate Ice?"


    In the royal stands, Xu Jiawei''s expression was one of shock. He had never seen such a terrifying display of elemental suppression.


    Without lifting a finger, Su Yu had caused Ling Luochen''s ice to betray her. Such absolute dominance of an element was unheard of.


    "What a tyrannical Ultimate Ice."


    "Next!"


    Su Yu retracted his martial spirit and spoke nonchalantly.


    Ling Luochen, now freed from her frozen state by Skyfiend Douluo, was carried offstage by her teammates. Though uninjured, her expression was heavy with defeat.


    Not only had she lost, but she had also failed to deplete even a fraction of Su Yu''s soul power.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, Teacher Wang. I was¡­ useless."


    Ling Luochen''s voice was filled with dejection. Before the match, she had never imagined she would lose so miserably.


    "It''s not your fault. None of us could have anticipated Ultimate Ice to be this overwhelming. It''s the nature of elemental suppression," Wang Yan sighed, still shaken by Su Yu''s display of power.


    Such absolute dominance was terrifying. It wasn''t that Ling Luochen hadn''t tried her best¡ªfate simply wasn''t on her side.


    "Shrek Academy''s Dai Huabin, please step onto the stage."


    Skyfiend Douluo''s voice called out.


    Dai Huabin stood up.


    "Dai Huabin, don''t go all out. Conserve your strength¡ªyou understand what to do," Wang Yan reminded him.


    But Dai Huabin didn''t respond. Without a word, he marched onto the platform, his expression twisted with anger.


    "Oh? It''s the little mutt. What, has Shrek Academy run out of people to send?"


    Seeing Dai Huabin step onto the stage, Su Yu almost burst out laughing.


    With Dai Huabin''s meager skills, even someone like Wang Dong''er could beat him into the ground now.


    Shrek Academy must have been desperate to send him up.


    "Su Yu, don''t look down on me! I am no longer the person I was four years ago!"


    Dai Huabin''s face contorted with rage, his eyes burning with hatred.


    Among the people he despised most, Su Yu ranked second only to the Death God''s Envoy.


    Years ago, Su Yu had humiliated him in front of a crowd, forcing him to bow his head. That shame had haunted him ever since.


    Now, four years later, he finally had the chance to take revenge.


    He refused to believe in Su Yu''s ten-thousand-year soul rings. It was surely a trick¡ªsomething impossible in this world.


    He clenched his fists.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Su Yu said with a faint smile, treating the situation as an amusing spectacle.


    "Prepare yourselves. Let the match begin!"


    As Skyfiend Douluo''s voice fell, Dai Huabin immediately activated his martial soul. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body grew taller by two inches, his hair turned black and white, and white fur began to appear on his skin. Both hands transformed entirely into sharp tiger claws.


    On his forehead, a "king" mark emerged.


    "First soul skill: White Tiger Protective Barrier!"


    Dai Huabin activated the White Tiger Protective Barrier immediately, his body becoming even more robust. It was as if an invisible shield enveloped him, guarding him against attacks.


    Then, without pause, he activated his second soul ring¡ªWhite Tiger Light Wave.


    One after another, white energy spheres were fired at Su Yu, as if being flung without care.


    Su Yu''s expression turned peculiar as he lightly stepped aside, easily dodging the attacks.


    Seeing Su Yu evade, Dai Huabin became more aggressive, continuously launching White Tiger Light Waves in his direction.


    Su Yu dodged twice before growing annoyed. His figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared directly in front of Dai Huabin.


    With a swift motion, he slapped Dai Huabin hard across the face, forcing him to shut his mouth.


    "Smack!"


    The sound was crisp and loud, the slap carrying so much force that it twisted Dai Huabin''s mouth to the side.


    That slap didn''t just leave a mark; it also shattered Dai Huabin''s composure entirely.


    Before, he had at least some semblance of rationality, enough to acknowledge the disparity in strength between him and Su Yu, preventing him from acting recklessly.


    But now, consumed by fury, Dai Huabin had completely lost his mind, plunging into madness.

 Chapter 174 - 174: [DD2]: 174

    "You¡­ you dare hit me?"


    Dai Huabin glared at Su Yu, his eyes instantly turning bloodshot.


    In front of the entire crowd, Su Yu dared to slap him.


    How could the proud and arrogant Dai Huabin tolerate such humiliation?


    Already harboring deep resentment toward Su Yu, his fury now boiled over.


    "So what if I hit you?"


    Su Yu scoffed coldly and slapped Dai Huabin on the other side of his face.


    Su Yu''s movements were swift. Before Dai Huabin could react, he was slapped again.


    Smack!


    The sound echoed loudly, and the other side of Dai Huabin''s face swelled up as well.


    Enduring two slaps in a row, Dai Huabin could no longer hold back and erupted in rage.


    All of Wang Yan''s prior warnings were cast aside. Dai Huabin now only wanted to tear Su Yu apart.


    His eyes blazing with fury, Dai Huabin unleashed his third soul skill, White Tiger Vajra Transformation.


    The black and white streams of energy around him grew denser as his body enlarged, his aura surging dramatically.


    White Tiger Vajra Transformation¡ªa powerful soul skill passed down for millennia.


    It provided tremendous boosts to strength, defense, and speed¡ªa full-scale enhancement.


    "Su Yu, I''ll kill you!"


    With the White Tiger Barrier and the White Tiger Vajra Transformation layered together, Dai Huabin''s physical strength had reached new heights.


    Roaring, he slashed his sharp tiger claws toward Su Yu, seemingly intent on facing him head-on.


    Below the stage, Wang Yan''s face turned pale. "Dai Huabin, stop this recklessness!"


    But Dai Huabin, blinded by rage, could no longer hear Wang Yan''s voice¡ªespecially through the barrier.


    Having activated a thousand-level soul skill, Dai Huabin was indeed far stronger than before. His razor-sharp claws could cut through gold and jade with ease.


    Ordinary Soul Ancestors would likely avoid confronting him directly.


    After all, the White Tiger martial soul excelled in frontal combat.


    But was Su Yu just an ordinary Soul Ancestor?


    Without even summoning his martial soul, Su Yu calmly faced Dai Huabin''s attack.


    In his hand, the Darkgold Terrorclaw emerged, and with a single swipe, he struck Dai Huabin''s claws.


    The clash was decisive¡ªSu Yu''s Darkgold Terrorclaw effortlessly severed Dai Huabin''s tiger claws, as if slicing through tofu. Su Yu didn''t even feel any resistance.


    "Pathetic!"


    Su Yu snorted coldly, slashing horizontally with the Darkgold Terrorclaw. Despite the dual augmentations from his soul skills, Dai Huabin''s defenses were shattered, blood spurting forth.


    With a swift kick, Su Yu struck Dai Huabin square in the chest, sending him flying over ten meters.


    Dai Huabin spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling several ribs crack under the force of that kick.


    Four deep gashes marred his chest, blood gushing out.


    The White Tiger Barrier and White Tiger Vajra Transformation should have granted him immense defense. Yet, against Su Yu, they might as well have been paper, torn apart with ease.


    As Dai Huabin struggled to stand, Su Yu appeared before him in a flash.


    With his left hand, Su Yu grabbed Dai Huabin by the neck and lifted him into the air.


    Dai Huabin thrashed with all his might, but Su Yu''s strength was overwhelming.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t budge Su Yu''s grip.


    Refusing to give up, Dai Huabin swung his claws at Su Yu''s hand, only to find it protected by a layer of armor. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His claws scraped against the armor, sparks flying, yet they failed to leave a mark.


    Su Yu''s gaze was indifferent as he held Dai Huabin aloft, looking at him as though he were garbage.


    "Is that it?"


    "This is what you''ve achieved in four years?"


    "Four years ago, you were trash. Four years later, you''re still trash."


    "You''re nothing more than a grain of sand¡ªnot even worth half of me."


    With a disdainful glance, Su Yu hurled Dai Huabin dozens of meters away.


    Already injured, Dai Huabin''s condition worsened further.


    Yet, stubborn as ever, Dai Huabin refused to admit defeat. His bloodshot eyes burned with hatred as he struggled to rise, glaring at Su Yu like a vengeful demon.


    "Su Yu, go to hell!"


    Dai Huabin opened his mouth, unleashing beams of light¡ªhis White Tiger Fierce Light Waves.


    Su Yu casually swatted away one of the beams with a single slap, his movements calm and effortless.


    "Is that it?"


    Just as Su Yu spoke, Dai Huabin unleashed another beam, and then suddenly threw two iron balls hidden within the light.


    The iron balls shot toward Su Yu, colliding in mid-air just before reaching him. They exploded with a deafening roar.


    Thick smoke billowed out as countless steel needles burst forth, enveloping Su Yu in a deadly rain of projectiles.


    Dai Huabin laughed maniacally.


    This was his trump card¡ªTang Sect''s hidden weapon, Cluster Soul Chasing Ball!


    A legendary hidden weapon once cherished by the Tang Sect''s ancestors.


    Dai Huabin had even gone to great lengths to add a lethal poison to the mechanism.


    Caught off guard, Su Yu would surely suffer grave injuries or even death.


    The poison was potent enough to kill even a Soul Sage¡ªhow could Su Yu possibly survive?


    Dai Huabin had meticulously prepared for this moment.


    As he laughed triumphantly, the spectators below displayed mixed reactions.


    The Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team seemed unfazed, while Shrek Academy''s members watched the scene intently.


    Tang Sect''s hidden weapons were not to be underestimated, and the recently awakened Bei Bei''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "Bei Bei, can this hidden weapon harm Su Yu?" Ma Xiaotao asked, her expression skeptical.


    "Under normal circumstances, the Cluster Soul Chasing Ball lacks poison and wouldn''t pose a lethal threat to Soul Ancestors or stronger," Bei Bei explained.


    "But Dai Huabin''s version is different¡ªhe specifically added deadly toxins at great cost. It might just work."


    Bei Bei was confident in the weapon''s piercing ability. Hundreds of steel needles, designed to break through protective energy, could surely penetrate Su Yu''s defenses.


    If that happened, the poison might indeed severely injure Su Yu.


    "Really?" Ma Xiaotao glanced at the stage, half-believing.


    As the smoke cleared, Su Yu''s figure emerged.


    Seeing Su Yu''s unscathed state, Dai Huabin''s laughter abruptly stopped.


    "Th-this¡­ how is this possible?"


    Dai Huabin was utterly incredulous¡ªSu Yu was completely unscathed?


    Su Yu held a handful of steel needles in both hands, his uniform still pristine without even the slightest tear. Dai Huabin''s attack had failed to cause him any harm.


    "This is it? That''s your trump card?" Su Yu smirked. "Using relics that have long been rendered obsolete¡ªit''s laughable."


    "And treating them as some ultimate weapon to turn the tide? Even more ridiculous."


    Su Yu could barely keep himself from laughing; he couldn''t believe that Dai Huabin''s confidence stemmed from hidden weapons. Su Yu had never even bothered to seriously learn about such things, and yet there were still people treating them like treasures.


    Didn''t he realize that if the Tang Sect''s hidden weapons were truly so powerful, they wouldn''t have been replaced by soul tools? Except for rare examples like Guanyin''s Tears or Bodhi''s Blood, most hidden weapons were nothing more than outdated relics, completely overshadowed by modern soul tools.


    Buddha Fury Tang Lotus? Rainstorm Pear Blossom Needles? Could they compare to a single Level 9 soul cannon shell? With soul tools readily available, relying on hidden weapons seemed utterly foolish.


    "Here, take them back!" Su Yu flung his hands, sending the steel needles hurtling back toward Dai Huabin like bullets, each one moving at breakneck speed.


    Dai Huabin was nearly scared out of his wits. Only he knew the terrifying truth¡ªthose steel needles were coated with deadly poison.


    "I surrender! I surrender!" Dai Huabin shouted in panic, fearing that if he didn''t yield, his life would be forfeit.


    The figure of Sky Fiend Douluo appeared, sweeping away most of the steel needles with a wave of his hand. However, a few needles managed to evade the force.


    Every needle Su Yu shot was under his precise control, their trajectories eerily accurate. While Su Yu hadn''t formally practiced many Tang Sect techniques, just glancing at the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record had been enough for him to grasp the fundamentals¡ªit wasn''t particularly challenging for him.


    These few needles flew at strange angles and Dai Huabin''s below the belt.


    And then...


    "Whoa!"


    "Ah!"


    "What the¡ª!"


    The crowd erupted into a collective uproar.


    "Huh?"


    "Why isn''t he wearing...?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    The audience in the stands was in chaos. Dai Huabin felt a surge of blood rush to his head as he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot.


    Some people live, but they''ve already lost their dignity.


    Compared to injuries like broken limbs, Su Yu''s maneuver was a true assault on the heart and mind.


    Sky Fiend Douluo stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded by what he''d just witnessed.


    This kid...


    Up in the royal stands, Xu Jiawei''s expression was a mixture of amusement and schadenfreude. His eyes gleamed with a peculiar delight. "Now this is interesting."


    Sky Fiend Douluo hurriedly escorted Dai Huabin off the stage, but by then, it was too late. Countless gazes filled with curiosity and ridicule had already turned toward Shrek Academy.


    At that moment, no one from Shrek Academy could lift their heads.


    "Wow, Shrek Academy is full of hidden talents," Xiao Hongchen said mockingly, his laughter brimming with glee. Meanwhile, the Shrek team members looked ashen-faced.


    Dai Yueheng clenched his fists tightly. This fiasco had utterly disgraced the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion.


    "Silence!" Sky Fiend Douluo''s stern voice cut through the commotion, quieting the chaotic crowd. But while the noise subsided, the reputation of the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion had already been thoroughly tarnished.


    It wouldn''t be long before word spread that the White Tiger Duke''s second son had been utterly humiliated¡ªa heavy blow to the Duke''s household.


    "Xu Sanshi of Shrek Academy, please take the stage," Sky Fiend Douluo announced, restoring order to the competition.


    Xu Sanshi rose silently and walked toward the stage. Witnessing Dai Huabin''s miserable defeat, he knew better than to display the same arrogance.


    Xu Sanshi hid his emotions well, making him far more dangerous than Dai Huabin. A barking dog seldom bites, but a silent one always strikes.


    Having been taught a lesson by Su Yu several times, Xu Sanshi had learned to be patient and cunning.


    "Fourth one up, huh? Interesting," Su Yu remarked, his eyes narrowing as he gazed at Xu Sanshi. Fresh from dealing with Dai Huabin, he now faced another challenger. Was everyone lining up to get beaten?


    "You seem confident now, but every debt must eventually be repaid," Xu Sanshi said coldly.


    Xu Sanshi''s hatred for Su Yu rivaled Dai Huabin''s, but unlike Dai Huabin, Xu Sanshi was much more calculating.


    "Really? Then let''s see if you have what it takes," Su Yu replied with a casual smile, though his eyes gleamed with icy intent.


    While Dai Huabin was merely a nuisance, Xu Sanshi''s talent was noteworthy¡ªand from Su Yu''s perspective, far more irritating. If Xu Sanshi had come to challenge him, Su Yu felt obliged to leave a lasting impression.


    "You''ll see soon enough," Xu Sanshi replied calmly.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sky Fiend Douluo announced the start of the match.


    Xu Sanshi immediately released his martial soul, activating Xuanwu Shield right away.


    His thick, intricate tortoise shell was now accompanied by a dark green snake coiled around it. The snake''s crimson eyes glowed, and the turtle and snake complemented each other perfectly.


    Xu Sanshi''s Xuanwu Shield had only partially awakened before, requiring intense emotional stimulation to fully evolve. What triggered his evolution now was his deep-seated hatred for Su Yu.


    The transformation elevated his shield into the True Xianwu Shield, a martial soul bearing the bloodline of a divine beast.


    If the Mystic Deep Turtle was merely a top-tier martial soul, then the Xuanwu Shield could be considered a super martial soul, comparable to those with ultimate attributes.


    Xu Sanshi was, in fact, the most gifted member of Shrek Academy''s reserve team. From one perspective, his divine beast martial soul was on par with ultimate martial souls in terms of potential.


    Of course, that applies to the fully awakened, pure divine beast martial soul. As for Xu Sanshi, he was still far from reaching that level.


    Ultimately, he only carried a partial Xuanwu bloodline. However, even a partial awakening of that bloodline carried considerable power when triggered.


    "Oh? Your martial soul evolved?" Su Yu teased casually. "Looks decent, but I wonder¡ªcan it take a hit?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Xu Sanshi replied coldly.


    "Good. I was just thinking the same."


    As his words fell, Su Yu''s figure flashed, appearing instantly in front of Xu Sanshi.


    With a single punch, icy energy surged forth, exuding a sharp, chilling aura that swept across the battlefield.


    Xu Sanshi raised the Xuanwu Shield in front of him, and Su Yu''s punch landed squarely on it with a metallic clang.


    Compared to the Mystic Deep Turtle Shield, the Xuanwu Shield was undeniably much sturdier. Su Yu''s punch didn''t immediately shatter it; instead, a strange ripple of water energy coiled out, attempting to envelop Su Yu.


    Seizing the opportunity, Xu Sanshi activated his first soul skill, Mystic Underworld Tremor. No¡ªnow it should be called Xuanwu Tremor.


    A dense black light spread outward as the Xuanwu Shield vibrated violently. The power of the Xuanwu Tremor, amplified by the shield, was extraordinary.


    A powerful dizziness accompanied by intense vibrations swept toward Su Yu.


    Any other Soul Ancestor in his place would have succumbed to the attack¡ªbut Su Yu wasn''t just anyone.


    White light flashed at Su Yu''s fist. In the next moment, an indescribable and overwhelming force erupted.


    Even though Xu Sanshi held the Xuanwu Shield, he felt utterly powerless to resist.


    Both the shield and Xu Sanshi were sent flying over ten meters by Su Yu''s devastating blow.

 Chapter 175 - 175: [DD2]: 175

    Credits: Waterwave


    Xu Sanshi slammed the Xuanwu Shield heavily onto the ground.


    The immense force pushed him back several steps, his shield scraping against the floor and creating ear-piercing sounds as sparks flew in all directions.


    Finally, with a forceful push, Xu Sanshi managed to stabilize himself. At this moment, his hands were already numb. Su Yu''s terrifying strength was as shocking as ever.


    Xu Sanshi cast a venomous glance at Su Yu, his wariness deepening. He became more serious, fully aware that Su Yu was a formidable opponent and that he only had one chance.


    If he failed, there wouldn''t be a second opportunity.


    What Xu Sanshi needed to do now was wait¡ªfor Su Yu to expose a weakness.


    Standing up, Xu Sanshi once again hefted the Xuanwu Shield, his expression grim as he stared coldly at Su Yu.


    Su Yu rubbed his hand nonchalantly and said with a faint smirk, "That turtle shell of yours is tougher than before. But let''s see just how tough it is."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Blue Ancient Spear appeared in his hand.


    The blue spear radiated dazzling blue light, accompanied by faint echoes of crashing waves.


    With a single-handed grip, Su Yu unleashed an invisible shockwave. In the next instant, he lunged forward with the spear, thrusting it with a force that transformed it into a roaring divine dragon, brimming with unyielding dominance.


    Xu Sanshi''s expression shifted dramatically as he quickly raised the Xuanwu Shield in defense.


    The Blue Ancient Spear struck the shield, its immense power suppressing the strange water ripples on the shield.


    Wave after wave of residual force followed, crashing endlessly like relentless tides¡ªthis was the unique characteristic of the Blue Ancient Spear: Tidal Surge.


    Under the continuous onslaught, Xu Sanshi''s arms trembled. The overwhelming power forced him to use every ounce of strength to hold his ground, yet he was still driven back step by step.


    Eventually, he could no longer withstand it. With a single thrust, Su Yu sent him flying backward.


    Su Yu advanced swiftly, following the momentum of the spear. The Blue Ancient Spear descended from above and slammed onto the Xuanwu Shield with crushing force.


    A tremendous burst of power erupted, toppling the shield and pinning Xu Sanshi beneath it.


    The impact delivered a violent shock to Xu Sanshi''s internal organs, causing him to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Even with the activation of his Xuanwu power, Su Yu still overwhelmed him effortlessly.


    No matter how tough a turtle shell might be, in the face of absolute strength, it had no choice but to retreat.


    Su Yu, relentless in his assault, swung the Blue Ancient Spear horizontally, creating an explosive force that tore through the air.


    The burst of power exceeded 20,000 pounds.


    If it weren''t for the rule against killing, a single swing of Su Yu''s arm could have turned Xu Sanshi into pulp.


    The spear struck the Xuanwu Shield again, sending it flying like it had been hit by a speeding car.


    The shield slammed into Xu Sanshi''s chest, and this time, both Xu Sanshi and the shield were sent hurtling dozens of meters before crashing to the ground.


    Even after landing, Xu Sanshi continued to skid more than ten meters before collapsing. His right hand loosened its grip on the Xuanwu Shield, which fell to the side.


    "Sanshi!"


    From the stands, the Shrek Academy team members were alarmed, their expressions changing dramatically.


    Who would have thought that even with his Xuanwu power fully activated, Xu Sanshi would still be utterly powerless against Su Yu?


    With just one swing, Xu Sanshi''s defenses had crumbled.


    "That''s it?" Su Yu mocked, dragging the spear behind him, letting its tip scrape against the ground and leave a long mark on the stage.


    "You had your chance, but you still couldn''t deliver. Honestly, you should stop calling yourself Black Tortoise (Xuanwu). Why not just call yourself Turtle instead?"


    Walking over to Xu Sanshi, Su Yu looked down at him with disdain, his gaze as if he were looking at trash.


    "I thought you''d be different this time. What a disappointment."


    Su Yu shook his head and grabbed Xu Sanshi, lifting him effortlessly. His face was full of scorn.


    However, just as Su Yu was about to act further, Xu Sanshi, who had been silent, suddenly moved.


    Gripping Su Yu''s hand tightly, a soft ripple of water energy emanated from him.


    The Xuanwu Shield in his hand seemed to dissolve into a wave of water, wrapping around Su Yu completely.


    The shield transformed into a mass of black waterlight that engulfed Su Yu. At the same moment, a massive Xuanwu phantom appeared behind Xu Sanshi.


    The Xuanwu Shield possessed a terrifying ability called Xuanwu Descent.


    This was the shield''s most powerful ability, Xu Sanshi''s ultimate trump card.


    However, due to the incomplete evolution of Xu Sanshi''s martial soul, he couldn''t wield this ability freely and could only use it within a limited area.


    From the very beginning, Xu Sanshi had been waiting for this one opportunity¡ªan opportunity to eliminate Su Yu.


    Yes, he hadn''t taken Yan Shaozhe''s or Wang Yan''s words to heart at all.


    Xu Sanshi''s intent was clear: he wanted to kill Su Yu.


    What would happen afterward, whether Yan Shaozhe or others sought to hold him accountable, didn''t matter to him in the slightest.


    Because to Xu Sanshi, a dead man had no value.


    The soft ripples of water surged and thickened, the viscous liquid wrapping Su Yu completely.


    "Goodbye," Xu Sanshi said coldly, his killing intent fully unleashed.


    He wasn''t reluctant to kill Su Yu¡ªhe had simply been biding his time.


    Now, with the perfect opportunity, he no longer needed to hold back.


    Xu Sanshi had absolute confidence in Xuanwu Descent.


    It wasn''t something he controlled. Instead, he acted as a medium to channel the primordial power of Xuanwu, the master of water and earth.


    Breaking free from Xuanwu Descent was nearly impossible unless one avoided being caught in the first place or defeated Xu Sanshi before he fully activated the ability.


    But Su Yu had done neither.


    Now, Xuanwu Descent has been successfully unleashed.


    The massive Xuanwu phantom behind Xu Sanshi shifted once more, reverting into the form of the Xuanwu Shield.


    The serpent eyes on the shield gleamed with a red light, turning the waterlight that enveloped Su Yu crimson.


    The power of the Xuanwu erupted almost entirely.


    "Stop!"


    Sky Fiend Douluo extended his hand, but as soon as it touched the crimson liquid, he instinctively withdrew it.


    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming ancient pressure¡ªpure and unadulterated Xuanwu might.


    That feeling made even Sky Fiend Douluo''s expression shift dramatically.


    Just as everyone thought Su Yu was doomed, an unprecedented and terrifying aura exploded from his body.


    A radiant, nine-colored light enveloped Su Yu, accompanied by a dominion-like presence that descended upon the battlefield.


    Xu Sanshi''s face changed drastically as Su Yu''s ice-blue eyes transformed into a dazzling nine-colored hue.


    In that instant, Xu Sanshi felt as though he saw a nine-colored divine dragon roaring toward the heavens.


    Just the aura alone made him tremble to his very soul.


    "You were too quick to celebrate. How could you know I wasn''t waiting for this moment too?" Su Yu''s lips curled into a faint smile¡ªa smile that struck Xu Sanshi with unparalleled fear.


    There was one way to break Xuanwu Descent.


    If you were caught within it, the only way to shatter the ability was to possess a force even greater and more terrifying than the Xuanwu itself.


    Does Su Yu have it?


    He does!


    Although Xuanwu is a divine beast, on the Douluo Continent, Xuanwu is merely an ordinary divine beast.


    But Su Yu? He possesses the power of the true supreme ruler of all beasts¡ªthe Dragon God.


    The power of Xuanwu, though formidable, is insignificant before the might of the Dragon God.


    The nine-colored radiance surged outward, sweeping toward the Xuanwu Shield behind Xu Sanshi. The Xuanwu phantom on the shield let out a mournful wail¡ªa cry of utter defeat.


    A sharp glint flashed in Su Yu''s eyes as an unparalleled, overwhelming bloodline suppression descended.


    From within the Xuanwu Shield came what sounded like the roar of a dragon. The enormous Xuanwu phantom shattered in an instant, and the entire Xuanwu Shield crumbled to dust.


    The Xuanwu force was destroyed, consumed by the backlash of Su Yu''s Dragon God power.


    Xu Sanshi fell straight to the ground, blood streaming from his seven orifices. He landed heavily on the stage, motionless.


    "Sanshi!"


    Below the stage, the Shrek Academy members'' faces turned red with rage.


    Xu Sanshi''s miserable state was far worse than that of Bei Bei and the others. Blood poured from all seven orifices¡ªthis was catastrophic.


    Su Yu had humiliated Dai Huabin publicly, tarnishing Shrek Academy''s reputation. The group had been bottling up their fury. Now, with Xu Sanshi''s life hanging in the balance, they could no longer hold back.


    A crowd of Shrek Academy students surged toward the competition stage in a rage.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face turned pale. He wanted to stop them, knowing full well Su Yu''s possible origins. This was no time for recklessness.


    But before he could speak, a figure had already appeared before the stage. A calm voice instantly quelled the chaos.


    "Planning a rebellion, are you?"


    The spoken words pressed upon the crowd like an iron fist, leaving them suffocating in an instant.


    All eyes turned toward the figure.


    It was an elderly man with long white hair cascading over his shoulders, clad in a blue robe. His handsome face bore an air of both desolation and pride.


    Though he stood there quietly, he seemed to be the center of heaven and earth.


    Plain and unassuming as he seemed, no one could ignore his presence.


    Even Sky fiend Douluo felt every hair on his body stand on end with just a glance. It was as though he was facing an insurmountable force.


    Above the stage, Xu Jiawei''s heartbeat quickened, his eyes shining ever brighter.


    "Is he another Ice God Palace Elder? How powerful! Even stronger than Mu Wu!"


    The man''s mere presence overwhelmed tens of thousands of people as if he alone filled the entire heavens and earth.


    Such terrifying cultivation!


    Xu Jiawei, whose strength rivaled that of Dai Hao, couldn''t help but tremble as he gazed upon this elder.


    An unparalleled powerhouse!


    Someone on par with the Sect Master of the Clear Sky Sect.


    On Shrek Academy''s side, Ma Xiaotao and the others felt as if they had been doused with ice water, their hearts turning cold.


    Whatever anger they had disappeared completely.


    Looking at the white-haired elder before them, they felt an unfathomable depth, and they fell silent instantly.


    Yan Shaozhe forced himself to step forward, though his heart pounded with fear. Facing this figure, he wore an unusually respectful expression.


    The elder before him felt like an unfathomable ocean, infinitely vast. Compared to this man, even Mu En felt less intimidating¡ªa chilling sensation swept down Yan Shaozhe''s spine.


    "Junior Yan Shaozhe greets Senior. Please forgive their momentary loss of control. This is all just a misunderstanding." Yan Shaozhe bowed respectfully. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Elder Hai shot him a glance, his aura flaring momentarily.


    Yan Shaozhe staggered backward several steps, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Teacher!" Ma Xiaotao cried out, but Yan Shaozhe raised a hand to silence her.


    "Senior, please calm your anger. I will discipline them strictly after this. They are still young and immature. I beg your forgiveness."


    "Young and immature?"


    "All the more reason not to let them off. If they''re already so unruly now, what will they become when they''re older?"


    Elder Hai''s cold snort sent a chill through the crowd.


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart sank as he replied, "Junior is willing to make reparations. I ask for Senior''s great mercy in sparing them."


    "Reparations?"


    Elder Hai scoffed. "Do you think we care about your pitiful offerings?"


    "Storming the competition stage¡ªsuch audacity. Since the days of Spirit Hall, for over ten thousand years, no one has dared to act so brazenly."


    "Are you trampling the rules of the Spirit Arena beneath your feet?"


    "And Xu Sanshi! He dared to try to kill my young master on stage! If not for my young master''s superior skill, something tragic might have occurred. Attempting murder during the competition¡ªwhat punishment does Shrek Academy deserve?"


    Yan Shaozhe silently cursed Xu Sanshi, blaming him furiously.


    To think Xu Sanshi dared to attempt murder in the competition!


    Luckily, he failed. If he had succeeded, how could they possibly explain themselves?


    Xu Sanshi had been warned repeatedly not to act recklessly, yet he still chose to disregard caution.


    Had Su Yu been a nobody, they might have gotten away with it. But Su Yu had a powerful background!


    Now, Yan Shaozhe could only grit his teeth and swallow his grievances.


    Steeling himself, Yan Shaozhe asked hesitantly, "May I ask for Senior''s name and the identity of your young master?"


    Though he already had a guess, Yan Shaozhe needed confirmation.


    Elder Hai scoffed. "Didn''t you already visit the Ice God Palace and meet Mu Wu? And yet, you still fail to recognize me?"


    "I am Haibo Dong!"


    "The High Priest of the Ice God Palace, the Ice Emperor¡ªHai Bodong?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s pupils constricted, his heart shaken to the core. Hai Bodong... it truly was Hai Bodong.


    Then Su Yu... he is the Young Master of the Ice God Palace.


    Beside him, Ma Xiaotao was completely stunned. No wonder Su Yu was so powerful¡ªhe was the Young Master of the Ice God Palace all along.


    Su Yu was the very person they had been tirelessly searching for¡ªthe Young Master of the Ice God Palace.


    Ma Xiaotao''s heart was in turmoil. They had always regarded the Young Master of the Ice God Palace as their savior, yet now they had somehow offended him?


    To offend him was to offend the entire Ice God Palace!


    Ma Xiaotao knew full well how powerful the Ice God Palace was. Offending them was no trivial matter¡ªit was a disaster of monumental proportions.


    At this moment, Ma Xiaotao fully grasped the gravity of the situation.


    This was bad. The academy had gotten itself into enormous trouble this time.


    As for the people standing near Ma Xiaotao, many of them had never even heard of the Ice God Palace.


    But seeing even Yan Shaozhe being so deferential, they realized one thing: Su Yu''s background must be unimaginably terrifying.

 Chapter 176 - 176: [DD2]: 176

    In no time, everyone acted with a cautious and obedient demeanor, fearing they might also be targeted for retribution.


    "Senior Ice Emperor, the matter concerning Xu Sanshi is indeed the fault of our Shrek Academy. I, as the junior, sincerely apologize to you."


    "As for Xu Sanshi''s offense, our academy will certainly provide Young Master Su Yu with a satisfactory explanation."


    Having confirmed Su Yu''s and Hai Bodong''s identities, how could Yan Shaozhe dare to offend the Ice God Palace? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s more, Xu Sanshi was indeed the one who initiated the trouble.


    Although Xu Sanshi ended up being the unfortunate one, it was Su Yu''s superior skill that turned the tide. Yan Shaozhe even felt relieved that Su Yu was unharmed; otherwise, Shrek Academy would be in immense trouble.


    If the Ice God Palace unleashed its wrath, Shrek Academy could face the danger of destruction. Moreover, if anything happened to Su Yu, Ma Xiaotao''s future would be entirely hopeless. Considering that Xuanzi also needed Mu Wu''s assistance, the academy, from both the perspective of power disparity and self-interest, simply could not afford to offend the Ice God Palace.


    Xu Sanshi was important, but not enough to risk going against the Ice God Palace, let alone comparing to Ma Xiaotao or Xuanzi.


    Forget standing up for Xu Sanshi¡ªYan Shaozhe refraining from reprimanding him was already lenient. Xu Sanshi''s disobedience had pushed Shrek Academy into such a passive position. If Yan Shaozhe didn''t hold some resentment toward him, it would be surprising.


    Even though Xu Sanshi''s background was not simple, compared to the Ice God Palace, what did the Xuanwu Sect amount to?


    For Yan Shaozhe, some decisions didn''t even require hesitation¡ªthey were obvious. Moreover, if he didn''t take a stand, the Ice Emperor in front of him might not even let him off. With a blade metaphorically at his throat, could he claim innocence? Impossible¡ªhe didn''t have the guts.


    The people of the Ice God Palace were not benevolent saints, and Yan Shaozhe had known this for a long time.


    Seeing Yan Shaozhe''s submissive attitude, Hai Bodong''s expression softened slightly. "That''s more like it. It seems you still understand basic decorum."


    "I was even prepared to drag you over to the Sea God Pavilion for a visit. Unfortunately, it seems I won''t have the opportunity. What a pity."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe shivered. Fortunately, he had admitted fault quickly enough. Otherwise, Shrek Academy would have been in serious trouble. This high priest was far more domineering than anyone else from the Ice God Palace. Even Mu Wu wasn''t as unreasonable as him.


    Yan Shaozhe silently counted his blessings¡ªbetter to back down quickly.


    "Next!"


    While the Sky Fiend Douluo was still dazedly watching Hai Bodong, Su Yu''s calm voice rang out.


    Hai Bodong shot a glare at the Sky Fiend Douluo, who immediately tensed, his hair standing on end.


    "What are you staring at? Didn''t you hear the Young Master say ''Next''? Get on with the competition!"


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The Sky Fiend Douluo quickly complied, acting like an obedient subordinate, completely lacking the assertiveness he showed earlier toward Yan Shaozhe. Without delay, he carried Xu Sanshi off the stage.


    Wang Yan hurried over to check on Xu Sanshi''s condition. After a while, his expression turned grave.


    "How is he?" Bei Bei asked, concerned. While most others now regarded Xu Sanshi with mixed feelings, Bei Bei still deeply cared about his close friend.


    "How bad is it?" Bei Bei''s pupils contracted in shock. Could Xu Sanshi''s condition be beyond cure?


    "It hasn''t reached that point¡ªhis life is not in danger," Wang Yan said heavily.


    "Not in danger?" Bei Bei breathed a sigh of relief, and even Yan Shaozhe seemed more at ease.


    No matter what his grievances were against Xu Sanshi, Yan Shaozhe didn''t wish for his death. After all, Xu Sanshi was still a student of Shrek Academy, and while the Xuanwu Sect wasn''t particularly impressive, it did have a Titled Douluo in its ranks.


    Death would make matters far worse.


    "Our Young Master would never do anything against the rules. Do you think we''re like you, daring to kill in a tournament?" Hai Bodong sneered coldly.


    Yan Shaozhe forced a smile and nodded. "Young Master Su Yu''s adherence to the rules is commendable."


    Wang Yan hesitated before speaking. "Although Xu Sanshi''s life isn''t at risk, there is¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t stammer¡ªjust say it!" Ma Xiaotao snapped impatiently. She couldn''t stand people who dragged things out.


    Wang Yan faltered under her sharp tone, knowing her high status within Shrek Academy. With her Soul Emperor level and fiery personality, she commanded far more respect than he did.


    After a deep breath, Wang Yan said bitterly, "Xu Sanshi''s martial soul appears to have suffered severe damage. If I''m not mistaken, he may never be able to use the Xuanwu Force again."


    Xu Sanshi''s greatest talent¡ªhis awakened Xuanwu Bloodline¡ªhad been crippled. Even if his martial soul recovered, he would only be an ordinary Mystic Deep Turtle Shield Soul Master. While the Mystic Deep Turtle Shield was still a top-tier martial soul, it was worlds apart from the Xuanwu Bloodline.


    Effectively, Xu Sanshi had fallen from being on par with Bei Bei to the rank of an ordinary core disciple. His value and future prospects had been drastically reduced, and the likelihood of him ever becoming a Titled Douluo was now slim to none.


    In this regard, Xu Sanshi was arguably in an even worse position than Dai Huabin.


    "H-How could this happen?" Bei Bei staggered backward, struggling to accept the news.


    Xu Sanshi''s Xuanwu Bloodline had been his defining talent, and now it was gone. It was as though his very foundation had been taken away.


    "This is entirely his own doing," Wang Yan sighed. "This is the result of martial soul backlash. Su Yu''s martial soul overwhelmed his Xuanwu Force, causing his bloodline to be damaged.


    "All right, stop discussing this and focus on treating him."


    While Yan Shaozhe regretted Xu Sanshi''s condition, now was not the time for recriminations. Did this mean Su Yu should be blamed for retaliating and crippling Xu Sanshi''s bloodline?


    But wasn''t it Xu Sanshi who initially tried to kill?


    It had been hard enough to calm Hai Bodong down, and yet they were still talking about this. Were they trying to provoke Hai Bodong into losing his temper on the spot?


    If an Ultimate Douluo were to go berserk, no one present would leave alive. With the Ice God Palace currently housing such a powerhouse, they couldn''t afford to offend them. Knowing when to yield was vital.


    As for Xu Sanshi, he had only himself to blame¡ªdisobeying orders, acting recklessly, and causing trouble for everyone else. Hmph!


    It was only because Xu Sanshi was unconscious; otherwise...


    Yan Shaozhe''s gaze grew sharp. While he didn''t dare provoke the Ice God Palace, that didn''t mean he was afraid of confrontation.


    "Next! Zhu Lu from Shrek Academy, step forward," the Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice rang out. Zhu Lu emerged nervously from the crowd.


    Perhaps it was the sight of her defeated senior, coupled with Su Yu''s imposing background that even made Yan Shaozhe bow his head. The young girl was visibly uneasy, her nerves palpable.


    "It''s alright, go on and compete," Wang Yan said with a forced smile, trying to reassure her gently.


    Yan Shaozhe also nodded. "Go ahead."


    With no other choice, Zhu Lu forced herself onto the stage.


    As Su Yu sized up his opponent, he was almost dumbfounded. First Dai Huabin, and now even Zhu Lu?


    Had Shrek Academy truly fallen so far?


    Looking closely, though, Zhu Lu was quite pretty¡ªa budding beauty. She had a slender waist, long legs, a tall figure, heterochromatic eyes, and the distinguished inheritance of the Zhu family''s ancestral techniques. Despite her youth, her physical development was already impressive. A remarkable wildcat from the Zhu family indeed.


    "Let the match begin!"


    As soon as the Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice fell, Zhu Lu''s martial soul activated. Three soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple¡ªflared up as a spirit cat manifested behind her. Her hands transformed into sharp claws, and she leaped toward Su Yu.


    As an agility-type Soul Master, Zhu Lu''s speed was indeed impressive, leaving afterimages in her wake. But to Su Yu, her speed was far too slow.


    In a flash, Su Yu disappeared and reappeared with Zhu Lu already in his grasp. He had her neck in a firm hold, lifting her effortlessly off the ground. Zhu Lu struggled, clawing at Su Yu''s arm with a pained expression.


    "A pretty little thing, but what a pity to be following a eunuch," Su Yu''s lips curled into a smirk. "Little wildcat, you''d do well to listen to me and stay away from that useless guy. Otherwise, when misfortune befalls him, you might get caught in the crossfire."


    With that, Su Yu casually carried Zhu Lu to the edge of the stage and threw her off.


    "Next!"


    As Zhu Lu landed, the Sky Fiend Douluo promptly escorted her away. Shrek Academy members rushed to her side.


    "Zhu Lu, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Zhu Lu coughed lightly, her breathing gradually steadying.


    Reflecting on the brief exchange, a sense of awe flickered in Zhu Lu''s eyes. Just one move¡ªSu Yu had subdued her effortlessly. His strength was truly terrifying.


    However, Su Yu didn''t seem to harbor any particular malice toward her. Otherwise, she would''ve been completely powerless to resist. Compared to the others, her treatment had been the best¡ªshe lost the match but emerged unharmed.


    "Next from Shrek Academy: Dai Yueheng, step forward!" The Sky Fiend Douluo called again as Dai Yueheng stepped up.


    Shrek Academy had already seen five consecutive defeats at Su Yu''s hands: Bei Bei, Ling Luochen, Dai Huabin, Xu Sanshi, and Zhu Lu. Not a single one could last more than a moment, each falling with ease.


    It was hard to gauge how much soul power Su Yu had expended, but the situation was undeniably grim for Shrek Academy. Only Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yueheng remained.


    Meanwhile, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team still had Su Yu, a Soul Emperor, and four Soul Kings waiting in reserve.


    Anyone with eyes could see that the Sun Moon team had an overwhelming advantage.


    "Dai Yueheng!"


    Just as Dai Yueheng prepared to enter the stage, Ma Xiaotao called out to him.


    Dai Yueheng turned toward her, puzzled.


    Ma Xiaotao said, "He''s an Ultimate Ice user. He''s probably skilled in control, but he''s also incredibly strong and fast. Be cautious. If you can, strike with overwhelming force."


    "Got it," Dai Yueheng nodded, narrowing his tiger-like eyes as he leaped onto the stage.


    Facing Dai Yueheng, Su Yu''s previously nonchalant demeanor became slightly more serious. After all, Dai Yueheng was a Soul Emperor¡ªa power-type Soul Emperor at that.


    Finally, a somewhat decent opponent.


    The previous challengers hadn''t even been enough to keep him entertained. Dai Yueheng, though, might finally give him a chance to stretch his muscles.


    Dai Yueheng stopped a short distance from Su Yu, and a fierce, imposing aura erupted from his body, pressing toward Su Yu.


    The overbearing and powerful pressure he exuded was indeed impressive.


    Su Yu stood with one hand casually behind his back, as steady as a mountain, unmoving.


    "Interesting. You''re much stronger than your younger brother," Su Yu remarked with a faint smile, speaking the truth.


    Dai Yueheng''s tiger-like eyes gleamed with sharp light as he responded, "I know a bit about the conflict between you and my younger brother. To be honest, he was in the wrong first. I''ll apologize on his behalf¡ªhow about we resolve this with a drink and let bygones be bygones?"


    Dai Yueheng was no fool. Someone even Shrek Academy couldn''t afford to provoke was far beyond the reach of the White Tiger Duke''s mansion.


    It was wiser to reconcile before the grudge deepened into an irreparable feud. Unlike Dai Huabin, Dai Yueheng was much more mature. When the time called for it, this fierce tiger didn''t mind bowing his head temporarily.


    In some ways, this made Dai Yueheng far more dangerous than Dai Huabin.


    "Apologizing on his behalf? Let him do that himself," Su Yu chuckled, clearly uninterested in Dai Yueheng''s offer.


    If he wanted to apologize now, what was he doing earlier? Now that he understood Su Yu''s background, he was backing down.


    It wasn''t that simple.


    The grudge had already been formed. Su Yu wasn''t the type to let things slide easily. Letting a tiger return to the mountain was the most foolish move.


    Seeing that Su Yu refused to give him face, a flicker of darkness flashed in Dai Yueheng''s eyes, though he concealed it well.


    Now wasn''t the time to show any hostility¡ªhe understood that much. Revealing animosity at this moment would only lead to dire consequences.


    "Both sides, step back..."


    Su Yu and Dai Yueheng retreated, putting some distance between them.


    "Let the match begin!"


    The moment the Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice fell, his figure vanished from the stage, and both contestants moved simultaneously.


    Dai Yueheng immediately activated his White Tiger martial soul. His figure grew taller by several inches, his black-and-white hair cascaded down, and the distinctive "king" mark appeared on his forehead. Streams of black-and-white energy swirled around his body.


    He let out a resounding tiger roar and charged forward at full speed.


    His first, third, and fifth soul rings lit up almost simultaneously.


    White Tiger Barrier, White Tiger Vajra Transformation, White Tiger Demon God Transformation.


    With these three augmentation soul skills activated at once, Dai Yueheng''s power surged dramatically.


    His wild and overwhelming momentum seemed capable of tearing apart everything before him.


    Just as Ma Xiaotao had advised, Dai Yueheng intended to end the battle with a swift and overwhelming assault.


    From the earlier matches, he''d learned that if the fight dragged on, Su Yu''s endless array of techniques would inevitably shift the situation to his disadvantage.

 Chapter 177 - 177: [DD2]: 177

    Only in a short time, with overwhelming force and a relentless frontal assault, is there any chance of defeating Su Yu.


    Although Su Yu is only a Soul Ancestor, Dai Yueheng holds no contempt for him.


    A Soul Ancestor with all ten-thousand-year soul rings is far from ordinary.


    Five members of Shrek Academy had already fallen at Su Yu''s hands. His strength was unquestionable.


    As Dai Yueheng charged toward him with ferocity, Su Yu remained calm and composed.


    A chilling blue glow radiated from Su Yu''s body, as the Ice Emperor''s marital soul possessed him.


    The extreme cold spread outward, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet instantly.


    Centered around Su Yu, frost spread within a radius of ten meters, covering the ground in ice.


    Su Yu''s second soul ring lit up, and layers of diamond-shaped ice armor began forming over his body, completely encasing him.


    This was his second soul skill: Ice Emperor''s Armor.


    In essence, this was a defensive soul skill, derived from the Ice Armor Beast, a super soul beast.


    The Ice Armor Beast''s defensive capabilities were unparalleled in the soul beast world, even superior to the Golden Turtle.


    Only another defense-oriented super soul beast like the Xuanwu Turtle could rival it.


    Moreover, the Ice Armor Beast offered more than just defense.


    The soul skill it granted Su Yu provided all-around enhancement with defense at its core.


    This was currently Su Yu''s only enhancement-type soul skill, but being from a super soul beast with a cultivation of over sixty thousand years, its power was undeniable.


    Even the combined strength of Dai Yueheng''s three augmentation soul skills couldn''t surpass Su Yu''s Ice Emperor''s Armor.


    Su Yu didn''t retreat. Instead, he stepped forward to meet Dai Yueheng head-on.


    Raising his fist, he struck out directly.


    Dai Yueheng''s eyes flashed. His tiger claws swiped, unleashing five sharp golden blades.


    Su Yu was unyielding, countering with an ice-blue fist intent that clashed head-on with the golden blades.


    "Bang!"


    The fist intent and golden blades shattered simultaneously.


    Su Yu''s next punch collided directly with Dai Yueheng''s tiger claw.


    Sparks flew as Dai Yueheng''s sharp claws struck Su Yu''s hand, but the Ice Emperor''s Armor''s defense held firm.


    No matter how sharp Dai Yueheng''s claws were, they couldn''t break through.


    In contrast, the terrifying power behind Su Yu''s punch rendered Dai Yueheng''s arm numb in an instant.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Su Yu aimed a punch at Dai Yueheng''s chest.


    Dai Yueheng''s expression changed, and he spat out a large ball of light¡ªhis second soul skill, White Tiger Light Wave.


    At such close range, the light wave surged directly toward Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu raised his right hand to block, tearing through the light wave with brute force.


    Meanwhile, Dai Yueheng sidestepped and launched another attack from the other side.


    His sharp tiger claws emitted golden light, slicing through the air with a chilling edge.


    Though Su Yu''s defense was strong, Dai Yueheng aimed to focus his attacks on one spot.


    He believed that even the strongest defense couldn''t withstand sustained damage in a short time.


    Dai Yueheng''s logic was sound, but Su Yu was no novice in battle.


    With his right hand, Su Yu unleashed the Darkgolden Terrorclaw, tearing through Dai Yueheng''s layers of claw shadows.


    Dai Yueheng''s claws, though sharp enough to rival a sixth-level soul tool, were far inferior to the Darkgolden Terrorclaw.


    One by one, Dai Yueheng''s golden claws were severed, leaving him shaken by the Terrorclaw''s devastating sharpness.


    Seizing the moment, Su Yu dashed forward, closing in on Dai Yueheng.


    His Terrorclaw aimed directly for Dai Yueheng''s chest.


    In desperation, Dai Yueheng used his remaining left claw to counterattack, aiming at Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu was prepared this time, using his ice-covered left hand to grab Dai Yueheng''s claw.


    Despite Dai Yueheng''s attempts to break free, Su Yu''s immense strength rendered resistance futile.


    Twisting aside, Dai Yueheng narrowly avoided further harm, but the Terrorclaw still grazed his chest, effortlessly tearing through his triple-layer defense.


    Blood spattered everywhere!


    "Dai Yueheng!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Xiaotao''s face changed. She hadn''t expected Dai Yueheng to fall into a disadvantage during a confrontation.


    A Dai Yueheng empowered by three augmentation soul skills still couldn''t overcome a mere Soul Ancestor?


    Was this even possible?


    What Ma Xiaotao didn''t understand was that Su Yu was essentially a humanoid beast.


    The fact that Dai Yueheng hadn''t already been defeated was impressive in itself.


    After breaking through Dai Yueheng''s defenses with a single claw, Su Yu followed up with a Wind God Leg.


    In an instant, countless leg shadows appeared, and Dai Yueheng caught off guard, was struck in the chest more than ten times.


    Even with his augmented defense, Dai Yueheng spat blood and was sent flying.


    Su Yu''s strikes varied in force depending on his opponent. The power he used on Dai Yueheng was far greater than on others.


    The recent kick carried over 30,000 pounds of force¡ªenough to match the peak strength of an assault-type Soul Sage.


    Caught unprepared, Dai Yueheng couldn''t avoid injury.


    Only his status as an assault-type Soul Emperor with body-enhancing soul skills allowed him to endure.


    A more fragile agility-type Soul Emperor might have been seriously injured by a single kick.


    Although Dai Yueheng was sent flying, he stabilized himself in midair, landing deftly on his feet.


    The fearsome sharpness of Su Yu''s Terrorclaw lingered in his mind.


    Su Yu''s strength was overwhelming, and his soul bone added a terrifying edge to his attacks.


    Summoning a ferocious soul tool, Dai Yueheng wielded the Tyrannical Tiger Soul Blade, an eighth-level soul tool he had acquired at an auction.


    Charging at Su Yu, he unleashed a devastating slash, the blade creating a ten-meter-long light arc.


    The sheer power of the attack was formidable.


    Unfazed, Su Yu raised his ice-covered hand, summoning the Iron Horse Glacier.


    With a single sword strike, Su Yu''s extreme cold turned into a ten-meter-long sword aura that collided with the blade''s light arc, shattering both in an explosion of energy.


    As the two continued to exchange blows, their attacks left deep marks across the arena.


    "Dominating Blade Slash!"


    Suddenly, Dai Yuoheng let out a powerful shout, and the Tyrannical Tiger Soul Blade in his hand burst into radiant light. The sound of a ferocious tiger''s roar echoed through the air as a phantom image of a massive tiger appeared on the blade. With a swing of the blade, the giant tiger lunged ferociously at Su Yu.


    Su Yu sneered coldly, waving the Iron Horse Glacier sword. A majestic, fierce black dragon emerged from the sword''s tip as if stepping out from a traditional ink painting. The black dragon roared, exuding an untamed dominance, clashing directly with the tiger.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, energy erupted!


    The impact zone resounded with a deafening explosion. An invisible shockwave swept outward, pushing both fighters backward.


    Dai Yuoheng roared like a tiger and, instead of retreating, advanced. He leaped into the air, and his sixth soul ring finally lit up. Intense golden light burst from his body, enveloping everything within a five-meter radius in a terrifying aura.


    In the air, the golden light condensed into a massive character for "Kill." At the same time, a phantom of a white tiger materialized behind Dai Yaoheng.


    Sixth Soul Skill: White Tiger Annihilation Slash!


    This was Dai Yuoheng''s ultimate and most powerful strike.


    Descending from above, Dai Yuoheng''s target was clear: Su Yu. This was his decisive blow, seizing the moment when both fighters were recovering.


    Even among other Soul Emperors, few dared to meet this skill head-on.


    But Su Yu thrived on defeating opponents in their strongest domains.


    With a calm expression, Su Yu raised his Dark Gold Terrorclaw and unleashed a truly horrifying skill. This was only the second time he had demonstrated its power in the tournament, the first being when he broke through the Star Guardian.


    As Su Yu struck, a massive dark gold claw, over ten meters wide, emerged. It carried an overwhelming, all-destructive power.


    The energy claw clashed directly with Dai Yaoheng''s White Tiger Annihilation Slash.


    The white tiger phantom behind Dai Yuoheng shattered instantly, and the dark gold energy claw hurtled toward him. If it connected, Dai Yaoheng would be torn to pieces on the spot.


    At that critical moment, the Sky Fiend Douluo finally intervened.


    He stepped between Dai Yuoheng and the claw, taking the brunt of the attack himself. Even with his soul power shielding him, the Sky Fiend Douluo let out a muffled groan as his defenses were shaken.


    This soul bone from the Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear was overwhelmingly powerful. If not for Su Yu''s limitations, the claw might have even torn through the Sky Fiend Douluo''s defenses.


    The Sky Fiend Douluo looked at Su Yu in astonishment before removing Dai Yuoheng from the stage.


    Dai Yuoheng: Eliminated!


    In the rest area, the Shrek Academy team wore increasingly grim expressions. Yan Shaozhe''s face was particularly dark.


    Dai Yyoheng had lost.


    A level 64 White Tiger Soul Emperor had been defeated by a mere Soul Ancestor.


    This outcome was something Yan Shaozhe could never have anticipated.


    And it wasn''t just a defeat¡ªit was a decisive loss in a head-on clash.


    To make matters worse, Su Yu barely utilized his ultimate ice abilities to achieve victory, essentially overwhelming Shrek Academy''s Soul Emperor with raw power.


    Now, Shrek Academy was pushed to the edge of the cliff. Only Ma Xiaotao remained.


    But could Ma Xiaotao defeat not just Su Yu but also the remaining five members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team? Among them was another Soul Emperor.


    The odds were grim.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy camp was jubilant, as if they were celebrating a festival.


    "My brother-in-law is incredible!" laughed Xiao Hongchen, grinning ear to ear.


    Su Yu had taken the stage and single-handedly defeated six opponents, pushing Shrek Academy to its last fighter. His performance was nothing short of legendary.


    Even Ma Rulong, who initially had doubts about Su Yu stepping in so early, couldn''t help but feel admiration. Su Yu had led the team all the way to the final hurdle.


    Meng Hongchen stared at Su Yu with adoration, her eyes practically sparkling.


    "As expected of my Yu," she thought. "He''s amazing."


    "Go, Su Yu! Aim for a seven-on-one victory and secure the win!" Wang Dong''er cheered, her excitement palpable. Watching Su Yu dominate the battlefield thrilled her even more than if she had been fighting herself.


    If Su Yu achieved a seven-on-one victory, it would go down in history. Crushing Shrek Academy beneath their feet and achieving glory¡ªjust imagining it was exhilarating.


    Yan Shaozhe glared at the Sun Moon camp, his face dark, but when he noticed Wang Dong''er among them, his expression softened.


    Turning to Ma Xiaotao, Yan Shaozhe said, "Xiaotao, it''s all up to you. At the very least, don''t let Su Yu achieve a seven-on-one victory. Shrek''s honor is in your hands."


    Ma Xiaotao nodded solemnly, her expression unusually serious.


    "Don''t worry, Teacher. For Shrek''s honor, I''ll give it my all."


    Her eyes burned with determination.


    This was a match she couldn''t afford to lose.


    For Shrek''s honor, Ma Xiaotao had to win.


    Hai Bodong watched the entire scene silently, amused in his heart.


    These Shrek Academy members were truly inexperienced.


    The young master''s real strengths had hardly been displayed yet. Besides, a fire-attribute Soul Master going up against the young master? That''s practically running straight into a natural nemesis.


    Win?


    Hai Bodong couldn''t help but shake his head.


    If Ma Xiaotao managed to avoid losing as miserably as Dai Yuoheng, she should consider herself lucky.


    As for Yan Shaozhe''s so-called "honor," Hai Bodong scoffed.


    Shrek Academy? Honor? What honor?


    All they ever do is use that to deceive people. They''re nothing special.


    "Shrek Academy''s Ma Xiaotao, step forward."


    The voice of the Sky Fiend Douluo echoed, signaling the appearance of Ma Xiaotao, Shrek Academy''s last contestant.


    Ma Xiaotao exuded a heavy aura, carrying the weight of Shrek Academy''s reputation on her shoulders. At this moment, she was fighting not just for herself but for the honor of her entire academy.


    If even she were to lose, Shrek Academy would become nothing more than a laughingstock.


    For Shrek, she had to defeat Su Yu.


    In a flash, Ma Xiaotao moved like a phoenix soaring into the arena. She stood face-to-face with Su Yu, who, despite his youthful appearance, had managed to defeat six members of Shrek Academy single-handedly.

 Chapter 178 - 178: [DD2]: 178

    Six entire teammates, including even the Soul Emperor Dai Yuoheng, were defeated by Su Yu alone.


    This directly forced Shrek Academy into its most dangerous predicament.


    To be fair, Ma Xiaotao greatly admired Su Yu''s strength.


    So young yet so powerful¡ªa true prodigy.


    However, as a member of Shrek Academy, she had to uphold its honor.


    She had to personally defeat Su Yu and reclaim the face Shrek Academy had lost.


    Su Yu stood with one hand lightly clasped behind him, a calm smile on his face as he looked at the battle-ready Ma Xiaotao across from him.


    "Finally, it''s your turn. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Ma Xiaotao fixed her gaze on him, speaking slowly and deliberately: "This battle, I will win."


    Su Yu smiled. "Before a fight, everyone claims they''ll win. Xu Sanshi said that. Dai Yuoheng said that too. But whether you can win or not depends on whether you have the capability."


    "So far, I''m quite disappointed. Shrek Academy doesn''t seem as strong as I imagined."


    "So many teammates, and not one worth fighting."


    Ma Xiaotao''s expression darkened. "I admit the Ice God Palace is unfathomable, but that''s no reason to underestimate Shrek Academy."


    "I''ll prove with my strength why Shrek Academy is known as the Continent''s number one."


    "Is that so?"


    "Then I''ll be watching. I just hope your strength can hold up¡ªdon''t burn out halfway through," Su Yu said with a faint chuckle.


    Hearing this, Ma Xiaotao''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere around them grew heavier.


    "Step back!"


    Sky fiend Douluo''s timely voice broke the tension. Ma Xiaotao and Su Yu slowly retreated, putting some distance between themselves.


    Even with the gap between them, their gazes locked sparks seeming to fly invisibly in the air, intensifying the scene.


    "Begin!"


    Sky fiend Douluo''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared from the stage.


    Ma Xiaotao instantly activated her martial soul, her figure flashing as she charged forward.


    In midair, her phoenix wings spread wide, propelling her like a fiery meteor straight toward Su Yu.


    Simultaneously, a line of fire shot from her lips, heading directly for Su Yu.


    Her first soul skill, Phoenix Fireline.


    From the start, Ma Xiaotao launched a strong, aggressive attack.


    Su Yu, now infused with the Ice Emperor Martial Soul, exuded a blue glow, radiating an aura of extreme cold.


    Four black soul rings glowed ominously around him.


    Facing the incoming Phoenix Fireline, Su Yu raised a single finger.


    A burst of icy energy froze the fireline instantly into a block of ice.


    Within the ice, the fiery brilliance of Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Evil Fire glimmered dazzlingly.


    The fire was already terrifying in its intensity, with astonishing heat.


    But against Su Yu''s ultimate ice, it was utterly suppressed.


    Only ice of the ultimate level could rival ultimate fire. As long as Ma Xiaotao had not reached the pinnacle of fire, she would inevitably be dominated.


    Though her fireline was blocked, Ma Xiaotao showed no panic.


    A resounding phoenix cry echoed as Ma Xiaotao shot skyward like a radiant flaming phoenix.


    Then, her sixth soul ring lit up.


    Fiery orbs rained from the sky, covering half the arena.


    The fiery downpour was overwhelming and awe-inspiring.


    Her sixth soul skill, Phoenix Meteor Shower!


    Ma Xiaotao''s combat style was nothing if not aggressive.


    She knew that only an overwhelming offense could defeat Su Yu.


    Given the current circumstances, holding back would be foolish.


    Shrek Academy could lose, but it couldn''t afford to be entirely swept aside.


    At the very least, she had to defeat Su Yu.


    Facing the fiery barrage, Su Yu stood firm.


    His fourth soul ring lit up: Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather!


    A noble ice phoenix spread its wings as countless ice swords shot toward Ma Xiaotao.


    Ice versus fire¡ªa clash of elements erupted once again.


    Ice blades collided with fiery meteors, producing continuous explosions.


    The brilliant display of ice shattering and flames bursting was breathtaking, as dazzling as fireworks.


    After a brief stalemate, Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower was ultimately overpowered by Su Yu''s Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather.


    Su Yu''s soul skill triumphed due to its sheer power and high soul ring quality.


    While Ma Xiaotao had more robust soul power, the disparity wasn''t significant.


    However, Su Yu''s ultimate ice attribute exerted overwhelming suppression, preventing Ma Xiaotao''s attacks from reaching their full potential.


    Phoenix flames surged again around Ma Xiaotao, enveloping her in a blazing aura. Her momentum soared, becoming more ferocious.


    Her second soul skill, Phoenix Rebirth!


    Empowered by Phoenix Rebirth, Ma Xiaotao reversed her decline, her flames growing much more potent.


    The boosted flames also enhanced the power of her Phoenix Meteor Shower.


    Yet Su Yu remained unfazed. The suppression of an ultimate attribute couldn''t be offset by a mere augmentation skill.


    The difference between ultimate and non-ultimate wasn''t a simple gap¡ªit was like heaven and earth.


    Even with Phoenix Rebirth, Ma Xiaotao found herself gradually falling behind in their exchange.


    Still, she refused to yield, pushing herself to the limit.


    Ma Xiaotao''s persistence wasn''t born of recklessness.


    She knew well that Su Yu''s ultimate ice restrained her.


    Earlier, his Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather had already suppressed her Phoenix Meteor Shower.


    Despite knowing her skill wouldn''t prevail, she still used it¡ªfor a reason.


    She aimed to drain Su Yu''s soul power.


    The more powerful the skill, the greater the energy consumption.


    Even Ma Xiaotao herself expended significant soul power when using Phoenix Meteor Shower.


    And Su Yu? His Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather couldn''t possibly come without a cost.


    What''s more, Su Yu had already fought six consecutive battles.


    While Ma Xiaotao''s combat style was aggressive and her temperament fiery, she was far from foolish.


    She knew precisely the combat style best suited to her.


    As an outstanding battle soul master, her strategy was flawless.


    After all, no Soul Ancestor could outlast a Soul Emperor in terms of soul power¡ªnot even one with an ultimate attribute.


    But Su Yu wasn''t a normal opponent. Su Yu was practically cheating.


    With the ability of his Supreme Divine Art, which continuously regenerated his energy, his soul power consumption was slower than his recovery rate.


    The longer the fight dragged on, the more invigorated he became.


    Ma Xiaotao''s attempt to deplete his soul power was, unfortunately, a miscalculation.


    As her Phoenix Meteor Shower was once again suppressed, Ma Xiaotao could only increase her soul power output to temporarily hold her ground.


    One ice phoenix and one fire phoenix clashed fiercely, their dazzling display mesmerizing the spectators.


    Below the stage, Yan Shaozhe nodded subtly. Ma Xiaotao had grasped the essence of his teachings.


    Forcing Su Yu into a confrontation was a brilliant move.


    After fighting six consecutive matches, how much soul power could Su Yu have left?


    This battle gave Ma Xiaotao a significant chance to secure victory.


    However, on the other side, Haibodong wore a strange expression.


    Outlast the young master in endurance?


    That girl from Shrek Academy must not know what a cultivation technique is...


    Oh wait, she probably really doesn''t know.


    According to the young master, this Douluo Continent originally only had one cultivation technique¡ªthe Tang Sect''s Mysterious Heaven Skill.


    Haibodong had glanced through it before. Despite the exaggerated praise it received, he was unimpressed.


    That technique wasn''t even on par with a low-level Profound Tier manual. How had it gained such an inflated reputation?


    He couldn''t comprehend it.


    If this so-called Mysterious Heaven Skill was hailed as the best technique on the continent, then his low-level Earth Tier manual, Ten Thousand Frost Art, should be revered as divine.


    Haibodong shook his head. This world was a backwater. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Good things were too scarce here, and its people had no exposure to the wonders of the wider realms.


    Sigh, why did the young master insist on starting in this world?


    The starting point was too low.


    If it were the Dou Qi Continent, the young master would have soared by now.


    Haibodong sighed inwardly.


    ¡­


    Back on the stage, the battle raged on.


    It was clear that Su Yu''s Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather had overwhelmingly suppressed Phoenix Meteor Shower.


    Ma Xiaotao was barely holding on, and it was only Su Yu''s lack of further action that created the current stalemate.


    However, as the confrontation dragged on, Ma Xiaotao began to sense something amiss.


    She had been maintaining Phoenix Meteor Shower for so long that even she felt strained.


    But why was Su Yu''s attack still so relentless?


    Could his soul power be this abundant?


    It didn''t make sense!


    Another minute passed, and Su Yu''s Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather remained as forceful as ever.


    Meanwhile, Ma Xiaotao had already expended more than half of her soul power.


    "This isn''t right¡ªsomething''s off. I can''t continue like this," Ma Xiaotao suddenly realized.


    Across from her, Su Yu''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    So, she''s finally noticed?


    In that case, it''s time to pick up the pace.


    The icy blue light around Su Yu flared, and the offensive of Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather intensified dramatically.


    Phoenix Meteor Shower, which had barely been holding its ground, was now thoroughly overwhelmed and collapsed entirely.


    At the final moment before her skill broke, Ma Xiaotao charged through the barrage of ice blades, heading straight for Su Yu.


    Her speed was astonishing, her phoenix wings and long fiery tail trailing brilliantly behind her.


    Ma Xiaotao darted nimbly between the ice blades, her movements exceptionally agile.


    At the same time, her fourth soul ring lit up. Seeing this, Su Yu leaped into the air.


    Sure enough, the ground erupted with massive pillars of flame the next second.


    Taking advantage of Su Yu''s leap, Ma Xiaotao finally broke through the obstacles.


    She dove down from above, hurtling straight toward him.


    Her body engulfed in flames, resembled a blazing fireball as she slammed heavily into Su Yu.


    A violent surge of flames erupted, enveloping the area within several meters and swallowing Su Yu completely.


    Below the stage, Meng Hongchen shot to her feet in shock, and Wang Dong''er''s expression changed drastically.


    Even Yan Shaozhe was startled¡ªMa Xiaotao''s explosive attack was so ferocious that they feared Su Yu might be in trouble.


    If something happened to Su Yu, they would all be doomed.


    At that moment, Yan Shaozhe was even more anxious than the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineer Academy''s team members.


    After all, there was a big shot watching nearby.


    But it was clear they had underestimated Su Yu.


    Amid the raging flames, a sudden burst of chilling cold erupted.


    Ma Xiaotao''s flames were deadly to most, but Su Yu wasn''t among them.


    His Snowy Dance Domain activated almost instantly, though it remained compressed within a one-meter radius around him.


    This extreme compression resulted in an equally extreme cold.


    As the flames dissipated, a figure was revealed.


    Su Yu stood there, his body encased in a layer of diamond-shaped ice armor¡ªhis Ice Emperor''s Armor had been activated at the last moment for protection.


    In his hand, he held a figure.


    The figure had an astonishingly curvaceous and fiery physique¡ªit was Ma Xiaotao.


    Su Yu gripped her slender neck with one hand, their gazes locked in an intense confrontation.


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes were filled with unwavering determination and an indescribable wildness.


    On the other hand, Su Yu''s gaze was cold and aloof, like that of an emperor encased in ice¡ªproud, distant, and untouchable.


    "This..."


    Yan Shaozhe was taken aback. Wait¡ªhow had it ended up with Ma Xiaotao being restrained?


    Just moments ago, he had been worried about Su Yu getting injured, but now Ma Xiaotao was the one subdued.


    How could this make sense?


    The truth was simple¡ªit made perfect sense.


    After Ma Xiaotao''s final attack was countered, she charged directly into Su Yu''s arms. Where else could she go after that?


    Ma Xiaotao was known for her explosive power, but her strength lay in mid-to-long-range combat.


    In close combat, she wasn''t even on par with Dai Yueheng.


    And if Dai Yueheng himself had been knocked down by Su Yu, how could Ma Xiaotao, at such close range, hope to turn the tide?


    It was impossible.


    "This... This is impossible!"


    Ma Xiaotao was in disbelief. Her final burst of power had been overwhelming.


    Even Dai Yueheng, if exposed to her Phoenix Evil Fire at such close range, would have been at least severely injured, if not killed outright.


    So how could Su Yu emerge completely unscathed?


    "You know nothing of my strength," Su Yu said as he lifted Ma Xiaotao closer, their faces mere inches apart.


    His icy blue eyes locked onto her defiant gaze, and he let out a soft chuckle, his tone full of pride.


    "My physique is beyond anything you can imagine."


    His body was comparable to that of a Soul Douluo, and now, with his Ice Emperor''s Armor upgraded to a 60,000-year skill, how could Ma Xiaotao hope to harm him?


    From the very beginning, it was destined¡ªMa Xiaotao couldn''t even scratch him.


    Unless she used her combination techniques. But it was obvious Su Yu wouldn''t give her the chance.


    "I underestimated you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to block that," Ma Xiaotao muttered with frustration, her expression full of unwillingness.


    If she hadn''t been worried about severely injuring Su Yu¡ªor even accidentally killing him¡ªshe would have unleashed her ultimate techniques without hesitation.


    But Su Yu''s identity as a member of the Ice God Palace had ultimately held her back.


    She wasn''t convinced. She hadn''t used her strongest powers yet!


    "Underestimating your opponent is a fatal mistake," Su Yu replied coldly. "You knew this, yet you still committed it. And you dare to make excuses?"


    He leaned closer and said in a low voice, "Even if you gave it your all, you''d still be powerless before me."


    "You!"


    Ma Xiaotao glared at Su Yu, flames once again igniting around her. She tried to break free and launch another attack.


    But Su Yu simply cast a cold gaze in her direction.


    A surge of endless cold enveloped her, and her flames¡ªfacing their natural nemesis¡ªquickly retreated.


    Before long, Ma Xiaotao herself was encased in an icy prison, frozen into an ice sculpture by the extreme cold.


    Su Yu carried her to the edge of the stage and casually tossed her out.


    This marked Ma Xiaotao''s elimination.


    With her defeat, Shrek Academy was officially out of the competition.


    From Bei Bei to Ma Xiaotao, Su Yu had taken down every opponent in succession, completing the monumental feat of a one-versus-seven victory.

 Chapter 179 - 179: [DD2]: 179

    Ma Xiaotao was thrown directly off the competition stage, landing heavily on the ground.


    Wang Yan and the others quickly rushed over to help her back up.


    The ice sculpture shattered, revealing Ma Xiaotao''s figure. At this moment, she looked like a defeated rooster, head hanging low, face full of dejection.


    She had lost¡ªlost to Su Yu.


    Her defeat marked Su Yu''s successful one-against-seven victory.


    One-against-seven.


    The prestigious Shrek Academy had been defeated by one person. This was an unimaginable humiliation.


    At this moment, Ma Xiaotao felt utterly ashamed to face her fellow Shrek companions.


    It was her fault. She had let everyone down and failed to protect the honor of the academy.


    "I''m sorry, Teacher. I lost," Ma Xiaotao said with difficulty, her voice filled with regret.


    If she had another chance, she would never lose so easily.


    She still had many techniques left unused. She hadn''t given her all.


    She was unwilling¡ªdeeply unwilling.


    Yan Shaozhe cast a glance at Ma Xiaotao but said nothing, his face dark and grim.


    They had lost.


    He could never have imagined that Ma Xiaotao would lose.


    Ma Xiaotao was a Level-67 Soul Emperor, the top talent of her generation in Shrek Academy.


    How could she lose?


    How could she possibly lose?


    Yan Shaozhe found it difficult to accept this reality.


    For Shrek Academy to be beaten one-against-seven was an unparalleled humiliation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The continent''s top academy, defeated by a single Soul Ancestor¡ªit was a colossal joke.


    If word of this competition spread, Shrek Academy would undoubtedly become a laughingstock.


    The mere thought of it made Yan Shaozhe feel as if a thousand ants were crawling over his body¡ªutterly unbearable.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    If not for the public setting, Yan Shaozhe would have exploded in fury.


    It was outrageous.


    The mighty Shrek Academy had suffered such a crushing defeat.


    How could he, as the dean, face anyone now?


    While Yan Shaozhe was filled with resentment, the audience was even more shocked.


    When Su Yu defeated Ma Xiaotao and completed his one-against-seven streak, the entire viewing area fell silent.


    They couldn''t believe it¡ªcouldn''t believe that Shrek Academy had been beaten so thoroughly.


    This was Shrek Academy!


    The academy that had won championships for thousands of years.


    Defeated just like that?


    The shock was overwhelming.


    While most spectators were still processing, someone had already snapped back to reality.


    Sky Fiend Douluo appeared on the stage in a flash.


    His slightly raspy but strong voice echoed throughout the venue:


    "The individual elimination match is over. Su Yu of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy has defeated the final participant of Shrek Academy, Ma Xiaotao!"


    "With this, the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team has won the individual elimination match!"


    "Since the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team has already secured victory in the group battle¡­"


    "According to the best-of-three format of the tournament finals, I hereby declare that the champion of this Soul Master Tournament is¡ª"


    "The Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team!"


    "Let us congratulate them!"


    Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice awakened the audience.


    A moment later, an uproar erupted.


    But the shouts weren''t cheering for the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s victory.


    They were filled with anger directed at Shrek Academy.


    After all, more than 95% of the audience had been rooting for Shrek Academy.


    Supporters of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy were scarce to begin with.


    And now, Shrek Academy had lost¡ªand lost so miserably.


    How could they escape criticism?


    The higher their initial reputation, the harsher the backlash.


    Some spectators were so agitated that they cursed the ancestors of every Shrek team member.


    Especially Ma Xiaotao, as the captain and strongest member, bore the brunt of the criticism.


    Yan Shaozhe wasn''t spared either, with people calling him incompetent and a disgrace.


    Listening to the torrent of abuse, veins bulged on Yan Shaozhe''s forehead.


    Su Yu''s one-against-seven hadn''t broken him, but the audience''s insults did.


    For the first time, he experienced what verbal attacks truly felt like.


    Being berated by tens of thousands of people at once¡ªit was overwhelming.


    In stark contrast, the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team was overjoyed.


    Their first championship in thousands of years was cause for celebration.


    As Su Yu stepped off the stage, he was immediately surrounded by Ma Rulong and Xiao Hongchen.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu asked with a faint smile.


    Before he could finish, Ma Rulong signaled to the others with a wink.


    A group of people hoisted Su Yu up and then tossed him high into the air.


    "Hey, you all!"


    "Put me down!"


    Su Yu shouted loudly.


    But Ma Rulong and the others just laughed heartily and continued tossing him up.


    Meng Hongchen stood gracefully not far away, her gentle gaze fixed on them, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    We won.


    As expected of my Yu. He''s amazing.


    Meng Hongchen felt a surge of pride¡ªher Yu was the best.


    After tossing him for a while, the group finally escorted Su Yu back to the rest area.


    "Brother-in-law, you''re incredible¡ªno question about it," Xiao Hongchen said with a thumbs-up, his admiration evident.


    Though he had always prided himself on being no weaker than anyone else¡ªarrogant and overconfident¡ªhe couldn''t help but admire Su Yu''s achievement.


    To go one-against-seven and defeat Shrek Academy¡ªwhat a feat!


    A true man, through and through. One word: Peerless!


    Ma Rulong added with a smile, "Xiao Hongchen is right. This battle was all thanks to you."


    Even Ma Rulong now deeply respected Su Yu. One-against-seven, defeating seven opponents in a row¡ªincluding two Soul Emperors¡ªwas a level of strength far beyond his own.


    Ma Rulong gladly acknowledges Su Yu as the strongest!


    The remaining team members were also full of praise. Su Yu''s performance brought great prestige to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    Seeing everyone enthusiastically praising him, Su Yu gave a faint smile and said, "It''s no big deal. Just don''t blame me for taking away your chance to compete."


    "That''s nonsense!"


    Xiao Hongchen patted Su Yu on the shoulder. "Whether we compete or not is secondary. What matters most is winning.


    "You have no idea how cool you looked up there. One-against-seven¡ªit was legendary!"


    Xiao Hongchen gestured wildly, looking more excited than Su Yu himself.


    Su Yu chuckled softly. "Hearing that from you, Brother Xiao, is rare. It seems you''ve matured quite a bit."


    If this were the old Xiao Hongchen, he would have clamored to participate. But now, he understood that winning was the priority. It was genuine growth.


    "I''ve always been mature, thank you very much," Xiao Hongchen said, striking a pose with exaggerated flair.


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    While the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team celebrated joyfully, the faces of the Shrek Academy members grew darker and darker.


    How infuriating!


    They had lost¡ªand now had to endure the sight of their opponents basking in triumph.


    Most of the Shrek team felt deeply uncomfortable. The surrounding jeers and curses only worsened their mood.


    Noticing their gazes, Su Yu gently pushed past Xiao Hongchen and walked toward the Shrek Academy members.


    As Su Yu approached, the Shrek team members had varying expressions, though most bore a hint of hostility.


    How could they not hold a grudge against the one who had eliminated their team?


    But with Elder Hai standing nearby, they had no choice but to suppress their dissatisfaction.


    Su Yu stopped in front of Yan Shaozhe and a few others, his hands casually behind his back.


    "Dean Yan, you haven''t forgotten our wager, have you? Elder Hai isn''t exactly known for his patience."


    Su Yu smiled brightly.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened, but he maintained a polite tone. "Young Master Su, rest assured. I am a man of my word and will honor our agreement."


    "And what about Xu Sanshi''s earlier offense?" Elder Hai suddenly interjected.


    "I will personally bring Xu Sanshi to offer his apologies," Yan Shaozhe replied, his attitude noticeably more respectful.


    While Su Yu''s status was high, Elder Hai''s power was indisputable. Even stronger than Yan Shaozhe''s teacher, Mu En¡ªhow could he not show respect?


    No matter how unhappy he was, he had to endure it.


    Mu En had once said that Elder Hai was arguably the strongest human Soul Master on the continent.


    Yan Shaozhe had never forgotten those words.


    "Dean Yan''s integrity is commendable. I''m impressed," Su Yu said with a faint smile before shifting his gaze to Ma Xiaotao.


    "You seem dissatisfied."


    "Of course I am! If you''ve got the guts, let''s fight again and see who wins!" Ma Xiaotao glared at Su Yu, unwilling to back down.


    Losing to Su Yu left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "There will be another chance. When that time comes, I''ll be interested to see what your Evil Fire Phoenix can do.


    "Just don''t let it collapse as easily as it did today."


    Su Yu''s light remark immediately made Ma Xiaotao glare at him fiercely.


    She would remember Su Yu forever. This humiliation was one she would never forget.


    But Su Yu paid no mind to her hostility. His gaze shifted again, this time to Dai Yueheng.


    Dai Yueheng''s tiger-like eyes locked onto Su Yu''s, his fighting spirit burning bright.


    "Are you dissatisfied as well?"


    "You''re not worth it. Compared to Ma Xiaotao, you''re far inferior. I have no interest in fighting you again."


    With one dismissive remark, Su Yu left Dai Yueheng fuming.


    Dai Yueheng prided himself on being no weaker than Ma Xiaotao. To be belittled like this¡ªhow could he stand it?


    "Young Master Su, aren''t you underestimating people a bit too much?" Dai Yueheng said coldly.


    "Underestimate?"


    "No, no, no. If it weren''t for the Sky Fiend Douluo saving you, you''d already be in pieces. The White Tiger is, after all, just a second-rate martial soul."


    "Your future is limited. You''re not qualified to be my opponent."


    After dropping this remark, Su Yu didn''t care whether Dai Yueheng could accept it or not and immediately dismissed him.


    His gaze swept over to Bei Bei and lingered momentarily.


    "You''re not bad. You have potential. I hope one day you''ll stand before me again. By then, I want to see you fully control the power of the Radiant Holy Dragon," Su Yu said indifferently.


    "I will. I won''t disappoint you," Bei Bei replied, his tone cold.


    After all, Su Yu had made a name for himself by stepping over them.


    Su Yu''s gaze moved over the remaining members of Shrek Academy. Not one of them was worth more than a fleeting glance.


    Ning Tian, Dai Huabin, Zhu Lu?


    Sorry, they weren''t even on his radar.


    Finally, Su Yu looked at the last person. That was¡­


    "I am Wang Yan, Shrek Academy''s teacher!"


    Wang Yan took the initiative to greet Su Yu, though he was furious that Su Yu had crushed Shrek Academy''s championship dreams.


    Still, Wang Yan was intrigued by Su Yu''s mastery of Ultimate Ice. Of course, the main reason for his politeness was that Su Yu was the young master of the Ice God Palace. He couldn''t afford to be rude.


    But Su Yu directly ignored him. "Wang Yan?"


    "Never heard of you."


    With those words, Su Yu turned and walked away without a backward glance, leaving Wang Yan standing there, both embarrassed and stunned.


    Returning to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team, Su Yu nodded toward Elder Ma and then sat beside Meng Hongchen, gently taking her soft, delicate hand in his.


    "Yu~"


    Finally having a moment to spend with Su Yu, Meng Hongchen clung to him affectionately.


    Su Yu gave her a tender look and wrapped an arm around her waist.


    ...


    Above the arena, Xu Jiawei and the Sky Fiend Douluo were discussing the final procedures.


    With the champion decided, it was time to award the prizes.


    The Sky Fiend Douluo''s overwhelming aura swept across the arena, and then a thunderous voice rang out.


    "Silence!"


    Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice was like a clap of thunder, barely suppressing the noise of the crowd below.


    The spectator area was filled with excited fans. If not for the soldiers holding them back, some overly emotional ones might have already charged at Shrek Academy''s team.


    After all, Shrek Academy had let so many people down.


    Plenty of spectators had bet on Shrek Academy winning. Now that they had lost, these people were left empty-handed. Who else could they vent their anger on if not Shrek Academy?


    Of course, some were secretly pleased.


    Shrek wasn''t everyone''s favorite, after all. There were plenty of people who disliked them.


    Those who had bet on the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy winning were now celebrating their big payday.


    And the biggest winner? That would still be Su Yu.


    A billion gold soul coins wagered wasn''t just a joke.


    "Silence!"


    "Now, would the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team please send someone up to receive the award?"


    The Sky Fiend Douluo''s voice echoed again, quelling the remaining chatter.


    PS: Hey guys! Subscribe to our patreon. This book currently has 120+ advanced chapter.

 Chapter 180 - 180: [DD2]: 180

    Upon hearing the voice of Sky fiend Douluo, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team almost simultaneously turned to Su Yu.


    Even Ma Rulong said, "Su Yu, you should go."


    "Me?" Su Yu was taken aback. Wasn''t Ma Rulong the captain?


    "You were the key contributor in this battle. Without you, we wouldn''t have won the championship," Ma Rulong said with a smile.


    "That''s right. If not you, then who?"


    "At this stage, only you are qualified," Xiao Hongchen chimed in.


    Even the others, including Mi Jia and Xiao Xiafeng, expressed their agreement.


    Everyone unanimously nominated Su Yu to represent the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team and accept the award.


    "Since everyone acknowledges you, you should go," Elder Ma added.


    "Well, alright, I''ll go then." Seeing everyone''s unanimous support, Su Yu naturally didn''t refuse anymore.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yu stood up.


    The soldiers outside quickly parted, opening a path leading to the imperial stage.


    Indeed, this final award was to be presented personally by Xu Jiawei, the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire.


    In a sense, this was a tremendous honor.


    Just as Su Yu was about to set off, Haibo Dong suddenly waved his sleeve. An endless chill condensed, instantly creating an ice bridge leading directly from the resting area to the imperial stage.


    The ice bridge stretched straight to the imperial stage, crystal clear and radiating a white mist.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned before smiling faintly. With a leap, he landed on the ice bridge.


    The distance from the resting area to the imperial stage was at least several hundred meters.


    The massive ice bridge connected both ends and was extremely conspicuous.


    By all rights, what Haibo Dong did could be seen as a great disrespect to Xu Jiawei.


    But was Haibo Dong the type to care about such formalities?


    His young master going to meet the Star Luo Emperor, having to pass through a crowd and climb up to the imperial stage. Absurd!


    In his eyes, the Star Luo Emperor didn''t hold that kind of status.


    So Haibo Dong simply did what he thought was appropriate.


    This act shocked many people, even leaving Xu Jiawei momentarily stunned.


    However, it was just a brief moment of surprise. Xu Jiawei didn''t show the slightest hint of anger.


    Even though, technically, this was a bit disrespectful to him.


    But Xu Jiawei thought to himself, this was already good enough¡ªfar better than dealing with the likes of the Clear Sky Sect.


    Su Yu stepped onto the ice bridge and, under everyone''s gaze, walked slowly toward the imperial stage.


    The sunlight reflected off the ice bridge, refracting into a spectrum of seven colors.


    Su Yu advanced as if walking on light, exuding an indescribable sense of sanctity and nobility.


    "Wow, that''s a solid 10/10 for style," Xiao Hongchen clicked his tongue.


    "This guy, Su Yu, has outdone himself today. He''s stolen all the spotlight."


    "Jealousy is real!"


    The envious tears of an onlooker figuratively streamed down.


    Though Su Yu walked at a leisurely pace, the several hundred meters were soon crossed.


    Xu Jiawei, dressed in imperial robes, stood there. His appearance was refined, and his demeanor carried a hint of imperial majesty.


    Su Yu observed the Star Luo Emperor before him and was somewhat surprised.


    Xu Jiawei''s aura was not weak¡ªat least stronger than Dai Hao''s.


    From Su Yu''s perception, Xu Jiawei''s strength wasn''t inferior to that of a Titled Douluo.


    This man had been hiding his abilities quite well.


    Without anyone noticing, he had already become a Titled Douluo.


    However, he was likely just an ordinary Titled Douluo, probably at rank 91 or 92¡ªnot particularly strong.


    Still, considering Xu Jiawei''s age, it was quite impressive.


    As Su Yu studied Xu Jiawei, the emperor was also assessing him.


    From Xu Jiawei''s perspective, he could detect a faint but undeniable sense of threat emanating from Su Yu.


    Though the sensation was so subtle it was nearly imperceptible, it was still there.


    This was remarkable.


    After all, even a Soul Sage wouldn''t give Xu Jiawei this kind of feeling.


    Only some powerful Soul Douluos could evoke such a reaction from him.


    Xu Jiawei understood exactly what this meant.


    It meant that Su Yu might have the capability to harm him.


    Of course, this didn''t imply that Su Yu was Xu Jiawei''s equal¡ªthe disparity in their soul power was still immense.


    In the eyes of a true powerhouse, Su Yu was still too young and inexperienced.


    "Su Yu, we meet again," Xu Jiawei said with a smile.


    "Congratulations to you and your team on winning the championship of this Soul Master Tournament."


    Xu Jiawei''s tone carried admiration and a hint of recruitment intent.


    Su Yu''s talent was indisputable¡ªtoo extraordinary to ignore.


    His one-versus-seven feat was well-documented and irrefutable.


    Defeating Shrek had catapulted him to fame, a victory of immense significance.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Su Yu cupped his hands respectfully.


    Xu Jiawei smiled and gestured. From the side, Xu Jiujiu approached, carrying a tray. The golden tray was covered with a layer of yellow cloth.


    "This is the reward for winning the Soul Master Tournament. Would you like to take a look?" Xu Jiawei said with a smile.


    Without hesitation, Su Yu lifted the yellow cloth. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath it lay three soul bones: one red, one green, and one white. Each emitted a distinct aura.


    The red soul bone was fire-attribute, the green was wind-attribute, and the white was ice-attribute.


    The three soul bones were of decent quality. The fire and wind ones were slightly damaged, though not significantly. Their age ranged between 20,000 and 30,000 years.


    The ice-attribute soul bone, however, stood out in terms of quality. Its shape was nearly intact, and the aura it emitted was extraordinary, clearly from a top-tier soul beast.


    Its age was around 50,000 years.


    The value of this ice-attribute soul bone alone surpassed the combined worth of the other two.


    Su Yu glanced at Xu Jiawei, suspecting he had done this on purpose.


    Sure enough, Xu Jiawei gave a mysterious smile and nodded subtly at Su Yu.


    Of the three soul bones, only the ice-attribute one was a true treasure. Xu Jiawei had specifically prepared it for Su Yu, knowing he had an ice attribute.


    The other two were meant for the other members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team.


    As for these future adversaries, Xu Jiawei wouldn''t provide them with overly powerful soul bones. He wasn''t foolish enough to aid his enemies.


    "Do you like them?" Xu Jiawei asked.


    "Your Majesty is generous. I like them very much," Su Yu replied, fully understanding the emperor''s intentions. Xu Jiawei, too, knew that Su Yu understood.


    The two shared a tacit understanding.


    "Jiujiu, give the soul bones to Su Yu," Xu Jiawei instructed.


    At his words, Xu Jiujiu handed the tray to Su Yu.


    Taking the tray, Su Yu said, "Thank you, Princess Jiujiu."


    Xu Jiujiu didn''t respond, merely staring at Su Yu with a peculiar expression.


    Xu Jiawei smiled and said, "Su Yu, you and Jiujiu are old acquaintances. There''s no need for further introductions."


    "If you have time, perhaps you could spend more time together. After all, you''re both young and likely share common interests."


    "We''ll see," Su Yu replied casually.


    After chatting for a while longer, Su Yu carried the tray and turned to leave.


    ...


    Star Emperor Hotel.


    In the conference room, Su Yu placed the tray on the table.


    The three soul bones shimmered with light, each radiating its unique energy fluctuation.


    "You can decide how to divide them amongst yourselves," Su Yu said indifferently, sipping his tea.


    He truly didn''t care.


    Su Yu wasn''t short of soul bones, especially ordinary ones like these.


    What he sought were far rarer: soul bones from savage beasts, true dragon soul bones, or those with unique and extraordinary abilities.


    For example, the Ice Jade Scorpion Left Arm Bone with its Ice Explosion Technique.


    Ordinary soul bones weren''t worth his attention.


    "This isn''t complicated¡ªjust give them to whoever they suit," Xiao Hongchen said, glancing at the soul bones. "For the record, I''m out."


    True to his straightforward nature, he was the first to state he didn''t want them.


    Wang Dong''er followed suit. "I don''t need them either."


    Given Wang Dong''er''s background, she naturally wouldn''t care about a few ordinary soul bones.


    Among the three, only the ice-attribute soul bone was somewhat special. The other two weren''t anything remarkable.


    But not everyone was as carefree as those two.


    After all, these were soul bones!


    Not everyone came from wealthy families.


    Even ordinary 10,000-year soul bones could make many drool.


    Here were three soul bones of decent quality¡ªhow could they not be tempted?


    At that moment, Elder Ma cleared his throat.


    The group immediately turned their attention to him.


    Elder Ma looked around the room and said calmly, "There''s no need to feel conflicted over the ownership of two soul bones.


    "This victory, your championship, is not just a great triumph for the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    "It''s also an exhilarating moment of pride for our entire empire.


    "As such, the academy will reward all of you accordingly."


    "Adding these three soul bones, the academy will contribute eleven more, ensuring each of you gets one soul bone."


    "Of course, if someone doesn''t want a soul bone, they can exchange it for a high-quality Grade Seven soul tool instead."


    As soon as Elder Ma finished speaking, everyone was stunned.


    "Is this true, Elder Ma?" Mi Jia couldn''t help but ask.


    Was the academy being this generous now?


    "Of course it''s true! Do you think I''d lie to a bunch of brats like you?" Elder Ma replied with a laugh.


    Winning the championship had put him in an excellent mood.


    The first championship in thousands of years¡ªit was a monumental achievement.


    A few soul bones? They were nothing in comparison to this victory.


    The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy had plenty of resources; wealth was never a problem.


    Even compared to Shrek Academy, the Sun Moon Royal Academy was leagues ahead in financial resources.


    As the largest hub of soul engineers on the continent, with countless high-ranking experts, the academy''s wealth¡ªespecially that of the Illustrious Virtue Hall¡ªwas beyond what outsiders could imagine.


    With Elder Ma''s confirmation, the group practically burst with joy.


    "Elder Ma is the best!"


    "Elder Ma is the best!"


    The team cheered in unison.


    Elder Ma waved his hand dismissively and said, "If you want to thank someone, thank the Hall Master. These were his exact words.


    ''As long as they win the championship, they''ll be rewarded generously.''


    It''s not like I have the power to give out rewards."


    "Then¡­ The Hall Master is the best!"


    "The Hall Master is the best!"


    The room filled with loud chants once again.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, observing the lively group. Spending time with them, he found that they were all quite amusing in their ways.


    Meng Hongchen leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder, uninterested in the commotion.


    Having both her left and right arm soul bones, and both being top-tier, she didn''t care much for these prizes.


    To her, these rewards were far less appealing than Su Yu himself.


    Su Yu gently stroked her wine-red hair and rested his head slightly against hers.


    The two openly displayed their affection, which no one found surprising anymore.


    If a day came when Su Yu and Meng Hongchen didn''t show affection, the others would probably wonder if something was wrong.


    Watching the cheering group, Elder Ma''s face was filled with a content smile.


    "Since we''ve won the championship today, I''ll treat everyone to a feast tonight to celebrate. Tomorrow morning at nine, we''ll return to the academy," Elder Ma announced loudly.


    The cheers grew even louder.


    At this moment, Su Yu suddenly said, "Elder Ma, you all can head back first. I might need to stay here for a few more days."


    Elder Ma looked at Su Yu curiously and asked, "Do you have some unfinished business here, Su Yu?"


    The rest of the group quieted down and turned to him with curious gazes.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and replied, "It''s nothing major. I had previously opened a hall in the Star Luo Empire and bet one billion gold soul coins on our victory. Now that the tournament is over, I''m waiting for them to bring me the money.


    Given the amount, I suspect it might take them a few days to sort it out."


    As Su Yu finished speaking, the room fell into stunned silence.


    Xiao Hongchen stared at Su Yu with a strange expression and asked, "How much did you say you bet?"


    "One billion gold soul coins?"


    The others were equally dumbfounded. One billion?!


    What the¡ª?!


    This young man had some wild moves.


    Su Yu nodded calmly and said, "I just took this opportunity to make a little pocket money. It''s nothing much."


    "A little pocket money?! Are you serious?!" Xiao Hongchen''s voice became sharp. A billion¡ªhow much could he have earned from this?!


    The others shared Xiao Hongchen''s incredulous expression, teetering on the edge of questioning reality itself.


    "No way! You must treat us!" Xiao Hongchen suddenly pushed aside Wang Dong''er, who was standing next to Su Yu, and threw an arm around Su Yu''s shoulder.


    "If you don''t treat us after making this kind of fortune, we won''t let you off the hook!"


    Su Yu chuckled. "Of course, I''ll treat you. Tonight, the most luxurious banquet at the Star Emperor Hotel is on me."


    Elder Ma didn''t object. Even he was stunned by Su Yu''s revelation.


    While everyone else had been focusing on the competition, this seemingly honest and straightforward young man had secretly struck gold.


    This guy had truly hidden his cards well.


    "That''s more like it! Let''s go, everyone, and make sure the Star Emperor Hotel prepares something fancy!" Xiao Hongchen took the lead, already heading out to arrange the feast.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t oppose, the others quickly followed Xiao Hongchen, excitement written all over their faces.


    "Yu, don''t mind my brother¡ªhe''s always like this."


    Meng Hongchen, worried that Su Yu might mind, couldn''t help but explain.


    Su Yu gently patted her head and smiled. "It''s fine. Today''s a happy day, so let''s let everyone enjoy themselves and have some fun.


    It''s just a meal¡ªhow much could they possibly eat?"


    "Mm."


    Seeing that Su Yu truly didn''t mind, Meng Hongchen finally felt at ease. Her beautiful eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled.


    Su Yu wrapped an arm gently around her waist and planted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Elder Ma shuddered, feeling as though the world had truly changed. Young people these days¡ªwhy did they have to flaunt their affection everywhere they went?


    Not wanting to endure any more of this public display of affection, Elder Ma took the opportunity to leave the conference room.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er stood there completely stunned, looking more conflicted than ever. The more she watched, the more she regretted disguising herself as a man.

 Chapter 181 - 181: [DD2]: 181

    Credits: Stephen Montgomery


    Top Floor of the Star Emperor Hotel, Shrek Conference Room.


    Similarly gathered in the conference room, the atmosphere on the Shrek Academy side was starkly different from that of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy¡ªtense and oppressive.


    Yan Shaozhe sat silently, his face dark and brooding.


    Ma Xiaotao kept her head lowered, her pink eyes shimmering with unwillingness.


    Dai Yaoheng''s tiger-like eyes were filled with ferocity, brimming with defiance.


    Most of the others from Shrek Academy looked similarly dispirited, like wilting eggplants after a frost.


    The shock loss in the finals to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team was a crushing blow for Shrek Academy¡ªone that was unprecedented.


    The repercussions¡ªthe questioning, criticism, and public opinion that would follow¡ªwould undoubtedly put Shrek Academy in an extremely difficult position.


    The academy''s leadership had already suffered significant losses recently, and now this failure was like salt in the wound.


    The only one who seemed in relatively good spirits was Zhang Lexuan.


    Watching Su Yu win the competition brought her genuine joy.


    Su Yu''s strength was growing at an astonishing rate.


    In a few more years, he might even surpass her.


    Talent¡ªit truly was a remarkable gift.


    Even though her talent was outstanding, it paled in comparison to Su Yu''s.


    His future would undoubtedly be dazzling beyond imagination.


    Thinking about the great achievements Su Yu might reach in the future, Zhang Lexuan couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and comfort.


    After all, she was the one who had mentored and nurtured him from the start.


    As Zhang Lexuan drifted off in her thoughts, the atmosphere in the conference room grew even tenser.


    Yan Shaozhe looked at the young people before him, took a deep breath, and forced himself to calm down.


    Though he was angry, he knew he couldn''t blame these students in front of him.


    The reality was that Su Yu and the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team were just too strong.


    It wasn''t their fault; it was simply a gap in strength.


    Besides, even though they had lost the match, these young people still possessed immense potential.


    If he were too harsh and caused them to lose heart, or worse, grow estranged from the academy, it would be a terrible loss.


    After a long moment of silence, Yan Shaozhe finally sighed softly.


    "This loss in the competition is entirely my fault¡ªit has nothing to do with any of you."


    "You are all outstanding students and still the pride of Shrek Academy."


    "Don''t let one defeat make you doubt yourselves or lose heart."


    "The future is still long, and five years from now, we''ll have the chance to take revenge and reclaim our honor."


    Yan Shaozhe''s words were meant to comfort the group. If he didn''t say something, the morale in the room would completely collapse.


    Even he had felt on the verge of breaking, so it was easy to imagine how these young people must feel.


    To face the scorn of tens of thousands of people and still sit here was, honestly, impressive.


    It showed that their mental fortitude wasn''t too bad after all.


    After Yan Shaozhe, Wang Yan followed suit, beginning his self-reflection.


    "The dean is right. This loss is not your fault."


    "If anyone is to blame, it''s me for failing to gather adequate intelligence. I didn''t realize Su Yu had a second domain or that his Ultimate Ice would be so overpowering."


    "If we had been better prepared and devised a strategy to counter him, the match might not have turned out this way."


    Wang Yan genuinely felt responsible.


    He had watched every match Su Yu participated in, yet he had learned virtually nothing.


    He didn''t know Su Yu had dual domains.


    He didn''t know Su Yu had incredible endurance.


    He didn''t know Su Yu''s combat ability surpassed even Dai Yaoheng.


    Despite seeing so much, he had discovered nothing.


    Even if Su Yu had deliberately concealed his abilities, Wang Yan still felt he had failed.


    If they hadn''t been caught off guard at the start, the loss might not have been so crushing.


    "Teachers, please don''t blame yourselves. This loss is my fault. If I hadn''t underestimated Su Yu, we wouldn''t have lost to him."


    Ma Xiaotao took the initiative to shoulder responsibility, still brooding over her decision not to use her trump card.


    "I also made mistakes. As vice-captain, I failed to handle Su Yu and didn''t even cause him any trouble. That''s on me," Dai Yuoheng admitted.


    Following Dai Yuoheng''s lead, others chimed in, each blaming themselves for the loss.


    Only Ning Tian, Jiang Nannan, and Shi Yue stayed quiet¡ªthey hadn''t even participated in the match. What did winning or losing have to do with them?


    Seeing everyone speak up, Yan Shaozhe finally felt some relief.


    What he feared most was silence. If they were still willing to talk, it meant their mental states were intact¡ªa positive sign.


    Yan Shaozhe cleared his throat and spoke firmly.


    "All right, stop blaming yourselves."


    "As the team leader, I bear the ultimate responsibility for this loss. Let''s not argue over it anymore."


    "Your job now isn''t to dwell on this defeat but to train hard. Five years from now, we''ll wash away this humiliation and reclaim the glory that belongs to Shrek Academy."


    Yan Shaozhe''s words reignited the students'' fighting spirit.


    With just a few sentences, many of them were fired up, vowing to restore Shrek''s honor no matter what.


    It was impressive how the notion of Shrek''s glory had managed to bind so many people together.


    Seeing the students regain their resolve, Yan Shaozhe finally smiled.


    He turned to Wang Yan and asked, "How are Xu Sanshi and the others doing with their injuries?"


    Wang Yan replied without hesitation, "Bei Bei and Chu He''s injuries are minor and won''t affect their potential. A half-month of rest should suffice.


    "As for Dai Huabin, he didn''t suffer any injuries. The reason he hasn''t woken up yet¡­ well¡­"


    Wang Yan hesitated.


    Apart from being completely defeated, Dai Huabin was mostly suffering from sheer embarrassment.


    Seeing Wang Yan hesitate to speak, Yan Shaozhe quickly understood and shifted the topic. "What about Xu Sanshi?"


    "Upon further examination, Xu Sanshi''s Xuanwu bloodline has indeed been crippled. His martial soul''s essence is damaged. Without an extremely rare heavenly treasure, he''ll likely never reach the rank of Titled Douluo in his lifetime."


    Although they had anticipated bad news, hearing this still shocked everyone from Shrek Academy.


    A damaged martial soul essence was no small matter.


    "It''s all Su Yu''s fault! He went too far!" Shi Yue muttered under her breath.


    Jiang Nannan''s eyebrows arched sharply as she retorted, "Xu Sanshi was the one who tried to kill first. Su Yu merely counterattacked. Xu Sanshi brought this on himself."


    Shi Yue''s face turned red with anger as she snapped, "Jiang Nannan, are you siding with outsiders now?"


    Jiang Nannan remained calm and firm. "I''m just stating the facts."


    Shi Yue''s face flushed further. "Su Yu injured so many people from the academy! He has a grudge against us. And what about Dai Huabin? He completely humiliated him! Isn''t that excessive?"


    Jiang Nannan rebutted without hesitation, "The competition inherently carries risks. Aside from Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, who else did Su Yu seriously injure?"


    "If Su Yu truly harbored hostility toward the academy, given his strength, there would be piles of critically injured people."


    "Or do you think he held back because he feared us?"


    "He''s the Young Master of the Ice God Palace¡ªwhat does he have to fear?"


    "Even the dean admitted Xu Sanshi''s actions were his fault. Are you still trying to stir trouble here?"


    "And as for Dai Huabin, he used hidden weapons and suffered the backlash. He only has himself to blame."


    Jiang Nannan''s usual gentle demeanor was nowhere to be seen. She stood her ground firmly, showing no intention of backing down.


    Though she and Shi Yue had been on friendly terms, this argument left no doubt that their relationship had fractured completely. Jiang Nannan, however, showed no hesitation.


    "Nannan, Shi Yue was just worried about her junior. Must you speak so harshly?" Wang Yan interjected, clearly taking sides.


    Jiang Nannan looked at Wang Yan and said, "Teacher Wang, the people from the Ice God Palace haven''t left yet. Do you realize the consequences if Senior Ice Emperor overhears what Shi Yue just said?"


    Wang Yan''s heart skipped a beat, and Shi Yue''s face turned pale with fright.


    She was right¡ªthe Ice God Palace members hadn''t left.


    Given their strength, they might have overheard the conversation.


    No one dared to take that risk.


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes flickered as he nodded, "Nannan is correct. While Su Yu defeated us, it''s simply a matter of opposing sides. There''s nothing more to be said."


    "Nannan, you''re quite familiar with Su Yu. What do you think his attitude toward Shrek Academy is?"


    Jiang Nannan was momentarily stunned, recalling Su Yu''s past remarks about Shrek Academy.


    Su Yu himself likely didn''t have a fondness for Shrek Academy.


    But outright hatred? Probably not.


    She couldn''t be certain, as she wasn''t Su Yu and couldn''t truly know his thoughts.


    Still, Jiang Nannan knew better than to say Su Yu disliked Shrek Academy outright.


    After a brief hesitation, she replied, "I don''t think Su Yu has any issues with the academy. However, as for Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, I doubt he likes them."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe and the others nodded in agreement.


    That much was obvious.


    Everyone could see that Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin had personal grudges with Su Yu.


    Yan Shaozhe, however, didn''t mind. The personal feud between those two and Su Yu had nothing to do with Shrek Academy as a whole.


    What mattered was establishing a connection with Su Yu¡ªand through him, the Ice God Palace.


    The academy had pressing needs that the Ice God Palace could assist with.


    After some thought, Yan Shaozhe asked again, "What do you think Su Yu''s impression of Ma Xiaotao might be?"


    Jiang Nannan glanced at Ma Xiaotao, whose cheeks turned slightly red in discomfort.


    She understood the implication behind Yan Shaozhe''s question.


    But was it worth trying to win Su Yu over after the humiliating loss he had inflicted on them?


    The image of Su Yu gripping her throat with one hand flashed through Ma Xiaotao''s mind, and she bit her lip in frustration.


    That man was destined to be her lifelong rival.


    She was determined to defeat him.


    Yet, if she were honest, she didn''t hate him.


    On the contrary, Su Yu had left a deeper impression on her than most people ever had.


    After all, he was the first man of her generation to ever defeat her.


    For Ma Xiaotao, this was unforgettable.


    After observing Ma Xiaotao''s reaction and recalling Su Yu''s demeanor, Jiang Nannan softly answered, "He probably doesn''t dislike her."


    "Su Yu has a very proud personality. He doesn''t bother hiding his disdain for people he looks down on."


    Hearing this, Dai Yuoheng''s face darkened.


    What did she mean by that? Was she insinuating something?


    Su Yu had openly mocked him as unworthy and not even qualified to be his opponent¡ªa remark that had lingered in Dai Yuoheng''s mind ever since.


    And now Jiang Nannan dared to imply it again?


    Outrageous! He couldn''t do anything to Su Yu, but Jiang Nannan was a commoner. Surely, she wasn''t beyond his reach.


    Dai Yuoheng silently swore to himself: if he caught her alone, he wouldn''t let her off easily.


    Still, he maintained a composed expression, feigning indifference. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Dai Huabin, who lashed out impulsively, Dai Yuoheng prided himself on patience and restraint.


    Meanwhile, Yan Shaozhe''s eyes lit up with interest. "Is that so?"


    His mind was already turning, scheming his next steps.


    "Nannan, you remember I promised the Ice Emperor I''d take Xu Sanshi to personally apologize to them."


    "But since Xu Sanshi hasn''t woken up yet, I''ve been at a loss."


    "How about this¡ªwhen the time comes, you accompany me?"


    Yan Shaozhe decided to involve Jiang Nannan simply because having someone familiar on good terms with Su Yu could make things smoother. The people from the Ice God Palace were notoriously difficult to deal with, and he wasn''t sure if Su Yu had inherited that trait. With Jiang Nannan present, at least Su Yu wouldn''t go too far.


    "This¡­ alright."


    After weighing her options, Jiang Nannan realized that this matter wouldn''t negatively affect Su Yu in any way. She eventually agreed.


    After all, she was planning to leave Shrek Academy soon and didn''t want to strain the relationship too much.


    Seeing Jiang Nannan agree, Yan Shaozhe smiled with satisfaction.


    ...


    In Yan Shaozhe''s room, he and Ma Xiaotao were having a private discussion.


    "Teacher, do we need to offer an apology?" Ma Xiaotao asked.


    "When you need help, you don''t have much of a choice," Yan Shaozhe sighed. "Xiaotao, both you and Elder Xuan need the support of the Ice God Palace."


    "But this feels like it''s damaging your dignity, Teacher," Ma Xiaotao said with a frown.


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled. "My dignity means nothing. For the academy, I''m willing to sacrifice everything."


    "Now, as for you¡­ this is a rare opportunity. We finally found Su Yu, so don''t let it slip by."


    Ma Xiaotao''s face turned red. "Teacher, he¡­ he''s still too young."


    Yan Shaozhe laughed softly. "He''s only seven years younger than you. With your talents, both of you are destined for the pinnacle of strength."


    "An Ultimate Douluo''s lifespan is at least several centuries. A mere seven years will feel like nothing in the long run."


    "He''s the Young Master of the Ice God Palace, an exceptional husband prospect that you won''t find anywhere else. If you don''t act, someone else surely will."


    "The Star Luo Empire''s Princess Jiujiu¡ªI''d bet she''ll make her move. If you''re not proactive, it''ll be too late."


    "If it''s too late, then so be it. I, Ma Xiaotao, am not one to compete with other women over a man," Ma Xiaotao declared arrogantly, lifting her chin with a prideful expression.


    Yan Shaozhe responded by flicking her on the forehead. The sharp pain brought tears to Ma Xiaotao''s eyes.


    "Teacher~" Ma Xiaotao looked at him with a pitiful expression, not understanding why he had hit her.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face turned serious. "I have my reasons for asking this of you."


    "Ma Xiaotao, you''re so stubborn, but do you realize that without Su Yu''s help, you won''t be able to suppress your demonic fire forever? You''ll eventually face its backlash."


    "What''s more important¡ªyour temper or your life?"

 Chapter 182 - 182: [DD2]: 182

    Credits: Jose Carrillo sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yan Shaozhe was exasperated, his disappointment evident. How could Ma Xiaotao act so stubborn when someone like Su Yu, with his status and ability, was right in front of her? Did she think he wasn''t good enough for her?


    Yan Shaozhe was deeply impressed by Ma Xiaotao''s talent, but her fiery temperament left him at a loss.


    "Teacher, I''ll suppress the demonic fire," Ma Xiaotao muttered.


    "Suppress it? Nonsense! If not for the Ice God Palace''s Grand Guardian sealing your demonic fire, do you think you''d have even been able to compete?" Yan Shaozhe said, clearly annoyed.


    Recalling the immense price he had paid to bring her to the Ice God Palace for a temporary seal that would only last two years, Yan Shaozhe''s irritation grew. The chance for a permanent solution was now in front of her, yet she remained indifferent.


    His tone turned harsher. "Ma Xiaotao, you''re going whether you want to or not. If you refuse, don''t blame me for breaking your legs."


    Ma Xiaotao stared at him in shock. Seeing his anger, she instinctively caved.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll go, Teacher. Don''t be mad," she said, shaking his arm and pretending to be playful.


    "Don''t give me that nonsense." Yan Shaozhe shot her a glare. "Fix yourself up properly. At least leave a good impression.


    "Stop acting like a lunatic or some crazy woman. What man would like someone with your personality?


    "And control that explosive temper of yours. Su Yu has been raised in luxury his whole life. Do you think he''ll tolerate your tantrums?"


    Ma Xiaotao fell silent, speechless.


    Listening to Yan Shaozhe''s endless lecturing, she felt defeated. Not only did she have to approach Su Yu, but now there were all these demands.


    Ma Xiaotao, who despised being restricted, found the instructions torturous. She wanted to protest but swallowed her words upon seeing Yan Shaozhe''s dark expression. She was genuinely afraid he might explode.


    Seeing her silence, Yan Shaozhe''s expression softened. He spoke earnestly, "Xiaotao, I know this is hard for you, but everything I''m doing is for your good."


    "If you don''t secure Su Yu''s help, what''s your plan?


    "You don''t want to see your teacher sending off his only disciple to an early grave, do you?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s heartfelt words moved Ma Xiaotao. Lowering her head, she replied, "I understand, Teacher. I''ll try to control my temper."


    "That''s better." Yan Shaozhe smiled in relief. "You''re beautiful, with a great figure. You''re the type that young men find irresistible."


    "If you can just manage your temper, I don''t believe Su Yu won''t be interested.


    "And once you win him over, you can do whatever you want later."


    His implication was clear¡ªpretend for now, and after tying Su Yu down, her true nature wouldn''t matter.


    This kind of advice was exactly the kind of thing Yan Shaozhe would say.


    Ma Xiaotao pondered his words, her expression contemplative.


    Yan Shaozhe continued, "Later, I''ll have Jiang Nannan lead the way to find Su Yu."


    "The Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy team probably won''t leave today, but they might head back tomorrow."


    "It''s best we act quickly."


    Ma Xiaotao hesitated before asking, "But Teacher, we don''t have a soul bone to offer."


    "Didn''t we lose the bet? We''re supposed to compensate with a top-tier soul bone from a 50,000-year soul beast."


    Not only had Shrek Academy lost the match, but they now had to hand over such a treasure. This time, they truly looked like fools.


    "I still have the left arm bone of a Bright Flame Bird, a light-element soul beast. Let''s use that as payment," Yan Shaozhe said.


    Ma Xiaotao was surprised. "A Bright Flame Bird with Phoenix Bloodline?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded. "I acquired it by chance long ago, but I already had a left arm bone at the time."


    "So, I kept it as a prized possession until now."


    "That''s way too valuable. Using it as payment is giving Su Yu a huge advantage," Ma Xiaotao remarked.


    The Bright Flame Bird wasn''t just any top-tier soul beast¡ªit was among the best. Its phoenix bloodline alone made it extraordinary. The left arm bone was a priceless treasure.


    Yan Shaozhe sighed bitterly. "We don''t have much choice. The academy''s soul bone reserves won''t arrive in time.


    "And Su Yu isn''t someone with endless patience. If we don''t deliver on the bet, he''ll demand it before leaving."


    Ma Xiaotao stayed quiet, realizing the truth in his words. If they didn''t offer the soul bone today, Elder Hai Bodong would surely come for it tomorrow.


    It was better to approach Su Yu proactively to save face.


    "Alright, Xiaotao, stop overthinking. Just prepare yourself".


    "Dress up nicely¡ªyoung people are visual creatures."


    "You, with your mature beauty, will have that kid Su Yu completely captivated."


    "Even if you can''t beat him in a fight, you can conquer him in other ways," Yan Shaozhe joked with a laugh.


    "I can beat him if I go all out!" Ma Xiaotao blurted, unwilling to admit defeat.


    But seeing Yan Shaozhe''s expression, her defiance quickly faded.


    "Well, uh, Teacher, I''ll go back to my room to get ready," she said hastily before disappearing in a flash.


    Yan Shaozhe shook his head, smiling. "That girl is still so fiery.


    "If only she had a temperament like Le Xuan''s, with that figure of hers, would she even need to pursue someone?"


    "The young master of Ice God Palace just showed up himself, alas..."


    Life wasn''t easy, and Yan Shaozhe sighed.


    ...


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Not long after Su Yu returned to his room, there was a sudden knocking at the door.


    In Snow Empress''s confused gaze, he quickly stashed her back into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse before swiftly opening the door.


    The first thing that caught his eye was Jiang Nannan''s enchanting face.


    Behind her, he caught sight of Yan Shaozhe and Ma Xiaotao as well.


    "Young master Su, sorry for the sudden intrusion," Yan Shaozhe said with a polite smile, stepping forward.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and said, "Dean Yan, alright, let''s find a quiet place to chat."


    "Ah, very well!" Yan Shaozhe agreed quickly, still smiling.


    He led them to the same private lounge Princess Jiujiu had taken him and Wang Dong''er to before. The place was quiet and perfect for conversations.


    "I didn''t know the Star Emperor Hotel had such a fine spot. Young master Su truly has an excellent eye," Yan Shaozhe complimented.


    "It was Princess Jiujiu of the Star Luo royal family who brought me here. I didn''t discover it myself," Su Yu replied casually. "Dean Yan, please have a seat."


    Yan Shaozhe eagerly nodded and pulled Ma Xiaotao to sit down.


    Su Yu stepped forward and pulled a chair out for Jiang Nannan, inviting her to sit beside him.


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes narrowed as he gave Jiang Nannan another look.


    Rumors had always suggested Jiang Nannan and Su Yu were close, but now it seemed they were more than just close.


    Yan Shaozhe decided to adjust Jiang Nannan''s treatment back at the academy. Though she came from humble origins, her connection to Su Yu meant she could no longer be regarded as an ordinary student.


    Su Yu then sat down and cast a glance across the table. Yan Shaozhe''s appearance was as simple as ever: a plain white robe, nothing particularly noteworthy.


    Ma Xiaotao, however, looked completely different from her usual self. She wore a fiery red dress that accentuated her already stunning figure, making her beauty even more striking.


    Her bold figure, highlighted by the dress, made her curves all the more eye-catching. Though her face wasn''t as delicate as Jiang Nannan''s, her body was an absolute masterpiece: a full chest, a slim waist, and long legs¡ªa real bombshell.


    However, Su Yu wasn''t someone ruled by lust. He glanced at her briefly before looking away.


    He had seen his fair share of beauties, and Ma Xiaotao wasn''t enough to make him lose his composure.


    "Dean Yan, you must have something to discuss if you''ve come here at this hour?" Su Yu asked, getting straight to the point.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded and said, "Young master Su, I came here today for two matters. The first is to fulfill our wager."


    As he spoke, Ma Xiaotao presented a wooden box and slid it across the table toward Su Yu.


    The box was made of rare golden wood.


    When Su Yu opened it, a burst of golden-red light filled the room.


    Inside was a golden-red soul bone, radiating intense heat.


    Upon closer inspection, feather-like patterns adorned the surface of the bone, exuding a sense of regal dignity. The entire bone emanated pure light energy, making it a top-tier soul bone.


    "A Bright Flame Bird soul bone. Dean Yan, you are indeed generous and trustworthy," Su Yu said with a smile.


    He immediately recognized its origins. This soul bone was on par with the 50,000-year Golden Earth Dragon King soul bone he had gifted Wang Dong''er. It was a truly extraordinary treasure.


    This was one of Yan Shaozhe''s most prized possessions.


    "As long as Young Master Su is satisfied," Yan Shaozhe said with a smile, though his heart ached terribly.


    He had always been frugal, and giving away such a precious soul bone was like slicing off a piece of his soul.


    But he had no choice. This was the only 50,000-year soul bone he possessed. If he didn''t hand it over, Hai Bodong wouldn''t let him off.


    As for reneging on the wager, that would require courage he didn''t have.


    Moreover, Shrek Academy still needed help from the Ice God Palace. Even if it pained him, he had to grit his teeth and give it up.


    "I''m very satisfied. What''s the second matter?" Su Yu asked as he closed the box.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly explained, "The second matter is to apologize on behalf of Xu Sanshi."


    "I originally intended to bring Xu Sanshi himself, but he''s still unconscious, so I came to apologize to you in his stead."


    "This is Shrek Academy''s token of apology."


    Ma Xiaotao handed over another box.


    This time, Su Yu didn''t bother opening it.


    He already knew it wouldn''t contain anything valuable. The best item had already been given, and with Yan Shaozhe''s stingy nature, the apology gift was unlikely to hold anything remarkable.


    It was probably just some common natural treasures or medicinal pills. Su Yu wasn''t particularly interested.


    "Since Dean Yan has taken the initiative to apologize, I won''t pursue the matter further. However, Xu Sanshi''s actions were indeed problematic."


    "Your academy should educate him properly. Killing someone in a competition is not something to be encouraged."


    "Young master Su is right. Thank you for your magnanimity in forgiving Xu Sanshi''s momentary lapse in judgment," Yan Shaozhe promptly echoed, his tone full of respect.


    Su Yu smiled faintly but remained silent. Yan Shaozhe''s current deference was unmistakable¡ªdespite Su Yu being only a twelve-year-old boy.


    Of course, Su Yu understood that this respect stemmed entirely from his status.


    Shrek Academy had always been adept at treating people differently based on their power and influence. Toward the strong, Shrek Academy never lacked in courtesy.


    As for verbally forgiving Xu Sanshi, it was only because Su Yu didn''t consider Xu Sanshi worth his attention¡ªespecially now that Xu Sanshi''s talent had been crippled. He was even less significant.


    However, the Xu Family''s Mystic Underworld Sect was a bit of a nuisance. While not particularly powerful, they still had Titled Douluo-level experts, and their sphere of influence happened to be near Jiang Nannan''s family.


    Su Yu contemplated whether he should deal with them preemptively. After all, the continent wasn''t exactly peaceful, and the Holy Spirit Cult had also been spotted in the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    Now that both tasks had been completed and Su Yu appeared to be easy to talk to, Yan Shaozhe grew a bit bolder.


    Noticing that Su Yu wasn''t speaking, Yan Shaozhe''s mind began to work. He asked tentatively, "Young master Su, have you ever heard of Evil Fire?"


    Su Yu''s thoughts returned, and his gaze shifted to Ma Xiaotao. "Dean Yan, are you referring to the Evil Fire in Miss Ma Xiatao''s body?"


    "You can tell that Xiaotao has Evil Fire in her?" Yan Shaozhe exclaimed in surprise, quickly asking for confirmation.


    Su Yu waved dismissively. "Not exactly. It''s just that your visit to the Ice God Palace to seek treatment was mentioned to me by Senior Mu Wu."


    A glimmer flashed in Yan Shaozhe''s eyes as he replied, "The Grand Guardian is indeed extraordinary. During our visit to the Ice God Palace, we had an excellent conversation."


    "Oh?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Is that so, Senior Mu Wu?"


    Suddenly, Mu Wu appeared, his imposing aura immediately startling Yan Shaozhe.


    What the¡ª?! Yan Shaozhe''s thoughts were in chaos. Why is Mu Wu here too?


    Wasn''t Ice Emperor Hai Bodong already by Su Yu''s side?


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart raced. Two powerful figures of such stature were following Su Yu. He couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he hadn''t acted recklessly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have even left a trace behind.


    With both Mu Wu and Hai Bodong by Su Yu''s side, anyone harboring ill intentions toward him would undoubtedly face certain doom.


    "Senior Mu Wu, Dean Yan here said you had an excellent conversation?" Su Yu asked with a slight smile.


    "A brief encounter. I wouldn''t say we''re acquainted," Mu Wu replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened immediately. Damn it, not even a shred of courtesy.


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    Yan Shaozhe had intended to use this as an opportunity to build some rapport, but with Mu Wu himself present, his attempt had completely backfired. This was beyond humiliating.


    "What do you think, Dean Yan?" Su Yu asked, still smiling as he looked at Yan Shaozhe.


    Yan Shaozhe was embarrassed, but his thick skin was unmatched. It only took a moment for him to recover his composure.


    "Though it was just a brief encounter, the Grand Guardian''s heroic presence and unmatched aura left an unforgettable impression on me. It felt as though we were old friends at first sight," Yan Shaozhe said shamelessly, practically groveling.


    If one didn''t care about saving face, nothing else mattered.


    Ma Xiaotao, sitting next to him, wanted to cover her face in shame.


    Her teacher was utterly humiliating. Truly, he had no dignity!

 Chapter 183 - 183: [DD2]: 183

    Su Yu smiled cheerfully, completely unsurprised.


    Yan Shaozhe¡ªthis was just the kind of person he was.


    After chatting for a while longer, Su Yu took his leave. When he left, he brought Jiang Nannan with him.


    Watching the three of them walk away, Yan Shaozhe''s gaze grew contemplative. Beside him, Ma Xiaotao couldn''t hide her disappointment.


    "Teacher, he still refused."


    Just moments ago, Yan Shaozhe had once again asked Su Yu to help treat Ma Xiaotao.


    But who was Su Yu?


    Yan Shaozhe hadn''t offered any significant reward, so Su Yu naturally refused outright.


    As for whether Ma Xiaotao would suffer a backlash from her evil fire, what did that have to do with him? He barely knew her!


    Su Yu wasn''t one to engage in a losing deal.


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect him to agree right away," Yan Shaozhe said, unfazed. "After all, you two don''t have a close relationship."


    "Teacher, what should we do then?" Ma Xiaotao asked, looking at Yan Shaozhe.


    The words Su Yu had said earlier had truly been infuriating.


    He''d remarked that since Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire wouldn''t erupt for another two years, they could revisit the matter then.


    Was that even something a person would say?


    Ma Xiaotao had almost lost her temper, her attempt to maintain a ladylike demeanor barely holding up.


    She had gone to the trouble of dressing up extravagantly, and while he had no problem enjoying the view when asked for help, he shrank back faster than anyone.


    How could Ma Xiaotao not be angry?


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled mysteriously and said, "Your teacher has his ways. Let''s head back for now."


    Seeing the confident look on Yan Shaozhe''s face, Ma Xiaotao couldn''t figure out what he was planning.


    Her sharp mind, not always obvious, couldn''t quite keep up with his.


    Still, trusting Yan Shaozhe had become second nature to her. If her teacher said he had a solution, then he surely did.


    With that thought, she followed Yan Shaozhe and left the area.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, accompanied by Jiang Nannan, arrived once again at the rooftop.


    The Soul Duel Tournament had ended. Standing atop the rooftop, one could see the dispersing crowd below.


    The sea of people moving away was a truly striking sight.


    Su Yu stood at the edge of the rooftop, the cool breeze ruffling his hair.


    Beside him, Jiang Nannan''s golden hair swayed in the wind, making her appear even more stunning and radiant.


    "Nannan, now that the tournament is over, can you finally leave with peace of mind?" Su Yu asked casually, glancing at her.


    "Mm, I''ll go back and take care of my withdrawal from the academy," Jiang Nannan nodded.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, his gaze softening. "Nannan, believe me. You''ll be glad you joined the Ice God Palace."


    "Our Ice God Palace treats its members very well."


    Jiang Nannan smiled faintly in return. "I''m looking forward to it."


    In truth, Jiang Nannan didn''t care much about the treatment. As long as it was Su Yu''s organization, that was enough for her.


    "I''ll have Elder Mu Wu escort you back. You''ve offended some petty people while standing by my side this time.


    "If no one protects you, I''m afraid some might try to harm you.


    "And as for Shrek Academy, they probably won''t let you withdraw so easily. With Elder Mu Wu accompanying you, they wouldn''t dare stop you.


    "Finally, Elder Mu Wu will also guide you to the Ice God Palace after your withdrawal. The palace''s location is quite hidden¡ªit would be difficult for you to find it alone."


    Su Yu spoke thoughtfully, while Jiang Nannan listened quietly, a serene smile gracing her face.


    "I understand. Will you return to the Ice God Palace?" Jiang Nannan asked softly.


    "I will, once matters with the Sun Moon side are settled. I''ll make a trip back," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, the smile on Jiang Nannan''s face grew brighter.


    The two gazed at each other silently, as if the world around them had fallen still.


    "It''s getting late. I should head back now," Su Yu said after a moment, breaking the gaze. He then swiftly descended from the rooftop.


    Jiang Nannan turned and watched Su Yu''s figure disappear into the distance, her lips curling into a faint smile as a unique gleam shone in her eyes.


    ...


    That evening.


    At the Star Emperor Hotel, in a top-floor private room.


    The Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team was celebrating.


    When Su Yu said he would host a feast, he meant it.


    The enormous dining table, large enough to seat dozens, was laden with delicacies, rare fruits, and fine wines.


    Every dish and every piece of fruit, being products of the Star Emperor Hotel, were exquisite and expensive.


    But Su Yu didn''t mind spending a bit of money.


    No matter how costly the meal, it was still just food¡ªhow much could it cost?


    Everyone gathered joyfully, and tonight, there were no tasks¡ªjust pure celebration.


    Su Yu picked up a wine glass filled with a deep red wine, its rich aroma wafting through the air.


    "There''s nothing much to say¡ªtonight, we won''t stop until we''re drunk. Just have fun!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone raised their glasses in unison and then dove into eating and drinking to their heart''s content.


    "Wow, this is delicious."


    "This one''s so good!"


    "This one''s amazing too!"


    Each person picked their favorite dishes, savoring the feast with unrestrained delight.


    The banquet prepared by the Star Emperor Hotel was top-notch, featuring exquisite delicacies from land and sea.


    Su Yu delicately sliced the lobster meat on his plate. It came from the Deep Sea Fragmented Star Blue Dragon Lobster, named for the starry speckles on its shell.


    The lobster''s meat was not only tender but also had clearly defined textures. Its taste was refreshing, bouncy, sweet, and juicy¡ªtruly a rare delicacy.


    Su Yu personally enjoyed seafood, and this particular dish delighted him.


    One bite of the lobster meat brought a wave of icy freshness rushing through his senses, leaving him feeling invigorated. It even had a slight boost for mental clarity, making its steep price entirely justified.


    "Brother-in-law, come, let''s have a drink!"


    Someone suddenly called out to Su Yu.


    Looking up, Su Yu saw it was Xiao Hongchen. He smiled faintly and clinked glasses with him.


    This, however, seemed to stir up a hornet''s nest.


    After Meng Hongchen, Ma Rulong, and the others began taking turns to toast him, Su Yu accepted every drink.


    After finishing a toast with Mi Jua, Su Yu joked, "You guys aren''t trying to get me drunk on purpose, are you?


    "If I pass out, who''s going to pay the bill?"


    The group burst into laughter.


    "Su Yu, are you scared?"


    "If you can''t drink, just say so. No one''s going to judge you."


    Xiao Xiaofeng teased, adding fuel to the fire.


    "Oh, you cheeky devil!" Su Yu grinned, baring his teeth. "Whoever chickens out is the loser! Tonight, I''ll show you what it means to have a bottomless capacity for alcohol.


    "If you''re a man, come take me on.


    "Whoever can''t keep up will have to sit at the kids'' table for every banquet from now on. Deal?"


    "Deal!"


    Su Yu welcomed every challenger, diving headfirst into the drinking contest.


    Two hours later, Ma Rulong, Xiao Hongchen, and the others were all sprawled on the table, completely out of commission.


    "Not one of you can hold your liquor¡ªhic."


    Su Yu swayed on his feet, holding a wine bottle, clearly tipsy.


    "Yu, you''ve had too much," Meng Hongchen said, quickly stepping forward to steady him, her face full of concern.


    Su Yu leaned his head against Meng Hongchen''s hair, mumbling incoherently.


    "Meng''er... you smell amazing."


    Meng Hongchen''s cheeks flushed, but she gently wrapped her arms around him, supporting his unsteady frame.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The Next Morning


    Su Yu woke up from his sleep, rubbing his temples. He still felt a bit groggy.


    "Drinking messes things up. I shouldn''t drink so much again."


    He shook his head and was about to get up when he felt a weight on his arm.


    Startled, Su Yu quickly turned to look.


    Meng Hongchen was resting her head on his arm, sleeping soundly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her radiant face wore a satisfied smile, and her slightly upturned lips suggested she was having a pleasant dream.


    For a moment, Su Yu panicked, wondering if he had done something inappropriate in his drunken state.


    But after carefully checking, everything seemed normal.


    Relieved, Su Yu let out a soft sigh. It was a good thing he hadn''t done anything to hurt Meng Hongchen.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu had suddenly become saintly¡ªhe simply wanted their first time to be something meaningful, a good memory for Meng Hongchen, not... this.


    Fortunately, everything was fine.


    After all, someone truly drunk wouldn''t be capable of doing much. Many so-called drunken mistakes were just excuses for acting on hidden desires.


    Looking at Meng Hongchen''s serene face, Su Yu couldn''t help but feel his spirits lift.


    What he loved most about Meng Hongchen was her purity and simplicity.


    Though she was undeniably beautiful, her looks weren''t the most extraordinary. Compared to Jiang Nannan, she fell short in terms of sheer appearance.


    But he liked her all the same.


    Being with Meng Hongchen always felt comfortable.


    He truly enjoyed this feeling.


    Su Yu didn''t rush to get up. Instead, he rested his head lightly on the pillow, gazing at Meng Hongchen''s delicate face. A wave of contentment surged through his heart.


    This was his girl.


    "System, daily check-in!" Su Yu carried out his daily ritual.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining 999 roses.]


    [999 roses¡ªsymbolizing my love for you.]


    Su Yu: "..."


    "Such a flashy move."


    He couldn''t help but make a sarcastic remark, but still, he claimed the reward.


    Soon, daylight filled the room.


    Meng Hongchen woke up. Instinctively, she reached out to the side but felt nothing but emptiness. In an instant, her lingering drowsiness vanished.


    "Yu~"


    She called out hurriedly, clearly flustered.


    After all, Su Yu had been right next to her the night before¡ªso where was he now?


    "I''m here."


    At that moment, Su Yu walked in, carrying the breakfast delivered by the hotel.


    "Freshen up and let''s eat," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Mm."


    Meng Hongchen nodded with a sweet smile. As she sat up, she noticed a large bundle of roses in the center of the room.


    The roses were arranged in the shape of a heart, their fiery red blossoms strikingly vivid.


    "Yu, what''s this?"


    "A bouquet of roses for you," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes curved into crescent moons, and an indescribable sense of happiness overflowed from her heart.


    Still dressed in her pajamas, she jumped out from under the covers and threw herself into Su Yu''s arms.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and gently stroked her silky hair.


    "Alright, go freshen up and eat breakfast."


    "Mm!"


    Meng Hongchen quickly changed her clothes, washed up, and joined Su Yu for breakfast.


    After their meal, Su Yu took Meng Hongchen around Star Luo City, spending the day leisurely.


    ...


    Two Days Later


    Having finally received his winnings, Su Yu wasted no time and set off on the return journey with the others.


    This time, Su Yu feels like he won the grand prize in Squid Game. Those who firmly believed Shrek would win had wagered all their hard-earned money, earned through blood, sweat, and tears, but now it''s all in Su Yu''s hands.


    Moreover, he acquired the FPhoenix Left Arm Bone and an ice-attribute soul bone from the Star Luo Empire.


    In addition to that, Su Yu''s Ice Jade Scorpion Left Arm Bone and Meng Hongchen''s Ice Bear Right Arm Bone could also be considered significant gains.


    All in all, the trip to the Star Luo Empire was a resounding success.


    The journey from the Star Luo Empire to Radiant City wasn''t short.


    They crossed the Mingdou Mountain Range and entered the territory of the Sun and Moon Empire. After nearly two days, they finally returned to Radiant City.


    Upon their return, the group was warmly welcomed by the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy.


    A massive banner hung at the academy gates:


    "Congratulations to the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy Representative Team for Winning the Soul Battle Tournament Championship!"


    As the first championship win in thousands of years, its significance was extraordinary.


    It was a cause for celebration throughout the academy.


    Jing Hongchen spared no effort in giving everyone the recognition they deserved. The scale of the celebration was grand, with almost the entire academy gathered to witness the occasion.


    The atmosphere of pride and cohesion was palpable, with every representative and reserve team member sharing the glory.


    Apart from Su Yu, who remained calm, others like Ma Rulong and Meng Hongchen were visibly excited.


    Even Wang Dong''er''s face flushed red with enthusiasm, her energy electric.


    The scene of being welcomed by tens of thousands was something to behold.


    Jing Hongchen, ever the tactician, skillfully amplified the academy''s pride while fostering unity and morale.


    Back at the academy, the group entered the Illustrious Virtue Hall to meet with Jing Hongchen.


    Without wasting words, Jing Hongchen first distributed the rewards¡ªone soul bone per person. His generosity was undeniable.


    After offering a few words of encouragement, everyone else was dismissed.


    Only Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen remained in the hall with Jing Hongchen.


    Looking at the three young people before him, Jing Hongchen''s face was full of satisfaction.


    Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen were his grandchildren, while Su Yu was essentially his grandson-in-law¡ªall part of the family.


    "Elder Ma told me everything. Your performance this time was outstanding, especially you, Su Yu. You did very well."


    Jing Hongchen was well aware of Su Yu''s contributions.


    The decisive victory in the final battle hinged entirely on Su Yu. Whether it was his domain support in the team fight or his one-versus-seven victory in the individual match, his efforts were undeniable.


    Su Yu was indeed the biggest contributor to the victory in this competition.


    "I heard you even gave Meng''er a soul bone?" Jing Hongchen asked.


    Meng Hongchen shook her head and corrected him, "It was two soul bones. Yu gave me two."


    "One was a 60,000-year Ice Feather Beast Left Arm Bone, and the other was an 80,000-year Ice Bear Right Arm Bone. Both are top-tier soul bones."


    As Meng Hongchen spoke softly, her gaze toward Su Yu was filled with tenderness.


    Su Yu was truly too good to her.


    "Oh?" Jing Hongchen raised his eyebrows. He had given her two soul bones?


    This Su Yu was generous.


    Being well-informed, Jing Hongchen naturally understood the value of these two soul bones. Together, they were worth hundreds of millions of gold soul coins.


    "Meng''er is my girlfriend. Giving her two soul bones is only right," Su Yu said with a slight shake of his head.


    He wasn''t someone who gave his approval easily, but once he recognized someone, he was never stingy with them.


    Since Meng Hongchen had given her heart to him, he truly didn''t mind parting with two soul bones.


    "Haha, you kid, you know how to care for someone. Looks like Meng''er didn''t misjudge you."


    Jing Hongchen laughed heartily. His round, chubby face creased with laughter, making his eyes look even smaller.

 Chapter 184 - 184: [DD2]: 184

    Jing Hongchen looked at Su Yu, his eyes full of gratification.


    However, in the beginning, he indeed had the intention of drawing Su Yu closer by allowing Meng Hongchen to pursue him.


    But at the end of the day, he was still Meng Hongchen''s biological grandfather.


    Naturally, he also hoped for Meng Hongchen''s happiness.


    Now, seeing how well Su Yu treated Meng Hongchen and how close the two of them were, as an elder, he truly felt joy from the bottom of his heart.


    Meng had finally found a good partner.


    "Su Yu, boy, this Hall Master is growing fonder of you," Jing Hongchen said with a hearty laugh. Su Yu only smiled faintly in response.


    Jing Hongchen chuckled again and said, "In this Martial Soul Battle Competition, you have made significant contributions. This Hall Master promised that anyone who secured the championship would be rewarded."


    "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Didn''t I already get a reward? That soul bone?" Su Yu said with a smile.


    Jing Hongchen waved his hand dismissively. "Anyone with a discerning eye can see that ice-attribute soul bone was something the Star Luo Emperor specifically offered to win you over.


    This Hall Master disdains using someone else''s belongings to reward his students.


    This Hall Master keeps his word. Tell me, what do you want?"


    As for Su Yu, his grandson-in-law, Jing Hongchen was certainly not stingy.


    He would give him anything he could reasonably provide.


    Su Yu shrugged. "I''m fine with anything. I''ll leave it to you, Hall Master." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You brat, throwing the ball back to me again?" Jing Hongchen laughed and scolded before pondering for a moment. He clapped his hands and brushed his chest.


    In the next instant, a thin metallic sheet appeared in his palm.


    The metal piece was circular, as thin as paper, and emitted a gentle golden glow.


    The intricate carvings on its surface were peculiar and artistic, filled with a sense of creativity and imagination.


    Though it emitted no soul power fluctuations, its presence alone exuded a unique sense of weight and substance.


    Faint golden ripples shimmered across its surface, not bright but incredibly captivating.


    "This is a soul tool I crafted, called the Hongchen''s Aegis."


    "In terms of grade, it''s a level-nine soul tool."


    "I thought about it. You don''t lack soul bones, and extremely rare materials aren''t useful to you.


    This Hongchen''s Aegis, however, should suit you well¡ªit''s at least something to ensure your safety.


    Moreover, it requires no level restrictions, making it the most suitable level-nine soul tool for you."


    As he spoke, Jing Hongchen lightly tossed it, and Su Yu quickly caught it.


    Examining the thin metal piece in his hand, even Su Yu was a bit surprised. Jing Hongchen was giving him a level-nine soul tool!


    It was well known that level-nine soul tools were the pinnacle of soul tool craftsmanship, worth a fortune.


    Even Xiao Hongchen, standing nearby, couldn''t hide his envy as he stared at the metal piece in Su Yu''s hand.


    A level-nine soul tool! Not even he, the biological grandson, had one. Who would have thought Jing Hongchen would go this far?


    Jing Hongchen said calmly, "Hongchen''s Aegis is a unique, triggered-type defensive soul tool.


    Its most significant advantage is that it imposes no restrictions on the user''s soul power¡ªI''ve already mentioned this.


    Second, its defensive effect is equivalent to the user''s strongest attack using all their soul power, yet it consumes only one-fifth of that energy.


    The higher the user''s rank, the greater its defensive capability.


    With your current soul power, it can provide defense equivalent to a defense-type Soul Emperor.


    When you break through to Titled Douluo, its defense will rival that of a Super Douluo.


    Moreover, Hongchen''s Aegis has an additional feature: it can generate an invincible shield.


    The shield''s strength is three times the user''s power and lasts for fifteen seconds.


    However, activating this invincible shield requires charging. Passively, it takes three days to recharge, but if you actively charge it, it takes a day and a night.


    With your current soul power and depth, the invincible shield should be sufficient to withstand attacks from a Soul Douluo."


    As Jing Hongchen explained, Su Yu looked at the Hongchen''s Aegis in his hand, his eyes sparkling.


    This was now his second defensive artifact after the Silver Dragon''s Reverse Scale.


    Of course, Hongchen''s Aegis was not as powerful as the Reverse Scale.


    However, Hongchen''s Aegis was a triggered defense, automatically activating upon attack, while the Reverse Scale only activated when Su Yu faced a life-threatening situation.


    The two were quite different in functionality.


    But overall, obtaining Hongchen''s Aegis was undoubtedly a gain for Su Yu.


    Casually pressing it to his chest, Hongchen''s Aegis merged with his soul power and disappeared.


    Yet Su Yu could still sense its presence.


    "Thank you, Hall Master!" Su Yu cupped his hands in gratitude.


    Jing Hongchen shook his head. "This is what you deserve. The academy never forgets its contributors."


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Su Yu and the others departed.


    He and Meng Hongchen strolled around the academy before parting ways to return to their dormitories.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a lavish palace, a beautiful young girl pushed a wheelchair-bound young man forward slowly.


    The youth, dressed in white, had dark skin but exceptionally bright eyes.


    His demeanor was elegant and scholarly, yet upon closer inspection, there seemed to be an undercurrent of darkness and madness beneath his refined exterior.


    The young man''s legs appeared to be crippled, leaving him reliant on the wheelchair for mobility.


    Behind the white-clad youth, the girl pushing the wheelchair looked somewhat familiar.


    Her skin was so fair it seemed to glow, with a smooth, ivory-like quality.


    She had long, jet-black hair and large, expressive eyes, their contrast of black and white filled with youthful vitality.


    If Su Yu were here, he would have recognized her immediately.


    She was none other than that slightly naive girl¡ªJuzi.


    Juzi gently pushed the wheelchair, letting sunlight spill over the white-clad youth.


    From her demeanor, it was evident she held the young man in great respect.


    "The Soul Battle Competition has concluded," the white-clad youth said softly. "The Soul Engineering Academy finally won their first championship in this tournament. That''s a cause for celebration for the empire."


    Juzi smiled. "The academy''s representatives are all prodigies. It''s only natural they secured the championship."


    The white-clad youth shook his head. "Shrek Academy has dominated the championship for thousands of years. They are not an opponent easily defeated.


    Though the Soul Engineering Academy''s team was strong, defeating Shrek Academy is no simple matter.


    It seems this victory had much to do with a particular student."


    "Juzi, you studied at the Soul Engineering Academy. Have you heard of Su Yu?"


    Juzi froze momentarily, a figure of a white-haired youth surfacing in her mind.


    Heard of him? She''d heard of him plenty.


    Her beautiful eyes flickered slightly as she replied softly, "I''ve heard of him. Su Yu is quite popular in the academy and is considered a rising star.


    He became a Level 4 Soul Engineer within just one year of enrollment, earning the academy''s high regard.


    Why does Your Highness suddenly ask about him?"


    The white-clad youth said, "Because, according to reports, he played a decisive role this time.


    Juzi, perhaps you don''t know, but Su Yu set a record in the competition by defeating seven opponents in a row, including those from Shrek Academy.


    What''s more, he is an Ultimate Ice Soul Master with a full set of black, ten-thousand-year soul rings. He''s even from the legendary hidden power, the Ice God Palace.


    If not for this competition, I wouldn''t have known such a powerful figure existed in the Soul Engineering Royal Academy."


    There was a strange tone in his voice.


    The Sun-Moon Empire''s Royal Soul Engineering Academy bore the imperial family''s name, yet as the crown prince, he knew little of the academy''s affairs.


    That the heir of the Ice God Palace was studying at the academy without his knowledge was an unpleasant surprise to someone as control-oriented as him.


    "What?" Juzi''s expression changed slightly, visibly shocked.


    She knew the academy had won the championship, but she hadn''t known the details or Su Yu''s incredible background.


    No wonder Su Yu had gotten away unscathed after hitting a royal family member.


    It wasn''t just the academy protecting him¡ªhe had the power to remain untouchable.


    That seemingly aloof youth was far more extraordinary than she''d imagined.


    "The Ice God Palace behind Su Yu is an immensely powerful force.


    If the empire could recruit him, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.


    Juzi, while at the academy, tries to learn more about Su Yu. I want to know his habits and preferences," the white-clad youth said.


    "Understood, Your Highness," Juzi replied, agreeing readily.


    The white-clad youth''s eyes gleamed with ambition.


    If he could bring Su Yu to his side, it would surely aid his ascent to the throne.


    Moreover, he''d heard that Su Yu had a close relationship with Jing Hongchen''s granddaughter.


    To secure the throne, Jing Hongchen''s support was indispensable.


    If he could win over both Su Yu and Jing Hongchen, his grand ambitions might just be within reach.


    No one knew that this seemingly frail, wheelchair-bound youth harbored a mind far more twisted and ambitious than most.


    He aspired to become a peerless emperor of the Douluo Continent, unifying the entire land under his rule.


    Stripped of certain abilities, his thirst for power had reached its peak.


    If he couldn''t die in silence, he would rise to power in madness.


    This white-clad youth, damaged and broken in body, could no longer be considered entirely normal.


    His mind was already warped, teetering on the edge of insanity.


    He was undoubtedly a highly dangerous individual.


    "Juzi, push me a little further."


    "As you wish, Your Highness," Juzi replied, pushing the wheelchair forward into the sunlight.


    ...


    The Soul Battle Competition had ended several days ago, and its results had spread across the three nations of the continent through the machinations of various forces.


    Good news travels slowly, but bad news spreads like wildfire.


    When Shrek Academy won championships, few paid attention.


    But now that they had lost, plenty were eager to kick them while they were down.


    With Shrek Academy''s usual domineering demeanor, they faced little criticism in their strong days.


    But once they showed weakness, the number of forces eager to step on them skyrocketed.


    The title of the Continent''s Number One Academy was both an honor and a heavy crown.


    After Shrek Academy''s defeat, they immediately became the target of scrutiny from countless factions.


    If Shrek Academy''s foundation remained intact, it would not be a concern. No matter how the world outside changed, Shrek Academy would always stand tall.


    However, with Xuanzi injured and Mu En severely weakened, Shrek Academy no longer had the strength to command the world''s respect.


    Faced with mounting skepticism from various forces, Shrek Academy suffered considerable backlash.


    Left with no alternative, the academy issued a public statement revealing the injuries sustained by Ma Xiaotao and others during their mission as part of the Inspection Team.


    The message was clear: their loss in the tournament was due to an incomplete lineup and weakened combat strength.


    It was not because Shrek Academy lacked ability but rather due to unfortunate circumstances¡ªan unavoidable misfortune, not a failure in strength.


    Additionally, the academy emphasized that the Inspection Team''s mission was to eradicate evil soul masters.


    Almost instantly, the narrative flipped.


    The criticism against Shrek Academy shifted to widespread praise.


    News began spreading about how Shrek Academy, even at the risk of losing the competition, chose to prioritize the eradication of evil.


    Public opinion seemed to reverse overnight.


    Messages from across the continent celebrated Shrek Academy''s integrity and moral compass.


    Many people declared that Shrek Academy truly lived up to its name, showing unparalleled character.


    Though they lost the tournament, they retained their honor and won the admiration of the masses.


    "Defeat in the tournament is insignificant," some said. "They may have lost the match, but they gained respect and won over hearts."


    Seeing the reversal in public opinion, Yan Shaozhe and the others were naturally delighted.


    However, their joy was short-lived.


    Soon, an unverified rumor began to circulate¡ªits origins unclear¡ªand spread like wildfire across the three empires.


    The rumor stated that while Shrek Academy did indeed carry out an Inspection Team mission and sustained injuries, the group of evil soul masters they confronted was merely a disorganized rabble.


    The strongest among them was only a Soul King.


    And yet, a single Soul King managed to seriously injure Shrek Academy''s representatives. Even when Bright Phoenix Douluo intervened personally, he failed to capture the evil soul master, who escaped unharmed.


    The rumor even provided the evil soul master''s name¡ªDeath God''s Envoy¡ªin vivid detail.


    Given how specific the information was, it was hard to dismiss it as false.


    Once again, public opinion flipped.


    Many couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    "A Super Douluo couldn''t take down a mere Soul King? That''s a joke we''ll laugh about for a lifetime!"


    This new wave of skepticism struck Shrek Academy even harder.


    People could accept the academy losing the tournament.


    After all, they lost to the Sun-Moon Empire''s Royal Soul Engineering Academy¡ªa formidable opponent. Their defeat, while disappointing, wasn''t entirely unexpected.


    But for a Super Douluo to fail to capture a single evil Soul King? That was utterly absurd.


    How questionable must this Super Douluo be?


    And this wasn''t just any Super Douluo¡ªit was the dean of Shrek Academy''s Martial Soul Department!


    "If even the dean is so overrated," critics scoffed, "then how weak must the other teachers be?"


    "This is the strength of Shrek Academy? A joke of an academy?"


    For a time, malicious speculation about Shrek Academy spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 185 - 185: [DD2]: 185

    Credits: Damokles72


    Body Sect.


    A tall, slightly bald elder chuckled gleefully as he listened to the news reported by his subordinates.


    "I''m dying of laughter! Yan Shaozhe is regressing as he ages¡ªletting an evil Soul King escape?"


    "And to think his martial soul is the Bright Phoenix, a natural counter to evil soul masters. Yet this is the result?"


    "Even if I sent one of our Body Sect''s dogs, it would perform better."


    "How is Shrek Academy even functioning? How can such a joke hold the position of Martial Soul Department Dean?"


    "Is Xuanzi blind or what?"


    The elder''s words were filled with ridicule, leaving no respect for Yan Shaozhe. Even when mentioning Xuanzi, his tone was dismissive.


    This elder was none other than Du Bushi, the Body Sect''s Sect Master and a Level 98 Super Douluo.


    In terms of strength, he surpassed Xuanzi in his prime. Across the entire Douluo Continent, Du Bushi was considered one of the strongest.


    The Body Sect was known for its fearless, brash ways, and it shared a long-standing rivalry with Shrek Academy.


    Du Bushi had little regard for Shrek Academy and wouldn''t miss any opportunity to mock it.


    "Bright Phoenix Douluo probably has some strength," said an old man in a gray robe beside him. "After all, he''s a disciple of Dragon God Douluo. Perhaps this time, he was simply careless. Maybe that evil Soul King had some unusual tricks."


    Du Bushi snorted. "Tricks or not, it''s still just a Soul King. Letting one escape¡ªhow does that Super Douluo even hold his title?"


    "This guy is an embarrassment to Super Douluos. Shrek Academy is going to suffer for this."


    "Even the rumors alone will give them headaches."


    Du Bushi''s tone was gleeful. Seeing Shrek Academy in trouble delighted him more than making a fortune.


    Shrek Academy was unlike the Body Sect.


    The Body Sect didn''t care about its reputation. Shrek Academy, on the other hand, had no choice but to care¡ªit was an institution.


    If its golden reputation were tarnished, who would trust their children to study there? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without the best students, how could it maintain its title as the continent''s premier academy?


    Was Shrek Academy truly the best at teaching? Not necessarily. Its dominance was due to attracting the most talented students.


    Those geniuses would excel wherever they studied. The education systems of the three great empires weren''t necessarily inferior¡ªit was simply a matter of resources and student quality.


    Now, with this scandal, Shrek Academy''s admissions might face a significant impact.


    "You''re right, Sect Master," the gray-robed elder agreed. "Shrek Academy has a real problem on its hands this time."


    Du Bushi laughed, taking a large gulp of tea. Then, he shifted topics. "Have we identified who purchased the 100,000-year soul beast embryo yet?"


    While the Shrek Academy drama was amusing, Du Bushi was more concerned about this matter.


    "It''s been confirmed," replied the gray-robed elder. "The Sun-Moon Empire''s Royal Soul Engineering Academy acquired the 100,000-year soul beast embryo. Additionally, someone issued a mission at the Adventurer''s Guild targeting Illustrious Virtue Hall''s treasure, with a reward of one billion gold soul coins."


    Du Bushi sneered. "Hmph, this is a scheme by the Star Luo Empire to provoke Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Whoever accepts the mission is bound to offend Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    "But as it happens, our Body Sect doesn''t fear those soul engineers. We''ll claim both the embryo and the billion gold soul coins."


    "Send people to the Sun-Moon Empire to locate the soul beast embryo''s position. Secretly dig tunnels if necessary."


    "There''s no rush, but make sure everything is done carefully. Jing Hongchen''s grandson won''t be able to absorb the 100,000-year-old soul beast embryo within ten years. We have plenty of time."


    "Yes, Sect Master!" The gray-robed elder bowed and left.


    Du Bushi drained the rest of his tea, his old eyes glinting with a faint, eerie light.


    ...


    Sea God''s Pavilion


    As the rumors grew increasingly widespread, the doubts surrounding Shrek Academy intensified.


    It reached a point where the academy''s very image was at stake.


    Faced with this looming crisis, Shrek Academy convened another Sea God''s Pavilion meeting.


    In the quiet chamber, a large round table sat at the center. At the head of the table, an elderly man reclined in a chair.


    From his position, the table extended outward with eleven seats on either side.


    The first seat to his left was empty, while the first seat to his right was occupied by an elderly woman with graying temples.


    Further down the table sat several unfamiliar faces, followed by Yan Shaozhe, Cai Meier, Xian Lin''er, and Qian Duoduo¡ªthe deans and vice-deans of the Martial Soul and Soul Engineering departments.


    Seated at the far end of the table was a young woman in her early twenties.


    Her beauty was stunning yet elegant, her black hair sleek and smooth. She exuded a graceful and refined aura¡ªan ethereal blend of charm and dignity.


    This young woman was none other than Zhang Lexuan.


    For the first time, she was formally participating in a Sea God''s Pavilion meeting.


    Yes, Zhang Lexuan had been approved to join the Sea God''s Pavilion and was now one of its members.


    "Is everyone here? Let''s begin."


    From the innermost seat at the round table, a slightly aged voice spoke.


    As the words echoed, everyone else instinctively straightened their posture.


    Mu en said calmly, "Recently, Shrek Academy has faced various criticisms. Beyond our loss in the tournament, much of it stems from the failure of the recent Inspection mission."


    "Shaozhe, you must take full responsibility for this."


    Yan Shaozhe nodded heavily, his expression serious. "Yes, teacher. This was my carelessness."


    "I didn''t anticipate that the Death God''s Envoy would be able to control corpse explosions, which severely injured Xiaotao and the others."


    "Later, I went after the Death God''s Envoy, but I was unexpectedly struck by heavenly lightning, allowing them to escape."


    "Are you sure you were struck by heavenly lightning?" asked Qian Duoduo across the table, his expression skeptical.


    "What are the odds of that?"


    To be honest, he found it hard to believe.


    Yan Shaozhe glared at him and replied, "Why would I lie about this? If not for the lightning strike, how could a mere Soul King have escaped from me?"


    "And you''re still proud of that?" Xian Lin''er shot him a disdainful look. "You probably got struck because you''ve done too many shameful deeds."


    "Why else would the lightning strike only you and no one else?"


    "There''s some truth in that."


    "Lin''er, you¡­" Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened at her sarcastic jab, but he couldn''t refute her.


    After all, he had indeed wronged Xian Lin''er in the past. He knew better than anyone that he wasn''t innocent of such deeds during his younger years.


    Could it be karma that led to him being struck by lightning? Even Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Enough, Lin''er. What''s done is done," an elderly woman seated on the right said, silencing Xian Lin''er instantly.


    The speaker was Elder Song, a Level 97 Super Douluo and a senior elder of Shrek Academy. She was also Xian Lin''er''s mother, holding significant authority and respect.


    "Now isn''t the time to blame Shaozhe. What''s most important is finding a solution."


    "Letting the rumors spread unchecked will only harm the academy further," Elder Song said calmly.


    Her words left everyone deep in thought. Indeed, assigning blame wouldn''t solve anything; addressing the problem was the priority.


    "Does anyone have any ideas?" asked the elder reclining at the innermost seat.


    The room fell silent for a moment before Xian Lin''er broke the stillness.


    "It''s simple. The academy''s reputation is being questioned because someone failed. If that person proves they''re not incompetent, the problem will resolve itself."


    Yan Shaozhe frowned slightly. "Lin''er, what exactly do you mean?"


    Xian Lin''er replied coolly, "I mean, go prove your strength. Flex a little."


    "People are questioning the academy''s capabilities, right? So, let''s visit them for a friendly demonstration. It''s perfectly reasonable."


    "No, that would come across as too aggressive. People will say we''re tyrannical," Cai Meier objected as soon as Xian Lin''er finished.


    "Just because others are criticizing us, you want to confront them? That''s excessive. Besides, there are many critics¡ªare we supposed to deal with each one individually? That would only harm the academy''s reputation further."


    "Being forceful isn''t necessarily a bad thing. Strength commands respect¡ªmight make right," Xian Lin''er countered, fully embracing her warrior''s nature. She was all about taking action.


    "If anyone dares to question us, we''ll make them regret it. Hurt them enough, and no one will dare to question us again."


    "Some of our critics are powerful entities, including the Body Sect, which has openly mocked us. Are you planning to take on the Body Sect as well?" Cai Meier retorted.


    Xian Lin''er hesitated, her confidence faltering. She knew better than to provoke the Body Sect.


    "Lin''er''s suggestion is impractical and reckless," Yan Shaozhe added.


    Xian Lin''er glared at him angrily. "Then why don''t you come up with a proper plan? Everyone here is cleaning up your mess!"


    Yan Shaozhe was momentarily silenced, unable to offer any meaningful solution.


    "Lexuan, do you have any thoughts?" Mu En''s voice rang out again, drawing everyone''s attention to Zhang Lexuan.


    Zhang Lexuan was momentarily taken aback¡ªthis was her first major meeting, after all.


    Noticing her hesitation, Mu En smiled kindly. "Feel free to speak your mind. You''re now a member of the Sea God''s Pavilion. Don''t hold back."


    "Yes, Lexuan, share your ideas," Elder Song encouraged with a warm smile.


    Zhang Lexuan pondered for a moment before responding.


    "I think we should address the root of the issue. First, we need to capture the Death God''s Envoy and bring them to justice. That will immediately dispel some of the rumors."


    "Second, since the criticism stems from our failure in the Inspection mission, we can offset it by completing several successful missions during this period. The more impressive our achievements, the more we can silence the doubters."


    "Next, Dean Yan will need to make a public display of strength. Ideally, he should eliminate an Evil Soul Master at the Soul Douluo level or higher. News of such a feat will spread, and the doubts about the dean will melt away like snow under the sun."


    Zhang Lexuan''s suggestion was straightforward but hit all the key points.


    After a moment of contemplation, the other elders nodded in agreement.


    "What Lexuan said is generally reasonable. Capturing the Death God''s Envoy is imperative, and we can also have the inner court students complete several surveillance missions shortly," Elder Song commented.


    "The only problem is finding an Evil Soul Master at the Soul Douluo level. They are as challenging to deal with as an average Titled Douluo, and locating one may take significant time."


    "Given enough effort, we''ll find one sooner or later. Those rats hiding in the shadows always stir up trouble eventually," another elder remarked.


    Evil Soul Masters always harbored destructive tendencies, and conducting a widespread search across the continent would likely uncover one or two.


    "Then it''s settled. Shaozhe, you will take charge of this matter," Mu En chairing the meeting said decisively, making the final call.


    The rest of the elders raised no objections and voiced their approval.


    "Now, let''s move on to another issue. We indeed lost this year''s Soul Master Tournament. However, in a certain sense, we didn''t lose to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy but to a single individual¡ªa young man we''ve been searching for quite some time."


    "Shaozhe, elaborate on this for everyone."


    "Yes, teacher." Yan Shaozhe took over and explained the situation in detail.


    "The Young Master of the Ice God Palace?"


    "Xiaotao and the others lost to the Young Master of the Ice God Palace?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s more understandable," a few elders murmured to themselves.


    Losing to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy would prompt doubts about Ma Xiaotao and her team''s competence. But if the opponent was from the Ice God Palace, the loss seemed more acceptable.


    "Full ten-thousand soul rings, dual domains, a soul bone, and an Ultimate Ice martial soul¡ªso this is the young talent secretly cultivated by the Ice God Palace?"


    "What an extraordinary level of aptitude," Elder Song remarked, genuinely surprised.


    This level of talent was rare, perhaps unprecedented.


    "There might also be a dual martial soul involved. Since both Bei Bei and Wang Yan mentioned his wind attribute, it''s unlikely to be false," Elder Lin, seated next to Elder Song, added.


    "An Ultimate Ice martial soul clearly wouldn''t have wind attributes, so the most plausible explanation is that he possesses twin martial souls."


    "An Ultimate martial soul combined with twin martial souls¡­ such innate talent¡­" Elder Lin trailed off, his expression showing utter astonishment. The heir of the Ice God Palace was far too gifted.


    "No wonder Xiaotao and the others lost¡ªit''s hard to entirely blame them for this," Xian Lin''er said, her expression shifting. Even she was taken aback by the news.


    It truly wasn''t a fault of their skills or preparation.


    "But the boy is only twelve years old," Qian Duoduo muttered.


    No matter how gifted Su Yu was, he was just twelve.


    Ma Xiaotao was nineteen, and Dai Yueheng was nearing twenty. Both of them were seven to eight years older than Su Yu.

 Chapter 186 - 186: [DD2]: 186

    The average age of the competitors was significantly higher than Su Yu''s, yet they still lost to him. And it was a rather devastating loss.


    Could this be attributed solely to Su Yu''s extraordinary talent, rather than any shortcomings in their abilities? Qian Duoduo thought not. It wasn''t enough to just blame Su Yu''s exceptional talent and feel at ease; they needed to reflect on their issues.


    This loss was not without fault on Ma Xiaotao and the others'' part.


    Although Qian Duoduo''s voice was low, who among the powerful figures present wouldn''t hear him?


    The murmurs from Qian Duoduo were heard by everyone. Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened instantly, and the expressions of the other elders became somewhat uncomfortable as well.


    Sitting beside Qian Duoduo, Xian Liner kicked him lightly and gave him a sharp look.


    This guy, usually so shrewd, why was he being so foolish today? The elders were trying to save face, and here he was, undermining them at this moment.


    Realizing his mistake, Qian Duoduo let out an awkward chuckle and refrained from saying anything further.


    Only then did Yan Shaozhe''s expression ease somewhat. He continued, "As all of you elders might have guessed, the young master of the Ice God Palace possesses extraordinary talent."


    "I can honestly say, in all these years, I have never seen anyone with talent comparable to his."


    "This competition loss cannot entirely be blamed on Ma Xiaotao and the others. Even Wang Yan and I never anticipated such an outcome."


    "But this isn''t entirely a bad thing. Su Yu''s emergence also presents us with an opportunity."


    "Su Yu''s ultimate ice attribute happens to perfectly counter Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire problem."


    "Moreover, the Grand Guardian of the Ice God Palace, Mu Wu¡ªperhaps you''re unaware¡ªhas a martial soul of Baxia, which can suppress Elder Xuan''s Taotie bloodline."


    "In other words, the two most pressing issues for the academy could potentially be resolved by the Ice God Palace."


    "Unfortunately, Su Yu rejected us."


    "Why would he reject us?" Xian Lin''er furrowed her brows and speculated, "Does the Ice God Palace bear hostility toward the academy?"


    "That''s not the case." Yan Shaozhe shook his head and explained, "The people of the Ice God Palace are simply very proud and aloof. They''re difficult to approach, and we don''t have much of a relationship with them."


    "It''s very challenging to persuade them to assist us."


    "Then we should offer compensation. With the academy''s resources, surely we can secure their help?" Xian Lin''er questioned.


    Yan Shaozhe let out a bitter laugh. "Lin''er, you have no idea how wealthy the people of the Ice God Palace are."


    "What we''re willing to offer, they won''t even look at."


    "And the things they might value, the academy cannot afford to give."


    The fact that even dragon pills didn''t interest them left Yan Shaozhe at a loss for what else could catch their eye.


    Xian Lin''er was startled by this revelation. Were their standards really that high?


    "Then what can we do?"


    If they were hard to approach and couldn''t be hired with compensation, what options did they have?


    Could they force the Ice God Palace into compliance? But Yan Shaozhe had mentioned that their legendary Ice Emperor Douluo was stationed there, making such a thought nearly impossible.


    "This is precisely what we''re here to discuss today," Mu En spoke up suddenly.


    Mu En continued in a calm tone, "To make progress on this issue, I''ve decided to arrange an exchange program with the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy."


    "Since Su Yu is so outstanding, he will naturally be part of their exchange team. We can make a special request to include him in the team."


    "Once he''s studying at our academy, we''ll have more opportunities to cultivate a good relationship with him."


    "With a closer relationship, discussions about certain matters will become much easier. That''s the first point."


    "The second point is that the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s development in soul tools is progressing at an alarming pace. The power of their soul tools is becoming increasingly formidable, representing an unstoppable trend."


    "I visited the Sun Moon Empire. Their large-scale soul tools, operated by multiple people, can even threaten my life."


    "We''ve been stagnant for too long, clinging to the pride of traditional soul masters and refusing to adapt. This has only caused us to fall further and further behind."


    "This exchange program can also allow our students to learn about the advanced technology and concepts of the Sun Moon Empire."


    "This will greatly benefit the development of our own soul tool Department."


    Though Mu En''s tone was calm, his words left everyone in the room silent.


    The implications of his statement were immense, enough to deeply shock everyone present.


    Mu En had essentially declared his intention to prioritize the development of soul tools.


    As traditional soul masters, some of the elders wanted to object. However, Mu En''s prestige was undeniable, and no one dared to contradict him.


    "Teacher, are you saying that there are soul tools capable of threatening your life? How is that possible?" Yan Shaozhe asked in shock.


    This was news even he hadn''t heard before.


    Mu En was a Rank 99 Ultimate Douluo. What kind of soul tool could threaten someone like him? Yan Shaozhe found it hard to believe.


    "It''s the truth. And so, we''ve reached a point where change is no longer optional."


    "From this day forward, we will increase our support for the soul tool department. In terms of recruitment, the soul tool department will be granted equal quotas to the martial soul department."


    "We will allocate more funding to the soul tool department to support the development of higher-level soul tools."


    "The martial soul department must also facilitate the soul tool department''s growth and refrain from suppressing them maliciously."


    "Shaozhe, as the Dean of the martial soul department, you must lead by example. Our soul tool department has been suppressed for too long."


    "If we don''t catch up soon, we risk falling irreparably behind."


    "You led the team in this year''s Soul Master Tournament. Surely, you''ve witnessed the power of soul tools firsthand."


    Mu En''s voice was calm, but it carried undeniable authority.


    Yan Shaozhe remained silent.


    In this year''s Soul Master Tournament, Soul Tools had indeed made a stunning impact.


    It wasn''t just the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Even the Star Luo Imperial Academy, Heavenly Soul Academy, and others had all integrated soul tools into their arsenals.


    Their emphasis on soul tools had already surpassed that of Shrek Academy.


    The power of soul tools was indeed astonishing.


    Because of their effectiveness, Yan Shaozhe had nothing to say in rebuttal.


    In contrast to Yan Shaozhe''s silence, Xian Lin''er and Qian Duoduo were visibly excited. After all, they were the dean and vice dean of the Soul Tool Department, respectively.


    For years, the Soul Tool Department had been suppressed by the Martial Soul Department, leaving them with a pent-up sense of grievance. Now that Mu En was determined to support the Soul Tool Department, no one was happier than them.


    "Liner, Duoduo, how is the progress of the Ultimate Soldier Program?" Mu En asked again.


    Qian Duoduo responded, "The training of ultimate soldiers is ongoing, but there are still several significant challenges that need to be addressed." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At the moment, our selected candidates are Fan Yu''s disciple, He Caitou. He Caitou demonstrates extraordinary talent in the use of soul tools and has remarkable individual abilities as well."


    "We''re confident that we can train him to become a qualified ultimate soldier."


    The Ultimate Soldier refers to an individual with the power to single-handedly change the outcome of a large-scale battle.


    The Ultimate Soldier Program in the Soul Tool Department had been in development for some time, but many obstacles had yet to be overcome. While He Caitou was a strong candidate, he was far from perfect. However, given the limited pool of suitable candidates, He Caitou was currently Shrek Academy''s best choice for the program.


    "Hmm, the Ultimate Soldier Program is crucial to the academy''s future. You two must dedicate your full efforts to it."


    "Any challenges you face during the process will need to be resolved by you. As for any additional resources or manpower you require, the academy will do everything it can to provide them," Mu En said calmly.


    Qian Duoduo quickly nodded in agreement.


    The group continued their discussions for roughly a quarter of an hour before the Sea God Pavilion meeting concluded, and everyone dispersed.


    After leaving the Sea God Pavilion, Yan Shaozhe immediately began implementing the tasks Mu En had assigned.


    However, just as he finished arranging everything, Wang Yan came rushing in, holding a piece of paper with a panicked expression.


    "Dean, something terrible has happened!"


    "What''s so terrible?" Yan Shaozhe frowned and asked, "What could make you so flustered?"


    Wang Yan hurriedly explained, "Jiang Nannan has dropped out of school!"


    "What?!"


    Yan Shaozhe was utterly stunned. "Who did you say dropped out?"


    "Jiang Nannan!" Wang Yan clarified. "I was just at the academic affairs office when I saw Jiang Nannan processing her withdrawal paperwork. She''s dropped out!"


    "What?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart sank, and he quickly asked, "Why would she drop out?


    "Why didn''t the academic affairs office report this to me?


    "Who approved her withdrawal?"


    Jiang Nannan was a core disciple!


    For a core disciple to withdraw, it required the dean''s explicit approval. And Jiang Nannan wasn''t just any core disciple; she was a crucial link between Shrek Academy and Su Yu.


    With her, it would have been much easier to establish a relationship with Su Yu.


    And now she''s dropped out?


    Even more absurdly, no one informed him about it. Were the staff trying to rebel or something?


    "That''s not it. Jiang Nannan left this letter and then left directly. The academic affairs office didn''t even approve her withdrawal," Wang Yan quickly explained, handing the paper in his hand to Yan Shaozhe.


    Yan Shaozhe took the paper, and the bold title at the top immediately caught his eye:


    Withdrawal Notice.


    Yan Shaozhe: "??????"


    Suppressing his frustration, he read the rest of the letter. By the time he finished, his face had darkened completely.


    "Alright, alright. So this is how it''s going to be, huh?"


    Yan Shaozhe was so angry he almost laughed.


    No wonder Wang Yan said the academic affairs office hadn''t approved her withdrawal.


    She hadn''t submitted a request at all¡ªit was a notice.


    The tone of the letter was polite, but its message was clear:


    "I no longer wish to study here, so I am notifying you of my withdrawal."


    Yes, notifying.


    Not requesting.


    Yan Shaozhe had never seen such a brazen student before. Was this the same gentle and delicate Jiang Nannan?


    Was this something she had written herself? Yan Shaozhe found it hard to believe.


    "Where is Jiang Nannan now?"


    Though furious, Yan Shaozhe knew this wasn''t the time to lose his temper.


    The priority was to bring Jiang Nannan back.


    He had originally planned to improve her treatment upon returning, but who would have thought she''d just up and leave?


    It caught him completely off guard.


    "Jiang Nannan has already left. I tried to stop her, but she was too quick, and I couldn''t catch up," Wang Yan explained.


    Yan Shaozhe: "¡­"


    A Soul King unable to catch up to a Soul Ancestor? What was even the point of having him around?


    Giving Wang Yan a glare of exasperation, Yan Shaozhe said, "Forget it. I''ll go find her myself."


    "This matter needs to be discussed with Jiang Nannan properly."


    As soon as the words fell, Yan Shaozhe''s figure instantly disappeared from the office.


    ...


    At this moment, Jiang Nannan had already left Shrek Academy.


    She was walking alone along the streets of Shrek City, feeling a sense of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    The withdrawal notice had been written under Su Yu''s guidance¡ªit wasn''t something she had initially intended to phrase that way.


    According to Su Yu, application letters were too passive and prone to rejection, but a withdrawal notice was much more flexible.


    All it required was simply informing the academy.


    Although Jiang Nannan felt it was a bit inappropriate, she followed Su Yu''s suggestion.


    It was different from her usual way of doing things, but there was a certain thrill to it.


    Jiang Nannan wondered if she might be hiding a rebellious side deep inside.


    Why else would she feel this way?


    As she walked, her thoughts wandered.


    Before long, Jiang Nannan exited Shrek City and found herself on the official road.


    The road was much quieter, with fewer people the farther she got from Shrek City.


    As she continued, a sudden chill washed over her, jolting her awake.


    In an instant, Jiang Nannan activated her martial soul and used her third soul skill: teleportation.


    The moment she teleported away, the spot where she had been standing was struck by a violent attack, leaving the ground charred and blackened.


    Jiang Nannan''s expression shifted as she became highly alert, scanning her surroundings.


    From both sides of the grass, seven figures suddenly emerged at great speed.


    Each of them had soul rings glowing around them. Five of them bore five soul rings, while two had six soul rings each.


    Two Soul Emperors, five Soul Kings.


    Jiang Nannan''s beautiful eyes narrowed as she felt an overwhelming sense of danger.


    Two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings had come to assassinate her¡ªSu Yu''s prediction had been spot on.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Nannan demanded.


    The seven remained silent, charging toward her without hesitation.


    Though Jiang Nannan was a genius, how could she possibly fend off two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings?


    In just a moment, she found herself in grave danger.


    At that critical moment, immense pressure descended from the sky, freezing all seven attackers in their tracks.


    In the next second, all seven figures exploded simultaneously, leaving no trace of their bodies.


    Mu Wu''s figure silently appeared¡ªhe had been by Jiang Nannan''s side the entire time.


    "Senior, people were trying to assassinate me," Jiang Nannan said, her face pale.


    She hadn''t offended many people, except for saying a few words on Su Yu''s behalf.


    And yet, here they were, trying to kill her.


    Truly, these nobles were as vile as Su Yu had claimed.


    If Su Yu hadn''t anticipated this in advance, her fate would have been unimaginable.


    "The Young Master''s foresight is unparalleled. He is never wrong. If he says something will happen, then it almost certainly will," Mu Wu said calmly.


    Jiang Nannan nodded at his words. "Su Yu truly has extraordinary foresight. I just don''t know who was behind this attack."


    "Senior, why didn''t you leave one alive to question who the mastermind was?"


    Mu Wu replied indifferently, "In the Ice God Palace, we never require evidence to act."


    "All we need is suspicion."


    "If someone is a suspect, they cannot escape."

 Chapter 187 - 187: [DD2]: 187

    Credits: Alma


    "Ah, it can be done like this?"


    Jiang Nannan''s delicate lips parted slightly in surprise. The methods of the Ice God Palace were truly unconventional.


    "But wouldn''t this wrongly accuse innocent people?" she asked with some hesitation.


    "They don''t count as good people. What kind of good person would hire assassins over a verbal disagreement?" Mu Wu replied indifferently.


    Hearing this, Jiang Nannan fell silent.


    Indeed.


    Just because of a few heated words, they had tried to take her life.


    Though Jiang Nannan was kind-hearted, she wasn''t foolish enough to pity those who sought to kill her.


    When it came to dealing with such people who lacked any humanity, the Ice God Palace''s methods suddenly didn''t seem so unreasonable.


    If they didn''t value human lives, then wasn''t it fair for the Ice God Palace to deal with them in such a manner?


    As Jiang Nannan thought it over, she realized that the people in question were indeed far from being good. Bullying the weak and abusing power was their daily routine.


    The words she had initially intended to say remained stuck in her throat.


    She still didn''t know exactly who had tried to kill her, but even those who hadn''t acted yet likely harbored similar intentions.


    Since they all disregarded the lives of ordinary people, dealing with them collectively didn''t seem so unjust.


    Unconsciously, Jiang Nannan''s personality was being influenced by the Ice God Palace''s way of doing things.


    Her previously gentle and kind nature would never have entertained such thoughts, but this change wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for her.


    After all, in a world where the strong preyed on the weak, being overly kind-hearted could easily lead to harm.


    Seeing Jiang Nannan''s silence, Mu Wu continued, "You''ve already withdrawn from the academy. The priority now is to take you to the Ice God Palace.


    "Once you''re there, I''ll need to return to report to the Young Master."


    "Senior, what about my mother?" Jiang Nannan asked with concern.


    Previously, she hadn''t been worried, but now that they had dared to attack her, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t target her family.


    If anything were to happen to her mother, she would be devastated.


    "The Young Master has already accounted for that. We will bring your mother to the Ice God Palace, where she will be cared for and allowed to live out her years in peace."


    "Her safety is not something you need to worry about."


    "What? Xiao Yu already considered that?"


    Jiang Nannan was suddenly overwhelmed with emotion. Su Yu had planned everything so thoroughly, leaving nothing overlooked.


    No one had ever cared for her like this before.


    Her eyes reddened, and she felt a strong urge to cry.


    "The Young Master is always meticulous. You can trust him completely," Mu Wu said calmly.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Jiang Nannan nodded.


    In the next moment, Mu Wu grabbed her arm, and with a few swift movements, they disappeared.


    Less than a minute after Mu Wu and Jiang Nannan left, a figure appeared.


    Dressed in white, with neatly combed hair, it was none other than Yan Shaozhe.


    Yan Shaozhe frowned as he looked at the bloody remains scattered across the ground. "It seems I was still a step too late."


    "But who would have the audacity to commit murder just outside Shrek City?"


    "They don''t take Shrek Academy seriously at all."


    The blood and gore made it evident that a brutal slaughter had taken place here, but Yan Shaozhe couldn''t immediately determine who had been responsible.


    "There are no fragments of Jiang Nannan''s clothing, so she likely wasn''t harmed. Did she avoid this path, or was she rescued by someone?"


    "Could it be the one who saved her that killed these people?"


    "Jiang Nannan was born a commoner, with no real background. If someone saved her, it could only have been Su Yu''s people."


    Yan Shaozhe muttered to himself, piecing things together in his mind.


    If it was Su Yu''s people, they certainly had the boldness to kill near Shrek City.


    But if Su Yu''s people had acted, it meant someone had indeed tried to assassinate Jiang Nannan.


    Who could have ordered the attack?


    "This won''t do. I must investigate thoroughly. We might not be able to deal with the Ice God Palace for now, but whoever dared to hire assassins near Shrek City, this dean will not let them off."


    With a cold snort, Yan Shaozhe''s figure vanished in an instant.


    ...


    ...


    At Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    In the third-year dormitory area.


    Room 308.


    Third-year Wang Dong''er had already gone to class, while fifth-year Su Yu was still slacking off.


    Su Yu lounged in a chair, legs crossed, holding Little Snow Empress in his arms and feeding her.


    The little Snow Empress stretched out her tiny hands, gripping the bottle and drinking happily.


    Today, Su Yu was feeding her a mixture of Ice Essence and honey.


    Ice Essence was the Snow Empress''s main source of nourishment. Most of the Ice Essence Su Yu had earned through daily tasks hadn''t been consumed by him¡ªit had all gone to her.


    The honey, on the other hand, had come from Bear Lord, produced by the legendary Ten-Thousand-Year Dragon Jade Bees. It was truly a peerless treasure.


    It can be said that each meal Snow Empress eats costs enough gold soul coins to support an ordinary person for over a decade.


    Only someone like Su Yu, with such wealth and resources, could afford to raise her. Who else would dare to spend like this?


    Su Yu held the little Snow Empress in his arms, watching her drink the Ice Essence with effort, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The once-magnificent and peerlessly beautiful Snow Empress had turned into an adorable one-year-old toddler. The stark contrast was undeniably amusing.


    Perhaps due to her physical transformation, her original personality seemed to have shifted slightly as well. At times, she was genuinely as cute as a child.


    Looking at her soft, chubby little face, Su Yu couldn''t resist gently poking it with his finger.


    The little Snow Empress shot him a disdainful look but continued drinking, undisturbed.


    "Haha," Su Yu laughed and poked her again.


    The little Snow Empress gave him a light kick with her short legs and glared at him with her round, wide eyes.


    However, in her current state, she exuded no majesty at all; instead, she looked adorably helpless.


    Su Yu, being mischievous, found her flustered reactions even more entertaining.


    In the end, the powerless little Snow Empress had no choice but to let him tease her.


    "Stop bullying me, or I''ll get back at you somehow!" she pouted, glaring at him with a hint of defiance.


    Su Yu chuckled. "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    After saying that, he pinched her cheek gently again.


    The Snow Empress huffed in frustration, picked up her bottle, and resumed drinking, ignoring him entirely.


    Su Yu smiled, cradling her carefully. He picked up a teacup from the table with his free hand, intending to take a sip.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared¡ªit was Mu Wu.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    Su Yu''s expression turned serious in an instant. "How did things progress?"


    Mu Wu bowed and reported, "As the Young Master foresaw, someone indeed tried to assassinate Miss Nannan. They sent two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings."


    "Bang!"


    Before Mu Wu could finish speaking, Su Yu crushed the teacup in his hand, sending tea splashing everywhere.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The little Snow Empress glared at Su Yu, clearly upset. The tea had splattered all over her, with some leaves even landing on her forehead.


    How could she not be furious?


    "Ahem, sorry, I got a bit emotional," Su Yu said quickly, drying his hands and carefully picking the tea leaves off her head.


    Then, using a clean towel, he wiped the tea off her clothes and face.


    Only after this did the little Snow Empress''s expression soften slightly. She looked at Su Yu and muttered, "You need to control yourself better next time!"


    "Understood," Su Yu replied, placing her gently on the bed.


    After tidying himself up, Su Yu turned to Mu Wu. "Go on."


    Mu Wu continued, "As per your instructions, I crushed those ants."


    "Miss Nannan has been safely delivered to the Ice God Palace and is under Ling Guang''s care."


    "Her mother has also been brought into the palace. To help her adapt to the environment, we''ve fed her various natural treasures."


    "We''ve forcibly elevated her to the rank of Grand Soul Master and exposed her to the Ice God''s Light. She''ll have no issues living peacefully in the Ice God Palace."


    "However, her mother lacks innate talent. The forced elevation to Grand Soul Master will likely be her limit in this lifetime," Mu Wu added. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No matter," Su Yu said nonchalantly. "She was just an ordinary person with poor health. After being exposed to the Ice God''s Light, she can live a long, illness-free life."


    "That''s more than sufficient¡ªwe owe her nothing. I''ve done enough for her."


    To anyone else, who would have gone to such lengths for her? Su Yu had a clear conscience.


    "And Nannan? How is she adapting?"


    "She''s doing well. She''s integrating quickly, though she''s quite surprised by the extravagance of the Ice God Palace."


    "That''s to be expected. After all, the Ice God Palace is on an entirely different level than Shrek," Su Yu said with a faint smile.


    "Make sure to nurture her well¡ªshe has good potential."


    "Understood. I''ve already instructed Ling Guang to take care of her."


    "Good," Su Yu nodded.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mu Wu asked, "Young Master, what should we do about those who sought to assassinate Miss Nannan?"


    "Did you find out who hired the killers?"


    "I didn''t bother asking¡ªI killed them all directly."


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised. He said indifferently, "In that case, deal with all the suspects."


    "Although I suspect Dai Huabin was behind this, there''s a chance others might''ve had the same idea."


    "Regardless, none of them are good people. A little lesson for all of them won''t hurt."


    "And since two Soul Emperors and five Soul Kings were involved, they must have mobilized family resources. Deal with their families as well."


    "As for Dai Huabin, give him special treatment. He''s already a cripple, but not crippled enough. Castrate him again."


    "And break another arm while you''re at it¡ªOne-Arm Man suits him better."


    "As for the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion, I think cutting off their future suits them well. Let Dai Hao and his other sons end up just like Dai Huabin."


    "A family should be¡­ unified," Su Yu said with a faint smile.


    "As for the Xuanwu Sect..."


    Su Yu paused for a moment, then spoke in a soft yet eerie tone, "I''ve heard that the Sect Master of the Xuanwu Sect seems to be gravely injured and doesn''t have much time left."


    A glint of understanding flashed in Mu Wu''s eyes. "This subordinate understands."


    "Oh? What exactly do you understand?" Su Yu asked with a playful smile.


    "This subordinate¡­ understands nothing. Absolutely nothing," Mu Wu quickly corrected himself.


    "Ha! Go then," Su Yu chuckled and waved him off.


    Mu Wu bowed deeply again and retreated.


    Watching Mu Wu''s figure disappear, Su Yu glanced at his hand and sighed softly, "The weather''s getting cold, isn''t it?"


    "What nonsense! It''s just you being bad!" Little Snow Empress retorted, shaking her tiny fists.


    "Oh? How bad exactly?" Su Yu smirked mischievously and began to lean closer.


    Sensing danger, Little Snow Empress''s expression turned panicked. "W-what are you trying to do?"


    "You tell me," Su Yu replied with a wicked grin.


    "D-don''t you dare! I''ll be mad!" Little Snow Empress stammered, her face full of apprehension. Judging by his expression, she knew Su Yu was up to no good again.


    How infuriating! She, the dignified Snow Empress, had been reduced to a plaything for this brat. It truly was like a mighty tiger being bullied by dogs in a land of misfortune.


    When could she regain her former glory?


    "Oh, I''m so scared now," Su Yu teased, laughing lightly as he moved closer and closer.


    What followed was utter chaos¡ªa flurry of cries, flailing limbs, and panicked yelps. Once again, the powerless Little Snow Empress was thoroughly teased.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Shrek Academy, Dai Huabin, who had been unable to contact his subordinates for an extended time, finally started to panic.


    With no other choice, he went to his older brother, Dai Yuoheng, and confessed everything.


    Dai Yuoheng''s expression changed instantly. Furious, he yelled, "What did you just say?!"


    "You dared to send people to assassinate Jiang Nannan?! Are you out of your mind?"


    Dai Yuoheng glared at him with utter disappointment, unable to believe his younger brother could be so foolish.


    Though he also hated Jiang Nannan and wouldn''t mind her being gone, he still had common sense. He knew what could and couldn''t be done.


    But Dai Huabin? He''d gone through with it. Was he completely brainless?


    "Jiang Nannan already dropped out! I saw it with my own eyes. Killing her wouldn''t have provoked Shrek''s wrath," Dai Huabin defended himself.


    He had been fixated on Jiang Nannan ever since his return. When he learned she was leaving Shrek Academy, he was ecstatic.


    Once she left Shrek, wasn''t she at his mercy? He thought it would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    But, strangely enough, no word had come back after such a long time.


    Dai Yuoheng, furious, scolded him loudly, "Idiot! Do you think this is just about Shrek Academy?"


    "Do you have any idea about Su Yu''s background?"


    "Jiang Nannan is connected to Su Yu, and you still dared to target her? Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"


    Shrek Academy was one thing, but the Ice God Palace was another entirely¡ªit was not an entity to be trifled with.


    Dai Huabin had no idea what kind of disaster he might bring upon their family with such reckless behavior.


    "What background does Su Yu have?" Dai Huabin asked, looking confused.


    When Hai Bodong made his appearance, Dai Huabin had already fainted from humiliation and fear.


    By the time he woke up, the match was long over. Moreover, he had stubbornly avoided attending the post-match meeting, pretending to be out of commission.


    And as for Zhu Lu, whenever she tried to explain things, Dai Huabin''s bad temper would drive her away before she could say anything.


    Thus, while everyone else knew the truth, Dai Huabin remained utterly clueless.


    He still thought Su Yu was just someone with decent talent and had no understanding of his background.


    If Su Yu weren''t a student of the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Dai Huabin might have even tried to target him directly!

 Chapter 188 - 188: [DD2]: 188

    "You don''t know?"


    Dai Yuoheng looked at his foolish younger brother with a face full of shock.


    Su Yu''s identity was no longer a secret.


    One could even say it was almost semi-public.


    In this academy, among those who had participated in the competition, who didn''t know about it?


    And yet this idiot claimed he didn''t know?


    Dai Yuoheng was at a loss for words.


    "You fool! If you don''t know, can''t you at least ask Zhu Lu?"


    "Zhu Lu?"


    "I can''t be bothered to see her. She irritates me every time I do."


    Ever since being crippled, Dai Huabin had found Zhu Lu increasingly annoying.


    The more seductive Zhu Lu looked, the more mocking it felt to him.


    Already prone to being sensitive and irritable, Dai Huabin had berated Zhu Lu countless times over these days.


    Even with Zhu Lu''s fiery temper, after being met with cold disdain repeatedly, her passion had long since cooled.


    In the past few days, Zhu Lu hadn''t approached Dai Huabin at all.


    "You!"


    Dai Yuoheng was so furious he chuckled, pointing at Dai Huabin but unable to find the words to say for a while.


    His younger brother had plenty of ambition, sure, but as for brains? Not a shred.


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the urge to curse, Dai Yuoheng said in a low voice, "Do you even realize how big a background Su Yu has?"


    "So what if he has a background? Would our White Tiger Duke''s Mansion fear him?"


    Ignorance breeds fearlessness. Dai Huabin, like a newborn calf unafraid of a tiger, showed no fear.


    He was the second son of the Duke''s Mansion!


    Why would he be afraid of someone with commoner roots?


    No matter how talented Su Yu was, wasn''t he still just a commoner?


    If Su Yu hadn''t gone back with the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Dai Huabin would have taught him a lesson.


    Offending him was as good as courting death.


    "You know nothing! Just don''t drag the Duke''s Mansion into your mess."


    "Su Yu is the young master of the Ice God Palace. Do you even understand what the Ice God Palace is?


    They are not someone you can afford to provoke."


    "Ice God Palace?"


    Dai Huabin thought hard for a moment. "Never heard of it."


    "Big brother, you''re regressing as you age.


    Are you seriously scared of some third-rate sect I''ve never even heard of?"


    Dai Yuoheng almost coughed up blood from anger. Just as he was about to scold him, he suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure descend upon them.


    To his horror, he realized he had lost control of his body.


    Not only could he not move, but he couldn''t even speak.


    Across from him, Dai Huabin''s face was also full of fear because he, too, couldn''t move.


    He tried to speak but couldn''t utter a single word.


    An immense terror rose from within. Dai Huabin''s previously arrogant gaze disappeared in an instant. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The White Tiger Duke''s Mansion, huh? Oh, how impressive."


    A voice filled with authority and mockery suddenly sounded, buzzing in their ears like thunder.


    The oppressive pressure shattered their composure.


    Under that force, they were like lone boats in a tsunami, ready to capsize at any moment.


    The utter helplessness and despair of their lives being in another''s hands awakened their deepest fears.


    Dai Yuoheng wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    "If your Duke''s Mansion is so powerful, then I suppose there''s no need for you to exist."


    The voice carried authority as Dai Huabin''s body trembled violently, and blood started to flow from between his legs.


    It was as if something had been entirely erased.


    Dai Huabin''s eyes widened in rage and agony, and he almost fainted from the pain, yet he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not over yet."


    The voice came again.


    "Now, should it be your left hand or your right hand?"


    The casual pondering sent fresh sweat rolling down Dai Huabin''s forehead.


    What? They were going to sever a limb too?


    "Let''s go with the left arm. I''m quite considerate, after all."


    As the words fell, a cold flash appeared. Dai Huabin''s right arm was severed from his body, blood spurting out as it fell.


    The arm exploded into pieces midair, making reattachment impossible.


    Dai Huabin nearly blacked out. Why was it the right arm?!


    "Oh, my mistake. But it''s no big deal. You can just use your left hand from now on. By the way, are you left-handed?"


    The authoritative voice carried a hint of mockery, like a twisted joke.


    Dai Huabin felt a rush of anger overwhelm him, and his vision went black.


    The next moment, he spat out blood and fainted on the spot.


    "Is that all?"


    The voice sounded regretful as if the fun had been cut short.


    "Never mind, there''s still one more to go."


    Dai Yuoheng''s heart tightened. What¡­ what did that mean?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt. Once it''s done, you''ll be a lovely young lady."


    Dai Yaoheng: !!!


    In his mind, he screamed: Don''t come any closer!


    But his resistance was meaningless.


    With a similar process, Dai Yuoheng was transformed into Dai Huabin''s successor.


    Unable to accept reality, Dai Yuoheng also blacked out and fainted.


    "Hmm?"


    "That old guy is coming."


    "A half-crippled old relic¡­ should I just finish him off?"


    "Eh¡­ better not. I haven''t fully broken through yet and might not get away unscathed in a fight."


    "Forget it, I''ll let him go this time."


    Muttering to himself, a shadowy figure vanished into thin air, the entire process taking less than two seconds.


    Another figure appeared, hunched over and unable to stand straight.


    He looked at the bloodied Dai Yuoheng and Dai Huabin lying on the ground, falling into deep thought.


    "To be able to seal this area and evade my perception, the intruder must be formidable."


    "If not for their slip-up, accidentally revealing a trace of their presence, I wouldn''t have noticed."


    "Their power surpasses even Xuan Zi at his peak."


    "How did these two brats provoke someone so terrifying?"


    Mu En was puzzled.


    But seeing the two of them bleeding profusely, he knew this wasn''t the time to dwell on it.


    If they weren''t treated immediately, they would die from excessive blood loss.


    With a wave of his right hand, Mu En wrapped the two in his aura and vanished from the spot.


    ...


    White Tiger Duke''s Mansion.


    Dai Hao was resting.


    Having been gravely injured, he had recovered significantly after more than half a month of care.


    Suddenly, a shadowy figure appeared abruptly in his room.


    The intruder made no effort to conceal their presence, and with Dai Hao''s cultivation, he naturally sensed them.


    Before Dai Hao could open his eyes, however, a slap landed on his face, knocking him unconscious once again.


    Dai Hao''s eyes rolled back, and it was clear he had been physically lulled into sleep.


    "A family should stay whole and united."


    "Don''t worry, you''re not alone. When you wake up, you''ll find you have a few new sisters."


    The intruder mumbled as they performed surgery on Dai Hao, even amputating a limb in the process.


    "Hmm, perfect."


    With a satisfied murmur, the figure disappeared.


    Moments later, the room was filled with the White Tiger Duchess''s panicked and anguished cries.


    "Husband!!!"


    ...


    Xuanwu Sect.


    In a secret chamber.


    A blue figure stood before the Xuanwu Sect''s master, who stared back in terror, eyes wide.


    He coughed up fragments of his organs, teetering on the brink of death.


    "Wh¡­ why?"


    "We¡­ have no¡­ grievance¡­ no¡­ enmity."


    The sect master, a titled Douluo with the Xuanwu Shield martial soul, was immensely powerful¡ªclose to the level of a Super Douluo.


    Yet against this intruder, he didn''t even have the strength to retaliate.


    In just two moves, he was left mortally wounded.


    The first strike shattered his Xuanwu Shield.


    The second ruptured his internal organs, leaving him dying.


    The intruder''s strength was overwhelming.


    The sect master couldn''t fathom why such a formidable figure would attack him, given their lack of enmity.


    "Why? Because you''re an old bastard. Time to send you on your way."


    "Oh, by the way, your son will be joining you soon."


    "You¡­ you mustn''t harm Sanshi. He''s still¡­ just a child!"


    "So what?"


    "Sanshi carries the Dou Ling royal bloodline. If you dare¡­ harm him, it''s tantamount to provoking¡­ the Dou Ling¡­ Empire!"


    "And so what?"


    "The Dou Ling Empire? I wouldn''t hesitate to kill even their emperor. Royal bloodline?"


    "Hah."


    The contempt in the intruder''s tone was blatant, making it clear they had no regard for the Dou Ling Empire.


    "Time to go."


    With that, the blue figure slammed a palm onto the sect master''s head, shattering his brain and obliterating his spirit.


    A titled Douluo of great renown had thus fallen.


    "Blame your foolish son. Who told him to court death?"


    "Daring to offend the young master? Not even your ashes will remain."


    The blue figure muttered as they stomped on the sect master''s corpse.


    Moments later, three blood-stained soul bones appeared in their hand.


    "Oh, three spirit bones? Decent quality."


    With that, the blue figure vanished from the chamber.


    The entire Xuanwu Sect remained unaware of what had transpired in the secret chamber, not just because the battle ended too quickly but because it couldn''t even be called a battle¡ªit was¡­ a slaughter.


    ...


    Star Luo Empire.


    Xu Jiawei was busy.


    After all, Dai Hao, who had already been injured, had suffered yet another blow.


    This time, the injuries were far worse.


    He had lost his right arm and become enuch.


    With such severe injuries, Dai Hao was in no condition to manage the army.


    As a good brother, Xu Jiawei, though reluctant, had no choice but to reluctantly take over the management of military affairs.


    A country cannot go a day without a leader, and the army cannot go a day without a commander.


    Though Xu Jiawei was heartbroken, he sent his trusted generals to take control of the White Tiger Legion.


    Naturally, the White Tiger Legion resisted the idea of outsiders stepping in. However, with rumors of Dai Hao''s transformation into an eunuch spreading, the soldiers had no choice but to reluctantly accept the new leadership.


    After all, how could an eunuch lead a group of hardened men?


    Especially after hearing that Dai Hao now had an eunuch son also, the soldiers'' morale was utterly crushed.


    It was hopeless¡ªwhile a son could become emperor, a daughter had no chance.


    What future could they have following a eunuch?


    They had once pledged allegiance to Dai Hao, motivated by loyalty and the hope of helping him rise to greater heights.


    But now, those hopes had been completely dashed.


    If there was no way to help Dai Hao ascend, no one could blame the soldiers for seeking their paths.


    Good opportunities are hard to come by, and one must seize them early.


    Of course, a few diehard loyalists remained steadfast. Xu Jiawei valued these individuals highly, giving them significant responsibilities¡ªsuch as sending them to the frontlines of the Mingdou Mountain Range as vanguard troops.


    After all, as Xu Jiawei saw it, brave men should fight at the frontlines. It was his way of showing his appreciation for them. (Sarcasm.)


    Truly, Xu Jiawei was a magnanimous leader who made excellent use of talent.


    After finalizing personnel arrangements, Xu Jiawei stretched. A servant brought him tea, and after taking a sip, he felt invigorated.


    For Xu Jiawei, this unexpected turn of events was a tremendous opportunity.


    Without shedding a single drop of blood, he had successfully taken control of the White Tiger Legion, the most elite force in the Star Luo Empire.


    Previously, Dai Hao''s influence within the White Tiger Legion was so strong that even Xu Jiawei''s orders carried less weight than Dai Hao''s casual remarks.


    But¡­ that was the past.


    After Dai Hao became an eunuch, his accumulated prestige vanished overnight.


    Everyone in the Star Luo Empire now knew that the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion was home to several eunuchs.


    In such circumstances, even the White Tiger Legion couldn''t escape the ripple effects.


    What self-respecting man would willingly be commanded by a eunuch?


    Military men were known for their pride and passion. To be ordered around by a castrated figure was intolerable for many.


    Moreover, Xu Jiawei held the moral high ground. As long as Dai Hao didn''t rebel, Xu Jiawei remained the legitimate authority.


    And Dai Hao? Bedridden and practically a corpse, the White Tiger Legion wasn''t about to stage a rebellion on its own.


    Even if they did, so what? Dai Hao was no longer a contender for the throne, and neither was anyone else in his family.


    With no better options, submission was the White Tiger Legion''s only choice.


    Setting down his teacup, Xu Jiawei gestured for the servant to leave.


    He muttered to himself, "Brother Hao, your fate is truly more bitter than gall. Your dear brother''s heart aches for you."


    Despite his words, Xu Jiawei''s face was alight with joy, his grinning mouth almost impossible to suppress.


    "One clean sweep: Dai Yuoheng, Dai Huabin, Dai Luoli, and Brother Hao¡ªall in one go."


    "Just who is this mysterious powerhouse that can move freely between the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion and Shrek Academy? Truly impressive."


    Indeed, even Xu Jiawei was curious.


    It was one thing to infiltrate the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion, which lacked strong defenses.


    But to act within Shrek Academy''s walls and leave unscathed? That was truly chilling to think about.


    This was also why, despite the Dai family''s tragic plight, no one suspected Xu Jiawei of being involved.


    If Xu Jiawei had such abilities, he wouldn''t have been restrained by Dai Hao for so many years.


    Xu Jiawei''s capabilities were no secret¡ªif his subordinates didn''t know the full extent, they at least had a good idea.


    Ironically, it was his mediocrity that made him above suspicion.


    This allowed Xu Jiawei to confidently take control of the White Tiger Legion without worrying about unrest.


    He had no fear of riots because no one suspected him in the first place.


    "And now Shrek Academy has suffered another embarrassment. Their students were attacked within their walls, and they still can''t catch the culprit."

 Chapter 189 - 189: [DD2]: 189

    Credits: P Tydd


    Xu Jiawei curled his lips.


    During the tournament, Shrek Academy''s team had been utterly crushed by Su Yu. Yan Shaozhe had been so intimidated by Hai Bodong that he didn''t dare utter a word.


    Later, rumors spread that Yan Shaozhe, a Super Douluo, failed to capture even a Soul King-level evil soul master. It was absurd.


    And now, Shrek Academy students had been blatantly targeted within the academy itself, with no trace of the perpetrator to be found.


    This series of incidents indicated that Shrek Academy had been declining over the years. Their once-dominant power and influence were no longer what they used to be.


    However, Xu Jiawei wasn''t foolish enough to underestimate Shrek Academy. Mocking them was one thing, but Xu Jiawei still had a clear understanding of their strength.


    No matter what, Shrek Academy was not an entity to offend lightly.


    Of course, that didn''t stop Xu Jiawei from taking pleasure in their misfortune.


    "Not many people can come and go freely within Shrek Academy."


    "If I count them on my fingers, there are only a handful. Could it be Young Master Su Yu?"


    "Didn''t he have some minor conflicts with the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion?"


    "Or¡­ could it be that the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion offended another hidden superpower in the past?"


    "¡­Forget it. No point guessing. Either way, this is good news for me."


    "No matter who did it, I''ve got to commend them¡ªbrilliant work!"


    Xu Jiawei''s face was alight with joy.


    For a long time, he hadn''t moved against Dai Hao primarily because of the Sun-Moon Empire. Dai Hao''s outstanding leadership was a crucial part of resisting the Sun-Moon Empire''s aggression.


    But that wasn''t the main reason.


    The main reason was that Dai Hao had significant influence and power. Taking him down recklessly could lead to internal turmoil within the empire, which might give the Sun-Moon Empire an opportunity to invade.


    That was why Xu Jiawei had been patient, enduring, and waiting.


    Was the Star Luo Empire so bereft of talent that only Dai Hao could serve as a general? Of course not.


    Others might be slightly less capable than Dai Hao, but the difference wasn''t substantial.


    If it weren''t for concerns about internal unrest, Xu Jiawei would have dealt with Dai Hao long ago.


    In terms of overall strength, the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion was no match for the royal family.


    This recent upheaval, however, was a windfall for Xu Jiawei.


    Using a mix of intimidation and persuasion, he easily took control of the White Tiger Legion.


    There was no choice¡ªXu Jiawei represented legitimacy. Unless they rebelled, the White Tiger Legion had no grounds to resist him.


    With the White Tiger Legion now under his command, the Dai family''s influence had shrunk drastically.


    Though Dai Hao still bore the title of White Tiger Duke, he was no longer the force he once was.


    "Brother Hao, I hope you can remain well-behaved. I truly have no desire to wipe you out completely," Xu Jiawei murmured.


    With military power firmly in hand and Dai Hao''s family rendered harmless, they no longer posed a threat.


    Xu Jiawei could afford to tolerate a subdued Dai Hao. After all, going too far might alienate others.


    No matter what, Dai Hao contributed greatly to the Star Luo Empire. Treating him too harshly could dishearten other loyal subjects.


    Xu Jiawei was a smart man. He wouldn''t make such a foolish mistake.


    But if Dai Hao, even in his current state, still harbored thoughts of reclaiming the throne, Xu Jiawei''s blade would not hesitate.


    Killing him would merely require crafting a suitable charge¡ªit was just a matter of Xu Jiawei''s willingness.


    False accusations, if necessary, were always an option.


    "Let''s hope you have the sense to stay in your place," Xu Jiawei muttered to himself.


    ...


    Shrek Academy.


    Yan Shaozhe was furious¡ªyet again.


    After all, Shrek Academy had once more become the center of attention, for all the wrong reasons.


    In broad daylight, Dai Huabin and Dai Yuoheng had been viciously attacked within the academy.


    It was a direct slap to Shrek Academy''s face¡ªblatant and humiliating.


    The sheer audacity was infuriating, especially since the news had spread across the entire Douluo Continent in no time.


    The idea that no one had fanned the flames behind the scenes was laughable.


    "Unbelievable, outrageous, infuriating!" Yan Shaozhe fumed.


    "To think someone would dare to act with such audacity as if the academy were beneath them!"


    Xian Lin''er''s expression was equally grim.


    Shrek Academy had already been caught in a storm of criticism, and this incident only deepened their disgrace.


    "Do you think¡­ it could be the Ice¡­" Qian Duoduo ventured hesitantly.


    They all knew about the information Yan Shaozhe had uncovered.


    Jiang Nannan had allegedly been ambushed, only to be saved by someone afterward.


    It was almost certain that her saviors were from the Ice God Palace, as Jiang Nannan was a commoner with no ties to any other powerful faction.


    The investigation suggested that the attackers might have been associated with the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion.


    Could it be that the Ice God Palace had retaliated against the White Tiger Duke''s family to avenge Jiang Nannan?


    From a motive standpoint, the Ice God Palace had reasons to act.


    Moreover, it all seemed logical.


    Adding to that, the person behind the act was even able to block Elder Mu''s perception, which made this guess about 80% likely to be correct. After all, there were very few who possessed such power, and the Ice God Palace perfectly fit the criteria.


    But was it enough to confidently assert that the culprit was the Ice God Palace?


    Yan Shaozhe coldly asked, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "The Ice God Palace isn''t some ordinary power. Do you have solid proof?"


    "No, but the speculation makes sense," Qian Duoduo shook his head and replied.


    "No matter how reasonable the guess is, it''s useless if we can''t prove it. They can simply deny it outright," Yan Shaozhe continued. "Even if we confirm it''s the Ice God Palace, what can we do about it?"


    "Though it''s frustrating, the Ice God Palace isn''t a force we can afford to provoke right now."


    Yan Shaozhe clenched his fists, feeling stifled. Of course, he''d already considered this possibility himself. But so what? Without evidence, how could he make the claim?


    Based on mere speculation?


    The Ice God Palace wouldn''t take such accusations lying down. They could outright deny it and even turn the tables, questioning Shrek Academy''s intentions for framing them.


    With their unreasonable style, it wouldn''t be surprising if they demanded an apology from Shrek Academy instead.


    Without absolute certainty, Yan Shaozhe had no intention of provoking the Ice God Palace. His impotent fury stemmed from the fact that there was nothing he could do.


    Hearing Yan Shaozhe''s words, both Qian Duoduo and Xian Lin''er fell silent. They had to admit that they couldn''t afford to offend the Ice God Palace.


    "Let''s be honest if the Ice God Palace did take action, it would make sense. But why are they spreading it everywhere? Are they deliberately trying to embarrass our academy?" Qian Duoduo said, displeased.


    "If they had only acted within Shrek Academy, we could have turned a blind eye. After all, the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion started it, so they brought this on themselves."


    "And as for what happened within the academy, while it tarnishes Shrek''s reputation, as long as not many people know, it''s not a big deal. We do need the Ice God Palace, so some flattery isn''t shameful."


    "But for the news to spread so widely, causing a major hit to Shrek''s image¡ªhow could we not feel upset?"


    "It may not have been them who spread it," Yan Shaozhe shook his head. "I heard from the teachers that there are many spies from other forces near our academy, even some from the Body Sect. Perhaps it was their doing."


    "We don''t have any enmity with the Ice God Palace, so they wouldn''t have a reason to target us."


    Theoretically, Yan Shaozhe believed the Ice God Palace had no motive to tarnish Shrek Academy''s image. He felt their interactions so far had been fairly amicable¡ªnot deep friendships, but at least no hostility.


    On the other hand, the Body Sect did have significant grievances with Shrek Academy.


    Hearing this, Qian Duoduo and Xian Lin''er seemed to ponder.


    Indeed, the Ice God Palace had no reason to slander Shrek Academy. It was possible that some other force learned of the incident and, with malicious intent, fanned the flames until the story became widespread.


    "No matter what, we must clarify the situation and minimize the negative impact. And as for the Dai brothers¡ªthis whole mess started because they hired assassins. They deserve what they got," Xian Lin''er said firmly.


    "I suggest we expel them. Shrek Academy cannot harbor such disruptive elements."


    "You''re right, Lin''er. If they hadn''t ignored academy rules and tried to assassinate Jiang Nannan, none of this would have happened," Qian Duoduo agreed.


    After a moment of deliberation, Yan Shaozhe nodded. "I agree with your suggestion. Expel them both."


    No way was he afraid of dealing with those two troublemakers, especially since even the White Tiger Duke, Dai Hao, had recently run into trouble himself. Yan Shaozhe no longer saw the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion as a significant threat.


    "But we also need to resolve the fallout from this incident as quickly as possible. If necessary, we should create another sensational event to divert public attention and bury this story," Yan Shaozhe suggested.


    Hearing this, Qian Duoduo grinned mischievously after a moment''s thought. "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure it''s handled smoothly."


    His eyes sparkled with devious intent.


    "Alright, I''m counting on you," Yan Shaozhe replied.


    The two exchanged knowing smiles, each recognizing the mischief in the other''s eyes.


    Elsewhere...


    "A Duke in the Dou Ling Empire woke up in a pigsty¡ªIs this the corruption of human nature or the collapse of morality?"


    "A Crown Prince of the Heavenly Soul Empire is revealed not to be the biological son of the royal family. The Marquis is suspected of wearing a green hat for nineteen years!"


    "A Duchess in the Star Luo Empire and her 100 lovers¡ªis she a noblewoman or a courtesan?"


    "The crown prince of the Sun-Moon Empire is a eunuch?"


    "A 100,000-year-old soul beast did something unimaginable to a human."


    ...


    Looking at the messages sent from the Ice God Palace, Su Yu was utterly speechless.


    What in the world is all this nonsense?


    Somehow, the entire Douluo Continent was now flooded with wild rumors.


    From a Body Sect elder''s concubine secretly being involved with his son to a marquis being caught red-handed by his wife while visiting a brothel late at night¡ªthe focus was chaos, pure and simple.


    The citizens of the three nations on the Douluo Continent were overwhelmed by the sudden flood of juicy gossip, eagerly devouring every last detail.


    Who even remembered Shrek Academy''s disgrace anymore?


    Compared to these shocking stories, the scandal involving Shrek Academy seemed utterly insignificant.


    "Well played, Shrek Academy. Truly underhanded tactics," Su Yu muttered, smacking his lips. He had considered how Shrek might turn the situation around, but he hadn''t expected them to resort to such a low tactic.


    That said, the method was undeniably effective.


    People, after all, loved gossip, especially about nobles.


    The more scandalous and outrageous the rumors, the more they lapped it up. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And as for the truth? Who cares?


    Even if you tried to clarify, no one would believe you.


    As the saying goes, "Spreading a rumor takes a moment; dispelling it takes a lifetime."


    This was the most insidious aspect of their strategy.


    However, Su Yu had to admit that Shrek Academy had been smart. They hadn''t offended the royal families of the three major empires.


    Even if the emperors of these nations suspected something, they wouldn''t hold Shrek Academy accountable for such trivial matters.


    After all, the rumors only involved lower-ranking nobles, like dukes. None of it touched the emperors'' interests.


    Su Yu guessed that this whole farce had likely been orchestrated by Yan Shaozhe or Qian Duoduo.


    One was reserved, the other cunning¡ªthis kind of scheme suited them perfectly.


    "You two know how to manipulate public opinion. What talents," Su Yu sighed, realizing that even on the Douluo Continent, there were those who understood how to play this game.


    Shrek Academy had successfully turned the tables.


    Su Yu estimated that even if the news about the death of the Xuanwu Sect''s leader came out now, it wouldn''t cause the same level of uproar as before.


    "This just makes things easier for those scoundrels in the White Tiger Duke''s Mansion. With these rumors flying around, the criticism they face will surely decrease," Su Yu muttered to himself.


    It felt a bit unsatisfying.


    As far as Su Yu was concerned, anyone with the surname Dai, as long as they were descended from Dai Hao, deserved to be eliminated.


    The only one who had escaped this fate was Huo Yuhao, simply because his surname was Huo, not Dai.


    "Huo Yuhao, you''d better keep your surname as Huo. Otherwise, you''re done for too."


    Su Yu''s eyes turned cold. When he took action, he wasn''t one for mercy.


    If Huo Yuhao dared to change his surname back, Su Yu would make sure he left no descendants.


    There was no other reason¡ªjust being a Dai was reason enough to die.


    "And Dai Mubai? That one definitely won''t escape."


    "When the time comes for me to ascend to the God Realm, I''ll make sure to settle the score with him as well."


    Su Yu sneered coldly. From their ancestors onward, the Dai family had never been anything good.


    If he was going to deal with the Dai family, he might as well finish the job in one go.


    The only reason he hadn''t wiped them out entirely yet was that he wasn''t done playing with them. Taking things step by step was far more entertaining.


    Originally, he wouldn''t have acted against the Dai family so soon. But they''d dared to ambush Jiang Nannan.


    Did they think his people were fair game for just anyone?


    If he didn''t teach them a lesson, others might start thinking Su Yu was easy to push around.


    A flash of cold light passed through Su Yu''s eyes as he glanced at the piece of paper in his hand again. One of the rumors caught his attention.


    "The crown prince of the Sun-Moon Empire is a eunuch?"


    Su Yu wasn''t sure if this was a coincidence, but he knew that if someone caught wind of it, there''d be a breakdown.


    Lies didn''t hurt nearly as much as the truth.


    Wouldn''t you agree, Xu Tiannan?

 Chapter 190 - 190: [DD2]: 190

    With a hint of schadenfreude, Su Yu smiled playfully and put away the slips of paper. These matters had spread widely across the Douluo Continent, and sooner or later, the Sun Moon Empire would know about them. When that time came, he was looking forward to seeing Xu Tiantian''s reaction.


    Su Yu had no affection for the Sun Moon Royal Family, and he had even less for Xu Tiantian, a psychologically twisted person. It would be quite enjoyable for Su Yu to see him lose control.


    It must be said that Shrek Academy had unknowingly caused quite a stir with their rumors. Interesting.


    Stretching lazily, Su Yu took out a few metal blocks and prepared to test his skills. He had a feeling that he wasn''t far from breaking through to a level 5 Soul Engineer.


    The fine golden carving knife danced at Su Yu''s fingertips, tracing playful, sprite-like curves. As a few metal shavings flew through the air, a new core formation began to take shape.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next day, in the morning, Su Yu woke up from his sleep.


    "System, check-in."


    [Ding, check-in complete."]


    [Ding, the host has completed a full six years of check-ins. Congratulations on receiving the anniversary gift pack.]


    [Ding, anniversary gift pack opened.]


    [Ding, congratulations on receiving ''The Thirteen Deadly Spears.'']


    [Ding, congratulations on receiving the sword technique¡ª'' Sword Qi Rolling Dragon Wall.'']


    [Ding, congratulations on receiving a piece of ten-thousand-year whale glue.]


    "Oh?" Su Yu was slightly surprised. Had it been another year since the check-in? He hadn''t been keeping track, but it seemed like it had been about a year since the fifth-anniversary check-in.


    Looking at this year''s anniversary rewards, they were as impressive as always.


    The Thirteen Deadly Spears was an extremely powerful spear technique. It had thirteen forms, each with a unique name and powerful moves. The power and coolness of the techniques were top-tier.


    The Sword Qi Rolling Dragon Wall was the signature move of the old sword master, Li Chungan. It was a magnificent, powerful move with a chilling sword intent, although, in terms of power, it was not stronger than the Wind God Leg.


    The ten-thousand-year whale glue was the most important reward for Su Yu. Whale glue was a great item. A thousand-year whale glue could improve a soul master''s soul ring''s bearing capacity by about five hundred years. The ten-thousand-year whale glue, however, would have even more extraordinary effects.


    Su Yu guessed that it could boost the bearing capacity of a soul ring by at least two thousand years.


    Thinking about the potential of the ten-thousand-year whale glue, Su Yu was excited. This was the kind of reward that made the check-ins worthwhile.


    "This is what I call cheating. The system keeps giving useless rewards, but this anniversary check-in has given me some good stuff."


    With a slight smile, Su Yu accepted all the rewards. The training points for The Thirteen Deadly Spears and Sword Qi Rolling Dragon Wall"] appeared in his mind, and Su Yu quickly understood the basics. But to fully unleash their power, he would have to research them himself.


    As for the ten-thousand-year whale glue, Su Yu didn''t dare use it yet. Who knew how potent it could be? He didn''t want to make a fool of himself.


    Su Yu jumped up, washed up, and after a while, Snow Empress was woken up. Despite her angry gaze, Su Yu wiped her face and fed her breakfast before putting her back.


    Soon after, breakfast was delivered to the academy. Wang Dong''er, rubbing her sleepy eyes, yawned and entered the bathroom.


    After finishing breakfast, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er set off together. They parted ways at the teaching area, with Su Yu heading straight to Class Four of the fifth grade.


    Since advancing to the fifth grade, Su Yu hadn''t attended many classes. In his first year, he skipped several months altogether. In the second year, between pre-competition training and the actual competition, nearly three months passed without him attending class. The days Su Yu spent in class could practically be counted on one hand.


    Fortunately, the homeroom teacher, Lin Sheng''an, was more of a research enthusiast. His greatest passion lay in his studies, and teaching was just a task to fulfill. Whether Su Yu attended or not, Lin Sheng''an didn''t care.


    When Su Yu arrived in the classroom, many students were already seated. Among them was the royal family member who had once clashed with Su Yu. However, the arrogance of the dark-skinned youth had significantly diminished. When Su Yu''s gaze swept over him, the boy quickly averted his eyes, not daring to meet Su Yu''s stare.


    By now, Su Yu was a rising star at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy. Anyone picking a fight with him would have to be out of their mind. Most rational people wouldn''t even consider such foolishness.


    "Su Yu, over here, over here!"


    A petite, cute girl waved at him. She had twin ponytails, an adorable little face, and two small tiger teeth showing in her smile, making her irresistibly charming.


    Su Yu glanced in her direction and recognized her instantly. It was Ke Ke¡ªa legal loli, small and delicate despite being an adult.


    Beside her sat a tall, graceful girl with a lazy elegance and a slightly ditzy demeanor. Her almost glowing, flawless skin was unmistakable¡ªit could only be Ju Zi. At the moment, Ju Zi wore a gentle smile, exuding a soothing aura.


    These two were the only classmates Su Yu acquaintances within Class Four of the fifth grade. As for the others, they were complete strangers to him.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Su Yu walked over and sat near the two girls.


    Barely had Su Yu settled into his seat when Ke Ke spun around and began chattering away, her lively personality on full display.


    "Su Yu, congratulations!"


    Ju Zi tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and spoke softly.


    "Hmm?" Su Yu looked at her with a hint of confusion, but he quickly understood.


    "It was a team effort," Su Yu replied calmly.


    "But you contributed the most, didn''t you? You''ve become quite famous after this competition," Ju Zi said with a smile.


    "Fame isn''t always a good thing," Su Yu replied with a faint smile that was as refreshing as a spring breeze. "Who knows what kind of trouble it might attract? Don''t you think?"


    Ke Ke stared, completely entranced by Su Yu''s smile, while Ju Zi''s heart skipped a beat. Her face remained composed, but unease crept into her thoughts.


    Was Su Yu hinting at something?


    For a moment, Ju Zi wondered if Su Yu knew about her secrets. But she quickly dismissed the idea. He shouldn''t have any reason to know about her connection to Xu Tiantian. She hadn''t exposed anything, after all.


    Just as Ju Zi considered probing further, Su Yu suddenly turned his head. Lin Sheng''an had entered the classroom, prompting Ju Zi to suppress her curiosity.


    Lin Sheng''an began the lecture, continuing from the previous session without paying special attention to Su Yu. Luckily, Su Yu often studied on his own and could keep up with Lin Sheng''an''s pace. The class turned out to be quite enlightening.


    Lin Sheng''an, a Level 7 Soul Engineer, explained everything thoroughly and insightfully. Even some of Su Yu''s doubts were resolved during the lecture.


    Before long, the class ended. Lin Sheng''an packed up his materials, looked at Su Yu in the back of the classroom, and said calmly, "Su Yu, decide on your research direction for soul tools. Submit it to me by the next class."


    Soul tools came in countless varieties, and no one could master them all. Even a master like Jing Hongchen had areas he wasn''t proficient in.


    Typically, one would choose a field of interest and dive deep into it. For lower-level Soul Engineers, this wasn''t as critical. However upon reaching Level 4, a research direction needed to be established. Focusing on a specific area was the only way to achieve greater accomplishments.


    While aiming for all-around mastery was unrealistic, only the Sun Moon Empire, with its advanced soul tool studies, had the capability to offer specialized training in soul engineering.


    Shrek Academy, in comparison, couldn''t achieve the level of specialization that the Sun Moon Empire had. Even an eighth-level soul engineer at Shrek would only rank as a seven-and-a-half level in the Sun Moon Empire. The Empire''s standards for soul engineers were far stricter than those of the three original continent nations.


    After Lin Sheng''an finished speaking, he hurriedly left the classroom. Ke Ke and Ju Zi immediately approached Su Yu, drawing the envious eyes of the other students. However, no one dared to make trouble for Su Yu this time.


    Ke Ke tilted her head and smiled, showing her little tiger teeth. "Su Yu, which field are you planning to specialize in?"


    Ju Zi also looked at Su Yu curiously.


    Su Yu gave a faint smile and replied, "I''m interested in high-powered, long-range soul tools like fixed-installation soul cannons. In the future, I''ll probably focus on that category. I might also dabble in close-combat soul tools."


    His preference for powerful firepower was undeniable. Among all soul tools, his favorite was the fixed-installation soul cannon shells¡ªstrong and explosive, the top choice for any man. As for close-combat soul tools, that was more of a personal interest, stemming from his fondness for close-quarters combat.


    "I see. I thought you''d choose mid- to long-range soul tools, but you''ve gone for two extremes instead," Ke Ke remarked. After all, one was high-powered long-range, and the other was close combat¡ªopposite ends of the spectrum.


    Su Yu smiled and said, "Typically, my opponents either fight me in close quarters or run away as soon as they see me. If they choose to fight me, escaping afterward isn''t an option. Mid-range soul tools don''t serve much purpose for me."


    Ke Ke: "¡­"


    Ju Zi: "¡­"


    He was certainly confident. Wasn''t modesty supposed to be a virtue? Ju Zi couldn''t help but doubt the humility Su Yu displayed before class¡ªsurely it was just an act. Beneath that calm demeanor, this man was full of silent arrogance.


    As the two girls fell silent, Su Yu gathered his belongings, ready to leave.


    "Su Yu, wait a moment," Ju Zi called after him. "How about having a meal together later? I''ll cook for you."


    Ju Zi extended her invitation, her voice warm and inviting.


    Ke Ke nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, Su Yu, let''s eat together! Ju Zi''s cooking is amazing."


    Su Yu smiled gently. "I appreciate the offer, but I already promised Meng''er to have lunch with her. Maybe next time."


    With that, Su Yu nodded politely and left.


    Ju Zi watched his departing figure, her eyes glimmering slightly. This was the first time someone had refused her invitation¡ªand also the first time she had ever extended one to a man.


    "He said no¡­ He''s going to have lunch with Miss Meng. Miss Meng is so lucky. I''m so jealous!" Ke Ke cried dramatically, though not a single tear fell.


    Ju Zi chuckled. "Well, he''s going to spend time with his girlfriend. It can''t be helped. Come on, it''ll just be the two of us for lunch."


    Ju Zi led Ke Ke out of the classroom, her clear eyes glinting faintly. Xu Tiantian had instructed her to get closer to Su Yu, but Su Yu proved to be far more difficult to approach than she had anticipated.


    Though he appeared calm, his pride surpassed most people''s. His smiles seemed warm, but his eyes remained icy and distant. This was a man whose thoughts ran deep, matched only by his unshakable sense of self-worth. It was as if he didn''t consider her significant at all.


    Ju Zi knew her appearance wasn''t lacking¡ªin fact, she was stunning enough to rival even Meng Hongchen. Yet Su Yu was entirely unmoved.


    Difficult.


    That was Ju Zi''s first impression of him. But she didn''t feel discouraged. This was just her first attempt. She bore no ill intentions toward Su Yu and believed that with more interaction, she could eventually lower his guard.


    With these thoughts, Ju Zi walked out of the classroom with Ke Ke, who was happily chattering about what they should eat.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu returned to his dormitory and had lunch with Wang Dong''er. The excuse he had given Ju Zi about Meng''er was entirely fabricated.


    As for Ju Zi, Su Yu was highly cautious of her. A woman with too many schemes naturally made him wary. He disliked dealing with people who were overly calculating. In contrast, someone like Wang Dong''er, who was straightforward and na?ve, was much easier for him to get along with.


    ===================================================


    Thirteen Deadly Spear Techniques:


    First Spear: Yearning


    "Endless longing in fleeting moments; memories that span the heavens and earth."


    Second Spear: Heartbreak


    "What the eyes see is false; what the heart hears is true. Blind strikes with three fingers."


    Third Spear: "Blind Dragon"


    "With heaven and earth as a guide, I roam the world; the moon is like a hook, hard to pursue yet harder to part."


    Fourth Spear: "Romance"


    "The fragrance of books holds countless flavors; who in the world is worthy of wearing white robes?"


    Fifth Spear: "Peerless"


    "The spear dances like a dragon, wielded by a thousand hands; life charges forward, never turning back from the yellow springs."


    Sixth Spear: "White Dragon"


    "Only through suffering can one understand the pain of others; only through attachment can one learn to let go. To cultivate Buddhism, one must first cultivate the heart. One spear of snow, one spear of ice."


    Seventh Spear: "Clairvoyance"


    "Clouds rise and fog gathers, concealing murderous intent; sweeping across thousands of miles and legions of foes."


    Eighth Spear: "Kunpeng"


    "Even if Han Xin''s spear breaks, I alone bear the pain. Since no spear technique truly exists in the world, let the Ninth Spear summon the night march of a hundred ghosts."


    Ninth Spear: "Night March of a Hundred Ghosts"


    "Thirty years of blood-soaked battles; fifty years of enduring storms. With wind and rain, thunder and lightning, the spear moves, and the white dragon sings."


    Tenth Spear: "Unending War, Peerless Victory"


    "How much hatred does the world hold? In the night, a lone voice weeps without end. Grieving spirits do not resent fate; when the spear strikes, even kings weep." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eleventh Spear: "Vengeance"


    "Facing the king, I will not bow my head; three armies of soldiers kneel in reverence."


    Twelfth Spear: "Appointed General, Sealed Marquis"


    "A million soldiers wave their flags once more; General Han Xin, invincible in battle."


    Thirteenth Spear: "My Fate is Mine, Not Heaven''s"


    "My life is mine to command, not dictated by the heavens."

 Chapter 191 - 191: [DD2]: 191

    In the days that followed, Su Yu''s life gradually settled into a peaceful rhythm. Each day was spent attending classes, cultivating, and researching soul tools. During his free time, he accompanied Meng Hongchen, taking strolls around Mingdu together. Though the days were simple, they were fulfilling.


    During this period, Su Yu focused intensely on soul tool research, and his knowledge in the field grew rapidly. A breakthrough seemed only a matter of time.


    One day, after Su Yu and Meng Hongchen returned from a day out, they parted ways, and the figure of Mu Wu suddenly appeared before him.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    Mu Wu bowed in respect.


    "What is it?" Su Yu asked indifferently.


    "Reporting to the Young Master, the matter of issuing a bounty on the Death God Envoy has been resolved."


    "The Death God Envoy has been captured alive by one of our Ice God Palace squads."


    "Oh?" Su Yu''s interest was piqued. "Take me to see."


    "As you wish, Young Master."


    With a swift motion, Mu Wu carried Su Yu, and the two disappeared from the spot. Moments later, they appeared before a residence in Radiant City.


    "This property was purchased by us as a temporary holding location for the Death God Envoy," Mu Wu explained.


    Hearing this, Su Yu nodded.


    Mu Wu knocked on the door, which was promptly opened from the inside.


    "Greetings, Young Master!"


    "Greetings, Grand Guardian!"


    "Lead the way," Mu Wu instructed.


    "Yes!"


    The person immediately led the way, and Su Yu followed them into the residence. Leading them was a powerful Soul Douluo.


    "Greetings, Young Master and Grand Guardian," the Soul Douluo saluted.


    "Is that the Death God Envoy?" Su Yu curiously observed the person confined in the secret chamber.


    The prisoner''s limbs were all broken, and his soul power was completely sealed. He was disheveled, his face haggard, and his demeanor utterly defeated. Su Yu found it hard to associate this person with the feared Death God Envoy who had once massacred Shrek.


    "Reporting to the Young Master, it is indeed him. We discovered him in a city within the Sun Moon Empire," the Soul Douluo reported.


    "At the time, he had already allied himself with a local evil soul master organization. Based on our investigation, this organization is enormous in scale, with branches even here in the Sun Moon Imperial City."


    "Is this organization called the Holy Spirit cult?" Su Yu asked.


    The Soul Douluo was visibly startled. "Young Master, your foresight is unparalleled. It is indeed the Holy Spirit Cult."


    Su Yu chuckled faintly. "Were there any casualties during the pursuit?"


    "Reporting to the Young Master, during the pursuit, our squad lost three Soul Kings and two Soul Emperors. The evil soul master organization proved to be quite troublesome. However, they paid a heavy price as well¡ªwe eliminated one Soul Sage, four Soul Emperors, and over twenty Soul Kings. The local branch was completely eradicated."


    Su Yu nodded slightly. "You''ve done well. You are all heroes."


    "As for our fallen brothers, their families will be taken care of by the Ice God Palace. Compensation will also be distributed appropriately. Mu Wu, I''ll leave this arrangement to you."


    "Yes, Young Master," Mu Wu responded.


    Turning to the Soul Douluo, Su Yu asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Reporting to the Young Master, my name is Feng Luo."


    "Oh?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Your surname is Feng? Is Snow God Douluo related to you?"


    "He is my grandfather."


    "So, you''re a descendant of the Fifth Guardian. How old are you?"


    "I''m 30 years old, Young Master."


    "Thirty years old, eighty-sixth level. Not bad. Keep working hard, and I hope to see you in the Guardian Temple someday."


    "Thank you, Young Master!" Feng Luo''s face was full of excitement.


    The Guardian Temple was a sacred place reserved for Guardians and Guardian candidates. To qualify as a candidate, one had to be at least a Titled Douluo.


    The Young Master placing such high expectations on him left Feng Luo deeply moved. Seeing his excitement, Su Yu gave a faint smile. With Feng Luo''s talent, achieving the rank of Titled Douluo before the age of 40 was almost certain, and perhaps even by the age of 35.


    Such talent was already exceptional, ensuring his future as a Super Douluo. Across the entirety of Shrek Academy, only Zhang Lexuan and Ma Xiaotao could compare; others fell short of Feng Luo''s level.


    In fact, among the younger generation of the Ice God Palace, Feng Luo wasn''t even the most outstanding. However, Su Yu wasn''t fully aware of the details¡ªhis previous knowledge was limited to general information. To know more specifics, he would have to return to the Ice God Palace for a thorough investigation.


    "Young Master, how should we handle the Death God Envoy?" Feng Luo respectfully inquired. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Su Yu had ordered that capturing him alive was preferable, they had gone to great lengths to ensure the Death God Envoy was brought back alive. Otherwise, they would have executed him on the spot.


    "Take him away for execution by lingchi (slow slicing). Grind his bones into powder, mince his flesh into a paste, mix them, and feed it to the dogs," Su Yu said coldly.


    "As for his soul¡­" Su Yu paused thoughtfully, then continued with a tone that sent chills down Feng Luo''s spine.


    Ruthless. Truly ruthless.


    How could the Young Master utter such horrifying words with such calmness?


    "Senior Electrolux, I have a favor to ask of you," Su Yu suddenly said aloud.


    At his words, a gray shadow appeared behind him, startling Feng Luo. The figure exuded the aura of death, yet paradoxically radiated a sense of light¡ªit was none other than the Necromancer God, Electrolux.


    "Su Yu, what do you want to do?


    "Senior Electrolux, I''d like you to extract his soul."


    "What¡­ what do you intend to do?" Electrolux looked at Su Yu with surprise.


    "Refine his soul," Su Yu said coldly, his gaze becoming icy. "These evil soul masters dare to use such vile methods to cultivate, harming countless lives and treating human lives like grass. They have no right to complain when harsher methods are used against them."


    "Every evil soul master deserves to go to hell. And if there is no hell, then I will be its king," Su Yu declared with a frosty determination.


    Electrolux was momentarily speechless. Ruthless indeed.


    "As you wish," Electrolux finally said, asking only to ensure Su Yu''s mind hadn''t become twisted. From what he could tell, Su Yu was driven by hatred for evil, which wasn''t a significant concern.


    With a simple gesture, Electrolux extracted the Death God Envoy''s soul, sealing it into a small orb that floated before Su Yu.


    "This consumed a considerable amount of the soul energy I had just accumulated," Electrolux remarked. "Su Yu, deal with that engraving knife as soon as possible¡ªfor both your sake and mine."


    The gray shadow vanished quietly as Su Yu took out a bottle, and placed the orb inside. When he mastered necromancy, the Death God Envoy would face a truly grim fate.


    Of all the entities in the Douluo series, Su Yu despised none more than evil soul masters¡ªespecially those who willingly chose such a path.


    His dislike for Shrek was personal and aimed at individuals. But his hatred for evil soul masters stemmed from principle. Anyone who fell into the abyss of evil soul mastery would face death. Those who colluded with them would also meet the same fate.


    "Don''t you agree, Sun Moon Royal Family?"


    He muttered a warning to the palace master in his thoughts¡ªstay clear of any involvement with evil soul masters, lest things become difficult for him. For the sake of his goals, Su Yu could feign alliance with any force¡ªexcept evil soul masters. That was a line he would never cross.


    Looking at the Death God Envoy, now little more than a soulless husk, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    "Take him away."


    "Yes!" Feng Luo responded immediately. At his gesture, two guards entered and dragged the Death God Envoy out. Awaiting the envoy was the harshest of punishments.


    "Prepare a private chamber for me. I have matters to attend to."


    "Yes, Young Master," Feng Luo replied swiftly, setting about the preparations.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    In the solitude of the private chamber, Su Yu''s figure appeared.


    In front of him was a table, entirely black, crafted from a rare wood known as black dead wood. This material was dense, fine-grained, and pure black without any blemishes, making it highly uncommon.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Su Yu summoned a carving knife that shimmered with a green glow, placing it on the table. Instantly, a chilling, vicious aura swept through the room.


    In his mental sea, Skydream Iceworm awoke almost immediately.


    "Whoa, what a savage thing!" the Iceworm exclaimed, chittering nervously, terrified by the ferocity of the Soul-Devouring Blade.


    "Hey, don''t touch it, don''t¡ª"


    Before Skydream could finish, Su Yu had already grasped the blade.


    A surge of extreme cold and malice exploded from the blade, violently assaulting Su Yu and racing toward his mind. Sharp energy seemed poised to slice through his mental defenses. However, Su Yu''s body shimmered with golden light, neutralizing the vicious aura entirely.


    The Supreme Divine Art activated automatically, shielding him from negative mental attacks. Its ability to repel all evil was no joke.


    "What a fine blade. Pity it''s unusable by most people," Su Yu remarked. With a casual swing, the Soul-Devouring Blade left a green arc of light, cutting the table in two with a mirror-smooth cross-section.


    Su Yu retrieved a block of black obsidian crystal, known for its hardness, and tested the blade. It sliced through the crystal effortlessly, as if cutting tofu.


    He even speculated that this blade could sever mental energy itself. In terms of power, it was on par with the Sacred Judgment Blade, though the two were opposites¡ªone holy, the other malevolent.


    "Enough playing around, Su Yu. Let''s get to business. I''ll need temporary control of your body," Electrolux interjected.


    Unlike the original protagonist, Huo Yuhao, Su Yu had the Dragon God Seal safeguarding his mental sea. He had absolute control over himself, and both Skydream and Electrolux were entirely subservient to him. Su Yu could easily block their perception of the outside world or prevent them from controlling his body unless he allowed it.


    "Go ahead, senior," Su Yu agreed. Letting Electrolux handle this would be quicker, as he was far more skilled in dealing with such strange items.


    As Electrolux took over, Su Yu''s ice-blue eyes turned a shade of gray¡ªa lifeless, desolate gray, yet paradoxically imbued with an inexplicable sanctity.


    Electrolux turned his gaze to the Soul-Devouring Blade, emitting a faint gray light from his eyes that fell upon the blade. The moment the light touched it, the blade began to tremble violently. Amidst the buzzing, a mournful wail seemed to emanate from within, as though the blade possessed consciousness.


    "Incorporating malicious intent and curses into a precious material like Life Gold¡­ how wasteful," Electrolux muttered disdainfully.


    Life Gold, a rare and wondrous treasure of the world, had been utterly defiled.


    "Let me restore you to your original form," Electrolux said. Su Yu''s eyes shifted from gray to a flawless white¡ªpure and unblemished.


    As the purifying white light fell upon the Soul-Devouring Blade, its trembling intensified. However, all resistance was futile under the purifying light. Moments later, something within the blade shattered completely, releasing a stream of black mist.


    The blade''s green glow brightened, becoming pure and radiant. What had once been a sinister, ominous hue was now serene and crystal-clear. The entire knife transformed into a translucent piece of green crystal.


    "So this is Life Gold," Su Yu murmured, examining it for the first time. The material was extraordinary, radiating boundless vitality akin to an endless ocean.


    Even the faint life energy emitted by the small knife could extend one''s lifespan and enhance vitality if absorbed continuously.


    Having regained control of his body, Su Yu held the knife, marveling at the wonders of creation.


    "This purification process has drained me significantly. Fully integrating with this Living Gold may take some time," Electrolux said, his voice echoing in Su Yu''s mental sea.


    "What should I do, senior?"


    "Simply place it against your forehead."


    Following the instructions, Su Yu removed his headband and pressed the knife to his brow, right where his snowflake mark was located.


    "There''s a sacred power guarding your forehead. This might make the integration process smoother," Electrolux observed a hint of surprise in his voice.


    Su Yu realized the sacred power Electrolux referred to was likely the World''s Power, a gift tied to his innate Ice Emperor martial soul and the snowflake mark left during its awakening.


    As the knife touched his brow, a cool, soothing energy began to flow into his spiritual core. At the same time, a strange aura surged from his mental sea, converging at his forehead.

 Chapter 192 - 192: [DD2]: 192

    Credits: Jason


    At the moment when the two streams of energy converged, the carving knife formed from Life Gold emitted a brilliant green light. A surge of intensely concentrated vitality flowed through Su Yu''s forehead and into his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Yu''s entire body was suffused with a vibrant green hue, while his mental sea was enveloped in an intense green glow. From the depths of his soul to every cell in his body, an unprecedented sense of comfort surged through him.


    Su Yu absorbed the seemingly endless life force like a sponge. As the powerful vitality washed over him, he felt profound benefits coursing through his body¡ªhis flesh, skin, organs, meridians, and even bones underwent significant improvement.


    His bones became noticeably sturdier, and his already unimpeded meridians grew tougher and more expansive. His skin became smoother and more resilient, to the point that even a sharp blade would struggle to pierce it.


    Within his flesh, streams of vitality accumulated, enhancing his muscles, purifying his blood, and vastly improving his healing capabilities. The life force swept through every corner of his body, eliminating impurities and transforming him entirely. It was nothing short of a rebirth.


    It was clear that after this process, Su Yu''s physical attributes had reached new heights.


    Su Yu closed his eyes slightly, savoring the transformation brought by the Life Gold. This pure life force was an unparalleled tonic. Not only did it reshape his body, but it also sharpened his mind to an unprecedented clarity. Problems that had long troubled him now seemed effortlessly solvable.


    As Su Yu enjoyed the experience, he suddenly sensed a sharp energy. In the next moment, the carving knife formed from Life Gold embedded itself directly into his forehead.


    The rich vitality fully flooded into his mental sea, which transformed into a green ocean and began expanding rapidly. The expansion of the mental sea itself signified a significant increase in spiritual power.


    At the same time, two of the source light clusters sealed by Gu Yuena within his mental sea shattered. A vast amount of spiritual essence combined with the boundless vitality, caused Su Yu''s spiritual power to soar.


    The waves in his mental sea surged, and his spiritual strength rose in tandem.


    This transformation lasted an entire day.


    When Su Yu finally woke up, it was already the morning of the next day. He habitually recorded his progress before examining the changes in himself.


    On his forehead, there seemed to be a third eye¡ªa green orb embedded within his brow. From this orb, streams of vitality continuously flowed into every part of his body.


    Su Yu understood that this orb was the Life Gold. With it residing in his secondary mental sea, its vitality would constantly temper his body. Over time, his physical strength would reach unimaginable levels.


    Closing his eyes to observe internally, Su Yu entered his mental sea.


    Now entirely green, his mental sea had expanded nearly twofold. The once-faint figure of the Skydream Iceworm was now much clearer, showing it too had greatly benefited.


    Looking upward, Su Yu noticed that the ten light clusters from before had dwindled to six. He had consumed two clusters previously, and now another two had been used.


    Despite the consumption of so much essence, Su Yu''s spiritual power surged tremendously.


    Before this transformation, Su Yu''s spiritual power had just reached the low stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm. Now, it had advanced to the high stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm.


    Checking his information panel, Su Yu noted that his spiritual power had reached 15,690¡ªsolidly in the high stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm.


    The Spirit Abyss Realm has the following ranges:


    5,000¨C10,000: Low stage


    10,000¨C15,000: Mid-stage


    15,000¨C18,000: High stage


    18,000¨C20,000+: Peak stage


    Typically, Spirit Abyss Realm spiritual power is the domain of Titled Douluo-level individuals. Only extraordinarily talented soul masters achieved this level before becoming Titled Douluo, such as Su Yu and Zhang Lexuan.


    Before Su Yu''s transformation, Zhang Lexuan had slightly stronger spiritual power, around 8,000, but she now lagged far behind him.


    Currently, Su Yu''s spiritual strength at the high stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm was comparable to that of a Super Douluo like Yan Shaozhe.


    Super Douluo generally have spiritual power ranging from the high stage to the peak of the Spirit Abyss Realm. Only the most exceptional individuals, nearing level 98, might reach the Spirit Domain Realm. However, such cases are rare¡ªfigures like Xuan Zi do not meet this level, though Mu Wu''s spiritual power solidly belongs to the Spirit Domain Realm.


    The Spirit Domain Realm is typically the domain of Ultimate Douluo.


    While Su Yu didn''t rely heavily on spiritual power in combat, having such immense strength in this area added a valuable trump card.


    His spiritual power enabled his third soul skill, Ice Emperor''s Light, to become even more formidable. Driven by Super Douluo-level spiritual power, its potential was terrifying¡ªcertainly enough to deal with Soul Douluo-level opponents, and perhaps even higher.


    Though confident, Su Yu still couldn''t guarantee its absolute effectiveness.


    After all, Su Yu had never tested the power of Ice Emperor''s Light, but he estimated that it wouldn''t disappoint.


    In the original story, Huo Yuhao''s spiritual power at this stage was inferior to his, yet Huo Yuhao could still use it to pull off impressive feats. There was no reason for Su Yu to be weaker. Perhaps his only shortcoming was the limited number of spiritual abilities he possessed. Currently, his sole option was Ice Emperor''s Light.


    Wait, there was also necromancy.


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up. With his powerful spiritual strength, wouldn''t learning necromancy be a perfect fit?


    He could sense that Electrolux''s consciousness was now residing in his third eye. It seemed that after fusing with the Life Gold, Electrolux had also gained significant benefits.


    As Su Yu''s thoughts swirled, Electrolux''s voice gradually emerged.


    "Su Yu, I can sense your intentions. With your current level of spiritual power, you have reached a threshold and are now qualified to inherit my necromancy."


    "However, before passing it on, I must ask once more: are you truly ready?"


    "Senior, I believe I am ready," Su Yu replied calmly without hesitation.


    "Very well. I will now teach you some foundational necromancy. Practice diligently and do not tarnish the reputation of a Necromantic Holy God."


    As he finished speaking, Electrolux transmitted foundational necromancy techniques directly to Su Yu.


    Su Yu carefully absorbed and processed the knowledge. Necromancy, Electrolux''s crowning achievement, was indeed vast and profound.


    "For now, I must fully integrate with the Eye of Life and cannot spare the focus to guide you. Practice on your own for the time being, and I will instruct you further when I am able."


    "One more thing: now that the Life Gold has become the Eye of Life, you can draw upon a portion of its power at any time. When you need it, simply channel your thoughts into the mental eye, and you will be able to use it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s all for now. I must return to slumber."


    With that, Electrolux''s voice faded completely, and he entered a dormant state. Su Yu also withdrew his consciousness from his mental sea.


    Raising a hand to touch his forehead, Su Yu found it smooth¡ªthere was no sign of a third eye. However, he could feel the presence of the Eye of Life.


    Focusing his mind, the third eye emerged on his forehead. A sharp blade of light shot out, revealing the edge of the Life Gold carving knife.


    "Since it has been purified, calling it the Devouring Spirit Blade is no longer appropriate. From now on, you''ll be the Life Spirit Carving Knife."


    Su Yu now possessed two top-tier carving knives. Both were rare treasures that would likely astonish even someone like Jing Hongchen.


    Speaking of Jing Hongchen, Su Yu frowned. This was an issue that needed to be addressed. At the very least, Jing Hongchen had to be warned to distance himself from the Holy Spirit Cult. Su Yu had no intention of accidentally eliminating Jing Hongchen while purging the sect''s remnants in the future.


    Jing Hongchen still had a chance to sever ties with the Holy Spirit Cult, and Su Yu held him in high regard. Moreover, due to Meng Hongchen''s connection, Su Yu was even less inclined to take drastic measures against him.


    Even for Meng Hongchen''s sake, Su Yu had to persuade Jing Hongchen to take a different path.


    But before that, Su Yu decided to destroy the Holy Spirit Cult''s stronghold in Radiant City. He needed an outlet for his current anger, and this would serve nicely.


    Suppressing his thoughts, the Eye of Life vanished once more.


    Su Yu picked up his Spirit Headband, hesitated for a long time, but ultimately decided not to wear it again. With his frequent use of the Eye of Life in the future and his spiritual power now at the high stage of the Spirit Abyss Realm, the headband''s utility had diminished significantly.


    Placing his hands behind his back, Su Yu left his private chamber.


    Mu Wu''s figure appeared, followed shortly by Feng Luo, who approached to greet him.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    Su Yu nodded. "You know the location of the Holy Spirit Cult''s stronghold in Radiant, correct?"


    "Yes, Young Master. I know it well," Feng Luo replied promptly.


    "Good. Take a few men. I''m going to raze that place."


    "Yes, Young Master!" Feng Luo didn''t hesitate. He immediately summoned four Soul Sage to accompany Su Yu to the known location of the stronghold.


    They moved swiftly, the wind whistling past them. Radiant City was vast, and even at their speed, it took nearly half an hour to reach their destination.


    It was an unassuming courtyard with black roofing.


    "Young Master, this is the place."


    Su Yu nodded, striding to the courtyard''s entrance and kicking the door open without hesitation.


    Caution? There was no need for that. It was just a branch stronghold¡ªnot worth being overly careful about.


    "Who''s there?"


    As the door burst open, several black-robed individuals rushed out.


    Feng Luo immediately activated his martial soul, and an intense chill froze the intruders in place. Su Yu casually struck each one with a slap, shattering them entirely, before stepping into the courtyard.


    The yard was filled with various vine-like plants, likely intended to obscure visibility. Su Yu and his group followed a narrow path, heading straight toward the central black-domed structure.


    The door was open, but as soon as they entered, a group of white-robed individuals rushed out to confront them.


    Each of them wore a hood, completely obscuring their faces.


    Su Yu wasted no time. He pulled out the Blue Ancient Spear and charged into the crowd.


    With an overwhelming strength exceeding sixty thousand pounds, he unleashed his full power. Anyone he so much as grazed was left with shattered bones and torn tendons, dying on the spot.


    It didn''t matter if they were Soul Elders or Soul Kings; one spear strike was enough to annihilate them.


    In the lair of these evil soul masters, Su Yu showed no restraint, unlike his behavior in the outside world. Every move he made was a lethal strike.


    The white-robed guards stationed outside didn''t even have time to sound the alarm before being dealt with like vegetables before a blade.


    The interior of the building appeared ordinary, resembling a regular household.


    However, Su Yu''s keen spiritual power had already detected something amiss.


    He slapped a hand down on a table, revealing a hidden passage on its side.


    Confident in his skills, Su Yu took the lead into the passage, with Feng Luo and the others hastily following.


    Emerging from the passage, they entered a spacious hall spanning at least 300 square meters. The hall was guarded by numerous people.


    In the center stood a table where two white-robed individuals were feasting.


    As soon as Su Yu and his group burst in, the guards rushed to attack.


    "An intruder! Sound the alarm!"


    The feasting Holy Spirit Cult members immediately realized something was wrong. They exchanged a glance before joining the fray.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black¡ªsix soul rings shone brilliantly.


    As their martial souls activated, the two transformed into three-meter-tall black skeletons with glowing green spiritual flames in their eyes.


    "Evil soul masters!"


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed coldly. He thrust his spear forward, and countless spear shadows swirled like a dragon, killing every white-robed guard who charged at him.


    At the same time, he activated the Ice Emperor''s Possession.


    His first soul ring flared twice in quick succession, freezing the two massive black skeletons almost simultaneously.


    Then Su Yu leaped back and unleashed the Ice Explosion Technique.


    The two black skeletons exploded simultaneously, obliterating every white-robed figure in the hall. Not a single corpse remained.


    With the combination of Ice Emperor''s Decree and Ice Explosion Technique, Su Yu instantly wiped out two Soul Emperor-level evil soul masters along with all the other white-robed guards.


    It was worth noting that evil soul masters were notoriously difficult to deal with. Even ordinary Soul Sage would struggle against a Soul Emperor-level evil soul master.


    But under Su Yu''s hand, they were instantly killed.


    This demonstrated the terrifying power of the combination technique using Ice Emperor''s Decree and Ice Explosion Technique¡ªcapable of instantly killing anyone within two levels of himself.


    The explosions from the two Soul Emperors were so powerful that they shook the entire structure.


    Had the hall not been specially reinforced for durability, it would have collapsed entirely.


    Even after destroying their physical bodies, Su Yu did not relax.


    Two dragon horns emerged from the top of his head.


    The horns, a platinum color, exuded a mysterious and noble aura.


    Blue lightning crackled on the horns, and with a sharp buzz, it shot outward.


    When dealing with evil soul masters, destroying their physical bodies wasn''t enough.


    To truly eliminate them, their very souls had to be extinguished.

 Chapter 193 - 193: [DD2]: 193

    The icy-blue thunderbolt shot straight into the massive pit in the hall.


    The terrifying destructive power of the ultimate lightning ravaged everything in an instant. Amidst shrill wails, two eerie and sinister phantoms shattered into fragments. These were the souls of the Great Saint Spirit and the Second Saint Spirit. Compared to the ordinary white-robed individuals, they were undoubtedly more resilient and troublesome.


    If one were careless, even destroying their bodies might not prevent their souls from escaping. The members of the Holy Spirit Sect indeed possessed many bizarre abilities. However, under Su Yu''s finishing move with the Azure Dragon''s Thunder, they were utterly annihilated, and reduced to dust.


    Though it sounds lengthy, the battle ended in just an instant.


    The commotion in the hall finally alarmed the true monster of this stronghold.


    "Who dares to cause trouble on the territory of the Holy Sect?"


    A sharp voice came from within the hall, echoing through a narrow, dark corridor. Along with it, a wave of sinister and eerie black mist surged.


    An elder with a sinister expression emerged, dressed in a black robe. His body radiates malevolence so intense it seems almost tangible. One can only imagine how much harm he has caused. His aura bears some resemblance to that of the Great and Second Saint Spirits, but it is far more powerful.


    Seeing the massive pit covering the hall and the scattered remains, fury filled the elder''s face.


    "No matter who you are, daring to attack the Holy Sect means you will all remain here."


    "I will tear apart your souls and turn you all into my puppets!"


    The elder''s sharp voice echoed as black mist swirled around him. Suddenly, his entire body transformed into a massive black skeleton. Seven soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black¡ªshimmered beneath him. This was a Soul Sage Evil Soul Master.


    "Young Master, be careful!"


    Feng Luo warned, activating his martial soul once more.


    Purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black, red¡ªeight soul rings revolved around him. The chilling cold spread outward from Feng Luo, covering the entire hall with frost. Such a soul ring configuration was astonishing.


    The opposing Evil Soul Master Soul Sage''s expression immediately changed.


    Evil Soul Sages might contend with ordinary Soul Douluo, but not with someone like Feng Luo. With such a soul ring combination, Feng Luo could even challenge a Titled Douluo.


    Although Feng Luo wasn''t the most outstanding of the younger generation in the Ice God Temple, he ranked in the top five. As the grandson of Feng Xue, a 97th-level Super Douluo and the Temple''s protector, mediocrity was out of the question.


    The elder, initially intent on annihilating the intruders, began to retreat.


    Knowing when to yield is wise; escaping seemed the prudent choice.


    Quickly, the elder pulled out a flag with a pained expression. Soon, however, the pain faded as he unfurled the flag. Instantly, countless wraiths surged from it, lunging toward Su Yu and the others.


    This flag was the Ten Thousand Souls Banner. When used in combat, it could unleash wraiths to launch wide-range attacks. Any creature affected by these wraiths would become a host, rapidly transforming into part of an undead army.


    Once these undead bodies were destroyed, their souls would return to the Ten Thousand Souls Banner, evolving by devouring the souls of other creatures.


    Legend has it that when fully evolved, the banner could even contend with deities.


    Naturally, the elder''s Ten Thousand Souls Banner hadn''t reached such a level.


    The wraiths before them numbered around four to five hundred, far from terrifying. Yet the elder seemed aware that these wraiths wouldn''t suffice to defeat Su Yu, Feng Luo, and their companions.


    While releasing the wraiths, he darted toward a side passage, clearly intending to use the distraction to escape.


    "Not good, he''s trying to flee!" Feng Luo shouted, blasting away the wraiths before him.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t get away."


    True to Su Yu''s words, as the elder attempted to enter the corridor, Mu Wu caught him by the neck. The chilling aura emanating from Mu Wu froze the elder''s soul power and spiritual energy instantly.


    With Mu Wu present, letting the elder escape would be the real mystery.


    "Young Master."


    "Kill him."


    The Ten Thousand Souls Banner was an extremely vile artifact. Each wraith represented an innocent life. Su Yu didn''t shy away from killing, for life in the martial world often demanded it.


    But slaughtering innocents, tormenting their souls, and condemning them to eternal damnation¡ªthese were acts he could not tolerate.


    The Holy Spirit Sect''s infamy was well-deserved; they never engaged in anything remotely decent.


    At Su Yu''s command, Mu Wu crushed the elder in his grip and obliterated his soul with spiritual power, ensuring eternal damnation.


    With the elder''s death, the wraiths from the Ten Thousand Souls Banner went berserk without guidance, attacking and devouring each other.


    Su Yu sighed, chanting an incantation softly. As the chant echoed, his eyes turned gray, and a shadowy, aged figure appeared faintly behind him.


    It was one of Su Yu''s martial souls¡ªthe Necromancer. Though it couldn''t host soul rings or serve as a primary martial soul, the Necromancer greatly enhanced necromantic magic.


    Though Su Yu had only recently acquired necromantic magic, his high-level spiritual power made learning swift. While not yet a master, he had firmly entered the path.


    The hall resonated with a faint, mysterious chant, ancient and sacred.


    Suddenly, Su Yu raised his head slightly, pointing skyward with his right hand.


    A circle of pure white light radiated from his Eye of Life.


    His powerful spiritual energy transformed instantly into the purest cleansing force. The purifying energy swept through the area, halting the frenzy of wraiths that had been tearing at each other. Strands of blood-red light and black mist escaped from the wraiths'' forms.


    The once ferocious wraiths began to calm, regaining clarity and reason. They bowed toward Su Yu, expressions of relief and joy appearing on their faces.


    "Sigh..."


    Su Yu sighed softly again.


    If the evil soul masters deserved to die, these wraiths were the truly innocent ones.


    "Go now," Su Yu said, waving his hand. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, the pure white souls disappeared with gratitude and relief. Once all the souls had faded away, Su Yu''s cold demeanor returned.


    "Let''s go."


    He led the way out of the corridor and headed straight back to the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy.


    Upon returning to his dorm, Su Yu had barely taken a seat when he was informed that Jing Hongchen wanted to see him.


    Straightening his attire, Su Yu quickly made his way to the Illustrious Virtue Hall. He had some matters he wanted to discuss with Jing Hongchen as well.


    In the Illustrious Virtue Hall''s main chamber, Jing Hongchen sat dominantly on the main seat, with Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen standing on either side of him.


    Their expressions contrasted starkly¡ªXiao Hongchen yawned incessantly, his sleepy demeanor suggesting he had just woken up. Meng Hongchen, however, looked around anxiously, her delicate face visibly tinged with worry.


    The moment Su Yu stepped into the hall, Meng Hongchen''s eyes lit up. She hurried forward, grabbing Su Yu''s arm and inspecting him anxiously. Finally, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Since returning from their outing the previous day, Su Yu had suddenly vanished without a word. Wang Dong''er even reported that Su Yu hadn''t returned all night. Staying out all night without warning¡ªhow could Meng Hongchen not worry?


    Even Jing Hongchen had been alerted, given Su Yu''s significance. Su Yu wasn''t an ordinary student, and nothing involving him was a trivial matter. This was the first time Su Yu had disappeared overnight without notice.


    Gently patting Meng Hongchen''s hand, Su Yu reassured her.


    Jing Hongchen''s stern voice broke the moment. "I heard you didn''t return all night. Why didn''t you notify anyone?"


    "Do you know how worried Meng was about you?" Jing Hongchen''s gaze carried a hint of reproach.


    It was precisely because they cared about Su Yu that they were upset. If it had been an ordinary student, Jing Hongchen wouldn''t have bothered. Such trivial matters weren''t worth his attention.


    Still holding Meng Hongchen''s hand, Su Yu explained, "An urgent matter came up yesterday, and I didn''t have time to send word. That was my oversight."


    "Oh?" Jing Hongchen raised an eyebrow. "What kind of urgent matter?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "Do you remember the Death God Envoy?"


    Jing Hongchen mused, "The one who even forced Phoenix Douluo to retreat?"


    "That''s right," Su Yu said calmly. "Yesterday, someone from the Ice God Palace informed me that the Death God Envoy had been captured. I rushed over to confirm."


    "And the Death God Envoy?"


    "Chopped into mincemeat and fed to the dogs."


    Jing Hongchen: ¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ


    Xiao Hongchen: (''_'')


    Meng Hongchen: (=^¨Œ^=)


    Jing Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen were both stunned, while Meng Hongchen remained her usual cheerful self, entirely unconcerned about the Death God Envoy. As long as Su Yu was safe, that was all that mattered to her.


    "Mincemeat¡­ that''s¡­ a bit harsh, isn''t it?" Jing Hongchen muttered, somewhat startled by Su Yu''s ruthlessness.


    "Harsh?" Su Yu''s voice turned cold. "Compared to the heinous atrocities he committed, that''s nothing."


    "These evil soul masters¡ªthey all deserve death," Su Yu declared with icy conviction. Compared to their monstrous deeds, even the notorious Shrek Academy seemed gentle. No matter how flawed Shrek was, it was still far better than the Holy Spirit Sect.


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    "You seem to harbor a deep hatred for evil soul masters."


    "Who in their right mind wouldn''t?" Su Yu shot back. "Do you like evil soul masters, Hall Master?"


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    "Of course not."


    "Then that''s settled. Those who like evil soul masters, collude with them, or align with them deserve to die," Su Yu said coldly.


    Jing Hongchen''s mouth twitched. By Su Yu''s standards, half the Sun Moon Empire''s royal family might be wiped out. After all, traces of evil soul masters could be found in several royal power struggles.


    "Hall Master, you haven''t been colluding with evil soul masters, have you?" Su Yu asked abruptly.


    Xiao Hongchen''s face darkened. "Hey, Su Yu! Watch your words. How could my grandfather associate with those despicable people?"


    Meng Hongchen tugged at Su Yu''s hand. "Yu, you''re overthinking. Grandpa would never work with evil soul masters."


    Jing Hongchen said nothing, though his expression hardened slightly.


    "Su Yu, do you think this Hall Master would collude with evil soul masters?"


    Su Yu shook his head and said calmly, "I''m just concerned."


    "Concerned about what?"


    "I''m concerned that you might make the same mistake as the Sun Moon royal family," Su Yu replied. "Colluding with evil soul masters is an act that defies the heavens. It''s an open betrayal of the entire continent. Honestly, I think the Sun Moon royal family must have a death wish."


    Evil soul masters weren''t just enemies of humanity¡ªthey were also enemies of soul beasts and nearly all living beings on the continent. Conflicts between races might lack clear lines of good and evil, but the actions of evil soul masters were pure malevolence. Colluding with them was unforgivable, an act that couldn''t be justified or defended.


    Jing Hongchen''s heart was in turmoil. How could Su Yu possibly know that the Sun Moon royal family had ties to evil soul masters?


    "Su Yu, don''t speak recklessly without evidence," Jing Hongchen warned.


    "Yeah," Xiao Hongchen muttered. "I can''t imagine the royal family being foolish enough to collude with evil soul masters. What''s the point of working with those vermin?"


    "Evidence?" Su Yu chuckled. "If the Hall Master wants evidence, I can provide it."


    "For instance, does Crown Prince Xu Tianran''s close ties with the Holy Spirit Cult count?"


    "Or the fact that there''s a known base of evil soul masters in Radiant City?"


    "How about the Sun Moon Empire''s successive emperors relying on the Holy Spirit Cult to secure their thrones?"


    "Or perhaps Kong Deming''s collaboration with Death God Douluo Ye Xishui to create the Death God Soul Tool?"


    Each statement was more shocking than the last. By the time Su Yu finished, Jing Hongchen was utterly shaken.


    "You¡­ how do you know about that?" Jing Hongchen''s face turned pale. The collaboration between Kong Deming and Ye Xishui to create the Death God Soul Tool was an extremely well-guarded secret. Yet Su Yu knew.


    "Our Ice God Palace has its ways of uncovering information," Su Yu said. "There are very few things we can''t find out. We even know the identities of the Holy Spirit Cult''s top experts."


    "Hall Master, what do you think there is that I don''t know?"


    Su Yu continued, "I''m aware that while you knew about the Sun Moon royal family''s dealings with the Holy Spirit Cult, you haven''t had direct contact with them."


    "You still have the chance to sever ties. I''d hate for the day to come when, during the cleansing of the Holy Spirit Cult, you find yourself swept up in it."


    "Cleansing the Holy Spirit Cult?" Jing Hongchen''s eyes widened. "You know how strong the Holy Spirit Cult is. They have¡­"


    "You''re referring to their two Ultimate Douluo, right?" Su Yu interrupted. "But¡­ so what?"


    "The fact that I''m bringing this up shows that I''m confident. The Holy Spirit Cult may be powerful, but our Ice God Palace can handle them."


    "As for Ultimate Douluo, let me remind you¡ªthere are differences in strength even among them. It''s not impossible for a strong one to crush a weaker one."


    "The Ice God Palace''s High Priest is unmatched in this world. Even the Beast God Di Tian wouldn''t be an impossible opponent for them."


    "As for the Holy Spirit Cult''s two Ultimate Douluo, we can deal with them," Su Yu said, smiling faintly, his demeanor brimming with confidence.


    Jing Hongchen fell silent, deeply troubled.


    This Su Yu¡­ was forcing him to take a side.

 Chapter 194 - 194: [DD2]: 194

    Credits: Alberto Cervantes


    Jing Hongchen let out a long sigh and said softly, "Su Yu, are you forcing me to make a choice?"


    Su Yu shook his head and replied calmly, "Hall Master, I''m not forcing you¡ªI''m advising you. You know as well as I do what evil soul masters are. Cooperating with them is akin to making a deal with a tiger¡ªit''s only a matter of time before it turns on you.


    "As for us at the Ice God Palace, I can make this clear: we are destined to stand against the Holy Spirit Cult. Our temple worships the Ice God, a deity of purity and justice. Opposing evil is part of our duty.


    "I won''t hide it from you¡ªI was late returning because I just destroyed a Holy Spirit Cult stronghold in Radiant City."


    "I killed one Soul Sage, two Soul Emperors, and several evil soul masters below the level of Soul Emperor. All of them wielded black skull martial souls capable of controlling others'' souls."


    "They even created a weapon called the Ten Thousand Souls Banner, which contained the tormented souls of hundreds of innocent civilians. As for which country those civilians belonged to, I think you already know without me needing to say it."


    Jing Hongchen fell silent for a moment.


    What other country could it be? Of course, it was the Sun-Moon Empire. After all, this group operated within Radiant City itself.


    These evil soul masters were slaughtering Sun Moon Empire citizens. There was no way Jing Hongchen could be entirely indifferent to that.


    "These evil soul masters dare to do such things?" Xiao Hongchen roared, outraged. He might be prideful and arrogant, but even he couldn''t tolerate hearing about such atrocities.


    "What wouldn''t they dare to do? Especially when the higher-ups are colluding with them¡ªthey''ve got plenty of confidence," Su Yu said coldly.


    "In the eyes of the royal family, the combat power of the Holy Spirit Cult is all that matters. The lives of a few commoners? They couldn''t care less. As long as the Holy Spirit Cult doesn''t commit large-scale massacres, they''ll turn a blind eye. After all, having such powerful allies is too tempting."


    Jing Hongchen sighed softly. "Su Yu, I''m aware of everything you''ve said. But cooperating with the Holy Spirit Cult was decided by those above me. Even I can''t change that."


    The emperor permitted it. The royal family approved. Even Kong Deming was directly involved. What could he possibly do? Besides, the Sun Moon Empire was indeed lacking in high-level combat power.


    Su Yu replied calmly, "Hall Master, I know you alone can''t change the situation. All I ask is that you keep yourself clean¡ªdon''t associate with the Holy Spirit Cult. That''s enough for me."


    "I truly don''t want to find myself on the battlefield against you someday."


    "My time at this academy has been pleasant. I''ve enjoyed my interactions with you, Xiao Hongchen, and others."


    "Most importantly, I''ve met someone I deeply care for."


    "For her sake, I don''t want to end up as enemies."


    As Su Yu spoke, he gently held Meng Hongchen''s hand, his gaze softening.


    His greatest concern was his relationship with Meng Hongchen. Without her, he wouldn''t have gone to such lengths.


    If not for Meng Hongchen, Su Yu wouldn''t mind standing on the opposite side of Jing Hongchen. He might have offered some advice, but if Jing Hongchen ignored it, he wouldn''t hesitate to walk away, even if it meant becoming enemies later.


    But Meng Hongchen was different. Because of her, he was willing to try harder¡ªeven to the point of pleading.


    A girl who genuinely loved him, without ulterior motives¡ªhow could he bear to lose her?


    Sensing Su Yu''s emotions, Meng Hongchen tightened her grip on his hand. She, too, felt nervous and uneasy.


    If her grandfather and Su Yu became enemies, the one who would suffer most would be her.


    And if Su Yu ended up with her grandfather''s blood on his hands, it would completely devastate her.


    Meng Hongchen was deeply moved by Su Yu''s willingness to say so much to Jing Hongchen.


    She might be naive, but she wasn''t stupid.


    Su Yu''s openness revealed a lot. If not for their relationship, he wouldn''t have gone to such lengths.


    "Grandfather!" Meng Hongchen suddenly turned to Jing Hongchen, her face full of earnest pleading.


    She believed that keeping himself clean shouldn''t be a difficult choice for her grandfather.


    Jing Hongchen looked at Meng Hongchen, his brows furrowing slightly as he pondered.


    After a long pause, he looked at Su Yu and asked in a deep voice, "Your Ice God Palace has remained secluded for tens of thousands of years. Why are you suddenly targeting the Holy Spirit Cult now?"


    His implication was clear¡ªif the Ice God Palace despised evil soul masters so much, why had they stayed inactive until now? Their recent actions didn''t seem consistent with their professed ideals.


    Su Yu explained calmly, "The reason is quite simple."


    "Over ten thousand years ago, there was a superpower on the continent called the Spirit Hall."


    "The Spirit Hall worshiped the Angel God and aimed to spread the angel''s light across the continent. Angels are symbols of holiness¡ªor at least, that''s the claim."


    "The Spirit Hall''s greatest responsibility was to maintain order in the soul master world and eradicate evil soul masters."


    "During their era, the suppression of evil soul masters was incredibly effective. While it''s impossible to say there were none, they were very few and far between."


    "With the Spirit Hall maintaining order, our Ice God Palace saw no need to intervene."


    Jing Hongchen, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen were stunned.


    Su Yu''s praise for the Spirit Hall was astonishing. It completely contradicted the history they knew.


    Xiao Hongchen hesitated before asking, "The Spirit Hall was such a sacred organization? But why does Douluo Continent''s history portray the Spirit Hall as evil and say Sea God Tang San saved the continent?"


    "Sea God Tang San saved the continent?" Su Yu scoffed as if he''d just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    "He didn''t save the continent. All he saved were the nobles."


    "But aren''t you from Douluo Continent? Shouldn''t you revere the Sea God?" Xiao Hongchen asked in confusion. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do I get the feeling you''re not particularly fond of him?" Xiao Hongchen asked, surprised.


    "Revere him?"


    "Even if I were to revere a beggar on the street, I wouldn''t revere him.


    "If he were alive in my era, I''d make sure to beat the crap out of him.


    "Tang San? He''s nothing but a hypocrite, a self-righteous little man who hides his dirty deeds behind a fa?ade of justice."


    "If it weren''t for that meddling troublemaker, the Douluo Continent would have been far more harmonious."


    Su Yu criticized Tang San harshly.


    "Uh¡­" Xiao Hongchen was at a loss for words. This was completely different from the version of events he had heard. Yet, strangely, he felt that Su Yu''s account might be closer to the truth.


    Don''t ask why. If you asked, his answer would simply be that he didn''t like Tang San either.


    And why didn''t he like Tang San? Because he didn''t like Shrek Academy.


    And Tang San was Shrek''s poster child.


    Without Tang San, Shrek wouldn''t have grown so insufferably arrogant.


    "I''m somewhat grateful to Tang San. If it weren''t for him, the Douluo Continent would have been unified back then," Jing Hongchen remarked.


    "It would have been disastrous for the Sun Moon Empire if we''d faced a unified Douluo Continent at the border. We might''ve been crippled or even annexed."


    It was precisely because of Tang San that the Douluo Continent remained divided.


    For Jing Hongchen, a fragmented Douluo Continent was far easier to deal with than a unified one.


    A unified Douluo Continent, with all its resources and strength concentrated, would have been the Sun Moon Empire''s worst nightmare.


    "From that perspective, I suppose you''re right. With the Sun Moon Empire''s strength thousands of years ago, we wouldn''t have been able to resist a unified Douluo Continent.


    "And even now, it might still be difficult," Su Yu said with a shake of his head. "But internal strife is a hallmark of the Douluo Continent. Getting them to unite without any discord is nearly impossible."


    The combined strength of the Douluo Continent''s sects could undoubtedly crush the Sun Moon Empire.


    But such unity was a pipe dream.


    How could three backward empires compare to a powerful, unified machine?


    "You make a good point, but let''s not delve too deeply into that. Go on¡ªthere was Spirit Hall ten thousand years ago. What about the past thousand years?" Jing Hongchen asked.


    "In the past millennium, with the decline of Spirit Hall, there have indeed been signs of a resurgence among evil soul masters.


    "But this resurgence didn''t happen overnight¡ªit was gradual."


    "For thousands of years, evil soul masters weren''t particularly rampant."


    "And with the three great empires still in place, things remained relatively peaceful."


    "Until the Sun Moon Empire reached the borders, and war broke out. Shrek Academy then rose to prominence."


    "At that point, Shrek Academy took up the mantle of fighting against the evil soul masters."


    "We were quite pleased with that development because, frankly, we don''t like getting involved."


    "Nine out of ten people in the Ice God Palace are homebodies. With Shrek Academy stepping in, we were optimistic about them taking the lead."


    "Although I don''t like Shrek Academy, I have to admit they put in real effort in this area."


    "But frustratingly, the harder they fought against evil soul masters, the stronger the evil soul masters became."


    "Originally, evil soul masters weren''t all that powerful. But with Shrek''s involvement, they snowballed into a much larger force."


    "Now, evil soul masters have grown into a major threat. The Holy Spirit Cult, in its current form, is far beyond Shrek Academy''s ability to handle."


    "With the Dragon Emperor Douluo, the Death Douoluo, and the Holy Spirit Cult Master, they could easily crush Shrek Academy."


    "We had no choice but to step in."


    "If we don''t intervene, the evil soul masters will completely overrun the continent."


    Su Yu laid out the situation.


    The Ice God Palace detested evil soul masters, but they were also inherently lazy.


    As long as someone else was dealing with the problem, they wouldn''t bother to act.


    Now they were targeting the Holy Spirit Cult because the previous defenders weren''t reliable. They had no choice but to step out of the shadows.


    If they didn''t, things would fall apart.


    Jing Hongchen was speechless.


    Admitting their laziness so openly¡ªand so righteously, no less¡ªwas something else.


    "So, are you saying your Ice God Palace is destined to oppose the Sun Moon Empire?" Jing Hongchen asked with a sigh.


    Su Yu quickly waved his hand. "Hall Master, don''t jump to conclusions. We bear no ill will toward the Sun Moon Empire."


    "Our target is solely the Holy Spirit Cult and those colluding with evil soul masters."


    "In our eyes, the Sun Moon royal family does not represent the entire Sun Moon Empire."


    "The Sun Moon Empire is its people, not the Xu family."


    "The Xu family is just one family fortunate enough to ascend the throne."


    "If the Xu family were gone, another family would take their place."


    "The nation remains the nation, the people remain the people¡ªbut emperors can be replaced."


    "''How can kings and nobles claim divine right?''"


    "If the Xu family can rule, why not someone else?"


    "I think the Hongchen family might give it a try. Who knows, Hall Master, maybe you''ll have the chance to rally the masses yourself?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Xiao Hongchen''s eyes lit up.


    Kings and nobles, are they born of special bloodlines?


    Whoa, that makes a lot of sense!


    "Hey, hey, hey! Stop right there!"


    "You little rascal, you''re taking this too far. Are you trying to make me disloyal?" Jing Hongchen hastily interrupted Su Yu. If Su Yu kept talking, he was afraid he might be tempted.


    He didn''t have such ambitions, but somehow, Su Yu''s words¡ªordinary as they seemed¡ªhad a knack for sparking unusual thoughts in others.


    What Jing Hongchen didn''t realize was that Su Yu had been sneakily using his persuasion skills. Or rather, he''d never turned them off in the first place.


    Su Yu grinned and said, "Hall Master, true loyalty is loyalty to the people, not to one family or surname."


    "If anyone hears that, they''ll call you a heretic for sure," Jing Hongchen replied irritably.


    From Su Yu''s demeanor, he could tell that Su Yu held not a shred of reverence for royal authority. It wasn''t an act¡ªit was a genuine disregard for the concept of monarchy.


    "Who dares say that? Let them step forward. I''ll have Elder Hai visit them at night to deliver some special local products."


    Su Yu spoke with a sly grin.


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    An Ultimate Douluo delivering special local products in the middle of the night? That would probably scare someone''s soul right out of their body.


    Feeling a bit exasperated, Jing Hongchen now fully understood just how audacious Su Yu was.


    This was a truly fearless young man who seemingly had no boundaries, and to top it off, he commanded an immensely powerful force.


    If one were to make an enemy of Su Yu, it would probably lead to many sleepless nights.


    "Su Yu, be honest. What are your odds of defeating the Holy Spirit Cult in a head-on confrontation?" Jing Hongchen asked.


    Su Yu shrugged. "Right now? I''d say about 60%.


    "But in a few years, I''m 90% confident I can wipe them out completely."


    Currently, the Ice God Palace wasn''t overwhelmingly stronger than the Holy Spirit Cult. But given a few more years of preparation, there wouldn''t be any issue.


    "Really?" Jing Hongchen was skeptical.


    "Hall Master, I wouldn''t lie to you about this."


    "All you need to know is to never align yourself with the Holy Spirit Cult."


    "After all, it wouldn''t look great to see your head rolling on the ground."


    Jing Hongchen: ???


    Excuse me?


    Is this the way a prospective grandson-in-law is supposed to talk to his future grandfather-in-law?


    "Get out of here. Now." Jing Hongchen pointed toward the door.


    "Fine, fine, I''m leaving."


    "Wait a moment¡­"

 Chapter 195 - 195: [DD2]: 195

    Credits: Fugu


    Just as Su Yu was about to leave, Jing Hongchen called him back.


    Rubbing his temples, Jing Hongchen said, "You''ve got me so riled up I almost forgot something important."


    Su Yu turned back and asked, "Hall Master, what else is there?"


    Jing Hongchen shot Su Yu a glance, sighed, and said, "Shrek Academy proposed an exchange program with our academy."


    "Each side will send students to the other academy to promote learning and exchange."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Su Yu replied dismissively.


    "Because Shrek Academy specifically requested that you join the exchange program."


    "You defeated Shrek Academy''s team, and clearly, they haven''t forgotten you."


    "Maybe," Su Yu said with a faint smile. He knew those people weren''t up to anything good. He had already declined Yan Shaozhe''s offer before, but it seemed they hadn''t given up and were now targeting him through this exchange program.


    "What do you think, Hall Master?" Su Yu asked.


    Jing Hongchen said slowly, "The exchange program would be beneficial for our academy."


    "Shrek Academy has accumulated experience over 10,000 years, especially in training soul masters. That''s precisely what our academy lacks."


    "Sending students to Shrek Academy, even if they only gain a fraction of that knowledge, would greatly benefit our academy as a whole."


    "Hall Master, don''t forget that they would also learn things from Illustrious Virtue Hall," Su Yu reminded.


    "That''s not a concern. Shrek Academy is just an academy; they don''t belong to any empire."


    "But we are part of an empire."


    "In the long run, the benefits favor us."


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    If I hadn''t read the original story and seen how Huo Yuhao took so much from Illustrious Virtue Hall, I might''ve believed you.


    Going to Shrek to study? What could he possibly learn there? Running drills?


    Su Yu dismissed the idea internally. But in this lifetime, Huo Yuhao wouldn''t be part of the exchange team. If it were just a simple exchange program, it wouldn''t be a loss.


    Too lazy to dampen Jing Hongchen''s enthusiasm, Su Yu stayed quiet.


    Seeing this, Jing Hongchen asked, "Su Yu, have you thought about it? Will you join the exchange program?


    "I intend to send Meng and Xiao as part of the exchange team. Perhaps they might learn something."


    "If you go, you''d be with them, and as for your safety, I doubt Shrek Academy would dare target you."


    With Haibodong and Mu Wu protecting Su Yu, Jing Hongchen wasn''t worried about his safety. And given Su Yu''s attitude toward Shrek Academy, he wasn''t concerned about them trying to recruit him either.


    Su Yu said with some exasperation, "Hall Master, what do you think Shrek Academy could teach me?


    "Shrek Academy has, at most, 10,000 years of history, while our Ice God Palace has 30,000 years of heritage."


    "We have our well-developed system for nurturing talent."


    "Me joining the exchange program would just be a waste of time."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. If he were willing to go to Shrek Academy, he wouldn''t have bothered coming to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. Jing Hongchen didn''t even consider that?


    However, Jing Hongchen smiled and said, "I knew you''d refuse, but hear me out first."


    "Yes, when it comes to general soul master training, Shrek Academy can''t teach you much."


    "And in terms of understanding ice-related martial souls, they''re nowhere near your Ice God Palace."


    "But... have you forgotten about your second martial soul?"


    "Your second martial soul is the Ultimate Wind."


    "In nearly ten millennia, there have been powerful figures with Ultimate Wind and Ultimate Fire, both of whom came from Shrek Academy''s martial soul department."


    "You might not need anything else, but what about the training insights of an Ultimate Wind Soul Master?"


    "I think that''s something you could use."


    In terms of ice-related expertise, Shrek Academy didn''t hold a candle to the Ice God Palace. But when it came to Ultimate Wind, the Ice God Palace lacked the knowledge. The training experience of Shrek''s former Ultimate Wind expert could save Su Yu a lot of trouble.


    Hearing this, Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    True, he had overlooked that. Shrek Academy had once nurtured Ultimate martial soul masters.


    And his second martial soul, if he wasn''t mistaken, would possess multiple Ultimate attributes.


    Whether it was Ultimate Wind or Ultimate Fire, they were all part of his future potential.


    If he could study the notes of those two experts, it would indeed be beneficial.


    However...


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yu said, "Hall Master, you make a valid point, but what I want to learn likely isn''t part of Shrek Academy''s curriculum."


    "For instance, would you share your insights with Shrek Academy students?"


    "Of course not," Jing Hongchen replied without hesitation.


    "Exactly. You already know it''s impossible."


    "So even if I join the exchange program, will they just hand over those notes to me?"


    "Obviously not."


    "If I want that knowledge, I''d have to exchange something for it."


    "In that case, whether I participate in the exchange program or not doesn''t matter."


    Jing Hongchen: "¡­"


    He clicked his tongue but had to admit Su Yu had a point. He had been too naive in his thinking.


    "So, are you sure you''re not going?"


    "Fine. Then stay and study at the academy. With your talent, you''ll undoubtedly make great strides in soul engineering."


    At that moment, Su Yu added, "I never said I''d stay at the academy either."


    Jing Hongchen''s temple throbbed with frustration. "You''re not going as an exchange student, you''re not staying at the academy¡ªwhat exactly are you planning to do?"


    Su Yu replied nonchalantly, "Can''t I go travel and train on the continent?"


    "Reading ten thousand books can''t compare to traveling ten thousand miles. How can I grow if I stay cooped up in the academy all the time?"


    "By the way, when does the exchange program start?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not going, so why are you asking?" Jing Hongchen retorted irritably.


    "I''m not going as an exchange student, but I didn''t say I couldn''t make a trip to Shrek Academy on my own."


    "If they have something I need, of course, I''ll figure out a way to get it," Su Yu said matter-of-factly.


    Jing Hongchen was momentarily speechless. How could this kid sound so righteous about something so brazen?


    Although he mentally rolled his eyes, Jing Hongchen still answered, "The exchange program is tentatively set for the academic year after next¡ªabout a year from now.


    "The exchange will last two and a half years, ending a few months before the next Soul Master Tournament."


    "Oh~" Su Yu nodded, filing the information away. The timeline matched the original story.


    "Anything else you want to ask?" Jing Hongchen looked at Su Yu.


    "Nope, that''s it."


    "Then scram already," Jing Hongchen said, rolling his eyes.


    "Hehe," Su Yu chuckled. "Hall Master, think about what I said earlier."


    ''Why should nobles and kings always come from the same lineage?''


    "A call to arms isn''t impossible, you know."


    "Of course, if you don''t like that slogan, you could go with something like ''Restore Order, Overthrow Tyranny.''


    "Or, ''Every dynasty has its turn, why not the Hongchen family?'' Who says only the Xu family can be emperors?"


    Before Jing Hongchen could respond, Su Yu scooped up Meng Hongchen and darted out of the hall.


    Jing Hongchen had barely raised his hand when Su Yu was already out of sight.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Jing Hongchen laughed and cursed, "That brat! Always stirring up rebellion like it''s child''s play. Does he think it''s that simple?"


    He shook his head but then noticed Xiao Hongchen muttering under his breath, phrases like "restore order" and "defend the throne."


    Jing Hongchen narrowed his eyes and smacked Xiao Hongchen on the head.


    Smack!


    The slap landed squarely, leaving Xiao Hongchen dazed but unharmed.


    Xiao Hongchen looked up, eyes full of confusion and disbelief.


    "Are you awake now?"


    "With your limited skills, how dare you entertain such ideas? Su Yu casually said a couple of things, and you''re already brainwashed?"


    "Still thinking about such nonsense? You''ve got some nerve!" Jing Hongchen scolded him harshly, leaving Xiao Hongchen looking like a scolded child.


    Xiao Hongchen: "..."


    Why am I always the one getting hit? Why don''t you hit Su Yu instead? He said way more than I did.


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen''s expression, Jing Hongchen frowned. "What? Are you still not convinced?


    "Let me tell you, don''t show any dissatisfaction in front of your grandfather."


    Saying this, Jing Hongchen started rolling up his sleeves.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hongchen immediately bolted.


    But how could Jing Hongchen let him off so easily? He knew his grandson''s rebellious and ambitious nature too well. Xiao Hongchen had more ambition than skill and likely got excited by Su Yu''s words.


    Jing Hongchen had to make it clear: some ideas were not to be entertained¡ªat least not yet.


    And so, poor Xiao Hongchen got caught and received a thorough beating. His wails of pain echoed far beyond Mingde Hall, evoking pity from all who heard them.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu carried Meng Hongchen as he sprinted out of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Meng Hongchen snuggled in his arms, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    Su Yu dares to do anything...


    Along the way, many people noticed them. Seeing Su Yu carrying Meng Hongchen, they assumed the young couple was simply being playful.


    Many cast their kind smiles, and a few even chuckled softly.


    In the eyes of most in Illustrious Virtue Hall, Su Yu and Meng Hongchen were a perfect match¡ªa golden boy and jade girl, an ideal pair.


    It wasn''t until they were far from Illustrious Virtue Hall that Su Yu finally put Meng Hongchen down.


    By this time, her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    Meng Hongchen''s delicate face was flushed, and her shy demeanor made her look like an innocent little rabbit, tugging at Su Yu''s heartstrings.


    Unable to resist, Su Yu lightly tapped her delicate nose. This girl was still so easy to fluster.


    But it was precisely her innocence that made Su Yu like her, wasn''t it?


    "Meng''er, walk with me," Su Yu said softly.


    "Mm," Meng Hongchen nodded gently, placing her small hand in Su Yu''s.


    Despite her shyness, Meng Hongchen would never let it stop her from being close to Su Yu. She loved clinging to him most of all.


    With a slight twist of his left hand, Su Yu interlocked their fingers. The two walked hand in hand, strolling through the academy grounds, laughing and chatting as they went. It felt like a tranquil and timeless moment.


    Their leisurely steps brought them to a pavilion by a scenic lake. The lake was home to many ornamental fish, their vibrant colors adding to the picturesque setting.


    Su Yu sat by the edge of the pavilion, and Meng Hongchen settled on his lap, leaning into his embrace.


    A gentle breeze rippled across the lake''s surface, carrying with it a refreshing sense of peace.


    Meng Hongchen nestled against Su Yu''s chest, breathing in his scent with an expression of quiet adoration.


    Su Yu''s hand caressed her smooth, delicate face, his fingers occasionally brushing over her long lashes, dainty nose, and soft, rosy lips.


    "Yu~" Meng Hongchen murmured, her voice soft. "Do you think Grandpa will listen to you?"


    Her tone carried a hint of worry. She was concerned that Jing Hongchen might insist on collaborating with the Holy Spirit Sect, which would inevitably strain her relationship with Su Yu.


    In her heart, both Jing Hongchen and Su Yu were equally important. She couldn''t bear the thought of either of them getting hurt.


    "The Hall Master is a smart man," Su Yu replied with a gentle laugh. "If I hadn''t spoken up, he might''ve entertained some cooperation with the Holy Spirit Sect under the Sun and Moon Empire''s guidance."


    "But since I''ve voiced my stance, it''s impossible for him to align himself with the Holy Spirit Sect."


    "What ties does the Hall Master have with the Holy Spirit Sect?"


    "And what relationship does he have with me?"


    "The answer is pretty clear."


    "The Hall Master asked so many questions because he''s worried I might interfere with the Sun and Moon Empire and become their enemy."


    "But it''s obvious that I hold no hostility toward the empire itself. My target is solely the Holy Spirit Sect."


    "Oh, I see. That puts my mind at ease," Meng Hongchen said, visibly relaxing. Her momentary concerns vanished completely.


    As long as her grandfather wouldn''t face Su Yu as an enemy, nothing else mattered to her.


    Whether Su Yu''s actions against the Holy Spirit Sect might drag the Sun and Moon Empire into the fray was irrelevant to her.


    After all, as long as the Ice God Palace didn''t clash with the Hongchen family, that was enough.


    Her world was small, and her heart cared only for a handful of people.


    "You trust me so easily¡ªaren''t you afraid I''m deceiving you?" Su Yu teased.


    Meng Hongchen looked at him with serious eyes. "I trust you, Yu. You would never lie to me."


    "I''m so clumsy; you''d never have the heart to trick me."


    Su Yu smiled faintly, gently pinching her soft cheeks. "Who calls themselves clumsy? My Meng''er isn''t clumsy¡ªjust pure-hearted."


    Hearing this, Meng Hongchen''s lips curled into a sweet smile, her expression radiating a happiness that seemed to bloom from the depths of her heart.


    "Yu, let''s never be apart, okay?" Meng Hongchen said softly.


    "Okay," Su Yu replied. His voice was quiet but resolute, like a promise carved in stone.

 Chapter 196 - 196: [DD2]: 196

    Credits: Neopolitansoso


    Time flew by, and two months passed in the blink of an eye.


    One morning, Su Yu walked out of the trial grounds, his head held high and his demeanor brimming with confidence.


    Moments ago, he had successfully passed the fifth-level soul engineer certification exam using a fifth-level soul tool he crafted himself.


    He was now officially a fifth-level soul engineer.


    The difference between a fifth-level and a fourth-level soul engineer was significant, marking a qualitative leap in skill and prestige.


    This achievement came at the age of just twelve.


    A twelve-year-old fifth-level soul engineer wasn''t merely rare¡ªit was an unprecedented feat at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, setting a record that spanned millennia.


    "Congratulations! You are now a fifth-level soul engineer. Here is your soul engineer badge," the examiner said, handing over a brand-new badge, his expression betraying a mix of awe and disbelief.


    Having witnessed Su Yu''s performance throughout the exam, the examiner was deeply impressed. From his mastery of soul tool operation to the exceptional quality of the tools he designed, Su Yu''s achievement was entirely legitimate.


    "Thank you, teacher," Su Yu said, accepting the badge.


    The badge, featuring a sun and moon motif as its base, was adorned with five radiant stars¡ªa symbol of a fifth-level soul engineer.


    After putting on his new badge, Su Yu bid farewell to the examiner and returned to his fifth-year Class Four.


    Having passed the exam, Su Yu would soon leave his current class. This time, he would directly enter Illustrious Virtue Hall to study¡ªa privilege reserved for its selected candidates.


    ...


    Back in Class Four, Lin Sheng''an was teaching. Not wanting to disrupt the lesson, Su Yu quietly entered through the back door.


    He wasn''t there to attend class but rather to make an appearance before officially moving on. Technically, he was no longer a fifth-year student after passing the certification exam.


    Taking a seat in the back row, Su Yu began listening to the lecture.


    While Su Yu had already mastered the content on his own, Lin Sheng''an had a knack for making complex ideas easy to understand, showcasing his skill as a teacher.


    After half an hour, the bell rang, signaling the end of class. Lin Sheng''an concluded his lecture and then turned his gaze to Su Yu, seated at the back, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "A fifth-level soul engineer badge¡ªit seems you''ve passed the certification exam," Lin Sheng''an remarked.


    At this, many students turned to Su Yu, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    "I owe it to your guidance, teacher," Su Yu replied with a polite smile.


    "I didn''t teach you much. It''s your hard work that brought you this far," Lin Sheng''an said, shaking his head.


    He was a traditionalist who never took undue credit. While he had taught Su Yu, he knew his contributions were limited and hadn''t offered Su Yu any special treatment.


    Su Yu''s success as a fifth-level soul engineer was entirely his own.


    "Since you''re now a fifth-level soul engineer, you no longer need to attend my classes," Lin Sheng''an said. "I hope to see you in Illustrious Virtue Hall in a few days."


    "Thank you, teacher," Su Yu said with a smile. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, Lin Sheng''an packed up his materials and left the room.


    No sooner had Lin Sheng''an exited than Keke bounced over to Su Yu.


    "Wow, Su Yu, you''re amazing! You became a fifth-level soul engineer so quickly!"


    "You''ve made history at the academy, haven''t you?" Keke''s bright eyes sparkled with admiration.


    Truly, it was incredible. In such a short time, Su Yu had advanced to the fifth level on his own merits.


    Keke, by contrast, had spent two years in the fifth grade and still wasn''t confident about her certification. She estimated it would take at least another year before she could hope to achieve what Su Yu had already done.


    This was the stark difference between ordinary people and geniuses. Keke couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at Su Yu''s talent.


    "It''s not that big of a deal," Su Yu said, waving his hand dismissively.


    At that moment, Juzi also approached. With her natural and youthful beauty, she exuded a charming simplicity.


    "Congratulations on becoming a fifth-level soul engineer," Juzi said with a smile. "So, you''ll be studying in Illustrious Virtue Hall next, right?"


    She hadn''t forgotten that Su Yu, as an Illustrious Virtue Hall candidate, would gain direct admission upon achieving fifth-level certification¡ªa privilege that inspired envy in others.


    Of course, Su Yu''s talent more than justified such treatment.


    "Probably," Su Yu replied with a smile, neither confirming nor denying.


    Juzi looked at him with envy. "You''re heading to Illustrious Virtue Hall, while the rest of us don''t even know if we''ll ever get there."


    Juzi''s talent wasn''t exceptional, and she didn''t have much confidence in her ability to qualify for Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    "As long as you work hard, you''ll have a chance," Su Yu encouraged.


    "Maybe," Juzi replied, clearly unimpressed by Su Yu''s optimistic words. She was all too aware of how much talent mattered.


    Effort might be important, but talent is even more so.


    It''s harsh, but that''s reality.


    Gathering her thoughts, Juzi smiled slightly and said, "To celebrate you becoming a fifth-level soul engineer and your upcoming entrance into Illustrious Virtue Hall, how about we have a gathering? It can double as a farewell party since we probably won''t see much of you once you''re there."


    Hearing this, Keke''s mood also dampened a bit.


    True, once Su Yu entered Illustrious Virtue Hall, they might barely see each other a few times a year.


    Even though they were all in the same academy, the place was enormous. The distance between Illustrious Virtue Hall and the main teaching buildings was quite significant.


    Just imagining not seeing Su Yu''s handsome face regularly made Keke feel regretful.


    Though Su Yu had a girlfriend, that didn''t stop him from being eye candy.


    Without him, the fifth-year Class Four would lose one of its most dazzling sights.


    "Well¡­ alright, but I already made plans to have dinner with Meng''er," Su Yu admitted.


    This time, he wasn''t making excuses¡ªhe had arranged to eat with Meng Hongchen.


    Every couple of days, they would share lunch or dinner together. Being deeply in love, Meng Hongchen would feel uncomfortable if she didn''t get to spend time with him.


    Even though they were often apart, they made it a point to meet every two days. Once Su Yu entered Illustrious Virtue Hall, their time together would increase significantly.


    "Then invite Miss Meng to join us. The more, the merrier," Juzi suggested.


    "Alright, but I also have a roommate in my dorm."


    "You mean that handsome guy who was with you during the preliminary team selection?" Keke asked, her bright eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Yes, that''s him. Why?"


    "Then you must invite him too," Keke said, rubbing her hands eagerly. Then, she asked cautiously, "By the way, does he have a girlfriend?"


    "No, he doesn''t. Why? Are you interested in him?" Su Yu asked, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face.


    "Is that¡­ not allowed?" Keke blinked her wide eyes innocently.


    "Of course, it''s allowed. Whatever makes you happy," Su Yu said, barely holding back a laugh. Yet another person was misled by Wang Dong''er''s appearance.


    "Well, honestly, I like you more, but since you''re with Miss Meng, I''ll settle for second best," Keke sighed dramatically, feigning regret.


    When it came to looks, Su Yu was more her type.


    "Hey, don''t be like that. You should go for Wang Dong instead," Su Yu said, waving his hands. He had no romantic interest in Keke.


    "What do you mean by that?" Keke pouted, stomping her foot in frustration. Was he rejecting her?


    "Nothing at all. I just think Wang Dong suits you better. Haha!" Su Yu teased with a laugh.


    "Hmph!" Keke huffed, puffing up her cheeks in mock anger.


    After some more playful banter, they agreed to have their farewell dinner by the lake that evening. With that settled, Su Yu left the classroom.


    ...


    Dorm Room 308


    After lunch with Meng Hongchen, Su Yu stretched lazily as he walked into his dorm room.


    Wang Dong''er had returned long ago and was now engrossed in a storybook, passing the time.


    Books filled with fantastical tales and curious anecdotes were popular across the Douluo Continent, and many students liked to read them for leisure. Wang Dong''er was no exception.


    Noticing Su Yu''s return, Wang Dong''er didn''t even glance up, clearly captivated by the story.


    "What''s so fascinating?" Su Yu asked casually, placing a hand on Wang Dong''s shoulder as he leaned over.


    "The new book from the Library¡ªit''s amazing," Wang Dong''er mumbled without looking away.


    "Oh? Let me take a look," Su Yu said, taking the book and flipping through a few pages.


    "What is this?" Su Yu frowned and turned to the cover to check the title.


    The Love Between Night and Moon?


    "What even is this?"


    "You wouldn''t understand. It''s about a hundred-thousand-year soul beast named Night who transforms into human form and falls in love with a girl named Moon. The story is so moving," Wang Dong''er explained earnestly.


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    How moving could it be?


    Just hearing about it made him think it was probably a cheesy romance novel.


    This kind of story might fool young girls, but what kind of guy would enjoy this?


    Right, Wang Dong''er is a girl¡ªno wonder she liked reading this kind of stuff.


    Feeling a little exasperated, Su Yu put the book back and reminded her, "You should focus more on your cultivation. Stop wasting your time with these random stories."


    "Yeah, yeah, I got it. But look who''s talking¡ªyou''re the one always busy flirting. You have no right to lecture me," Wang Dong''er pouted and muttered.


    If Su Yu wasn''t constantly cozying up to Meng Hongchen, would Wang Dong''er need these books to pass the time?


    "Hmph!"


    "Do you think you can compare to me?" Su Yu retorted, his tone casual. "At least I don''t let it get in the way of important things. I''ve just passed the fifth-level Soul Engineer assessment, whereas someone I know is still loafing around in the third year."


    "What?!" Wang Dong''er was so shocked that the book in her hand fell to the ground. Ignoring it, she turned to stare at Su Yu with wide eyes.


    "You''ve become a fifth-level Soul Engineer?"


    "Yup. In just a few days, I''ll be starting at Illustrious Virtue Hall. Unlike someone who''s still goofing off in the third year," Su Yu said meaningfully.


    Wang Dong''er''s heart sank. Looking at the badge on Su Yu''s chest, she realized it was true¡ªSu Yu had become a fifth-level Soul Engineer.


    How long had it been? This guy had leveled up again.


    Unbelievable!


    A sense of urgency surged within Wang Dong''er. Su Yu''s progress was too fast, leaving her in the dust.


    "Hmph, I''ll make it into Illustrious Virtue Hall sooner or later too," Wang Dong''er said, refusing to back down.


    "Oh? I''ll be waiting to see it," Su Yu replied with a smirk.


    "Hmph!"


    Motivated by Su Yu''s taunts, Wang Dong''er tossed the book aside and began cultivating in earnest. If she didn''t train seriously, how could she ever catch up to Su Yu?


    Seeing Wang Dong''er finally putting in the effort, Su Yu smiled faintly.


    His teasing had only been to rekindle Wang Dong''er''s motivation for cultivation.


    Wang Dong''er had been diligent before, but ever since their return from the competition, she''d grown a bit lazy¡ªperhaps because her level had increased so quickly. While not completely slacking off, her training wasn''t as intense as it used to be.


    Su Yu, caring for his friend, couldn''t help but give her a push.


    Pulling over a chair, Su Yu picked up a book about Soul Tool mechanics and began studying again.


    Around five in the afternoon, as the setting sun bathed the sky in hues of orange and pink, Su Yu closed his book and woke Wang Dong''er.


    Wang Dong''er opened her eyes, looking puzzled.


    "Let''s go. We''re invited to a lakeside dinner tonight. Join us," Su Yu said.


    "A dinner party?" Wang Dong''er asked, confused.


    "It''s to celebrate me becoming a fifth-level Soul Engineer. Two classmates arranged it," Su Yu explained.


    "You have other friends?" Wang Dong''er asked, surprised.


    Su Yu wasn''t exactly a social butterfly¡ªhis circle of acquaintances wasn''t large.


    "They''re two classmates. After two months together, we''ve become somewhat familiar. They extended a kind invitation, and it''d be rude to refuse. Are you coming?"


    "Is Meng Hongchen going?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then I''m in."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "Hurry up and get ready. They''re girls¡ªyou shouldn''t keep them waiting."


    "Girls?" Wang Dong''er''s interest was piqued. She immediately perked up and began tidying herself efficiently.


    A moment later, Wang Dong''er stood ready¡ªfresh and clean, exuding a sunny charm. Her appearance was undeniably handsome, second only to Su Yu''s,


    "Dressed so sharply¡ªare you going to a matchmaking event?" Su Yu teased.


    "Mind your own business!" Wang Dong''er tossed a glare over her shoulder and strode out of the dorm.


    Chuckling, Su Yu shut the door and followed her out.


    Just as they left the dorm, Meng Hongchen arrived, jogging toward them.


    Dressed in a simple white floral dress and white flats, with her smooth calves peeking out beneath the hem, Meng Hongchen looked refreshingly elegant.


    This fresh, unpretentious look lacked her usual regal air but exuded an approachable, girl-next-door charm.


    Seeing her like this for the first time, Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a flicker of amazement.


    "Yu~"


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes lit up when she saw Su Yu, and she ran over excitedly.


    Su Yu caught her waist with one arm, unreservedly showering her with praise.


    "Meng''er, you look stunning today."


    He had seen Meng Hongchen in countless outfits, but today''s simple style tugged at his heartstrings more than any of her previous looks.

 Chapter 197 - 197: [DD2]: 197

    "Really?"


    "Hehe."


    Meng Hongchen giggled, her beautiful eyes curving into crescent moons.


    Women dress up for those they admire. Seeing Su Yu''s approval made her heart bloom with happiness.


    "Of course, my Meng''er is the most beautiful," Su Yu casually whispered sweet words.


    Standing nearby, Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She even got goosebumps.


    These two. Ugh. So annoying.


    "Are you guys going to move or not?" Wang Dong''er urged impatiently.


    "Meng''er, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Meng Hongchen extended her delicate hand, and Su Yu grasped it, pulling her along as they walked forward.


    Wang Dong''er snorted softly, trailing behind them while sneaking glances at the couple from the corner of her eye.


    Their relationship was growing closer, and yet Wang Dong''er still hadn''t made any progress. A wave of crisis surged in her heart.


    She couldn''t keep pretending to be a man any longer. If this continued, she''d always be one step behind Meng Hongchen.


    It seemed she had to find a chance to approach Su Yu as her true self.


    Wang Dong''er pondered silently.


    As they walked, Su Yu occasionally glanced at Wang Dong''er''s expression.


    Wang Dong''er was the type who couldn''t hide her thoughts¡ªevery emotion was written plainly on her face.


    "This silly butterfly, what''s she scheming about now?" Su Yu muttered inwardly.


    The three of them walked at a brisk pace. After about ten minutes, they arrived at a large lake.


    This was the largest lake at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    The water sparkled under the slanting rays of the sun, giving the lake a tranquil and profound beauty.


    A crowd had gathered along the lakeshore¡ªcouples on dates and students having picnics.


    Su Yu''s sharp eyes scanned the lakefront and quickly spotted Juzi and Keke.


    Juzi had already started a fire and set up a grill.


    Su Yu led Meng Hongchen over, and Juzi and Keke soon noticed them.


    "Su Yu!" Keke waved excitedly, hopping up and down.


    Su Yu brought the two closer.


    "You''re here?" Juzi greeted with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, need any help?" Su Yu glanced at the supplies Juzi had prepared¡ªskewers, fish, pheasants, fresh fruits, and vegetables.


    The amount was overwhelming for their small group.


    "You know how to cook?" Juzi asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    Someone like Su Yu, a genius, should only be focused on cultivation, right?


    Yet he could cook too? That was unexpected.


    "I know a little," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "Alright, then I''ll trouble you, Young Master Su, to lend a hand," Juzi said without hesitation.


    In her view, this could only help bring them closer.


    Su Yu chuckled and patted Meng Hongchen, signaling her to rest with Wang Dong''er.


    "Yu, how about I help too?" Meng Hongchen offered.


    "No need. You''ve never even touched household chores. Just wait to enjoy the meal."


    "Look at Wang Dong¡ªhe knows his limits and isn''t even trying to help."


    Wang Dong''er glared at Su Yu upon hearing this. What was that supposed to mean? Was he implying Wang Dong''er was only good for eating?


    Su Yu ignored her and reassured Meng Hongchen before sending her off to sit with Keke.


    Though Wang Dong''er was outwardly defiant, she followed Meng Hongchen over, knowing full well she was clueless about cooking.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu joined Juzi to help prepare the food.


    Juzi focused on making a meat stew and roasting pheasants, while Su Yu handled grilling fish and skewers.


    Juzi had pre-prepared seasoning powders. Just a sniff from Su Yu, and he identified more than ten spices.


    The blends were well-proportioned, and Su Yu used them to mix up a special dipping sauce he often made.


    Then he began grilling.


    As the fresh skewers met the flames, they began to sizzle and brown.


    Before long, golden oil seeped out of the meat, and a rich aroma wafted through the air.


    Meanwhile, Juzi''s stew released its savory fragrance.


    The mingling scents were mouthwatering, stirring up everyone''s appetite.


    "Wow, that smells amazing!" Keke''s eyes sparkled as she nearly drooled.


    The aroma was so enticing she could hardly resist.


    Even Wang Dong''er swallowed hard, her light blue eyes filled with longing.


    She was a foodie herself.


    When it came to delicious food, she couldn''t resist at all.


    "When will it be ready?" Keke asked eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    She couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Almost done," Juzi replied with a gentle smile as she roasted the pheasant.


    The bird''s skin was gradually turning golden brown, making it look incredibly appetizing.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu was tending to his skewers, brushing them with sauce and sprinkling on seasoning powder.


    Soon, the aromatic grilled skewers were ready.


    "The skewers are done. Who wants some?" Su Yu asked, holding up a handful of grilled meat.


    "Me! Me! Today, Lady Keke will be the judge of your cooking skills," Keke exclaimed, rushing over.


    Judging by the appearance and aroma alone, she was convinced these skewers would taste amazing.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t say a word but moved just as quickly, casually taking several skewers from Su Yu''s hand.


    "Nom!"


    Keke grabbed a bunch of skewers from Su Yu, pulled one out, and lightly blew on it before taking a bite.


    Juicy meat burst forth in her mouth, and an indescribable wave of deliciousness swept over her tongue. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She immediately squinted in delight, her exaggerated expression showing just how good it was.


    "Wow, this is amazing!" Keke exclaimed, devouring the skewer even faster.


    Wang Dong''er, too, took a bite and couldn''t hide her reaction. Her eyes lit up, and without a word, she buried herself in eating, occasionally giving Su Yu a thumbs-up.


    Even this usually stubborn girl had been won over by Su Yu''s cooking.


    Su Yu chuckled, shook his head, handed a few skewers to Meng Hongchen, and continued grilling.


    About half an hour later, all the ingredients were cooked.


    A white blanket was spread on the ground, covered with a feast of grilled fish, meat skewers, roasted pheasant, vegetables, stew, and fresh fruits.


    Su Yu served himself a bowl of stew and found it quite flavorful.


    Juzi''s cooking skills were undeniably excellent.


    "Juzi, you should try Su Yu''s grilled meat¡ªit''s amazing! I think it''s even better than yours," Keke blurted out, completely oblivious to the possibility of offending Juzi.


    "Really?" Juzi laughed softly and picked up a skewer.


    Taking a small bite, she immediately felt the tender meat practically melt in her mouth. The juices burst out, flooding her taste buds with incredible flavor.


    It was so delicious she almost wanted to swallow her tongue.


    Keke wasn''t exaggerating. This was indeed better than her cooking.


    As she took another bite, Juzi''s eyes turned misty, and an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart.


    A tear slipped down her cheek.


    Juzi continued eating, her eyes growing redder with each bite.


    "Hey, Juzi, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Keke asked, alarmed, just as she was about to grab more skewers.


    Juzi''s red, swollen eyes and flowing tears startled everyone.


    Even Su Yu and the others looked over in surprise.


    "Is it... so good it made you cry?" Wang Dong''er asked, her eyes wide. She admitted Su Yu''s cooking was delicious, but this was a bit much.


    "This flavor... it''s this exact flavor. I thought I''d never taste it again in my life," Juzi murmured to herself.


    "Juzi, are you okay?" Keke grabbed her hand, worried.


    Juzi shook her head, then looked at Su Yu with watery eyes and a gentle, trembling voice. "Su Yu, thank you. Thank you for letting me taste my dad''s cooking again."


    The bowl Su Yu was holding slipped from his hand.


    Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen were equally stunned, their mouths agape.


    Her... dad''s cooking?


    Su Yu''s expression turned peculiar, and his mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    The ingredients were Juzi''s, the seasonings were Juzi''s, and all he did was mix a dipping sauce¡ªhow did she taste her dad''s cooking in this?


    This made no sense!


    First, Huo Yuhao''s grilled meat reminded her of her dad, and now his did too?


    So, as long as it''s better than hers, it reminds her of her dad?


    Su Yu was speechless.


    Was this Juzi''s issue, or was it the world''s way of messing with him?


    Juzi had an undeniable obsession with this taste of her dad''s grill.


    Now, her gaze toward Su Yu had softened in a way it never had before.


    Her eyes were gentle, and her voice, almost like a whisper, began telling her story.


    As she spoke, the truth about Juzi''s tragic past came to light.


    "So Juzi, you had such a sad childhood?" Wang Dong''er murmured, her eyes filled with sympathy.


    Her father had been forcibly conscripted into the war with the Star Luo Empire and died in battle. Her mother, devastated, passed away soon after.


    So Juzi is an orphan?


    Although Wang Dong''er could be a bit temperamental, she was kind-hearted at her core. Listening to Juzi''s story, her eyes welled up with tears.


    "War... always war. It truly ruins lives," Meng Hongchen muttered, frowning deeply.


    The ongoing wars over the years have claimed countless lives.


    "As long as people exist, conflict will never disappear," Su Yu said calmly.


    "However, if the continent could be unified and at peace, even if conflicts still arise, they could be kept within a controllable range."


    "But unifying the continent would also cost many lives," Wang Dong''er countered.


    "Short-term pain for long-term peace¡ªit''s worth it.


    Is this current stalemate any better?


    The Sun Moon Empire and the three great empires have been fighting for thousands of years.


    Do you even know how many lives have been lost during this time?


    Moreover, this is the natural course of history. The Douluo Continent is meant to be unified.


    It should have been unified ten thousand years ago.


    If not for a certain disruptive force, countless innocent lives wouldn''t have been lost."


    As someone who had transmigrated to this world, Su Yu firmly believed that unification was better than division.


    Even within the Douluo Continent itself, the Federation in the Soul Land III era was far stronger than the fragmented empires now.


    Su Yu didn''t belong to any empire, so he didn''t care who achieved unification.


    But he knew that a unified Douluo Continent developed much faster.


    Unlike the three fragmented nations of the original continent, which, after ten thousand years, were still nearly unchanged¡ªor even worse in some areas.


    It felt like they were regressing rather than progressing.


    "Hmph, I can''t win an argument against you, but I still hate war," Wang Dong''er huffed.


    "I hate war too. No one likes war.


    But as long as the Sun-Moon Empire and the three great empires exist, war will never disappear. That''s the reality," Su Yu said, shaking his head.


    "Then I''ll train hard. One day, I''ll become so powerful that they''ll have no choice but to stop fighting and live in harmony!" Wang Dong''er declared, clenching her fists with determination.


    "Ambitious! I like that. Haha!" Su Yu laughed. Wang Dong''er''s idea made some sense.


    If there were an overwhelmingly powerful individual to suppress everyone, they could indeed maintain peace on the continent¡ªfor as long as they lived.


    After all, this was a world ruled by the strong. With enough power, anything was possible.


    Unexpectedly, this silly butterfly Wang Dong''er had managed to arrive at such a realization. Not bad.


    "Hmph." Wang Dong''er raised her chin proudly at Su Yu''s approval.


    Juzi had been quietly listening to the conversation, catching every word between Su Yu and Wang Dong''er.


    But compared to their lofty ideas, Juzi felt she couldn''t concern herself with such grand matters.


    She was focused on one thing¡ªavenging her father.


    She would make the Star Luo Empire pay.


    She would make Dai Hao pay for her father''s life.


    And for that, she was willing to give up everything.


    Juzi stole a glance at Su Yu, her eyes carrying a mix of gentleness and complexity.


    Deep down, she knew someone like her and someone like him was never meant to be.


    He already had Miss Meng, and they¡­ were a perfect match.


    The atmosphere grew heavy as the conversation turned to war.


    After the meal, everyone dispersed.


    Su Yu, for his part, was eager to slip away.


    Juzi''s gaze was starting to unsettle him. Others might not understand what the taste of her dad''s grill meant to Juzi, but he did.


    Juzi''s attitude toward him had taken a complete 180-degree turn, and he couldn''t ignore it.


    The warmth in Juzi''s eyes now was entirely different from before. It wasn''t distant or guarded anymore; it was sincere and heartfelt.


    For Su Yu, Juzi was more trouble than she was worth. The further he stayed from her, the better.


    She wasn''t his type anyway.


    Besides, Juzi''s mental state didn''t seem entirely stable, and her way of thinking was different from most people.


    Deep down, Su Yu didn''t want to have any special relationship with her.


    Friendship was fine, but anything beyond that? No thanks.


    It wasn''t that he disliked her¡ªshe just wasn''t the right fit.

 Chapter 198 - 198: [DD2]: 198

    Credits: DammS


    Three days later.


    With Su Yu''s promotion to a Level 5 Soul Engineer, he officially qualified to enter Illustrious Virtue Hall as a seeded student. Today was the day he would formally join Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Morning.


    After tidying up his appearance, Su Yu headed toward Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    The familiar metallic ambiance greeted him immediately. The grand, cold, and rigid design contrasted sharply with the outside world.


    This wasn''t Su Yu''s first time entering Illustrious Virtue Hall, but today marked his debut as an official member. From this day on, he was truly a part of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    His identity card had already been delivered the day before, allowing him to pass through multiple checkpoints effortlessly and enter the public hall of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Rows of large metallic tables stretched into the distance. Metallic domes, walls, and equipment gave the entire place a distinct metallic aroma.


    Even in the early morning, the massive hall was bustling with activity. Illustrious Virtue Hall housed the continent''s largest soul tool production base, where soul engineers worked tirelessly from dawn to dusk.


    Soul engineers were often intensely passionate individuals, driven by a special love for soul tools.


    Pulling all-nighters for research was routine, and some even worked for days without sleep, driven by sheer obsession.


    This dedication was the key to Illustrious Virtue Hall''s status as the continent''s top institution.


    As Su Yu stepped into the hall, he didn''t bother to keep his footsteps light. Compared to the deafening hum of metal forging, his steps were barely noticeable.


    Without stopping, Su Yu headed deeper into the hall. He knew little about his upcoming assignments or who his mentor might be. Naturally, he sought out familiar faces.


    Fortunately, Su Yu knew a few people in Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Before long, he spotted Ma Rulong, who grinned broadly upon seeing him.


    Beside Ma Rulong stood Mi Jia and others, all offering friendly smiles. Their bond had been solidified during the competition, where they had won the championship together.


    "Heh, I knew you''d join Illustrious Virtue Hall soon. As expected!" Xiao Xiaofeng slapped Su Yu''s shoulder, giving him a thumbs-up.


    "A twelve-year-old Level 5 Soul Engineer? That''s insane!"


    Once competitive with Su Yu, Xiao Xiaofeng now fully acknowledged his abilities. Despite his young age, Su Yu''s skills were undeniably genuine.


    "Xiaofeng''s right. You''ve set a record for the academy, one that probably won''t be broken for at least a thousand years," Ma Rulong added, clearly impressed. Su Yu''s extraordinary talent was undeniable¡ªso impressive that it wasn''t even worth envying.


    "You''re exaggerating," Su Yu said with a wave of his hand. Smiling, he asked, "I heard that Illustrious Virtue Hall conducts studies in groups. Do you know which group I''ve been assigned to?"


    Ma Rulong shook his head. "No clue. I haven''t heard anything."


    "Hehe, of course, you''re in our group!" A slightly dramatic voice chimed in.


    Xiao Hongchen sauntered over with an exaggerated swagger, looking as smug as ever.


    Beside him was Meng Hongchen. The moment Meng Hongchen spotted Su Yu, she quickened her pace, almost skipping over to him.


    "Yu~" Meng Hongchen stopped in front of Su Yu, her bright eyes sparkling and her face adorned with a sweet smile.


    Since they were in Illustrious Virtue Hall, Meng Hongchen wore the same pale moon-colored uniform as everyone else. But beauty shone through any attire¡ªher natural elegance made even a simple uniform striking.


    "Meng''er." Su Yu smiled gently and took her hand.


    At that moment, Xiao Hongchen approached, maintaining his mix of aloofness and flamboyance, though there was a hint of humor in his demeanor.


    "Brother-in-law, you played me dirty last time!" Xiao Hongchen began, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "How so?" Su Yu asked, puzzled.


    Seeing Su Yu''s confusion, Xiao Hongchen huffed. "You messed with the old man and then left me to take the heat! Do you know how furious he was? I barely escaped with my skin intact."


    His expression turned pitiful as he recounted the ordeal.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Giving Xiao Hongchen a strange look, he said, "Brother Xiao, you didn''t take that seriously, did you?"


    "I was joking."


    " ''Kings and nobles are not born superior.'' Did you think that applies here?" Su Yu chuckled. In a world devoid of extraordinary power, such ideals might hold water. But on the Douluo Continent, where martial souls and bloodlines reigned supreme, lineage truly determined everything.


    Without a fortuitous encounter, it was nearly impossible for someone with a weak martial soul to rise to the top. Cases like Ji Juechen were one in tens of thousands of years.


    As it stood, the imperial family''s power far exceeded that of the Hongchen family. The best course of action was to do nothing.


    Xiao Hongchen: ¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ


    Xiao Hongchen''s Death Stare (JPG):


    At first, Xiao Hongchen was stunned, then furious. His face quickly turned aggrieved as he glared at Su Yu with deadpan, fish-like eyes.


    You''re telling me I believed you, only to find out you were joking?


    Does that mean I got beaten up for no reason?!


    "I think we need a fight to clarify the dynamics of our relationship," Xiao Hongchen declared, his tone anything but friendly, as if Su Yu owed him a million gold coins.


    Meng Hongchen, with an innocent expression, said, "But brother, can you even beat Yu?"


    Her voice was pure, yet her words were vicious¡ªlike a knife stabbing straight into Xiao Hongchen''s heart. The worst part? It was his little sister wielding the knife.


    Clutching his chest, Xiao Hongchen looked utterly devastated.


    What a good sister. Truly a good sister. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When stabbing your brother, you don''t even hesitate.


    Do you even understand what it means to save face?


    All he wanted was to blow off some steam verbally. He didn''t believe Su Yu would beat him up in public. But before Su Yu even responded, Meng Hongchen had already betrayed him with her words.


    It hurt. It hurt too much.


    "Su Yu, I challenge you to a duel!" Xiao Hongchen shouted, his voice fierce yet lacking conviction.


    "I forfeit," Su Yu said, shrugging.


    "You''re not allowed to forfeit!" Xiao Hongchen persisted, unwilling to let it go.


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes and rolled up his sleeves. "Are you sure about that?"


    Seeing Su Yu''s stance, Xiao Hongchen instinctively took two steps back.


    Wait, what? You''re ready to fight me?!


    He couldn''t help but recall the beating he''d taken from Su Yu during the preliminary selection and shrank back in fear.


    This guy wouldn''t dare, would he?


    Seeing Xiao Hongchen''s expression, Ma Rulong and the others burst into laughter.


    This guy truly was a clown¡ªa pure, unadulterated clown.


    "All right, Xiao Hongchen, enough joking. What did you mean when you said I''m in the same group as you?" Su Yu asked, waving his hand dismissively.


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like. You, me, and Meng make up a team," Xiao Hongchen said proudly, lifting his chin.


    "And our mentor?"


    "Who else? It''s the old man, of course," Xiao Hongchen replied confidently.


    Just as Xiao Hongchen had said, half an hour later, Su Yu met their mentor, Jing Hongchen himself.


    Jing Hongchen, the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall, was their instructor. Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen, and Meng Hongchen formed his only team.


    Three special students¡ªa trio of connected individuals.


    A Level 5 Soul Engineer being mentored by a top-tier Level 9 Soul Engineer like Jing Hongchen was an exceptional privilege.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but think of the original story, where Huo Yuhao''s mentor at the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy had been an impressive Level 8 Soul Engineer, Xuan Ziwen.


    Even so, Xuan Ziwen, despite being a top talent in Illustrious Virtue Hall, was leagues behind Jing Hongchen. The hall master''s guidance was a privilege reserved for Su Yu alone, thanks to his connections.


    Being the beneficiary of this special treatment felt undeniably satisfying.


    "Hall Master, how will our learning tasks be arranged?" Su Yu asked, his curiosity piqued.


    The opportunity to learn directly from Jing Hongchen was something most could only dream of.


    "Before we get to that, tell me¡ªwhat do you think a soul tool is?" Jing Hongchen asked.


    Without hesitation, Su Yu replied, "At its core, I believe a soul tool is a technology that drives human civilization forward."


    "The development of soul tools represents the advancement of human civilization. If their potential is fully realized, soul tools can transform every aspect of human life."


    Jing Hongchen was surprised by the response, clearly not expecting such an insightful answer.


    "I thought you''d say a soul tool is a weapon or a tool, but I didn''t expect you to grasp its essence so deeply," he said, openly expressing his admiration. "You''ve recognized the true nature of soul tools.


    "Those on the Douluo Continent who see soul tools merely as weapons are still outsiders in this field."


    Jing Hongchen didn''t hold back his praise. Su Yu''s perspective greatly satisfied him.


    Su Yu''s expression remained calm. In essence, soul tools were Douluo''s version of technology. Reducing them to mere weapons was far too narrow a view.


    "You''ve demonstrated thoughtfulness and understanding, Su Yu," Jing Hongchen continued with a smile.


    "That''s excellent. To become a truly great Soul Engineer, you must go beyond blind study and understand the significance of soul tools."


    "You''re now ready to continue your journey in soul engineering."


    "Your chosen specialization is in high-powered ranged soul tools and close-combat soul tools, correct?"


    "Yes," Su Yu nodded.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m a soul master," Su Yu replied. "I naturally gravitate toward close-combat soul tools. As for high-powered ranged tools, I simply admire their overwhelming power."


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    That answer left him speechless. He had expected Su Yu to provide a compelling and persuasive reason.


    And that''s it?


    "So, just because you like powerful firepower, you chose to specialize in high-explosive ranged soul tools?"


    "Is that a problem?" Su Yu shot back.


    "...No problem," Jing Hongchen replied after a moment, resigned. "As long as you''re happy."


    Though he was at a loss for words, he didn''t argue further. If Su Yu wanted to study it, who was he to stop him?


    "Well, since you''re so enthusiastic about it, I''ll assign you your first task: independently design a Level 5 ranged soul tool," Jing Hongchen instructed. "Let me see what creative ideas you can come up with."


    As soul tools advanced, innovation became increasingly vital. Soul tool development was rooted in generations of exploration and innovation. A single groundbreaking idea could be invaluable.


    "Alright," Su Yu agreed without hesitation.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. If I''m unavailable, you can consult any mentor in Illustrious Virtue Hall who isn''t occupied," Jing Hongchen added.


    This level of privilege was unprecedented and demonstrated how much Jing Hongchen valued Su Yu.


    Su Yu nodded, clearly pleased with the arrangement.


    "Alright then, head over with Meng and the others. Your lab station has been set up right next to hers," Jing Hongchen said before leaving. As the head of Illustrious Virtue Hall, he had plenty of other responsibilities.


    No sooner had Jing Hongchen left than Meng Hongchen gleefully bounced over to Su Yu. From now on, she could stick by him every day.


    Su Yu smiled and let Meng Hongchen lead him to his station.


    The lab stations in Illustrious Virtue Hall were impressively equipped, each outfitted with a variety of buttons corresponding to different materials. Pressing a button would dispense the respective metal.


    Typically, each station had a material usage limit per set time period, such as a monthly quota. However, Su Yu''s station was an exception. It had a daily replenishment system with no limit on materials¡ªa perk unique to him.


    This privilege extended only to Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen as well. The trio of connected insiders lived up to their reputation.


    Su Yu found his station and began preparing to design the Level 5 soul tool. For him, this wasn''t uncharted territory. Every competent Soul Engineer designed their tools.


    Although Su Yu was currently using a full-body soul tool armor designed by Jing Hongchen, it didn''t mean he lacked the skill to create his own. Wang Dong''er''s equipment had all been crafted by Su Yu himself.


    Su Yu took out a pen and paper and started drafting the core formation array.


    For a soul tool, the core formation array was paramount. Its arrangement and optimization were the foundation for crafting the corresponding soul tool.


    Su Yu alternated between jotting down notes and sketching designs. Sometimes, his face lit up with inspiration, and at other times, his brows furrowed in concentration. He had entered a state of deep thought.


    Designing a brand-new, personalized soul tool was no simple task. The arrangement and combination of formation arrays posed significant challenges.


    As Su Yu revised his work, his ideas gradually took shape.


    A week later, Su Yu unveiled his finished design and successfully crafted a Level 5 ranged soul tool.


    He named it Tiger''s Might Cannon!

 Chapter 199 - 199: [DD2]: 199

    Creddits: Johan Erickson


    Testing Grounds


    Accompanied by a deafening explosion, a metallic target in the distance shattered into countless fragments, scattering debris everywhere. The air was thick with the acrid scent of gunpowder.


    From afar, Su Yu knelt on one knee, a massive metal cannon barrel resting on his shoulder, radiating faint heat.


    The barrel, dark gold in color, had a tiger-shaped motif at the rear, exuding an intimidating presence.


    Standing beside Su Yu, Jing Hongchen watched the aftermath of the explosion and nodded silently.


    "Your Tiger''s Might Cannon, while lacking in range, has astonishing power."


    "It''s on par with most Level 6 ranged soul tools in terms of destructive force."


    "Moreover, its penetration ability is exceptional. At close range, even an average Soul Emperor might struggle to defend against it if caught off guard."


    Jing Hongchen had quickly identified the cannon''s strengths¡ªimmense damage and remarkable penetration. Its only shortcoming was the range, though it still met the standards of a Level 5 ranged soul tool.


    Su Yu lowered the cannon from his shoulder, a faint smile on his lips.


    "Hall Master, my goal in designing this cannon was to maximize lethality."


    "Additionally, I specifically tailored it to counter certain defensive-type Soul Masters."


    "You know how we Soul Engineers typically have an advantage over Soul Masters of the same level¡ªexcept against defensive types."


    "Defensive-type Soul Masters with powerful martial souls can often put us at a significant disadvantage. But I''m confident that with my Tiger''s Might Cannon, even a defensive Soul King''s defenses would crumble if hit directly."


    "So that''s why you added so many penetration arrays?" Jing Hongchen rolled his eyes.


    Even the best Level 5 armor-piercing rounds didn''t use as many penetration arrays as Su Yu had crammed into this cannon. But surprisingly, he''d managed to integrate them seamlessly into the design, allowing the cannon to function smoothly.


    "Yep! I went all out. So, how''s the result?" Su Yu grinned cheekily.


    "It''s unconventional, but the results are impressive," Jing Hongchen admitted.


    "Designing soul tools isn''t about playing it safe¡ªit''s about innovation. Your approach is unusual, but it''s worth encouraging."


    Su Yu chuckled in response.


    "Alright, let''s head back. I''ll point out the shortcomings in your design," Jing Hongchen said.


    Su Yu nodded, and the two left the testing grounds, returning to Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Back in the hall, Jing Hongchen began highlighting areas for improvement in Su Yu''s design, offering his suggestions.


    After incorporating these adjustments, Su Yu crafted a new Tiger''s Might Cannon. This version boasted a greater range and an even more devastating impact.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but admire Jing Hongchen''s expertise¡ªtruly worthy of his reputation.


    Realizing how far he still had to go, Su Yu adopted a more humble mindset and dedicated himself to studying soul tools with renewed focus.


    Thus began an intense year and a half of rigorous learning.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Illustrious Virtue Hall - Underground Arena


    Xiao Hongchen and a group of others had gathered around, watching the two figures in the arena.


    One of them, Ji Juechen, had his long black hair tied back with a simple band. His face was pale, but his eyes gleamed with cold intensity. He held a black sword blank in his hand, his expression icy and brimming with fighting spirit.


    Opposite him stood a tall youth with striking snow-white hair cascading down his back. His features were sharp, exuding both elegance and strength. His icy blue eyes gleamed like blades, and the snowflake mark on his forehead added a touch of cold nobility.


    The white-haired youth gazed at Ji Juechen with an indifferent expression.


    "You shouldn''t have come."


    "But I did," Ji Juechen replied firmly.


    "Then make your move."


    At those words, Ji Juechen''s eyes suddenly blazed with determination. His gaze was sharp, unwavering, and filled with an almost obsessive focus.


    At this moment, the sword in his hand seemed to be the only thing in his world.


    Two yellow, two purple and two black soul rings rose from beneath his feet¡ªa six-ring Soul Emperor.


    Through sheer tenacity, Ji Juechen had reached the Soul Emperor level.


    A sharp and oppressive aura erupted from him, merging seamlessly with his sword. He had achieved a state of Soul and Sword as One.


    The overwhelming sword intent surged forward like a tidal wave, filling the arena with an almost suffocating pressure.


    The sword in his hand trembled and hummed, while his momentum climbed rapidly, heralding an imminent storm.


    Opposite him, Su Yu closed his eyes briefly, exuding a domineering presence.


    It was a force, an unstoppable momentum that swept away all before it.


    Chilling energy exploded from him as Su Yu raised his fist.


    The essence of wind, frost, and ice seemed to converge into his punch, elevating his momentum at an astonishing pace.


    Two powerful auras clashed violently, grinding against each other in a battle of will and intent.


    This was no longer just a contest of soul power¡ªit was a confrontation of sheer force and spirit.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    Mi Jia scratched his chin as he asked.


    Xiao Xiafeng pondered for a moment and replied, "If it''s purely about strength, Ji Juechen would be outmatched in less than ten moves. But if it''s about momentum, I can''t say for sure. I don''t understand this stuff." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly! We''re pure Soul Engineers. What do we know about this kind of thing?" Lin Xi spread his hands.


    These two guys in the arena? They''re complete anomalies.


    "This time, I''m betting on Ji Juechen," Ma Rulong said. "It seems like Su Yu has hit a bottleneck and hasn''t been able to break through. On the other hand, Ji Juechen has made noticeable progress."


    "Ji Juechen''s low rank naturally means faster progress. Su Yu''s just stuck at his limit, but the moment he breaks through, it''ll be a transformation," Xiao Hongchen argued.


    "Old Ji has improved quickly, but he''s never won," Jing Ziyan chimed in.


    Ji Juechen had challenged Su Yu at least dozens of times by now and hadn''t won a single match. The record spoke for itself.


    "Winning or losing doesn''t matter. Both will gain something regardless," Meng Hongchen murmured, her beautiful eyes fixed intently on the two in the arena.


    She knew that Su Yu had been stuck at this bottleneck for over a year. If today''s match with Ji Juechen could push him through, it would be perfect.


    While the audience below whispered amongst themselves, the two combatants in the arena finally moved.


    Ji Juechen slowly drew his sword, gripping it with both hands before slashing downward in a straight, unyielding motion. The razor-sharp intent emanating from him burst forth completely at that moment.


    Su Yu stepped forward with his left foot, clenched his fist, and punched out.


    The intangible force of his fist carried the essence of wind and frost. In an instant, Su Yu''s entire shoulder turned a swirling mix of green and white hues.


    The sword intent and the fist''s force clashed violently, engaging in an invisible yet fierce battle.


    The ground within dozens of meters in front of them fractured and collapsed inch by inch, and even the air seemed to thicken.


    In the next moment, their combined auras surged wildly. Su Yu''s eyes narrowed, his momentum shifted, and he forcefully suppressed the sharp sword intent.


    Ji Juechen was flung back over ten meters, blood spurting from his mouth.


    Su Yu also staggered several steps back before regaining his balance.


    "Haha! See? I told you, there''s no way Su Yu would lose," Xiao Hongchen laughed triumphantly, looking smug.


    "But Su Yu also got pushed back. Didn''t you see that?" Lin Xi said coolly. "Can you push Su Yu back like that?"


    Xiao Hongchen''s laughter abruptly stopped.


    Could he? Well¡­ no.


    Damn it. The clown¡­ is me?


    Xiao Hongchen''s face immediately fell.


    Cough!


    Ji Juechen coughed up more blood but retained a brilliant glint in his eyes. "You win."


    He didn''t mind losing.


    From the moment he started challenging Su Yu, he''d been losing. Losing didn''t matter¡ªas long as he kept improving.


    And this time, he''d learned a lot.


    "You''ve improved quickly," Su Yu said. Though he had won, he didn''t seem particularly pleased.


    These days, he''d made significant progress in his grasp of intent, yet he still couldn''t break through that threshold.


    What was he missing?


    Su Yu couldn''t figure it out.


    "It looks like you''re stuck on something," Ji Juechen commented.


    Su Yu nodded. "I have a feeling, but I just can''t grasp it. It''s been over a year without any progress."


    "Don''t rush it. Maybe one day you''ll just suddenly figure it out," Ji Juechen said comfortingly.


    After fighting so many matches with Su Yu, their relationship had become quite amicable.


    "Maybe you''re right. Perhaps I''ve been too obsessed and can''t calm my mind," Su Yu said thoughtfully. Could it be that letting things happen naturally would work better?


    "Our paths are different. I can''t offer much advice. I''ve achieved what I have through sheer persistence, but that might not suit you."


    "You''re right."


    The two continued talking as they stepped off the stage.


    Meng Hongchen ran over excitedly. "Yu, how did it go?"


    "Still no breakthrough. Maybe I need to take some time to relax," Su Yu said, taking her hand.


    "Yu, what do you mean?" Meng Hongchen asked curiously.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "I''ve been stuck at Level 50 for over a year now and haven''t obtained my fifth soul ring yet. I''m planning to get it soon."


    "And since this academic year is nearly over, I want to request a long leave from the academy, travel around, and broaden my horizons. Maybe what I lack is that kind of inspiration."


    This was Su Yu''s third year at Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, and there was only a month left before the semester ended.


    At the start of the fourth academic year, Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy was set to begin an exchange program with Shrek Academy.


    Su Yu had little interest in the exchange program and didn''t want to waste his time unnecessarily. Stay at Shrek Academy for two and a half years? That was out of the question. Visiting for a short while might be more acceptable.


    As for soul tools, he had already learned plenty.


    Now fourteen years old, Su Yu had become a Level 6 Soul Engineer nearly a year ago. The Level 6 Soul Engineer badge he wore was solid proof of his achievement.


    Although he hadn''t yet undergone the Level 7 Soul Engineer assessment, in some respects, he could already be considered at that level. After all, he could create Level 7 soul tools tailored specifically for his use, leveraging the power of his Ultimate Ice attribute.


    The strict standards of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy¡ªand Su Yu''s high expectations¡ªwere the only reasons he hadn''t officially advanced.


    His soul power was still a bit lacking, which was a weakness. However, once he added another soul ring and his true rank emerged, that gap should close. With some focused refinement, achieving Level 7 would naturally follow.


    Thus, taking a leave of absence at this time wasn''t an issue for him.


    "You want to take a leave of absence?"


    "Does that mean we''ll be apart?"


    Meng Hongchen looked a little downcast. If Su Yu took leave, she might not see him for a long time.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll visit you at Shrek Academy," Su Yu said, gently stroking her cheek to comfort her.


    But Meng Hongchen still lowered her head, unable to cheer up.


    Su Yu had no choice but to gently embrace her waist and soothe her.


    "Ahem, watch the public display! Stop showing off your relationship all the time," Mi Jia coughed, interrupting.


    "If it bothers you so much, why not get a girlfriend yourself? Or don''t tell me¡­ you guys can''t even get one? No way, right?"


    Su Yu''s tone was dripping with mockery.


    "Hey! Does this brat dare to mock us? Let''s get him!"


    A group of single dogs lunged at Su Yu, who quickly picked up Meng Hongchen and fled, laughing as the group chased after him in a playful scuffle.


    ...


    "You want to take a leave of absence?"


    Jing Hongchen, seated on the main throne, looked at Su Yu. He wasn''t particularly surprised; after all, Su Yu had mentioned this plan before.


    "Yes, I''d like to get my fifth soul ring and take the opportunity to travel, broaden my horizons, and gain new insights," Su Yu explained.


    "Fine. Your current level in soul tool crafting is decent enough. I''ll grant you leave. How long do you plan to be away?"


    "It''s hard to say¡ªmaybe two or three years, or one or two years. But it won''t be a short time."


    "You''ve got some nerve, asking for such a long leave. What if I refuse to approve it?" Jing Hongchen teased.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Hallmaster, do you think I''d just obediently stay at the academy if you didn''t approve?"


    Jing Hongchen: "..."


    His fists clenched. This brat was getting bold¡ªtoo bold.


    Anyone else saying this to him would have been skinned alive. But this kid? He had no leverage over him.


    Other than being somewhat unruly, Su Yu was practically perfect. His talent as both a soul master and a soul engineer was unparalleled.


    At fourteen, he was already brushing against the threshold of Level 7 Soul Engineer¡ªa prodigy far beyond even Jing Hongchen''s grandson.


    And most importantly, Meng Hongchen had already set her sights on Su Yu long ago.


    She''d even let it slip once that they had shared a bed before. That revelation alone shocked Jing Hongchen to his core.


    At the time, he wanted to grab a blade and cut Su Yu in half. That beast!


    Thankfully, Su Yu understood their youth and hadn''t crossed any lines. If he had, there would have been hell to pay.

 Chapter 200 - 200: [DD2]: 200

    Credits: Quellec


    Ultimately, Meng Hongchen was firmly in Su Yu''s hands now.


    Jing Hongchen paused again, barely managing to calm himself.


    "Fine. I really can''t do anything about you, brat. If you want a leave of absence, go ahead."


    "But for such a long time, you need to stay diligent. Focus on both your soul power and soul tool crafting, even when you''re away."


    "Don''t relax the moment you leave the academy."


    "And one more thing: Meng will be away as an exchange student for a long time. Make sure you visit her at Shrek Academy when you have the chance," Jing Hongchen reminded him.


    Su Yu nodded seriously and said, "Don''t worry, Hallmaster. I''ll remember."


    "Good. Now get out of here."


    Jing Hongchen waved him off impatiently.


    Su Yu grinned, unfazed, and strolled away with his hands behind his back, humming a tune as he left.


    Watching Su Yu''s retreating figure, Jing Hongchen couldn''t help but chuckle and curse, "That brat."


    After leaving Illustrious Virtue Hall, Su Yu had lunch with Meng Hongchen before returning to his dormitory.


    A year and a half had passed, and Su Yu''s dormitory had changed.


    When Wang Dong''er advanced to the fifth year, they moved to the fifth-year dormitory area.


    Dormitory 502, Building One.


    Su Yu casually pushed open the door to find Wang Dong''er cultivating on her bed.


    In the past year and a half, Wang Dong''er had made considerable progress and trained diligently.


    At that time, Wang Dong''er''s soul power had grown from Level 38 Soul Elder to Level 47 Soul Ancestor.


    The improvement was impressive, to say the least.


    Moreover, Wang Dong''er''s fourth soul ring wasn''t a mere thousand-year soul ring but a ten-thousand-year one.


    A ten-thousand-year fourth soul ring was rare, even if it didn''t quite match Su Yu''s accomplishments.


    Not wanting to disturb Wang Dong''er, Su Yu quietly started packing his belongings. After all, he would be leaving early the next morning.


    However, Wang Dong''er sensed the movement and opened her eyes, revealing her light pink and blue irises. Her long eyelashes fluttered as she looked at Su Yu with confusion.


    "What are you doing?"


    Without looking up, Su Yu replied, "I requested a long leave of absence from the Hallmaster. I''m leaving the academy tomorrow."


    Wang Dong''er frowned in confusion. "Why are you suddenly taking a leave? What am I supposed to do if you leave?"


    Su Yu chuckled. "You''ll stay at the academy and keep studying, of course. You''re grown up¡ªdon''t tell me you can''t manage without me?"


    "That''s not the point!" Wang Dong''er raised her voice.


    Hearing about Su Yu''s impending leave made her restless. She''d grown used to having Su Yu around, and the thought of his absence felt unsettling.


    "Alright, I know you''ll miss me, but this leave is necessary. I decided on it a long time ago."


    "I''ve already learned most of what the academy can teach me. Now I need real-world experience."


    "Reading ten thousand books is no substitute for traveling ten thousand miles. Plus, I need to get my fifth soul ring. Otherwise, you''ll catch up to me soon!" Su Yu said with a laugh.


    He''d already reached Level 50 about a year ago but hadn''t taken the time to acquire a soul ring.


    He believed that once he obtained his fifth soul ring, his progress would be just as impressive as Wang Dong''s.


    "So, you''re determined to take this leave?"


    "Absolutely."


    Wang Dong''er was silent for a moment. "How long will you be gone?"


    "About two years, give or take. But it won''t be less than that."


    "I see¡­" Wang Dong''er hesitated, then suddenly got out of bed, put on her shoes, and ran out.


    "Wang Dong, where are you going?" Su Yu called out, but Wang Dong''er was already out the door.


    "What''s she up to now?" Su Yu wondered as he continued packing.


    Half an hour later, Wang Dong''er returned, out of breath, clearly having run back.


    "What did you do?" Su Yu asked.


    Gasping for air, Wang Dong''er smirked triumphantly and said, "I went to Director Lin and requested a leave of absence too¡ªtwo years, just like yours!"


    Su Yu: "???"


    Did I hear that right?


    "Did Director Lin approve it?" Su Yu asked skeptically.


    He found it hard to believe Wang Dong''er could get her leave approved so easily. Lin Jiayi wasn''t the type to grant such requests lightly, especially not to someone like Wang Dong''er, who was a standout student.


    After all, with just a breakthrough to Soul King, Wang Dong''er would qualify for Illustrious Virtue Hall directly!


    Su Yu was aware of the inside story¡ªWang Dong''er had long been preselected by Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Would Lin Jiayi dare to approve such an outrageous leave for a student like that?


    "Originally, Director Lin didn''t agree, but I told him I was taking the leave to train with you. After he went out for a bit and came back, he agreed," Wang Dong''er said with a grin.


    "What are you saying?"


    "You want to train with me?" Su Yu was dumbfounded.


    If Wang Dong''er followed him, what could she even do?


    There were so many things he couldn''t let Wang Dong''er know about yet. If Wang Dong''er tagged along, how could he roam freely?


    "Yeah, is that a problem?" Wang Dong''er stared at Su Yu, her tone faintly teasing.


    "Of course, it''s a problem. I''m not going on a leisure trip¡ªI don''t have time to take care of you. Be good and go back to the Clear Sky Sect."


    Wang Dong''er instinctively wanted to retort but suddenly thought of something. A sly glint flashed through her pink-blue eyes.


    She pouted and said, "Fine, if you don''t want to take me, then don''t. Who cares? Hmph!"


    Surprisingly, she gave up so easily.


    Su Yu gave Wang Dong''er a suspicious glance. Not throwing a tantrum¡ªwas this the silly butterfly he knew? Or was the silly butterfly up to something?


    The thought flashed through Su Yu''s mind, but he wasn''t worried. Whatever schemes she had, he''d deal with them as they came.


    Noticing Su Yu''s gaze, Wang Dong''er quickly turned away, her big eyes darting around nervously.


    Su Yu glanced at her a few more times before withdrawing his gaze.


    Wang Dong''er let out a breath of relief and started packing her belongings, imitating Su Yu.


    ...


    Evening.


    Su Yu put away the carving knife in his hand. "It''s our last night here. Come on, I''ll treat you to something good," he said to Wang Dong''er.


    Wang Dong didn''t hesitate to accept.


    The two of them invited Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen to join them for a gathering¡ªa brief farewell.


    ...


    The next morning.


    After parting with Meng Hongchen with an embrace and a kiss, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er left the Sun Moon Empire together.


    The distance between the Sun Moon Empire and the Heavenly Soul Empire was quite far.


    Along the way, Su Yu and Wang Dong''er traveled together, flying side by side.


    Thanks to their flying soul tools and the replenishment from milk bottles, even Wang Dong''er''s soul power could sustain long flights.


    When they grew tired, they''d rest in a town. If they found themselves in the wilderness, Su Yu would ensure they could still enjoy a delicious barbecue.


    Under a sparse moonlit sky.


    On a desolate mountain, a campfire burned brightly.


    Su Yu was roasting a rabbit nearly three feet long. The golden oil glistened, giving off an enticing aroma that was hard to resist.


    Wang Dong''er swallowed hard and said, "Rabbits are so cute¡ªhow could you eat one?"


    Su Yu didn''t respond. He brushed sauce over the rabbit and roasted it for another ten minutes.


    Looking at the golden, juicy rabbit meat, Su Yu sprinkled chili powder and cumin powder from his travel pouch.


    The roast rabbit was ready.


    Su Yu tore off a rabbit leg, deliberately muttering, "Smells so good. What a shame someone doesn''t eat rabbit meat."


    "Looks like I''ll have to enjoy it all by myself."


    With that, he took a big bite of the rabbit leg.


    The leg was sizable, but Su Yu had a hearty appetite.


    Just as he was about to tear off the other leg, a hand reached out and grabbed it first.


    Wang Dong''er took a bite of the rabbit leg, chewed for a moment, and revealed a look of pure enjoyment.


    "Delicious!" Wang Dong''er exclaimed sincerely before taking another big bite.


    Su Yu almost burst out laughing. Indeed, no one could resist the smells too good to refuse rule.


    The rabbit was quickly devoured between the two of them.


    After dinner, Su Yu lay on a smooth boulder, gazing at the moonlight above.


    Feeling inspired, he opened his information panel.


    Compared to a year ago, there wasn''t much change.


    His spiritual power was still at the high tier of the Spirit Abyss realm. At such a level, further improvement wasn''t something that could happen overnight.


    As for soul power, there wasn''t much to mention. Other aspects hadn''t changed significantly either.


    The only noteworthy thing was the Seventh Anniversary Gift Pack.


    When he opened the gift pack back then, he''d received a Title Douluo Summoning Card and a hundred-thousand-year soul bone.


    The Title Douluo Summoning Card, of course, could summon a character equivalent in strength to a Title Douluo.


    This time, Su Yu''s luck wasn''t as phenomenal as last time when he summoned Hai Bodong.


    But it wasn''t bad either. This time, he summoned Chen Xin, known as Sword Douluo from the first Douluo period.


    Moreover, this version of Chen Xin wasn''t the one who had lost an arm¡ªhe had a cultivation of Level 96, already a Super Douluo.


    Su Yu was quite satisfied.


    The Seven Kill Sword, renowned for its attack power, made Sword Douluo''s combat strength quite reliable.


    In the future, once he condensed a soul core, his battle power would grow even stronger.


    The system assigned Chen Xin the identity of a rogue cultivator and inheritor of the Seven Kill Sword Martial Soul, rather than giving him an official position like Hai Bodong.


    It made sense¡ªafter all, Sword Douluo wasn''t an ice attribute martial soul user.


    Moreover, during the Douluo 2 era, whether the Seven Kill Sword inheritance still existed was uncertain. Assigning Chen Xin the identity of a rogue cultivator was a more suitable choice.


    As for summoning Chen Xin and whether Tang San might discover anything suspicious, there was no need to worry. Once the system assigned an identity, everyone would believe it without question. No one would suspect that he was a figure from ten thousand years ago¡ªnot even Tang San.


    Such was the power of the system.


    As for the hundred-thousand-year soul bone, it was the right leg bone of a Moonshadow Dragon.


    Su Yu didn''t need this soul bone. He intended to save it for Zhang Lexuan.


    After glancing at his status panel, Su Yu stored the soul bone away.


    He looked up at the sky. The moon was bright and flawless, casting a cool, serene light.


    At some point, Wang''er Dong had walked over and lay down beside Su Yu on the boulder.


    "Not afraid of dirt? Don''t you have a cleanliness obsession?" Su Yu asked with a teasing smile.


    Wang Dong''er rolled her eyes, too lazy to engage.


    When had she ever been bothered by Su Yu''s company?


    "It''s been a while since I''ve felt this relaxed," Su Yu sighed, his bright eyes reflecting the luminous moon.


    ...


    Ten days later.


    After traveling with breaks along the way, the two finally entered the borders of the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    From here, their paths diverged. Wang Dong''er was heading to the Clear Sky Sect, which was in the direction of Heaven Dou City.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, was heading to the Extreme North, located at the northernmost point of the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    After much thought, Su Yu decided to visit the Extreme North Icefield to obtain the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion as his fifth soul ring.


    After all, there was no guarantee when the Ice Empress''s tribulation might arrive. If he were late and the Ice Empress got struck by lightning, it would be a huge waste.


    Besides, two individuals had been urging him to hurry.


    One was naturally Skydream, the clingy worm, who couldn''t stop chanting "Ice, Ice, Ice" all day. Su Yu had already suppressed it.


    The other was Snow Empress. Unlike Skydream, Su Yu secretly cared about Snow Empress''s concerns, though he pretended otherwise.


    After all, she was his future little wife. A little indulgence wouldn''t hurt.


    "Wang Dong, let''s part ways here," Su Yu said to Wang Dong''er while hovering high in the air.


    Wang Dong''er gave Su Yu a deep look and said, "If you have time, come visit the Clear Sky Sect. I''ll personally show you around."


    "That won''t be a problem," Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    Wang Dong''er looked at Su Yu reluctantly, her eyes gradually reddening.


    Not wanting Su Yu to see her like this, Wang Dong''er quickly said, "I''m leaving."


    With that, she activated her flying soul tool and headed toward Heaven Dou City.


    Su Yu watched Wang Dong''er''s retreating figure, smiled faintly, and then vanished, heading north toward the Heavenly Soul Empire''s borders.


    ...


    Several days later.


    Su Yu arrived at the northern frontier of the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    Compared to the prosperous regions elsewhere in the empire, the north was barren and perpetually snow-covered, with snow piled several feet deep.


    Seeing the familiar border marker, Su Yu smiled faintly.


    In the next moment, he stepped into the Extreme North.


    The moment he entered, the Skydream Iceworm grew excited. However, being suppressed, it couldn''t cause any commotion.


    Returning to the Extreme North, Su Yu felt a sense of intimacy, as if the entire land was welcoming him. It felt like coming home.


    Without lingering, Su Yu headed straight for the core area.


    ...


    Two days later, Su Yu traversed the Extreme North and reached its core.


    From his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, Su Yu took out Snow Empress.


    Snow Empress was no longer a one-year-old child; now, she appeared as a three-year-old.


    Dressed in an ice-blue dress, she resembled a noble little princess.


    Her large ice-blue eyes sparkled like gems, her skin was as crystalline as snow, and her delicate face was utterly adorable, enough to melt anyone''s heart at first glance.


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 - 201: [DD2]: 201

    "The extreme north... I''m finally back again."


    Snow Empress''s soft, adorable face showed a trace of wistfulness.


    The familiar icy expanse made her feel a long-lost sense of closeness.


    Though traveling by Alaric''s side had been thrilling, allowing her to witness many things she had never encountered before, only this place could truly give her a sense of home.


    "What''s the matter? Feeling nervous about returning home?"


    Su Yu squatted down beside Snow Empress, smiling gently.


    Little Snow Empress had grown slightly and looked even more exquisite now.


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes at Su Yu and reached out to pinch his face. Her tiny hands were as crystalline as jade, flawless like white lotus roots. They were also cool to the touch, likely due to her unique constitution.


    Despite her pinching, Su Yu felt no pain¡ªin fact, he found it quite soothing.


    "Still in the mood to tease me? Hurry and summon Ice already."


    Snow Empress''s small face turned stern as she spoke.


    From one to three years old, although still young and weak, a trace of her former commanding, queenly aura had returned.


    Su Yu chuckled, scooping her up amidst her startled cry.


    "Hey, stop! Put me down!"


    Snow Empress wriggled in protest, clearly unwilling to be carried.


    Su Yu lightly patted her small bottom, causing her cheeks to flush red and her struggle to cease.


    Biting her delicate silver teeth, Snow Empress glared at Su Yu with large eyes, her expression a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.


    "Su Yu, what are you doing?!"


    She pouted angrily.


    "Carrying you, of course. Why?" Su Yu replied with a faint smile.


    "Hmph, I don''t want you to carry me!"


    Snow Empress raised her small head, exuding a haughty demeanor.


    "You don''t want me to carry you? Back then, when you begged me to, you didn''t seem to mind."


    Su Yu teased, his smile growing sly.


    Snow Empress froze for a moment, retorting, "That was because I was still small! I''ve grown now!"


    "You? A three-year-old brat? Grown up? Yeah, right."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and gave her a light pat again, turning her little face bright red.


    "Su Yu, I''m warning you¡ªif you dare spank me again, I''ll make you pay once I grow up!"


    Snow Empress threatened with a cute yet firm tone.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    Su Yu laughed and patted her again.


    Snow Empress was upset and unhappy.


    Stretching out her small hands, she began clawing at Su Yu''s face in frustration, her teeth gritted as if trying to vent her irritation.


    Yet Su Yu simply kissed her hand, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    Moments later, she shot him a disdainful look, muttering, "Beast."


    "Yep, yep, whatever you say."


    Su Yu ruffled her head affectionately, his aura suddenly emanating.


    In the extreme north, Su Yu held power nearly equal to the Snow Empress''s.


    Even though he was still relatively weak, he could effortlessly command the forces of this land.


    An icy blue glow radiated from the center of Su Yu''s forehead snowflakes swirling around him as his aura extended far into the distance.


    Not long after, two powerful presences rose almost simultaneously in the core region.


    The first was a cold and domineering force, as overwhelming as an ancient beast. A cyan light surged from the horizon, dyeing the entire sky green.


    Ice Empress had arrived.


    Such a chilling, commanding aura could only belong to the second-ranked ruler of the Far North''s three great sovereigns¡ªthe Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion.


    With just a few swift movements, the Ice Empress appeared before Su Yu.


    Her silver-white and jade-green hues complemented each other, her form as beautiful as ever.


    "Snow, Su Yu, you''re finally back!"


    Ice Empress''s crisp voice rang out, as clear as a young girl''s.


    "I''ve kept you waiting for two years. I''m back to fulfill our agreement,"


    Su Yu said softly with a smile.


    "You came just in time," Ice Empress replied. "Lately, I''ve had a constant feeling that a heavenly tribulation is imminent. If you hadn''t returned, you might not have found me alive."


    Her heart was filled with relief. For some time now, a sense of looming death had hung over her.


    It wasn''t until Su Yu appeared that the oppressive feeling began to dissipate.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Looks like I came back just in time," Su Yu said with a grin.


    "Hmph! If I hadn''t pressured you, would you have returned now?"


    "You even planned to save Ice for your sixth soul ring. I told you she couldn''t wait that long!"


    "Hmph, just as I predicted."


    Snow Empress snorted proudly, her expression smug.


    "Yes, yes, you''re always right."


    Su Yu reached out and pinched her cheek. Snow Empress fought back, and the two began playfully squabbling.


    Ice Empress: "..."


    Watching the two bicker, Ice Empress found herself at a loss for words.


    "It''s only been about two years, and you two have gotten this close already?"


    For some reason, Ice Empress couldn''t shake the feeling that she was the outsider here.


    "Snow, how have you been these past two years?" Ice Empress couldn''t help but ask.


    Snow Empress pushed Su Yu''s hand away with annoyance, saying, "Not bad. This guy hasn''t mistreated me."


    "But he does have the awful habit of shaking me awake every morning. So annoying."


    This was the one thing Snow Empress resented most about Su Yu.


    To be fair, Su Yu had taken great care of her, providing the best food and supplies and often keeping her company with chats and stories.


    Sometimes, when she was tired, she''d even fall asleep in his arms. Whether it was an instinctive sense of closeness or something else, deep down, Snow Empress genuinely acknowledged Su Yu.


    But the way he interrupted her dreams every morning? She truly couldn''t tolerate it.


    Every time she was woken up, she wanted to kick him twice to vent her frustration.


    And yet, Su Yu was infuriatingly early to rise every single day.


    "I woke you up to help you wash up and feed you. How is that something to complain about?" Su Yu protested.


    "Hmph, it''s your fault anyway," Snow Empress huffed with an air of haughtiness.


    Bing Di: "..."


    "Wait a minute... You two aren''t... sleeping together, are you?" Ice Empress asked cautiously, feeling increasingly suspicious as she listened to their banter.


    "Of course we are," Su Yu replied matter-of-factly. "She''s so small¡ªhow else am I supposed to take care of her?"


    "And with the dangers outside, if she doesn''t stay close to me, how can I protect her?"


    Snow Empress didn''t argue, tacitly agreeing.


    But Ice Empress felt like her heart had been struck by hundreds of arrows at once.


    Blood gushed everywhere¡ªfiguratively speaking, of course.


    It hurt. It hurt so much!


    Her heart bled as she thought about her lonely days in the Far North, constantly dreading the arrival of her heavenly tribulation.


    Meanwhile, Snow Empress had been whisked away by Su Yu?!


    She wanted to rebuke him, but his reasoning sounded so legitimate that she couldn''t refute it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snow Empress was entirely reliant on Su Yu out there, so it made sense for her to stay close to him.


    No. Ice Empress had to intervene.


    If she didn''t act now, Snow Empress''s heart would be completely stolen by Su Yu.


    Who would have ever imagined Snow Empress playing and bickering with someone like this?


    And a man, no less!


    Even she, Ice Empress, had never been this close to Snow Empress.


    After mulling it over, Ice Empress concluded that the only way to resolve this was to become Su Yu''s soul ring herself.


    That way, she could supervise him at all times.


    Once her mind was made up, Ice Empress didn''t hesitate any longer.


    "Enough chit-chat. Since you''re back, let''s get started."


    "I''ve had enough of living in constant fear of a heavenly tribulation."


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned, not expecting Ice Empress to be so straightforward.


    He smiled faintly and said, "Alright, but let''s wait a bit for Xiao Bai to arrive."


    "This isn''t a trivial matter. We need someone to guard us."


    Hearing this, Ice Empress found his reasoning sound and agreed.


    During the wait, she started chatting with Snow Empress, sneakily bad-mouthing Su Yu. She warned Snow Empress that men couldn''t be trusted and that women needed to keep a clear head.


    Her intentions, however, were less about genuine advice and more about dealing with her potential rival. Ice Empress was even willing to set aside her pride for this.


    Su Yu pretended not to hear her. This little scorpion was certainly lively now, but once she became his soul ring, he''d have full control over her.


    One mountain always towers over another, and he had his ways.


    He chuckled sinisterly to himself.


    Before long, a massive figure appeared in the distance, rolling toward them like a giant snowball.


    As it rolled across the snowy landscape, it sent snow flying everywhere, displacing large amounts of powder in its wake.


    In Su Yu''s vision, all he could see was a massive snowball, dozens of meters tall, barreling toward him with overwhelming momentum.


    With a hiss, the gigantic snowball leaped into the air when it was still 200 meters away.


    Midair, the snowball unfurled and transformed into a colossal ice bear, standing five to six stories tall.


    The giant ice bear landed heavily, sending a spray of snow dozens of meters into the air. Powdery flakes filled the sky, blotting out the view.


    Su Yu waved his hand gently, summoning a strong wind that dispersed the snow in an instant. The previously obscured scene became clear once more.


    The massive ice bear''s full form was revealed.


    Xiao Bai, the Ice Bear King, scratched its head before lumbering forward and kneeling about 100 meters from Su Yu.


    Don''t get the wrong idea¡ªit wasn''t kneeling to Su Yu but to Snow Empress.


    "Mother!"


    Xiao Bai lowered its enormous head to the ground, its short tail raised high.


    "Rise," Snow Empress said softly.


    Though her voice was tender and childlike, it carried an undeniable sense of authority.


    "Thank you, Mother, hehe."


    Xiao Bai climbed to its feet, scratching its head with a sheepish grin.


    Snow Empress glanced at Su Yu, who immediately understood her intention. With a light leap, he soared over a hundred meters into the air. In a flash, he landed on the Ice Bear King''s shoulder.


    Gently, he placed the small Snow Empress on Xiao Bai''s shoulder.


    "Xiao Bai, don''t move around, okay~," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "I won''t! Absolutely won''t!" Xiao Bai straightened its posture, sitting rigidly and not daring to budge an inch.


    Su Yu chuckled and, in another flash, returned to his original spot on the ground.


    "Su Yu, your speed''s impressive," Ice Empress remarked, her gem-like amber eyes glinting with surprise.


    Su Yu''s soul power was only at level 50, yet his speed was extraordinary.


    "It''s alright," Su Yu replied casually.


    Meanwhile, on Xiao Bai''s shoulder, Snow Empress seated herself and grabbed hold of the Ice Bear King''s fur.


    "Xiao Bai, I need you to do something. Ice will soon become Su Yu''s fifth soul ring, and the process might take some time."


    "During this period, you must guard them diligently and ensure no other soul beasts disturb them. Understood?"


    "Understood!" Xiao Bai thumped its chest and roared in affirmation.


    Snow Empress smiled faintly, her icy blue eyes gazing at Su Yu and Ice Empress below.


    Su Yu nodded at Snow Empress and then turned to Ice Empress.


    "Let''s begin."


    As his words fell, Su Yu released his suppression on Skydream, finally allowing the worm to emerge.


    "Ahhh! I thought I was going to suffocate!" Skydream blurted out as soon as it appeared, only to brighten up immediately as its eyes seemed to gleam like gold.


    "Bing Bing Bing Bing!"


    "Scram!" Ice Empress snapped before it could approach.


    "Uh..." Skydream was forcibly silenced, left in an awkward and aggrieved state.


    Su Yu found the scene amusing and decided to summon Electrolux.


    "Senior, I''ll need your help guarding us during this process."


    "Focus on what you need to do. I''ll take care of the rest," Electrolux''s calm voice replied.


    Su Yu felt significantly more at ease. Compared to Skydream, Electrolux inspired much greater confidence.


    "Skydream, stop messing around. Let''s begin."


    Skydream, aware of the gravity of the situation, set aside its usual antics. Although Su Yu often suppressed it, their fates were intertwined¡ªif Su Yu became a god, Skydream would achieve eternal life. If Su Yu died, Skydream would perish even sooner.


    Fully understanding the stakes, Skydream didn''t dare to be careless. Its form shimmered, transforming into an illusory humanoid figure. It bore some resemblance to Su Yu but was distinctly different, a clear sign that it had learned not to provoke Su Yu unnecessarily.


    As Ice Empress watched Su Yu and Skydream''s phantom, her tone grew serious.


    "What must I do?"


    Ice Empress never hesitated once her mind was made up.


    "It''s simple. First, send your spiritual origin into Su Yu''s mental sea. Then, just control the power of your soul ring..." Skydream rattled off instructions.


    After a brief moment, Ice Empress nodded. "That sounds feasible. Let''s begin."


    As her words fell, a vibrant green radiance burst forth from the Ice Empress''s body. Her crystalline yellow eyes gradually turned emerald, and the scorpion tail behind her lifted high into the air.


    Gentle emerald waves began pulsing from the base of her tail, traveling backward until they gathered at the tip. With a flash of green light, a small emerald sphere separated from her tail and floated upward.


    Su Yu''s brow glowed with icy blue light, releasing a cascade of frosty blue radiance that enveloped the emerald sphere. In a smooth motion, the sphere was drawn into Su Yu''s mental sea.


    As the spiritual origin left the Ice Empress''s control, an overwhelming and terrifying aura erupted from her body.


    In an instant, the entire sky transformed into a sea of emerald green.

 Chapter 202 - 202: [DD2]: 202

    The Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, one of the Three Great Kings of the Extreme North, certainly earned her reputation.


    The aura emanating from the Ice Empress''s body was so oppressive that even Su Yu found his breath momentarily stifled. Indeed, the gap between him and such a supreme powerhouse was still vast. However, Su Yu, armed with formidable spiritual power, managed to maintain his composure under the Ice Empress''s intimidating presence.


    "Hmm, what a vast sea of spiritual power."


    The Ice Empress''s voice suddenly echoed in Su Yu''s mind.


    A beautiful scorpion-shaped phantom appeared within Su Yu''s spiritual sea. It was none other than the Ice Empress herself.


    "A boundless ocean, formless yet infinite. Su Yu''s spiritual power has already reached a masterful level," said Electrolux as his voice rang out, his figure also manifesting in Su Yu''s spiritual sea.


    "Even compared to you, little scorpion, he isn''t far behind."


    Upon seeing Electrolux, the Ice Empress was visibly surprised.


    "It''s you?" she exclaimed. This was the figure she had encountered before, the one Su Yu claimed to be of the highest caliber. Now seeing him up close, the Ice Empress was astonished at the unfathomable quality of Electrolux''s spiritual power.


    "To grasp the sun and moon, pluck the stars from the heavens¡ªthere is none like me in this world. I am Electrolux," he declared indifferently.


    "Greetings, senior," the Ice Empress responded. Though prideful, she was far from foolish. At the very least, she knew how to respect a superior.


    The presence of Electrolux gave her the impression of a being from an entirely different realm¡ªpowerful, enigmatic, and inscrutable. Faced with such an existence, the Ice Empress would never dare to posture arrogantly.


    "I will observe your actions from here on," Electrolux said calmly. "Should anything go awry, I will intervene to salvage the situation."


    "Many thanks, senior," the Ice Empress said, her heart slightly relieved.


    With her guard lowered, she began assessing Su Yu''s physical state¡ªand was thoroughly shocked by what she discovered.


    Su Yu''s physical constitution was astounding, far beyond her expectations. Though he had yet to reach the level of a Titled Douluo, he was not far off.


    Additionally, his body teemed with a potent life force. As long as his brain wasn''t destroyed, his heart wasn''t obliterated, or his internal organs weren''t completely shattered, Su Yu''s vitality alone could ensure his survival from almost any injury.


    It was terrifying.


    Never had the Ice Empress encountered such a human, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence regarding their upcoming endeavor.


    "What do you think, Bing''er? Isn''t my choice spot-on?"


    "With Boss Su Yu''s talent and physical constitution, if he can''t become a god, then no one in this world can," chimed in Skydream Iceworm as it appeared in Su Yu''s spiritual sea, flaunting itself before the Ice Empress. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ice Empress, however, remained unimpressed.


    "And what does that have to do with you?" she retorted coldly. "Su Yu''s brilliance has nothing to do with you. Be grateful he chose you as his soul ring, and stop boasting."


    The Ice Empress spared no effort in belittling the Skydream Iceworm, leaving it utterly dejected. Yet, as a hopeless admirer of the Ice Empress, the Skydream Iceworm quickly forgave her. After all, how could it possibly hold a grudge against its beloved Scorpion?


    But the Ice Empress, visibly annoyed by Skydream''s sycophantic behavior, showed no patience. Her heart belonged to Snow Empress, and this oversized bug held no place in her affections.


    "Looks like you''re all having a lively discussion," Su Yu said as his consciousness entered the spiritual sea.


    He smiled, his spiritual form nearly tangible, exuding an aura as solid as reality. As Electrolux had said, Su Yu''s spiritual power was not far behind the Ice Empress''s, lacking only in methods to wield it offensively. Otherwise, it too would have been a potent weapon in his arsenal.


    "Su Yu, you''re here just in time," the Ice Empress said, her tone more serious now. "After assessing your body, I must say it''s remarkably robust, even exceeding my expectations. This simplifies our task significantly."


    "Next, let me lay out the plan. First, we''ll fuse the soul bone to further enhance your physical constitution. Then, we''ll proceed with the soul ring fusion. Since this is an intelligent soul ring, it''s vital to transfer as much of my power as possible."


    "Your strong physical foundation makes this feasible; otherwise, it would have been a monumental challenge. My power is extremely domineering, and even a slight overflow could have catastrophic consequences. However, given your body''s resilience, you could even absorb a soul ring over 80,000 years old without issue. Your margin for error is incredibly high."


    "No more wasting time. Let''s start with the soul bone. Based on my estimation, my soul bone would best serve as your torso bone, as this would allow us to seal more of my power."


    To her surprise, Su Yu simply shook his head.


    "No, your soul bone is best suited as a left arm bone."


    "Hmm?" The Ice Empress raised her tone, puzzled. "But you already have a left arm bone. Besides, a torso bone would benefit you the most."


    Su Yu explained, "I''ve already allocated positions for each of my soul bones. The left arm is the only slot I can reserve for you. As for the other positions, I have plans for them."


    The Ice Empress scoffed, "What soul bone could compare to mine?"


    Hearing that Su Yu had left the torso bone slot for another soul bone, the Ice Empress felt insulted, as if Su Yu was underestimating her. She was the Ice Empress, the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion¡ªhow could her soul bone not qualify as a torso bone?


    Su Yu replied calmly, "How about a True Dragon Soul Bone?"


    The Ice Empress froze. "...What??"


    Sorry, I may have spoken too soon, she thought to herself.


    Still skeptical, she asked, "Can you even get a True Dragon Soul Bone? That''s no ordinary thing."


    "I''m not one for boasting," Su Yu said casually, "but... you should know that even Di Tian calls me Young Master."


    A flicker of astonishment flashed through the Ice Empress''s eyes as she recalled Su Yu''s deeply mysterious background. For a moment, she genuinely believed that he might acquire a True Dragon Soul Bone.


    "Fine, left arm bone it is. But wait... isn''t your current left arm bone from one of my clan?"


    Realizing something was off, the Ice Empress felt the familiar aura. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis bone came from an Ice Jade Scorpion. Her gaze turned sharp.


    Su Yu, sensing her thoughts, quickly explained the origin of the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone.


    The Ice Empress cursed in anger, "Those damn humans! How dare they encroach on the Extreme North!"


    She fumed for a while, her anger almost tangible, before finally letting out a frustrated sigh. "Fine, let''s begin."


    Su Yu asked, "During the fusion, can you ensure that the Ice Explosion Technique remains unaffected?"


    "Of course," the Ice Empress responded without hesitation. "If it were any other ice-attribute soul bone, I wouldn''t make promises. But when it comes to the soul bones of the Ice Jade Scorpion clan, I can guarantee it."


    "Good. I have some special fusion soul bones here that will aid the process," Su Yu said as he retrieved several special soul bones from his storage tool.


    The Ice Empress''s expression soured upon seeing them. Her eyes filled with disdain.


    "Humans are insatiably greedy. You even dabble in such vile practices."


    Su Yu sighed. "I didn''t create these; I acquired them from someone else."


    "Hmph, I wasn''t blaming you," the Ice Empress snorted. "Focus your mind and endure the pain. This is going to hurt. I''ll begin now."


    As her voice fell, Su Yu immediately steadied himself, activating his martial soul.


    Four black soul rings rose around him, their aura mysterious and profound. An extremely icy aura began to radiate from Su Yu''s body.


    The Ice Empress started her work. With Su Yu''s cooperation, two beams of jade-green light shot from his eyes and landed on the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s body.


    The scorpion''s 1.5-meter-long frame trembled violently. Its elongated tail fluctuated with emerald green light, and each of its diamond-like hexagonal protrusions shone brilliantly.


    The Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s body then began to emit an intense radiance. A dense jade-green light surged skyward as its body gradually shriveled.


    As the green light grew even brighter, a left arm bone began to emerge, taking shape. The Ice Empress was pouring all the energy from her body into the soul bone¡ªa radical, almost reckless decision. She was truly transferring her entire power to Su Yu.


    As her body continued to wither, a blood-red soul ring with golden edges rose into the air. Soul rings were the purest concentration of a soul beast''s energy, though the energy left in the body was far greater, albeit less refined.


    When the soul ring detached, the remaining jade-green light flooded into the soul bone. The Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s body turned completely pale, drained of all energy.


    "Get ready," the Ice Empress said sharply.


    Su Yu immediately took out the special fusion soul bones.


    Two more beams of jade-green light shot out, melting the three special soul bones in Su Yu''s hands into glowing orbs that merged with his left arm. At the same time, the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s left arm bone transformed into a green liquid, enveloping Su Yu''s arm.


    The Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s power surged aggressively, forcefully invading the existing left arm bone. Under the Ice Empress''s control, the two soul bones began to fuse at an unimaginable pace.


    But the fusion process was far from pleasant. Su Yu felt as if his entire arm didn''t belong to him anymore, the sensation akin to having his skin peeled and his bones torn apart, cutting straight to his soul.


    Of all the soul bones Su Yu had absorbed, this was by far the most excruciating. It wasn''t that the bones were incompatible but rather the violent energy surges created during the fusion process.


    After all, Su Yu was fusing the bones within his body, not externally before absorption.


    But having cultivated for years, Su Yu could endure the pain. His formidable spiritual power kept him steady, and despite the torment, his expression remained calm. His spiritual sea remained as solid as a rock, barely stirring.


    "You''ve got some grit. You''re a promising one," the Ice Empress praised, glancing at Su Yu. She had been impressed when Su Yu absorbed his fourth soul ring, pushing beyond his limits, and now, enduring the agony of soul bone fusion without so much as a grimace, she found him even more remarkable.


    "Stop talking and hurry up," Su Yu snapped irritably.


    The Ice Empress rolled her eyes at Su Yu and sped up the fusion process.


    Given the exceptional quality of the Ice Empress''s soul bone, the fusion wasn''t something that could be completed quickly. It took a full two hours before the process was finally complete.


    When the fusion ended, Su Yu immediately felt a noticeable improvement in his physique. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he exhaled in relief.


    Those four hours had been far from pleasant.


    "Get ready. Next is the soul ring," the Ice Empress said as she began the soul ring fusion.


    The blood-red soul ring floated above Su Yu''s head, its overwhelming and tyrannical power surging wildly into his body.


    At this moment, Skydream, who had been watching silently, also stepped in.


    Su Yu granted Skydream access to his spiritual essence. Skydream first shielded the Ice Empress''s spiritual essence to ensure her intelligence wouldn''t be affected. Then, it assisted the Ice Empress in compressing her power.


    The Ice Empress, meanwhile, compressed the energy of the soul ring while simultaneously facilitating the fusion of her essence with Su Yu.


    Dense icy mist began to rise from Su Yu''s body, eventually enveloping him completely. The process of absorbing the soul ring was destined to be a long one.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The icy wind howled as snowflakes danced in the air.


    Amid the thick snow, an arm suddenly broke through the surface.


    A sound like cracking ice echoed as Su Yu emerged, completely bare.


    His clothes had once again been reduced to tatters by the extreme cold.


    Not far away, the Snow Empress watched with great interest, her large, icy-blue eyes wide as if she were appraising something.


    Su Yu was speechless. He had switched to high-quality clothes this time, but under the assault of the extreme cold and the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion''s violent soul ring power, even the best fabric couldn''t withstand the strain.


    He didn''t feel embarrassed, though. Under the Snow Empress''s watchful gaze, Su Yu calmly put on a new set of clothes.


    Dressed in a blue combat outfit, Su Yu looked full of vitality.


    He let out a soft sigh, exhaling a frosty breath.


    As icy blue light flashed around him, an astonishingly cold aura radiated from Su Yu''s body.


    Within a hundred-meter radius, centered on Su Yu, not a single snowflake could drift. This area had become an absolute vacuum, devoid of even the tiniest speck of ice or snow.


    Su Yu clenched his fists and felt his strength increase once again.


    With a light jump, he shot a hundred meters into the air.


    "Throughout heaven and earth, I alone am the honored one!"


    Then, letting out a long and resonant howl, he unleashed a powerful wave of sound that scattered countless snowflakes around him.


    In the distance, the snow-covered mountains rumbled deeply as massive amounts of snow slid downward.


    A single howl from Su Yu had triggered an avalanche.


    With a leap, Su Yu landed beside the Snow Empress.


    His long, snow-white hair fluttered in the wind, and his already handsome features now appeared even more striking.


    "How do you feel?" the Snow Empress asked, narrowing her eyes as she studied the young man before her. Hidden deep within her icy-blue gaze was a faint trace of concern.


    Su Yu''s lips curved into a confident smile as he replied, "I feel great."

 Chapter 203 - 203: [DD2]: 203

    Yes.


    Su Yu felt great.


    The Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone brought him a complete transformation.


    Su Yu was already the embodiment of ultimate ice, and the Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion, with its similarly ultimate ice attribute, was by far the most suitable soul ring for him¡ªthere was no competition.


    His first soul ring, the Life Soul Ring, his second was the Ice Armored Beast, the third the Skydream Iceworm, and the fourth was the Ice Feather Beast.


    Although all were top-tier soul rings, with the Ice Armored Beast and Ice Feather Beast being super soul beasts, and the Skydream Iceworm boasting a million years of cultivation, none could compare to the benefits brought by the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone.


    First, there was an immediate increase in strength.


    After absorbing the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone, Su Yu''s soul power directly jumped to Rank 57.


    Of course, this wasn''t entirely due to the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone¡ªafter all, Su Yu had been stuck at Rank 50 for nearly a year. A year''s time would naturally lead to considerable progress in soul power.


    However, it was undeniable that without the Ice Empress as his fifth soul ring, Su Yu would never have advanced to Rank 57 so quickly.


    Rank 57¡ªjust three ranks away from a Soul Emperor.


    At fourteen years old, this meant Su Yu was bound to reach the Soul Emperor realm by the time he turned fifteen.


    A fifteen-year-old Soul Emperor with ultimate ice¡ªthis was astonishing.


    By comparison, in the original story, Huo Yuhao was only a Soul King when he competed in the tournament at seventeen. (TL: It was thanks to Snow Empress fusion that added a full 10-level soul power to Yuhao. Yuhao would still be level 40 at 17 years old in the competition and without the Ice empress it would be much lower, that''s crazy. Cultivating with Ultimate Martial Soul is very hard. )


    This was the gap.


    Moreover, the benefits of the Ice Empress were not limited to just levels.


    The Ice Empress''s soul bone, after fusing with the Ice Jade Scorpion soul bone, granted Su Yu his first fierce beast-level super soul bone.


    A super soul bone with nearly 500,000 years of cultivation.


    The fusion of soul bones isn''t a simple addition¡ªit''s a complete transformation.


    The newly fused Ice Jade Emperor Scorpion Left Arm Bone was not much inferior in quality to a 500,000-year fierce beast soul bone.


    With such a soul bone and the enhancements from the soul ring, Su Yu''s physical strength had reached the level of a Title Douluo.


    In his current state, he could withstand a 100,000-year soul ring with ease.


    His fifth soul ring, the Ice Empress''s soul ring, had a maximum strength exactly at the 100,000-year mark.


    The excess power was sealed by the Ice Empress.


    This brings us to the third benefit brought by the Ice Empress¡ªthe pure power sealed within Su Yu''s body.


    As Su Yu continued to grow stronger, this power would help him accelerate his progress at an extraordinary rate.


    The treatment Huo Yuhao enjoyed in the original story was now Su Yu''s as well.


    How vast and overwhelming was the pure power of the Ice Empress?


    By the time Su Yu had fully exhausted it, he would already be a peerless powerhouse.


    The final benefit was the four powerful soul skills brought by the Ice Empress:


    Two soul ring skills and two soul bone skills¡ªall top-tier.


    With the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone, Su Yu''s combat strength had skyrocketed to an entirely new level.


    "Oh?"


    "It seems Ice has brought you quite the benefits."


    Hearing Su Yu''s response and sensing the change in his aura, Snow Empress understood that Su Yu had undergone another transformation.


    "As usual, let Xiaobai test you and see how much you''ve improved," said Snow Emperor, a glint of light flashing in her icy blue eyes.


    "Sure."


    Su Yu grinned. He was eager to find out how much he had progressed.


    The Ice Bear King was incredibly strong, with a physique tougher than even a Super Douluo''s.


    It was the perfect sparring partner.


    Carrying Snow Empress gently, Su Yu leaped into the air and appeared a hundred meters away in a flash.


    But to be safe, he retreated several hundred meters further, placing Snow Empress on a glacier.


    Snow Empress was fragile now, and Su Yu didn''t want her to be accidentally injured in the aftermath of the battle.


    After settling her down, Su Yu felt reassured and left.


    Although he had distanced himself by several hundred meters, he wasn''t worried about Snow Empress getting lost.


    Hai Bodong, Mu Wu, and the newly acquired Servant Chen Xin were all secretly protecting her.


    They only remained hidden because Su Yu usually didn''t let them interfere unless necessary.


    Although these powerhouses were reliable, Su Yu preferred to handle things himself whenever possible. Relying on them too much would only hinder his ability to solve problems independently.


    Using his Wind God Leg technique, Su Yu quickly arrived before Xiaobai.


    In comparison to the Ice Bear King''s massive, 50-60 meter-tall body, Su Yu looked like a tiny ant.


    Having sparred with Xiaobai before, Su Yu knew just how durable the Ice Bear King was.


    This time, he could go all out with his attacks.


    "Xiaobai, let''s begin," Su Yu called out.


    Xiaobai patted its chest, signaling Su Yu to come at it with everything he had.


    Su Yu took a deep breath, his body glowing with icy blue light as his martial soul activated.


    The temperature within a radius of several dozen meters plummeted rapidly. The snow, already powdery, froze into a solid sheet of ice.


    Behind Su Yu, the phantom of the Ice Emperor appeared. A red soul ring suddenly rose from beneath his feet.


    The red soul ring expanded, glowing brilliantly, followed by three black(Disguise) soul rings emerging one after another, radiating deep and mysterious light.


    Taking a step forward, a radiant and dazzling soul ring rose beneath Su Yu.


    The blood-red soul ring exuded a noble and chilling aura, its crimson hue resembling a sea of blood and radiating a fearsome majesty.


    Golden patterns adorned the blood-red soul ring, standing out as sacred and striking.


    The intermingling crimson and gold altered Su Yu''s aura completely.


    A frigid and savage aura, reminiscent of ancient primordial times, erupted from him.


    Soon after, the third soul ring, previously black, revealed its true form.


    A platinum light shone brilliantly, with golden radiance growing even more dazzling.


    The third soul ring had transformed into pure gold, exuding an indescribable sense of divinity.


    Red, Black, Gold, Black, Red!


    Five soul rings shimmered beneath Su Yu, radiating brilliance.


    At this moment, Su Yu''s aura surged to its peak.


    Yes, Su Yu''s first soul ring had also evolved to a 100,000-year level.


    Now that Su Yu could withstand a 100,000-year soul ring, his Life Soul Ring naturally advanced as well, transforming into a 100,000-year-level soul ring.


    Such a terrifying soul ring configuration would leave countless people in disbelief if seen in the outside world.


    "Su Yu''s soul ring combination is truly monstrous," Ice Empress couldn''t help but exclaim within the spiritual sea.


    Su Yu was only a Soul King, yet his soul ring combination was enough to astonish even a Super Douluo.


    It was utterly absurd.


    "Hehe, just wait until Boss Su Yu uses my Origin Power to evolve his second and fourth soul rings to 100,000 years. Then it''ll truly be outrageous," Skydream chuckled smugly nearby.


    "See that? This is the kind of boss I follow."


    "You''re only good for this one thing. If not for your high age, your soul ring would be utterly useless," Ice Empress said disdainfully.


    But the Skydream Iceworm responded with pride, "Well, that''s the thing¡ªI''ve got the years to back me up. There''s nothing you can do about it. I''m just that special. I''m the brightest star, baby!"


    "Shut up!"


    ...


    While a bug and a scorpion bickered within the spiritual sea, Su Yu''s expression in the outside world remained serious and focused.


    His second and fifth soul rings lit up simultaneously.


    The second soul skill: Ice Emperor Armor.


    One of the fifth soul skills: Ice Emperor Guard.


    Both were defensive soul skills, but they not only increased defense but also greatly amplified ice attributes and strength.


    In essence, they were unique enhancement-type soul skills.


    With the two skills combined, a layer of ice-blue armor instantly formed on Su Yu''s body.


    The surface of the diamond-shaped ice armor was covered with a transparent layer of crystalline diamond ice.


    Each diamond ice crystal was small, protruding in a hexagonal shape.


    As Su Yu moved, the crystals refracted dazzling, multicolored light.


    With a light leap, another set of armor covered Su Yu''s form¡ªit was his full-body soul tool armor.


    The full-body soul tool armor also had the function of amplifying soul power.


    Facing the Ice Bear King, Su Yu wasn''t about to take any chances.


    Behind him, three pairs of soul tool wings gently flapped. Su Yu didn''t hold back, launching a highly offensive move right away.


    From his right hand, a dark golden blade of light shot forth. Simultaneously, his fifth soul ring glowed again.


    Su Yu''s right hand was quickly encased in thick diamond ice crystals.


    One of the fifth soul skills: Ice Emperor''s Claw!


    Su Yu raised his right hand and swiped at the Ice Bear King.


    A dark golden claw, more than ten meters long, slashed forward.


    This time, the dark golden claw was coated in a layer of diamond-like ice crystals.


    The ultimate icy cold merged with the razor-sharp dark golden claw.


    If the physical dark golden claw had merely been covered with ice crystals, it wouldn''t have been remarkable.


    However, the fact that this energy-based skill could integrate the power of the Ice Emperor''s Claw soul skill demonstrated Su Yu''s profound mastery of soul skills.


    The 100,000-year soul skill combined with the dark golden claw consumed a massive amount of Su Yu''s soul power in just one strike.


    But the power of this attack was equally terrifying.


    Even the Ice Bear King''s yellow, gleaming eyes flashed with a trace of astonishment.


    Still, it didn''t use its soul power and chose to rely on its physical body to endure the attack.


    It also wanted to see just how powerful Su Yu''s strike truly was.


    The dark golden claw, imbued with ultimate ice, struck the Ice Bear King squarely in the chest.


    The sharp claw tore through its defense, and blood spurted out.


    Following that, the extreme cold invaded the wound with a frenzy, freezing the Ice Bear King layer by layer.


    Its massive body seemed to transform into an enormous block of ice in an instant.


    However, this only lasted for a moment.


    In the next instant, all the ice shattered.


    The Ice Bear King scratched its head with a goofy expression on its face.


    But the few-meter-long wounds on its chest, still oozing blood, were strikingly visible.


    The power of the dark golden claw was no joke.


    Moreover, as a soul bone, the dark golden claw could evolve.


    Su Yu had undergone several transformations, and the dark golden claw had grown stronger as well.


    Its age, while not yet at the 100,000-year level of a soul bone, was undoubtedly over 50,000 years.


    The Ice Bear King''s defenses were formidable, but without using soul power, how could its physical body alone withstand the dark golden claw?


    After all, the difference between defending with and without soul power was immense.


    "Xiaobai, why didn''t you use your soul power?"


    Looking at the wounds on the Ice Bear King''s chest, Su Yu felt a bit helpless.


    Though the injuries weren''t much for a creature as robust as the Ice Bear King, they had still drawn blood.


    This showed how much Su Yu had improved. In their previous encounter, Su Yu had needed to use ring fusion and Ice Absolute Skill to barely break the Ice Bear King''s defense¡ªand even then, he had only scratched the surface.


    This time, Su Yu broke through its defenses right from the start, leaving behind deep wounds.


    The difference was clear.


    "I just wanted to see how strong your attack is, hehe," the Ice Bear King chuckled.


    "What a fool," Su Yu muttered helplessly, glancing at the Ice Bear King before retracting his armor and landing lightly on the ground.


    "Forget it, I''m done fighting."


    "Huh?" The Ice Bear King looked puzzled. "Why stop? I still wanted to play some more."


    "When I say I''m done, I''m done."


    Su Yu gave the Ice Bear King another glance before quickly dashing off.


    This bear was just too honest. It offered to be his punching bag and really followed through, not only refusing to attack him but even neglecting to defend itself.


    It even dared to take a Dark Gold Terrorclaw enhanced with Ice Emperor''s Claw head-on without using soul power. That was recklessness on another level.


    Previously, this wouldn''t have mattered since Su Yu lacked the strength to hurt the Ice Bear King without soul power.


    But now, Su Yu had grown strong enough to injure the bear when it didn''t use soul power for defense.


    He couldn''t bring himself to keep going.


    Seeing the big, goofy bear get hurt made Su Yu feel a pang of guilt.


    Out of compassion, he decided not to leave it covered in injuries.


    It wasn''t like Su Yu could defeat the Ice Bear King¡ªhe wasn''t on its level yet.


    But the bear was just so straightforward, taking every hit without resistance. If it had been even a little smarter, Su Yu wouldn''t have hesitated as much.


    "Forget it. I''ve already learned enough from that first attack."


    With a few quick movements, he arrived at Snow Empress''s side.


    He picked up the little Snow Empress in his arms and gently kissed her cheek.


    "Beast!" ¡Á2


    One exclamation came from Snow Empress, and the other from Ice Empress.


    Seeing Su Yu''s bold actions, Ice Empress grew frantic within the spiritual sea, stomping her feet in frustration.


    She wanted to emerge and scold Su Yu, but at that exact moment, the spiritual sea was sealed off.


    The Dragon God Seal suppressed the entire spiritual sea, leaving the Ice Empress utterly powerless.


    "Alright, alright, Su Yu, you little bastard! You take my soul ring and then pull this on me?"


    "So you''ve dropped the act now that you''ve succeeded, huh?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Su Yu, you¡­ you¡­ beep beep beep beep beep¡­"


    Ice Empress, infuriated by Su Yu''s antics, was sputtering in rage. But Su Yu remained completely unfazed.


    "Since you''ve entered my spiritual sea, you''re under my control."


    Skydream, standing off to the side, remained silent, afraid of drawing attention to itself.


    After all, it had played a part in convincing Ice Empress to enter this situation in the first place.


    "Idiot!"


    Snow Empress puffed out her cheeks and swatted at Su Yu with her tiny hands, flailing in frustration.


    But she was still too young and weak. Even as she pinched and twisted Su Yu''s face, he didn''t feel a thing.


    PS: Guys, I will not be enrolling this school year for 1st year college instead I will devote myself on translation hehe. Also I will replace my potato laptop with pc, I feel like the lagging problem slow down my updates.

 Chapter 204 - 204: [DD2]: 204

    Snow Empress had been busy for quite a while but couldn''t inflict any harm on Su Yu.


    Su Yu, still smiling mischievously, radiated a cheeky, roguish vibe.


    "Just wait until I grow up. Let''s see how I deal with you then," Snow Empress puffed her cheeks in frustration.


    Su Yu chuckled, "Oh, I''m so scared~"


    She shot him a glare, her face turning serious, clearly upset. Su Yu, however, continued smiling and gently poked her soft little cheeks, which only made her more annoyed.


    At that moment, the Ice Bear King lumbered over from the distance.


    It plopped itself down in front of the glacier, scratching its head with a pitiful look on its face.


    "Mother, he stopped playing with me halfway through," Xiao Bai said, its tone akin to a child complaining.


    It was almost unimaginable to see such a massive bear whining and acting coy.


    Snow Empress froze for a moment before glancing at Su Yu. She quickly grasped his reasoning.


    "He''s not refusing to play with you; he''s just worried about hurting you."


    Being the mother figure to the bear, Snow Empress understood Xiao Bai''s straightforward nature better than anyone.


    And after two years of constant interaction, she also gained some insight into Su Yu''s personality.


    How should she put it? Su Yu was the kind of person who, if you tried to outsmart him, would take you down with a grin. But when it came to honest and good-natured individuals, he was uncharacteristically kind and gentle.


    Su Yu had stopped because he noticed the wound on Xiao Bai''s chest and didn''t want to continue. Snow Empress could see that.


    At moments like this, Su Yu had qualities that were, admittedly, commendable.


    "It didn''t hurt me! Not even a little!" Xiao Bai patted its chest boldly, speaking in its usual carefree manner.


    Snow Empress couldn''t help but smile. What a simple-minded creature.


    Su Yu also chuckled at the Ice Bear King''s innocence. It was surprisingly endearing.


    "How long are we staying here?" Su Yu turned to Snow Empress and asked.


    Her ice-blue eyes sparkled as she replied, "Why, are you thinking of leaving already?"


    Su Yu smiled. "I haven''t been back to the Star Dou Forest in three years. I''d like to visit."


    Three years.


    He had been away for three whole years.


    In that time, he had advanced from a 36th-level Soul Elder to a 57th-level Soul King¡ªquite an impressive pace. After all, he was an Ultimate Ice soul master and cultivated the Supreme Divine Art.


    The quality of his Ultimate Ice soul power already far surpassed that of other soul masters, and the Supreme Divine Art only elevated it further. Under these conditions, he was quite satisfied with his progress.


    He had just turned fourteen and believed he could reach the Soul Emperor level within the same year.


    As for soul tools, while he hadn''t officially undergone assessment, he was confident in his ability to craft a seventh-level soul tool.


    In both soul master skills and soul tool development, he had achieved significant progress.


    His three years away had been far from wasted.


    Still, he hadn''t returned to the Star Dou Forest in all that time. Truthfully, he missed Di Mingli and the others quite a bit.


    He imagined how Di Mingli had likely endured three years of eating coarse grains. She had grown accustomed to finer foods, so how could she bear it?


    Just thinking about it made him feel sorry.


    Snow Empress''s sparkling eyes blinked at his words. "I see¡­"


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "Let''s stay here for a few more days. I want to linger a little longer."


    She reached out to catch a snowflake, gazing at the vast, desolate, icy expanse of the Extreme North.


    It seemed barren and lifeless, but for her, it was a place etched into the deepest corners of her memory.


    Noticing the uncharacteristic hint of melancholy on her delicate, porcelain-like face, Su Yu''s heart softened.


    "Alright."


    ... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half a month later.


    A lone figure stepped out of the Extreme North.


    Su Yu had spent the past two weeks with Snow Empress in the icy lands.


    He could tell that Snow Empress had a deep attachment to this frozen world. No matter how dazzling the outside world was, it could never compare to the land where she was born and raised.


    Although Su Yu spent most of his time teasing the little Snow Empress, he had always been quietly attuned to her emotions.


    While he wouldn''t claim to be overly perceptive, he did notice certain things.


    After staying for half a month, the two finally decided to leave.


    Beyond the Extreme North lay the northern border of the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    Unlike his hurried journey to the Extreme North, Su Yu now chose to travel on foot, walking during the day and resting at night.


    Sometimes, this in itself was a form of training.


    About a week later, Su Yu left the northern border and entered the heartland of the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    Here, the surroundings were far more opulent.


    Traveling while exploring, Su Yu gathered quite a bit of information along the way¡ªsuch as news about the Xuanwu Sect.


    The news of the Xuanwu Sect Master''s death had ultimately leaked.


    Though it had occurred in a secret chamber, no matter how well it was hidden, over a year had passed, and it was bound to be discovered.


    The revelation of the sect master''s death caused considerable unrest. However, thanks to the Shrek Academy''s prior controversial actions, the public discourse across the three empires was already overwhelmed with various topics.


    While the death of the Xuanwu Sect Master had some impact, it wasn''t earth-shattering.


    The only ones truly affected were the Xuanwu Sect itself.


    The loss of their sect master, a Titled Douluo, dealt a devastating blow to them.


    As a sect that was not among the top tier, the Xuanwu Sect could hardly withstand the loss of such a powerful figure.


    Their influence took a significant hit, and their control over their territories weakened substantially.


    Far away at Shrek Academy, Xu Sanshi was devastated upon hearing the news, to the point of coughing up blood and fainting.


    His father was gone. How could he possibly remain calm?


    Upon waking, Xu Sanshi immediately pleaded for Shrek Academy''s assistance.


    However, Shrek Academy, already struggling with its issues, was in no position to take on such trouble.


    To kill a Titled Douluo in a secret chamber without alerting anyone else indicated an enormous gap in power. The sect master had likely been unable to even send out a warning before his death.


    Such an assassin was undoubtedly at least a Super Douluo, possibly even at the level of 96 or 97.


    Shrek Academy had no desire to provoke such a powerhouse.


    Moreover, Xu Sanshi''s value had significantly diminished. His Xuanwu bloodline had been crippled, and he was no longer as important as he once was.


    Yan Shaozhe offered polite words of comfort and gently refused Xu Sanshi''s request, hoping he would understand.


    And what could Xu Sanshi do? Would he dare go against Yan Shaozhe?


    Of course not. Disappointed and dejected, he had no choice but to leave.


    Naturally, Su Yu was unaware of the conflicts between Xu Sanshi and Shrek Academy.


    Such matters had not been spread externally.


    All Su Yu knew was that the Xuanwu Sect had suffered a significant blow and that its position was now unstable.


    As for Xu Sanshi, Su Yu didn''t need to think much to know his situation wouldn''t be good.


    To that, Su Yu could only say: Fantastic.


    When it came to his enemies, he delighted in their misfortune. Yes, he was petty like that.


    Traveling leisurely, Su Yu spent over half a month on his journey until he finally entered the Star Dou Forest from the Heavenly Soul Empire.


    The moment he set foot in the forest, a pair of violet eyes slowly opened at the bottom of the Lake of Life.


    A melodious voice echoed softly, "That little troublemaker came back?"


    The owner of the voice hesitated for a moment, and her massive form began to shift. As silver light flickered, a stunning figure appeared...


    As Su Yu stepped into the Star Dou Forest, a refreshing coolness greeted him.


    The sight of vibrant greenery, flourishing trees, and blooming flowers met his gaze.


    The forest felt noticeably more humid than the outside world. The soil underfoot was slightly damp and rich, with a reddish-black hue that exuded fertility.


    The trees, perpetually lush and thriving, brimmed with vitality.


    Returning here, Su Yu felt an innate sense of relaxation and comfort.


    If the Extreme North was Snow Empress''s home, then this place was undoubtedly his.


    His happiest childhood memories were all tied to this forest.


    "Ah¡­ that familiar feeling!"


    Stretching lazily, Su Yu swaggered deeper into the Star Dou Forest.


    Here, he could afford to be a little arrogant.


    Generally, those who dared attack him posed no threat. And those capable of threatening him wouldn''t dare try.


    To Su Yu, there was no safer place than this forest.


    Perhaps fueled by excitement, Su Yu quickened his pace.


    He covered the outer perimeter''s 20-kilometer expanse in under half an hour, moving into the mixed area.


    Here, the soul beasts were significantly stronger.


    Thousand-year soul beasts were common, and ten-thousand-year soul beasts were not rare.


    Humming a cheerful tune, Su Yu strode confidently forward.


    After another half hour, he reached the deeper parts of the mixed area.


    The mixed zone spanned roughly 40 kilometers, and Su Yu had already covered most of it.


    Munching on a fruit as he walked, he felt utterly at ease.


    Suddenly, Su Yu''s brows furrowed, and he halted.


    He had the distinct sensation of being watched.


    A soul beast in the Star Dou Forest daring to eye him?


    Narrowing his eyes, he resolved to see just which creature was so reckless.


    Walking a few hundred meters further, he spotted movement in the forest ahead.


    A massive black tiger leaped out, pouncing straight at him.


    The tiger''s body spanned five meters in length, its fur pitch black with white spots, and a distinctive "king" character on its forehead.


    This was a Demon Tiger, a soul beast ranked in the upper-middle tier.


    While it couldn''t compare to the strongest apex predators, as a member of the tiger family, it was naturally formidable.


    This Demon Tiger was a genuine ten-thousand-year soul beast, measuring five meters in length. Its cultivation had already reached approximately 25,000 years.


    For a Demon Tiger, attacking other creatures was as ordinary as eating and drinking.


    But this time, it picked the wrong target.


    As it leaped through the air, pouncing toward Su Yu, he remained utterly unflustered. With a simple lift of his hand, he delivered a slap.


    The slap landed squarely on the Demon Tiger''s face, sending it flying and leaving it thoroughly stunned.


    The tiger rolled twice across the ground before managing to get back up. Shaking its head, it felt the impact of that slap¡ªSu Yu hadn''t held back.


    But Su Yu wasn''t about to let it off so easily. In a flash, he appeared before the tiger. As it stared at him in astonishment, he grabbed its massive head and yanked it forcefully to the ground.


    The colossal beast was pulled down as if it weighed nothing.


    "Take a good look at this face!"


    "You dare attack me?"


    "Are you trying to rebel or something?"


    Su Yu pointed at his face with his right hand, then delivered another resounding slap to the tiger''s head, making it see stars.


    At last, the Demon Tiger got a clear look at Su Yu''s face. Its fur stood on end as it quivered in terror.


    "Recognize me now? Huh?"


    Su Yu let go of the tiger, sneering coldly.


    The Demon Tiger nodded its massive head repeatedly before bolting at full speed.


    In the blink of an eye, it had dashed over a hundred meters away.


    As it ran, it roared at the top of its lungs:


    "Roar, roar, roar, roar!"


    (The little tyrant is back!)


    "Roar, roar, roar, roar!"


    (Too terrifying!)


    The Demon Tiger fled with incredible speed and nearby ten-thousand-year soul beasts that heard its roars scattered in all directions.


    The little tyrant had returned.


    Nothing could frighten them more.


    They feared that if they ran even a moment too slow, they''d meet the same fate.


    All the soul beasts over ten thousand years in the area knew Su Yu. Even those who hadn''t seen him in person had heard of his ferocity.


    "You''ve got the nerve to run?"


    Su Yu was livid and immediately gave chase.


    No matter how fast the Demon Tiger was, it couldn''t outrun Su Yu''s Wind God Legs.


    Even though he started the chase after it, Su Yu quickly caught up to the fleeing tiger.

 Chapter 205 - 205: [DD2]: 205

    Su Yu leaped into the air and landed directly on the Demon Tiger''s back.


    With a powerful stomp, the Demon Tiger let out a whimper and collapsed under the pressure.


    After absorbing the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone, Su Yu''s physical strength had been significantly enhanced. He wasn''t sure how much strength he now possessed, but it had to be at least 80,000 pounds as a starting point¡ªperhaps even as much as 90,000 pounds.


    After all, there was the nurturing effect of the Life Gold, the amplification of the Ice Empress''s soul ring and soul bone, and the natural growth of his body.


    The increase in strength was beyond doubt.


    Such immense physical power was absolutely at the level of a Titled Douluo.


    Using it to subdue a 25,000-year-old Demon Tiger was child''s play.


    With one foot, Su Yu pinned the Demon Tiger to the ground, the enormous force completely suppressing it.


    Still furious, Su Yu slid down the tiger''s body and slapped its head.


    The tiger''s head smashed into the ground, leaving it dizzy and disoriented.


    Su Yu, still unsatisfied, gave it a few more slaps.


    The Demon Tiger was nearly rolling its eyes in pain, its large eyes filled with grievance as its tail wagged submissively. It had completely surrendered.


    "Attacking me and then trying to run away? You''ve got some nerve."


    "Do you believe I won''t skin you and make a tiger-skin skirt?"


    Su Yu''s anger turned into a laugh. It had only been a few years since he last came back, and now the soul beasts in the Star Dou Forest couldn''t distinguish between who was in charge anymore.


    "Roar!"


    The Demon Tiger growled softly, flipped onto its back, and exposed its soft belly¡ªa gesture of complete submission among tiger-type soul beasts.


    "Humph, now you know how to submit. What were you doing earlier?"


    Su Yu snorted, though any lingering displeasure had already dissipated.


    Still, he continued to scare it with his words.


    The Demon Tiger showed a pitiful, pleading expression, crawling toward Su Yu like a puppy and gently nudging his pants. Its tail wagged non-stop.


    Amused by the sight, Su Yu chuckled. He couldn''t figure out where this tiger had learned such antics. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tiger behaving like a dog¡ªit was quite the oddity.


    With a faint smile, Su Yu lightly kicked the tiger.


    "Get up. You''ll be my mount for now."


    The Demon Tiger immediately scrambled to its feet, shook off the dirt from its body, and carefully knelt again, letting out a low growl of submission.


    "Now that''s more like it."


    Satisfied, Su Yu nodded and climbed onto its back, temporarily commandeering a ride.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the Demon Tiger bolted toward the depths of the mixed area.


    Normally, it would never dare to charge so recklessly into the depths of the mixed area, especially near the core zone, where countless powerful soul beasts resided.


    But with the little tyrant riding on its back, the tiger wanted to see which soul beast would dare stop them.


    With this thought, the Demon Tiger grew even more excited, occasionally letting out low growls, as if flaunting itself for the other beasts to see.


    It was, undeniably, acting tough while riding on Su Yu''s reputation.


    After all, being this little tyrant''s mount was an entirely different level of prestige.


    Even though it was just a mount, it was the mount of someone no one dared provoke¡ªa badge of honor.


    The Demon Tiger''s posturing was so effective that even top-tier soul beasts turned and fled at the sight of them.


    None wanted to risk being caught and taught a lesson by Su Yu.


    Riding on the tiger''s back, Su Yu felt the wind rushing past and revealed a carefree smile.


    The Demon Tiger was swift, moving through the forest like a phantom. In less than ten minutes, they were nearing the core zone.


    Just then, Su Yu heard a commotion.


    He patted the tiger lightly, and it instinctively slowed down, cautiously stepping forward to see who was foolish enough to approach them.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted, followed by an overwhelming shockwave.


    Trees toppled en masse, and a massive figure leaped out.


    The shockwave struck the Demon Tiger, enraging it. The tiger let out a thunderous roar, its cry echoing through the forest.


    The sound waves rippled outward, startling the massive figure.


    It was a giant, over ten meters tall, covered in black and white fur with two heads perched on its shoulders.


    Both heads bore single eyes that glowed with an intimidating light.


    The giant radiated an aura of alternating black and white energy. Its face was filled with tension, as though fleeing from something terrifying.


    But when it spotted Su Yu and the Demon Tiger, its two heads froze in shock, and its massive body trembled.


    It wasn''t afraid of the tiger¡ªit was the figure riding on the tiger''s back that struck fear into its heart.


    One of the Star Dou Forest''s most infamous troublemakers.


    The giant''s fear deepened. Just its luck¡ªescaping one threat only to encounter another disaster.


    Su Yu observed the giant with curiosity.


    It was a Twin-Eyed Cyclops, a rare variant among cyclops species.


    Possessing both light and dark attributes, it was classified as a powerful, top-tier soul beast.


    Its cultivation was clearly beyond 10,000 years.


    In terms of raw combat power, the Demon Tiger under Su Yu might not even be its match.


    Bloodlines were everything to soul beasts. For those with strong bloodlines, surpassing levels was a simple matter.


    Although the Twin-Eyed Cyclops couldn''t compare to beasts like the Dark Gold Terrorclaw Bear or the Titan Giant Ape, it was still part of the second tier of soul beasts.


    But why was such a powerful beast fleeing so desperately?


    Raising an eyebrow, Su Yu extended his spiritual power outward, and a smile soon spread across his face.


    He had sensed a very familiar aura. No wonder the Cyclops didn''t dare fight back¡ªit could only run for its life.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    (How dare you disturb the master!)


    The Femon Tiger growled threateningly, pretending it was ready to attack.


    The Twin-Eyed Cyclops looked conflicted, cursing inwardly. It hadn''t meant to. It was just fleeing blindly in panic.


    But it was clear that this little tyrant wouldn''t let it off easily.


    It didn''t even dare to run.


    Disturbing Su Yu was already its fault. If it dared to flee, it would be walking straight into a dead end. If those powerful beings decided to settle the score, there would be no place it could hide.


    A ten-thousand-year-old soul beast with its spiritual intelligence awakened, especially a top-tier soul beast, was no less intelligent than humans. The Twin-Eyed Cyclops naturally understood the consequences of offending Su Yu.


    "Roar!"


    The Twin-Eyed Cyclops suddenly knelt with a heavy thud, bowing repeatedly while roaring incessantly toward Su Yu.


    Among soul beasts, the hierarchy was extremely strict, and Su Yu''s status in the Star Dou Forest was nearly at the pinnacle. Even ferocious beasts like Di Tian and Bi Ji had to show him respect. The Cyclops'' act of kneeling and submitting was not excessive in the slightest.


    If Di Tian were here, just to disturb Su Yu, he would''ve crushed the Cyclops without hesitation.


    "Alright, I get it. Get lost." Su Yu waved his hand, clearly uninterested in further engagement.


    The Twin-Eyed Cyclops felt as if it had been granted a new lease on life. But as it thought about the little demon chasing it from behind, its face twisted in despair again.


    Still, it dared not run. Running would mean certain death. But staying put...


    Staying might not end well either. After all, the one chasing it was clearly after its life.


    The Cyclops found itself in a deeply complicated situation.


    Su Yu gazed ahead intently. After a moment, a dazzling golden light entered his field of vision. It was like a small, radiant sun, shining brilliantly.


    Its entire body resembled translucent crystal, exuding a peculiar texture. It somewhat resembled a lion, its body covered in shimmering golden fur.


    Its four claws resembled dragon claws, seemingly stepping on flames. Its snout was longer than a lion''s, and beneath the golden fur was a layer of fine golden scales.


    What was most peculiar was that it had three eyes. Its normal pair of eyes shone golden, while the vertical pupil on its forehead gleamed with an enchanting red hue.


    If one had to describe this soul beast, it could only be called stunningly beautiful.


    Such a soul beast existed only as one unique entity in the Star Dou Forest.


    The Emperor Auspicious Beast¡ªThree-Eyed Golden Lion.


    The golden light streaked forward rapidly. By the time Su Yu noticed her, the beast was already two hundred meters away.


    She quickly noticed Su Yu as well. A trace of human-like shock flickered in her golden eyes. Her previously sprinting figure suddenly halted, leaving two long marks on the ground.


    Yet she paid no attention to the marks, focusing instead on the figure atop the Demon Tiger.


    That familiar silhouette stirred memories in her heart.


    He¡­ was back?


    Su Yu dismounted from the Demon Tiger and patted it.


    "You can leave now," Su Yu said indifferently.


    The Demon Tiger seemed reluctant. After all, it had just established this connection.


    But Su Yu had spoken, and it dared not disobey. It could only turn and leave step by step, frequently looking back.


    "You, go as well."


    Su Yu glanced at the Twin-Eyed Cyclops.


    A glimmer of relief flashed in its singular eyes. Was this real?


    Judging by Su Yu''s demeanor, he wasn''t joking. The Cyclops shot a glance at the Three-Eyed Golden Lion before scurrying off quickly.


    To think it could leave unscathed¡ªwhat a stroke of luck!


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion ignored her fleeing meal, focusing solely on the man walking toward her step by step.


    "Mingli, I''m back."


    Su Yu stood before Di Mingli, extending a hand as though to stroke her head.


    But before he could touch her, Di Mingli suddenly lunged forward, pinning the unguarded Su Yu to the ground.


    Both of her front claws pressed down on Su Yu''s chest.


    She lowered her head, her two golden eyes locking onto Su Yu''s. Her clear, crisp voice rang out:


    "You still know how to come back?"


    "Why didn''t you just die out there?"


    "What are you even back here for?"


    Her words were filled with resentment.


    Su Yu had been gone for three years without leaving a single word behind. It was clear he hadn''t cared about her at all.


    Did he have any idea what these three years had been like for her?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, her claws pressing harder against Su Yu''s chest.


    Of course, she controlled her strength, not wanting to hurt him.


    But Su Yu, no longer the same as he was before, didn''t even flinch under her pressure.


    "Mingli, I had my reasons. Try to understand, okay?" Su Yu said with a gentle smile.


    Di Mingli snorted. "I don''t want to understand."


    "You said you''d be back soon. Do you know how long I''ve waited for you?"


    She turned her head away, clearly still upset.


    Su Yu chuckled helplessly. He gently reached out, turning her head back toward him as he spoke softly:


    "Alright, alright. I was wrong, okay? I shouldn''t have taken so long to return and visit our little princess."


    "Hmph, at least you know."


    Di Mingli huffed indignantly.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh. He reached out, gently stroking her cheek. The fine scales beneath her golden fur felt smooth and warm to the touch.


    "Can you let me up now, my adorable little princess?" Su Yu asked, smiling.


    "Hmph!" She gave a light snort before lifting her paws.


    Su Yu sprang to his feet, dusting himself off with a burst of soul power, leaving not a speck of dirt behind.


    Di Mingli walked up to him, gently nudging him with her large head.


    "What is it?" Su Yu asked, puzzled.


    "You made me lose my meal as soon as you got back. You owe me compensation," she said, her voice crisp but firm.


    Su Yu''s eyes glinted with amusement as he quickly understood her meaning.


    With a chuckle, he asked, "How should I compensate you then?"


    "I want roasted meat. Lots and lots of roasted meat," she said, raising a paw to make her demand.


    Su Yu smiled to himself.


    Ah, Mingli, your desires are too easy to read.

 Chapter 206 - 206: [DD2]: 206

    When Di Mingli mentioned compensation, Su Yu immediately knew this little lion was craving food again. However, thinking about it, she had been eating rough meals for three years, living a life of raw meat and blood. It truly was a tough time for her.


    It''s easy to grow accustomed to luxury but difficult to adapt to hardship.


    With a gentle smile, Su Yu said firmly, "Compensation, of course, compensation."


    "Today, you''ll eat barbecue until you''re full."


    Hearing this, Di Mingli''s heart leaped with joy, but she feigned indifference, replying haughtily, "That''s more like it. I''ll grudgingly forgive you, then."


    Su Yu chuckled and gently stroked her golden fur, his eyes soft.


    Di Mingli didn''t resist his touch, allowing him to caress her fur.


    "Where have you been these past three years?"


    It wasn''t just Su Yu''s barbecue she missed¡ªshe missed Su Yu himself as well. After all, he was her only companion. Having grown up watching Su Yu mature, the time they spent together was the most interesting part of her life.


    Their bond ran deep.


    "I went to a place called the Sun Moon Empire and made some new friends," Su Yu said softly.


    "Oh? Was this Sun Moon Empire fun?" she asked curiously, having never seen the world beyond the Star Dou Forest.


    "It wasn''t fun at all. It was dangerous," Su Yu replied meaningfully.


    "Liar," Di Mingli retorted, bumping Su Yu with her head. "You''re just saying that because you don''t want me to leave the Star Dou Forest."


    "Hmph, I''ve seen through you."


    Hearing this, Su Yu put on a surprised expression.


    She was far smarter than Wang Dong''er, that silly little butterfly. Wang Dong''er was always naive and clueless, nowhere near as sharp as this lioness in front of him.


    "Hmph, did I guess right?" she teased. "You bad guy."


    With puffed-up cheeks, she angrily stomped on Su Yu''s foot with her golden dragon claw, grinding it a few times as if venting her frustration.


    Su Yu chuckled helplessly. "Mingli, I''m doing this for your good."


    "It''s always for my good. That''s your excuse every time," she retorted. Her golden eyes glinted with stubbornness and a hint of grievance.


    That one phrase¡ªfor her good¡ªhad effectively kept her confined to the Star Dou Forest for three whole years.


    How could she not harbor some feelings of resentment?


    Looking into her defiant gaze, Su Yu hesitated slightly.


    Though Di Mingli wasn''t hard to approach and often displayed a bit of sass, deep down, she was still the same stubborn, unyielding Wang Qiu''er from the original story. She was bold, passionate, and fiercely loyal. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu had always treated her with indulgence, like a spoiled child. Although thoughts like marrying her someday occasionally crossed his mind, those ideas only applied to her humanoid form. Most of the time, he still subconsciously viewed her as a pet that needed his care.


    After all, she hadn''t transformed into her human form yet.


    No matter how desperate Su Yu might be, he couldn''t bring himself to view her current form in any romantic way.


    But at this moment, something about her reminded him of the strong-willed Wang Qiu''er. For a fleeting moment, Su Yu seemed to see a human soul behind her lion-like exterior.


    After a brief silence, Su Yu spoke softly, "You''re right, and I was wrong. I won''t say that anymore."


    "You''ve grown up, and you have your ideas now. I won''t stop you in the future."


    "Does that mean I can leave now?" she asked, her excitement barely concealed. Though she didn''t understand why Su Yu''s attitude had changed so suddenly, it didn''t stop her from feeling happy.


    "No!" Su Yu said calmly.


    She glared at Su Yu. This is your idea of not stopping me?


    Su Yu sighed faintly. "At least not for now."


    "Then when can I leave?" she asked, unwilling to give up.


    "Just a few more years. Wait a bit longer," Su Yu said gently, stroking her scales. "Let me deal with some threats first, and then you can go. Trust me, okay?"


    His eyes were serious, leaving no room for doubt.


    Unless the God Realm was sealed off, Di Mingli absolutely couldn''t leave. If she ventured out, she''d risk being noticed by Tang San.


    Perhaps a few more years of grinding would allow Su Yu to acquire something capable of sealing the God Realm. He had faith in his luck¡ªsurely it wouldn''t fail him forever.


    The system had assured him that such an item existed. And it had no reason to deceive him.


    "...Fine!"


    Seeing Su Yu''s earnest expression, Di Mingli couldn''t find the words to argue further. Her special ability let her sense Su Yu''s sincerity¡ªhe genuinely meant it.


    "Good girl, Mingli. I knew you''d understand. Let''s go home," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Di Mingli''s golden eyes glimmered as she muttered inwardly, Home, huh¡­


    Yes, this was their shared home.


    Her gaze softened as she gently nuzzled Su Yu with her large head.


    "Get on!"


    Su Yu blinked in surprise before breaking into a wide grin. "Alright!"


    He climbed onto her back, and Di Mingli became a streak of golden light, rushing toward the forest''s core.


    A magnificent golden soul beast carried a young man on its back, a breathtaking sight as they dashed through the Star Dou Forest.


    The speed of Di Mingli was incomparable, leagues beyond that of a Demon Tiger. In terms of physique, speed, and strength, even at just 15,000 years of cultivation, Di Mingli could easily overpower a 25,000-year-old Demon Tiger.


    Despite her relatively young age, she could take on ordinary 100,000-year soul beasts without any trouble. Her mental attribute, dual elements of Ultimate Light and Ultimate Fire, and her Golden Dragon bloodline made her unparalleled in the Star Dou Forest, second only to Gu Yuena. Not even the Dark Devilgod Tiger from the first Douluo Dalu era could match up.


    The Dark Devilgod Tiger might have multiple attributes, but it was nowhere near as absurdly powerful as Di Mingli, which possessed double Ultimate elemental attributes, overwhelmingly strong mental capabilities, and a physical body forged by the Golden Dragon bloodline¡ªmaking her even more terrifying than a Dark Gold Terror Claw Bear of the same level.


    Simply put, she was broken. Utterly overpowered, with no weaknesses whatsoever.


    In comparison, soul beasts like the Dark Gold Terror Claw Bear or the Titan Giant Ape, often praised as having no weak points, still had their flaws. But Di Mingli truly had none¡ªexcept perhaps her relatively low age.


    If she had 50,000 years of cultivation, even a Super Douluo would flee at the sight of her. As the legendary Rui Beast, she wasn''t just a symbol of luck; she was also one of the most powerful soul beasts in existence.


    In the original story, Di Mingli experienced a significant drop in strength after transforming into a human form. While she did inherit the Golden Dragon Martial Soul and the Ultimate Strength that came with it, much of her natural racial advantages were sacrificed.


    Frankly, Su Yu never understood why Di Mingli chose to transform in that way¡ªshe was practically wasting her talent. If she decided to transform this time, Su Yu resolved to offer his advice.


    About half an hour later, the air began to feel humid, filled with a refreshing scent tinged with faint traces of life energy.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a smile. They had finally arrived.


    Sure enough, two minutes later, a massive, boundless lake appeared before them. Its crystal-clear surface sparkled like a precious mirror, reflecting dazzling rays of sunlight.


    Taking a deep breath of the moisture-rich air, Su Yu felt an overwhelming sense of relaxation and joy. There was nothing quite like this place.


    Di Mingli halted, her radiant golden fur gleaming brilliantly in the light. As Su Yu and Di Mingli arrived, two figures emerged before them.


    One was a man dressed in black robes, his golden eyes exuding an air of authority. Among his jet-black hair was a streak of gold, further adding to his dignified aura.


    The other was a woman in a water-green dress, her long green hair flowing gracefully. Her gentle and serene demeanor radiated a calming elegance.


    Seeing the two figures, Su Yu smiled warmly.


    "Uncle Di Tian, Aunt Bi Ji!"


    "I''m back."


    Di Tian and Bi Ji bowed respectfully, their gestures formal and their expressions reverent.


    "Welcome back, young master!"


    Su Yu dismounted from Di Mingli, walking forward to help them up.


    Di Tian was deeply particular about hierarchical propriety. Even though Su Yu had told him not to bow, he stubbornly adhered to his formalities.


    Su Yu had tried persuading him before, but Di Tian remained firm, citing reasons Su Yu couldn''t refute. After all, as the reincarnation of the Dragon God, Su Yu represented a level of prestige that demanded certain protocols.


    "It''s been three years, Uncle Di Tian, but you remain as imposing as ever. And Aunt Bi Ji, you''re still as radiant as always," Su Yu said with a chuckle.


    Bi Ji covered her mouth as she laughed softly, her gentle green eyes filled with warmth and affection as they rested on Su Yu.


    "You''ve grown up, young master," she said, smiling. Her beautiful eyes reflected his image like a mirror, brimming with maternal kindness.


    Su Yu had grown taller, more muscular, and even more handsome over the past three years. The little boy from before seemed to have undergone a significant transformation.


    "Well, it has been three years. It''s only natural I''d mature a little," Su Yu replied with a smile. Around these two who had raised him, Su Yu felt nothing but warmth and closeness.


    "In three years, you''ve improved immensely, young master. Your spiritual power has reached a staggering level," Di Tian said, his golden eyes piercing as he assessed Su Yu. Though Su Yu''s gaze was calm and reserved, faint glimmers of divine light could be seen within them, evidence of his astonishing spiritual growth.


    Perhaps he hadn''t surpassed Di Tian yet, but he had already far outclassed soul beasts like the Scarlet King. It was an incredible transformation.


    "Well, I couldn''t just stay stagnant, could I?" Su Yu said, grinning.


    Di Tian''s golden eyes flickered. "Young master, forgive me for being presumptuous, but may I ask you to release your Martial Soul?"


    "Of course."


    Without hesitation, Su Yu unleashed his Martial Soul.


    A brilliant icy-blue light spread outward, frost creeping across the ground and continuously expanding outward, coating everything in a layer of crystalline ice.


    The shadow of the Ice Emperor appeared behind Su Yu, unleashing an aura of extreme cold that swept across the area.


    Red, black, gold, black, red¡ªfive soul rings emerged one after another.


    A chilling, primal, and violent aura surged forth, causing dramatic changes in the expressions of Di Tian and Bi Ji.


    Di Tian''s gaze locked tightly onto Su Yu''s fifth soul ring. From that ring, he sensed a familiar icy presence.


    That savage and brutal aura¡ªonly one soul beast could possess such a force.


    "A fierce-class soul ring?"


    "This is¡­"


    Bi Ji''s face showed slight alarm. The terrifying blood-red color and the aura of a savage beast were enough to reveal the soul ring''s immense power.


    "This is the Ice Empress''s aura," Di Tian interjected. "Young master, is your fifth soul ring the Ice Empress?"


    Su Yu nodded. "Indeed, it is. The Ice Empress willingly sealed her power to become my soul ring. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to absorb a 400,000-year soul ring."


    Hearing this, Di Tian nodded in acknowledgment. "It seems that scorpion has some foresight. Becoming your soul ring is her good fortune."


    To Di Tian, the Ice Empress had lucked out by hitching a ride on Su Yu''s path to greatness. Without this, she would have inevitably perished under the tribulations of heaven.


    "A rank-57 Soul King¡ªyoung master, you''ve made considerable progress in these three years," Di Tian remarked approvingly.


    From a rank-37 Soul Elder to a rank-57 Soul King in just three years¡ªthis level of advancement was astonishing.


    What impressed Di Tian even more was the solid foundation Su Yu displayed. This indicated that Su Yu had not relied on any soul power-enhancing pills or external forces to accelerate his growth. Under such circumstances, his progress was all the more commendable.


    "Well, I''ve gained a bit during this time," Su Yu replied with a shrug and a smile as he retracted his martial soul.


    He placed great importance on maintaining a solid foundation. Despite advancing seven levels in one leap, the majority of that growth came from his cultivation efforts.


    While the Ice Empress did bring some enhancements, most of her power was sealed, so her influence on Su Yu''s soul power was not particularly significant.


    At the very least, Su Yu now had precise control over every ounce of his soul power, his foundation as stable and unified as one could imagine. This level of mastery was far beyond what those who relied on pills could achieve.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu was entirely opposed to using external aids¡ªcertain treasures like immortal herbs were acceptable¡ªbut he avoided conventional soul power-enhancing pills.


    No matter how harmless such pills seemed, they couldn''t compare to cultivating on one''s own. Taking them only invited trouble.


    Though it might appear that soul power increased rapidly with their use, the growth was often superficial and unstable, leaving the user unable to fully wield their newfound strength.


    Su Yu wasn''t someone who blindly pursued speed. If he were, he could simply add soul rings to his second martial soul and stack five 100,000-year soul rings to quickly become a Soul Sage level.


    In that case, he wouldn''t just be a 14-year-old Soul King¡ªhe''d be a 14-year-old Soul Sage.


    But would that hold any true meaning?


    None at all.


    Su Yu''s ambitions were far greater than that. His caution wasn''t solely for the sake of maintaining a strong foundation.


    He had even grander plans for his second martial soul.


    Su Yu aimed to make every soul ring on his second martial soul the best of the best, pursuing perfect compatibility and the highest possible quality.


    This level of meticulousness was simply his way.

 Chapter 207 - 207: [DD2]: 207

    "Has the young master returned for good this time?"


    At that moment, Bi Ji asked a question.


    Hearing this, Di Mingli also turned her gaze seriously toward Su Yu.


    Although she wanted to see the world outside, if Su Yu could stay in the Star Dou Forest forever, she wouldn''t mind not leaving at all.


    Su Yu shook his head and said, "This time, I can only stay for a while. In the end, I still have to leave. There''s so much waiting for me outside. Besides, adventuring in the outside world is more beneficial for my growth."


    The system''s random check-in feature required him to wander around and see if he could collect some rewards. After all, the progress he''d made during these three years outside far surpassed what he achieved within the Star Dou Forest. The forest was too peaceful for him. Growth requires challenges.


    As Su Yu''s words fell, Di Mingli''s gaze dimmed but quickly returned to normal. She lightly nuzzled Su Yu''s hand with her head, lost in her thoughts.


    Su Yu paused, then raised his hand to gently stroke her head, feeling the softness and smoothness of her fur under his palm. It was silky and delicate.


    "Young Master has his plans, and I will naturally follow," Di Tian said firmly. "If the Young Master ever needs anything, just say the word. The entire Star Dou Forest will answer your call."


    Su Yu smiled. Looking at the determined Di Tian, he nodded and said, "If that day comes, I will."


    After exchanging a few more words, Di Tian left, likely to report something to Gu Yuena.


    Bi Ji stayed behind, chatting casually with Su Yu. She was gentle and exuded a serene, sacred aura, which Su Yu found pleasant to be around.


    By the Lake of Life, Di Mingli was drinking large gulps of water, while Su Yu conversed with Bi Ji.


    "Young Master''s spiritual power has greatly improved. Did you have some sort of fortuitous encounter?" Bi Ji asked.


    Su Yu nodded and replied, "Indeed, I did. But it''s also thanks to Skydream''s original power."


    "That big bug, huh? Its spiritual essence is indeed remarkable," Bi Ji said with a smile.


    In the Sea of Consciousness, Skydream Iceworm was muttering curses. After all, many of the Star Dou Forest''s fierce beasts had absorbed its power. Seeing its enemies only made its grievances worse. But since these beasts now served Su Yu, it had no chance for revenge and could only vent its frustration verbally.


    "Why don''t you come out and say that if you''re so bold?" Ice Empress scoffed at the iceworm, clearly disgusted.


    "Bing''er, how could you say that? I''m heartbroken," Skydream replied pitifully.


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    Sensing the commotion in his Sea of Consciousness, Su Yu''s lips curved into a smile. Ever since the Ice Empress entered his mind, the previously cold and silent space had become lively.


    Electrolux was aloof, and Su Yu rarely interacted with him. Skydream Iceworm often ended up suppressed, leaving the Sea of Consciousness in a perpetual stillness.


    But with the Ice Empress around, the iceworm and scorpion frequently bickered, injecting vitality into his mental domain. Who knew, perhaps adding more soul beasts in the future would make it even livelier.


    "Young Master, Xiao Xuan visited the Star Dou Forest not long ago. She has already broken through to the Soul Douluo level. Di Tian personally gifted her a hundred-thousand-year Moon Spirit Dragon King as her eighth soul ring," Bi Ji said as if recalling something.


    Su Yu smiled and replied, "I''m already aware. Sister Xuan mentioned it to me."


    Bi Ji chuckled softly, praising, "Xiao Xuan''s talent is truly remarkable. In the future, she will undoubtedly become a valuable ally for the Young Master. That''s why Di Tian gave her the soul ring and soul bone."


    At twenty-three years old, breaking through to Soul Douluo was undoubtedly a first-class talent.


    "Perhaps, but I just hope she stays safe," Su Yu said with a faint smile. Stretching, he heard his joints crackle.


    Looking at Di Mingli drinking by the lake, he called out, "Ming Li, stop drinking. Come on, let''s go collect some protection fees."


    Bi Ji covered her mouth and laughed lightly. "Collecting protection fees again? Those poor beasts will be dreading this."


    Di Mingli''s eyes lit up. She immediately turned around and ran to Su Yu''s side, nuzzling him enthusiastically, clearly eager to begin.


    Without Su Yu, she hadn''t collected protection fees for a long time. The other beasts respected Su Yu but didn''t care for her. Despite being a Sacred Beast, she couldn''t command them like he could.


    "Hop on!"


    Her crisp, clear voice carried her excitement. Su Yu smiled, leaped onto her back, and turned into a streak of golden light, speeding toward the forest''s core.


    ...


    Soon, their first target appeared: the Scarlet King.


    The Scarlet King, with fiery red fur and three menacing heads, let out a low roar that made every soul beast within ten miles cower. As a beast with over three hundred thousand years of cultivation, the Scarlet King was among the top-ranked beast kings in the Star Dou Forest.


    But now, facing Su Yu riding Di Mingli, the Scarlet King hesitated.


    "Greetings, Young Master!" The Scarlet King lowered his head respectfully. Behind it, several Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiffs knelt as well. Apart from the Scarlet King, even some of the Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff had reached the hundred-thousand-year level, making them formidable.


    "You may rise," Su Yu said with a wave of his hand.


    The Scarlet King stood up, all three heads looking at Su Yu as it asked, "When did the Young Master return?"


    "I just got back today. Minglii was feeling a bit peckish, so we came to borrow some ingredients from you, Scarlet King," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "Borrow some ingredients," huh? It wasn''t like you ever returned anything.


    Despite his inner grumbling, Scarlet King still turned to one of the Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiffs beside him. "Go catch some prey. Quickly."


    The Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff nodded vigorously.


    "Don''t catch ten-thousand-year soul beasts, just thousand-year ones. And catch plenty," Su Yu added.


    "As the Young Master commands," Scarlet King replied.


    The Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff led several others as they departed.


    About fifteen minutes later, seven or eight large soul beasts were brought back, most of them deer, sheep, or cattle-like creatures. Their meat was tender, and they were sizable enough to serve as good offerings.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Su Yu collected all the prey. "Thank you for your help, Scarlet King. We''ll take our leave now."


    Patting Di Mingli lightly, Su Yu signaled her, and she immediately dashed away.


    Watching the streak of golden light vanish, the Scarlet King sighed and instructed, "Catch a few more to keep on hand. The Young Master will be back."


    The Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff quietly went back out to hunt again.


    ...


    "Next stop, Sister Zi Ji. Let''s go!"


    Su Yu called out, and Di Mingli sped off like a golden meteor, racing through the forest.


    Along the way, many powerful soul beasts caught sight of this familiar duo. Memories of past encounters flooded back, and they trembled in fear.


    Zi Ji''s territory wasn''t far from the core area, and with Di Mingli''s speed, they arrived quickly.


    As they approached, Su Yu saw a stunning woman with purple hair staring into the Lake of Life. The crystal-clear water reflected her beautiful features.


    Zi Ji was breathtaking.


    She had a tall, statuesque figure, standing nearly 1.8 meters in height. Her proportions were flawless, with long, slender legs that were pale, smooth, and perfectly straight¡ªlegs Su Yu could admire for a year.


    Her ivory-white skin was as delicate as fine porcelain, smooth and radiant, seemingly untouched by any blemish.


    Her curves were equally striking¡ªan alluring hourglass figure that exuded mature charm. She was dressed lightly, her purple gauze outfit barely covering the essentials, teasing the imagination with its sheer fabric.


    She was fiery, seductive, and enchanting, yet her beauty wasn''t vulgar. She embodied a unique blend of allure and innocence, like a bewitching temptress with a pure and captivating charm.


    Zi Ji and Bi Ji were complete contrasts. Both were beautiful, but Su Yu found Zi Ji more captivating. He could sincerely call Bi Ji "Aunt Bi" without any inappropriate thoughts, but with Zi Ji, he could only bring himself to call her "Sister."


    No other reason¡ªhe simply couldn''t associate her with the word "aunt."


    Even with Su Yu''s refined taste, he had to admit that Zi Ji was a rare gem.


    Su Yu and Di Mingli''s arrival caught Zi Ji''s attention. She turned slightly, her dark purple eyes sweeping over them. A flicker of surprise flashed in her gaze.


    "Young Master, when did you return?"


    "I just got back," Su Yu replied with a light smile as he dismounted.


    "The Young Master just returned, and yet he came to visit me first. I''m truly touched," Zi Ji said, fluttering her lashes and playfully sending Su Yu a charming look.


    She was just like before¡ªenjoying teasing him.


    Su Yu chuckled softly. "Sister Zi Ji, I''m not a kid anymore. If you keep teasing me, I might take you seriously."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Zi Ji took a graceful step forward, her snow-white feet touching the ground as her purple soul power shielded her from the dust.


    In just two steps, she stood before Su Yu.


    Leaning closer, she lifted his chin lightly, her breath soft and fragrant as she whispered, "Young Master, how would you take me seriously?"


    Su Yu gently grasped Zi Ji''s hand and said with a grin, "Just the way Sister Zi Ji might imagine."


    Zi Ji raised a delicate brow, tapped Su Yu lightly on the forehead, and said, "Young Master, you''ve truly learned to be mischievous."


    "What can I do? Sister Zi Ji is just too tempting," Su Yu replied with a laugh.


    Zi Ji giggled. "It seems the Young Master has grown up. I can''t tease you like before anymore."


    She took a step back, deliberately putting some distance between them. She was genuinely worried that if she pushed Su Yu too far, things could escalate beyond her control.


    Not that she minded, but she feared the Master might not approve. If she crossed a line, she''d be the one facing the consequences, and her status wasn''t nearly as high as the Young Master''s.


    Seeing Zi Ji step back, Su Yu smiled knowingly.


    Some people might act assertive, but when push came to shove, they would retreat faster than anyone.


    "Sister Zi Ji, are you scared?" Su Yu teased.


    "Yes, I''m scared. The Young Master has grown up, and he''s no longer fun to tease," Zi Ji pouted, her tone slightly sulky, her gaze tinged with a hint of playful melancholy.


    Su Yu chuckled, neither confirming nor denying her words.


    Zi Ji glanced at Su Yu and then at Di Mingli, who was glaring at her. Amused, she couldn''t help but laugh inwardly.


    This sacred beast seems to have always had some sort of grudge against her.


    Could it be that this little one is starting to awaken to something?


    Zi Ji found the thought amusing and shifted her gaze back to Su Yu.


    This Young Master was far from being an honest or innocent person.


    This little one is bound to have a lot to be upset about in the future, she thought.


    "Young Master, is there something you need on this visit?" Zi Ji asked with a playful laugh. "Surely you didn''t come just to visit me?"


    Su Yu replied with a smile, "Why would Sister Zi Ji think I didn''t come specifically to see you?"


    "Because of this little one here~" Zi Ji giggled, motioning toward Di Mingli. "If the Young Master wanted to visit me, you wouldn''t have brought the sacred beast along."


    "Besides," she added with a knowing smile, "I''m self-aware enough to know I probably don''t hold much weight in the Young Master''s heart."


    Zi Ji was well aware of her place.


    In the Star Dou Great Forest, the one closest to Su Yu was undoubtedly this silly Three-Eyed Golden Lion. Following that were Di Tian, Bi Ji, and the Master.


    As for her, Zi Ji knew she ranked far lower.


    "Sister Zi Ji, don''t say such things. You''re of the dragon clan, which means you''ve always held a special place in my heart," Su Yu said warmly.


    Zi Ji gave him a deep look before breaking into a radiant smile.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, several spirit fruits appeared before Su Yu.


    "Young Master is so good at sweet-talking. In my opinion, you came here for these spirit fruits," Zi Ji teased.


    Su Yu didn''t hesitate to collect the spirit fruits one by one. Meeting her enchanting, dark-purple eyes, he grinned and said, "It''s true I wanted the spirit fruits, but wanting to see Sister Zi Ji wasn''t a lie either."


    "Sister Zi Ji, don''t forget to join us for roasted meat tonight."


    With that, he lightly patted Zi Ji''s shoulder. Before she could fully process his words, Su Yu had already mounted Di Mingli again.


    Without a glance back, Di Mingli carried Su Yu away at full speed.


    Zi Ji stood there, stunned for a moment, before breaking into a soft, amused smile.


    "What a sly little fox." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The breeze tousled her hair, making her already stunning appearance all the more breathtaking.


    ...


    "Sister Zi Ji is a bad woman."


    "And you''re a big bad guy!"


    Di Mingli was furious, inexplicably so.


    Seeing Zi Ji and Su Yu standing so close together made her incredibly uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t quite understand this feeling, but she knew she didn''t like it.


    She wasn''t happy, and she wanted to let it show.


    "Silly girl, you don''t understand."


    "Nothing will ever happen between me and Sister Zi Ji."


    "What are you getting so worked up about?"


    "It''s still early. One day, when you take on a human form, I''ll explain it to you," Su Yu said gently as he stroked Di Mingli''s fur.


    As a soul beast, there was no way she could understand. But once she took on a human form, it would be different.


    After all, he could never feel that way toward her in her current form¡ªit was as simple as that.


    "A human form?"


    Di Mingli tilted her head, clearly deep in thought.


    But why did she need to take on a human form to understand?


    She didn''t know, but if Su Yu said he would teach her after she transformed, then he would.


    Quietly, Di Mingli resolved to believe in him.

 Chapter 208 - 208: [DD2]: 208

    Credits: Sai Manoj Nelavalli


    Leaving Zi Ji''s domain, Su Yu and Di Mingli continued their journey.


    Since he had already declared that he was collecting protection fees, it wasn''t enough to visit just two places.


    Their next stop was the territory of the Myriad Demon King, the most powerful plant-based beast in the Star Dou Great Forest.


    With over 500,000 years of cultivation, the Myriad Demon King was not known for destructive power but was considered one of the most peculiar and troublesome creatures to deal with.


    The Myriad Demon King''s domain was abundant with all kinds of rare herbs and medicinal plants.


    Su Yu didn''t take the most precious treasures but helped himself to herbs that could be used for soup or spices¡ªthings the Myriad Demon King had in excess.


    Afterward, Su Yu and Di Mingli visited the territories of other 100,000-year soul beasts from different species.


    It was impossible for 100,000-year-old soul beasts not to have a collection of treasures.


    Of course, Su Yu didn''t take anything too valuable¡ªjust items that weren''t vital to their survival.


    After making their rounds, they ended up with a bounty of ingredients.


    Finally, Su Yu and Di Mingli arrived at the last stop on their journey: the domain of Bear Lord, the second most powerful fighter in the Star Dou Great Forest.


    Bear Lord''s territory was filled with Darkgold Terrorclaw Bears.


    In this region, no other soul beast dared to appear except for the Darkgold Terrorclaw Bears.


    Even the weakest Darkgold Terrorclaw Bear here was at the 10,000-year cultivation level, which meant it was on par with an average Titled Douluo.


    And there were at least dozens of them.


    Among them, some were even at the 100,000-year level.


    A 100,000-year Darkgold Terrorclaw Bear was so powerful that even Yan Shaozhe would turn and flee upon encountering one.


    But Su Yu and Di Mingli were exceptions.


    The two of them strode boldly into the territory as if they owned the place, completely ignoring the roaming Darkgold Terrorclaw Bears.


    Not a single bear dared to block their way.


    One 100,000-year Darkgold Terrorclaw Bear even managed a fawning smile upon seeing the pair.


    "Move aside!"


    "Right away!"


    The 100,000-year bear quickly turned and left without a second thought.


    This duo was infamous in the Star Dou Great Forest¡ªwhoever crossed them ended up dead.


    It wasn''t that their strength was invincible, but their backing was unparalleled.


    Even their leader couldn''t afford to offend them. How could a subordinate like him dare?


    Su Yu, riding on Di Mingli, headed straight for the heart of the territory.


    This was a place they were incredibly familiar with, and they made their way directly to the treasure-filled tree hollow where Bear Lord resided.


    Bear Lord lay there, sleeping soundly, basking in the sunlight streaming through the leaves, which painted golden patches on its fur.


    Curled up comfortably, it snored thunderously, oblivious to its surroundings.


    Even as Su Yu and Di Mingli approached, Bear Lord remained in a deep slumber.


    Su Yu lightly patted Di Mingli''s head, and she immediately understood.


    A mischievous glint flashed in her golden eyes as she opened her mouth and roared.


    "Roar!"


    The roar, infused with draconic might, echoed across the forest, spreading a wave of pressure in all directions.


    It was as if a firecracker had gone off next to Bear Lord''s ear. Its fur stood on end as it leaped to its feet in alarm.


    "ROAR!"


    With an angry bellow, Bear Lord looked around, ready to punish the fool who dared to disturb its sleep.


    But when its eyes landed on the pair before it, the roar caught in its throat.


    It was a young man, smiling brightly, perched atop a radiant golden soul beast.


    The breath stuck in its chest, almost choking it. It took a heavy gasp of air to recover.


    Looking down at the pair, Bear Lord couldn''t help but feel a headache coming on.


    Even a fearless soul beast like Bear Lord dreaded Su Yu''s visits.


    Wasn''t the Young Master supposed to have left the Star Dou Great Forest?


    Why is he back?


    And not only is he back, but his first stop is here to rob me.


    This isn''t fair!


    In just a few moments, Bear Lord''s mind filled with complaints, but none of them made it to its lips.


    Everyone knew that offending Di Tian only meant a beating, but offending Su Yu could lead to death.


    Not just from Di Tian¡ªperhaps even the Lord would personally deal with you.


    It was impossible to escape unscathed.


    Sighing internally, Bear Lord put on a strained smile and greeted, "Young Master, when did you return?"


    "Just got back," Su Yu replied with a grin.


    Bear Lord: "..."


    I knew it!


    You just got back, and the first thing you do is visit me.


    Sure, I''m happy you''re here, but if you''re here to rob me, I''m not okay with it.


    But even if I''m not okay, what can I do? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m out of honey, Young Master," Bear Lord said, preemptively playing the poverty card. "Don''t ask¡ªthere''s nothing left."


    "Oh?"


    "Bear Lord, I haven''t even asked yet, and you''re already saying you don''t have any?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow, a playful smile on his face.


    Bear Lord''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Su Yu''s grin, but it gritted its teeth and insisted, "Young Master, I truly have no honey left."


    "You see this body of mine? If you want it, just take it."


    Bear Lord had resigned itself to its fate.


    No honey? Fine. Take some of my flesh instead.


    If taking its honey is equivalent to taking its life, there''s no way Bear Lord would give it up.


    The last time Su Yu came to collect, he took so much that Bear Lord barely had enough left for itself.


    "Well, since Bear Lord has made such a generous offer, I can''t refuse your kindness. Looks like I''ll have to take a bear paw to try something new," Su Yu said with a sigh.


    Wait, you''re serious about this?!


    Bear Lord had only been trying to wriggle out of the situation. It never thought Su Yu would agree.


    But apparently...


    Bear Lord looked at Su Yu with a pitiful expression. Why doesn''t the Young Master play by the rules?


    Young Master, Young Master, if you keep this up, you''ll lose your loyal old bear!


    "I''ve never had Darkgold Terrorclaw Bear paw before," Su Yu said with a light chuckle. "Mingli, would you like some braised bear paw?"


    "Yes!" Di Mingli replied enthusiastically, lifting her head. All three of her eyes focused intently on Bear Lord as if asking why it hadn''t already offered up a paw.


    Bear Lord: "..."


    Sacred Beast, oh Sacred Beast, what kind of look is that?


    Where''s your manners?


    Grumbling inwardly, Bear Lord scratched its head awkwardly.


    Take its paw? Not a chance! Bear Lord needed those paws to make a living!


    Suddenly, inspiration struck. Bear Lord turned and rummaged through its tree hollow.


    Moments later, it pulled out a soul bone and presented it with both paws.


    "Young Master, I may not have honey, but I do have a gift for you," Bear Lord said, offering the bone like a treasured prize.


    "Oh?"


    "What kind of gift?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow, squinting at the deep yellow object in Bear Lord''s hands. "A soul bone?"


    "Exactly!" Bear Lord grinned proudly. "This soul bone came from that old scoundrel Xuanzi from Shrek Academy."


    "That old coot dared to look down on me, so I taught him a lesson he''ll never forget.


    "One day, Xuanzi led a group of little lackeys into the Star Dou Forest to hunt soul beasts.


    "One of my descendants spotted them and immediately turned their group upside down.


    "Even Xuanzi was forced to flee like a beaten dog. I even ripped his right arm off in the process.


    "This soul bone? It''s from that old coot''s right arm.


    "I bet he''s walking around with just one arm now, isn''t he?"


    The more Bear Lord spoke, the prouder it became, its expression lighting up with smug satisfaction.


    Xuanzi was no weakling, but he still couldn''t measure up to Bear Lord.


    In just a few moves, Bear Lord had beaten him so badly his mother wouldn''t recognize him.


    Who dares to underestimate me, Bear Lord? Hmph, courting death!


    (Insert proud Bear Lord meme here.)


    "A soul bone from Xuanzi, huh? Interesting," Su Yu murmured, raising his hand to summon the deep yellow arm bone with his soul power.


    The soul bone flew to him, and as soon as it landed in his hand, he felt a heavy, earthy weight, reminiscent of solid ground.


    The quality of the soul bone wasn''t exceptional, but it wasn''t terrible either.


    Su Yu estimated it to be around 30,000 years old¡ªa soul bone Xuanzi likely acquired early in his career. It wasn''t particularly valuable.


    Compared to the two soul bones Su Yu had gifted to Meng Hongchen, this one was far inferior.


    If Xuanzi''s soul bone were auctioned off, it would fetch at most four or five million gold soul coins.


    Still, a soul bone was a soul bone, and a 30,000-year-old one wasn''t bad at all.


    What made it truly intriguing was its origin¡ªit was Xuanzi''s right arm soul bone.


    Without this bone, Xuanzi''s right arm was certainly gone for good.


    Holding the soul bone, Su Yu essentially held Xuanzi''s right arm in his hands.


    "The quality is average, but the fact that you took it from Xuanzi is impressive," Su Yu said, smiling at Bear Lord.


    "Bear Lord, you truly are the War God of the soul beast clan."


    Su Yu showered Bear Lord with compliments, his words full of admiration and praise.


    Hearing Su Yu''s approval, Bear Lord felt elated. After all, this was recognition from the Young Master himself!


    It wasn''t self-praise¡ªit was officially certified by the Young Master!


    Bear Lord wanted to stay humble, but its strength wouldn''t allow it.


    Anyone else''s compliments wouldn''t have mattered, but Su Yu''s words hit Bear Lord''s prideful sweet spot.


    "Young Master, about the honey..." Bear Lord began hesitantly, rubbing its paws together.


    Su Yu waved his hand dismissively. "Honey? What honey? I''ve never liked sweets, nor would I ever ask for honey."


    Bear Lord''s eyes lit up, and it cautiously asked, "Then, what about my bear paw..."


    With a serious expression, Su Yu replied, "Bear Lord, you''re the backbone of the Soul Beast clan. How could I possibly take your bear paw? I was just teasing earlier."


    "Whew!"


    Hearing this, Bear Lord finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It realized that it had successfully gotten through Su Yu''s visit this time.


    All it took was an old, relatively useless soul bone to fend him off¡ªwhat a deal!


    Bear Lord began to hope that Xuanzi would visit the Star Dou Forest more often so it could harvest a few more soul bones from him.


    "Bear Lord, you''ve done well. This time, you''ve upheld the reputation of the Star Dou Forest.


    "Well done¡ªkeep it up!" Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Especially when it comes to people from Shrek Academy. I think they could use... a bit more attention."


    Bear Lord''s eyes brightened. "Young Master, what kind of attention do you mean?"


    Su Yu replied, "Anyone who ventures near the core area should be given a proper test."


    "Send a few 10,000-year Darkgold Terrorclaw Bears to test them¡ªit would be the right thing to do."


    Bear Lord scratched its chin thoughtfully. This seemed like a promising idea.


    It was time for the Star Dou Forest to make its presence known.


    If anyone dared to enter the core area, they couldn''t complain if they didn''t make it out alive.


    Why should soul beasts always be the prey of soul masters?


    If soul masters were capable of hunting soul beasts, then they should be prepared to lose their lives in the process.


    Let''s see who''s truly stronger.


    Watching Bear Lord deep in thought, Su Yu''s gaze became profound.


    The words he had spoken weren''t aimless; there was clear intent behind them.


    At its core, his decision was to protect Di Mingli.


    Soul masters hunting soul beasts? He didn''t oppose it¡ªafter all, he had hunted soul beasts.


    That was the natural order of the world, an unchangeable reality.


    But soul beasts fighting back? That was just as reasonable, wasn''t it?


    It wasn''t as if the soul beasts were supposed to stand still and let themselves be slaughtered.


    If you want to hunt soul beasts, it''s simple: prove you''re capable of doing so.


    Moreover, Su Yu had limited the response to the core area. He wasn''t planning to enforce this in the mixed zones, so it wasn''t excessive.


    For the safety of Di Mingli, Su Yu wouldn''t hesitate to make any decision.


    To him, the lives of those soul masters weren''t even worth a single hair on Di Mingli.


    Selfish?


    Yes, he admitted he was selfish.


    But in this world, who wasn''t?


    He never claimed to be a good person.


    Being a good person was hard. It was better to be flexible with one''s bottom line and live freely.


    "Young Master is right," Bear Lord said in its deep, booming voice, slapping its chest. "I''ll send my descendants to patrol the core area and see how many fools dare to barge in."


    Su Yu chuckled and ruffled the fur on Di Mingli''s head.


    "Bear Lord, don''t forget to come by tonight for roasted meat."


    "Roasted meat?!" Bear Lord''s eyes lit up, and it nodded repeatedly.


    The roasted meat Su Yu had made before was unbelievably delicious. Bear Lord still couldn''t forget the taste.


    Su Yu, riding on Di Mingli, returned to their base.


    At that moment, Ice Empress''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "Su Yu, what you''re doing might cause quite a stir," Ice Empress said with a hint of concern.


    It was too domineering¡ªsending soul beasts to intercept and kill soul masters venturing into the core area to hunt soul beasts.


    If word got out, the soul masters from the outside world would likely cause an uproar.


    "So what?"


    "The Star Dou Forest is my territory, and every soul beast in it is my subject."


    "I''ll do whatever I want."


    "Besides, let me ask you this: if it were your home, would you want random people barging in and running wild?"


    "Of course not," Ice Empress instinctively replied, only to fall silent moments later.


    Exactly. How could it be wrong to tighten security on your turf?


    If soul masters dared to trespass and hunt soul beasts, they should be prepared to face the risks, shouldn''t they?


    And it wasn''t as if hunting soul beasts were completely forbidden¡ªthis was just about protecting the core area''s soul beasts.


    When framed like that, it didn''t seem unreasonable at all.


    Ice Empress fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 209 - 209: [DD2]: 209

    Credits: NovelReader


    Su Yu rode Di Mingli back to their original camp.


    He began processing the ingredients¡ªskinning, deboning, and cutting them into manageable portions. Using the pure waters of the Lake of Life, he spent several hours preparing everything.


    Since the amount of game was plentiful and Su Yu was the only one skilled in cooking, most of the work fell on him, naturally slowing progress.


    Some of the ingredients for grilling were marinated in advance to ensure they absorbed flavor during cooking. For the soup stock and other tougher cuts, Su Yu had already started simmering them. Good soup requires time to extract its full flavor.


    As the sun set, the world began to grow dim.


    By the Lake of Life, large bonfires had already been lit.


    Su Yu had crafted several oversized grills, each able to accommodate large quantities of meat. With his current strength, even multitasking across multiple grills was effortless.


    Di Mingli quietly sat nearby, watching Su Yu''s busy hands.


    Her golden eyes reflected gentle ripples of light, as though carrying a soft glow of emotion.


    For some reason, seeing Su Yu''s bustling figure filled her with an inexplicable sense of ease and contentment.


    It felt as if, as long as he was around, she could completely relax and feel secure.


    She didn''t understand this feeling, but she liked it.


    Being with Su Yu made her genuinely happy.


    As the fiery flames danced over the golden oil dripping from the meat, the rich aroma wafted through the air, making her salivate.


    It had been three years since she last tasted grilled meat, and she''d been longing for it.


    But she also understood that rushing wouldn''t help. She had to be patient and wait.


    Night fell, and after another half hour, the sky was completely dark.


    Su Yu removed a roasted lamb from the grill. The whole lamb, over two meters long, was golden and crispy on the outside, sprinkled with various seasonings, and exuding a tantalizing fragrance.


    "It seems I''ve arrived just in time. Young Master is almost done preparing," came a teasing voice.


    The first to arrive was Zi Ji, dressed in her usual flowing purple gauze. Her long, white legs were dazzling under the firelight.


    "Sister Zi Ji, you''re just in time. Help me take down those simmering pots of stew," Su Yu said with a bright smile, immediately enlisting her help.


    "Hmph, I just got here, and the Young Master is already ordering me around," Zi Ji grumbled, but her actions were quick and efficient.


    She took down the pots of soup and stewed meat that Su Yu had been tending.


    The soups were infused with special herbs, and even the stewed meats had been seasoned with secret spices.


    As she lifted the lids, the rich aroma of the meat and the herbal fragrance blended into an irresistible temptation.


    At that moment, Bi Ji arrived, carrying freshly washed fruits.


    When she saw Zi Ji, she smiled and nodded in greeting. Zi Ji paused before returning a faint smile.


    Soon after, Bear Lord arrived.


    In his human form, Bear Lord was a burly man with dark golden hair, exuding an imposing aura.


    When it came to feasting, Bear Lord was undoubtedly an expert¡ªand he had an impeccable sense of timing.


    Su Yu removed a roasted deer from another grill, placing it among the spread of food that already covered the ground, which was lined with long blankets.


    The spread included not only beef, lamb, and venison but also fish, shrimp, fruits, and vegetables for a balanced feast.


    As preparations neared completion, Di Tian finally appeared.


    With a casual wave of his hand, several large wooden barrels appeared on the ground.


    The barrels looked freshly made, and inside was a golden liquid with a rich, fragrant aroma.


    "What kind of wine is this?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow, sensing the unusual energy within the wine.


    "Monkey Wine, from a group of Silver Moon Monkeys," Di Tian replied nonchalantly.


    Su Yu: "..."


    So much wine¡ªdid you take their entire stock?


    Monkey Wine was a rare natural treasure, brewed from various spiritual fruits. Its flavor and effects were exceptional, and it could fetch an astronomical price in the outside world.


    Although Su Yu had been in the Star Dou Forest for years, he had never tasted Monkey Wine. Tonight, thanks to Di Tian, he''d finally get the chance.


    "Alright, everyone, stop standing around¡ªlet''s eat!" Su Yu announced, tearing a leg off the roasted lamb and handing it to Di Mingli.


    Her golden eyes lit up as she eagerly took a bite.


    Seeing Su Yu take the lead, the others also began to dig in.


    Su Yu enjoyed a bowl of stewed beef tendons and a few sips of Monkey Wine, feeling utterly refreshed.


    The Monkey Wine was sweet, smooth, and aromatic without being overpowering, leaving a delightful aftertaste. It was indeed a fine brew.


    He drank several more bowls and still wanted more.


    Suddenly, as if remembering something, Su Yu smacked his forehead and hurriedly brought out Snow Empress.


    He had almost forgotten about her.


    The moment Snow Empress appeared, she glared at him with a look of grievance, clearly unhappy.


    Di Tian, holding his wine, froze mid-sip, staring at the small girl in Su Yu''s arms with surprise.


    "Snow Empress?" he asked tentatively.


    Snow Empress glanced at him but didn''t respond, clearly acknowledging her identity.


    At that moment, Bear Lord, who had just finished gnawing on a deer leg, stared curiously at Snow Empress.


    "This is Snow Empress? The Ice Sky Snow Emperor? Just this tiny little thing?"


    Bear Lord was baffled. How could such a small figure rank higher than him among the ferocious beasts?


    Didn''t he, Bear Lord, deserve some dignity?


    "Stupid bear! Who are you calling a tiny little thing?" Snow Empress snapped, her expression full of indignant anger.


    Even though she was still young and weak, her sharp eyes easily identified Bear Lord.


    "You dare call me a stupid bear?" Bear Lord was displeased, his copper bell-sized eyes glaring at her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Snow Empress was with Su Yu, Bear Lord would''ve taught her a lesson right then and there.


    "Enough!"


    Di Tian interrupted Bear Lord and gave him a stern glare.


    Although Bear Lord was still disgruntled, he lowered his head, grabbed another lamb leg, and took a ferocious bite.


    Su Yu, holding Snow Empress in his arms, gently poked her little face and asked with a smile, "What do you want to eat? How about some roasted meat?"


    Snow Empress looked at him with an exasperated expression and replied, "No!"


    She was a spirit born of ice and snow, naturally disliking greasy food. Moreover, her current physical form was less than three years old¡ªwas she even at an age to eat roasted meat?


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "How about some meat soup, then?"


    Snow Empress fell silent, fixing her gaze on Su Yu without speaking.


    "Haha, just kidding," he laughed. "Here, try some Monkey Wine."


    He poured a small bowl of the golden Monkey Wine and brought it to Snow Empress''s lips. The wine, brewed from spiritual fruits, was clean, rich in energy, and gentle, making it suitable even for her.


    "This is the bowl you used," Snow Empress said with a hint of reluctance.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "Are you disgusted by me? Just tell me if you''ll drink it or not."


    "Hmph!" Snow Empress huffed softly, but she took the bowl and began sipping it.


    On the surface, Snow Empress seemed displeased with Su Yu, but if she truly disliked him, she wouldn''t have let him hold her so closely or treat her with such intimacy. Who wasn''t a little tsundere at heart?


    ["Snow Empress! How can you use the same bowl as him? Ahhh!"]


    In the spiritual sea, Ice Empress completely broke down at the sight, jumping in frustration.


    Her feelings for Snow Empress ran deep, and this moment was like a dagger to her heart¡ªnot because of Su Yu, but because Snow Empress didn''t refuse him.


    This was something Ice Empress found hard to accept.


    ["Bing''er, you have to face reality,"] Sky Dream Iceworm chimed in mischievously. ["I think Snow Empress might have feelings for Su Yu. Maybe it''s time to give up. And hey, what about me? Think about me for once!"]


    Ice Empress exploded in rage. ["Scram! You worthless worm, get lost!"]


    ["You, a mere insect, dare to dream of me? Even that scoundrel Su Yu is a million times better than you! You''re nothing but a delusional toad lusting after a swan!"]


    She unleashed a storm of curses, venting all her pent-up anger on the unfortunate Sky Dream Iceworm.


    Caught in the crossfire, Sky Dream was utterly bewildered. The intensity of Ice Empress''s verbal onslaught was overwhelming, leaving him nearly speechless. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Su Yu, listening to the commotion in the spiritual sea, couldn''t help but chuckle. A small scorpion-like Ice Empress dared to dream of competing with him. Ridiculous!


    He looked at the little Snow Empress sipping her wine seriously.


    Di Tian''s golden eyes flickered slightly as he observed her.


    He had encountered Snow Empress before, and they had even clashed.


    In the extreme north, without using the Dragon God''s Claw, he couldn''t defeat her. Snow Empress was undoubtedly a top-tier opponent.


    But to see the once-mighty, elegant, and domineering Snow Empress reduced to this tiny form piqued even his curiosity.


    When Di Tian inquired about it, Su Yu smiled and explained the situation.


    "I see," Di Tian murmured with a look of realization. It all made sense now¡ªher transformation had gone awry.


    Fortunately, Su Yu had been there to help her. Without him, the once-proud Snow Empress might have faced a bleak fate.


    "So that''s why Snow Empress is now a tiny little thing," Bear Lord muttered under his breath.


    Snow Empress, having finished her Monkey Wine, placed the empty bowl down and shot an annoyed look at Bear Lord. "I''m tired," she said crisply.


    She had no desire to interact with these fierce beasts, many of whom had once been her equals on the ranking of soul beasts.


    In her current state, appearing before them as a small child felt humiliating, something her proud nature couldn''t tolerate.


    "Alright, you can go rest," Su Yu said gently, kissing her on the cheek before storing her back in the treasure pouch.


    Having spent years with Snow Empress, Su Yu understood her feelings well.


    "Young Master, you and Snow Emperor..." Di Tian trailed off, a subtle hesitation in his voice.


    Zi Ji, on the other hand, wore a mischievous smile, winking knowingly at Su Yu. She, too, had picked up on something.


    Women were always more sensitive to these matters.


    Only the clueless Bear Lord remained oblivious, happily munching on his food without a care.


    "She''ll always stay by my side," Su Yu said casually.


    Di Tian''s eyes glimmered with understanding. "Understood, Young Master."


    This statement solidified Di Tian''s perception of Snow Empress as part of their group, now under Su Yu''s protection.


    Zi Ji giggled. "Young Master, you''re not as innocent as you seem~"


    Whether Snow Empress liked Su Yu was uncertain, but it was clear she trusted and relied on him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shared a bowl with him.


    As for Su Yu''s feelings, Zi Ji was certain¡ªhe had intentions toward Snow Empress.


    Aside from Di Mingli, she had never seen Su Yu treat anyone with such tenderness.


    The way he pampered Snow Empress couldn''t be faked. At the very least, he had never looked at Zi Ji with those same gentle eyes.


    Su Yu''s gaze toward her carried a mix of admiration, a hint of desire, and a touch of heat.


    That reaction was likely instinctive. If he saw another woman as beautiful as her, his eyes would show the same emotion.


    But that didn''t mean Su Yu liked her.


    The way he looked at Snow Empress, however, was different¡ªthere was no mistaking it. It was pure affection.


    If it wasn''t, Zi Ji swore she''d wash her hair upside down.


    Poor Rui Beast. She had barely realized it, and already a formidable rival had appeared.


    "Zi Ji, you''re talking too much," Su Yu said calmly. "Gossipy women often lose their tongues."


    Hearing this, Zi Ji immediately covered her lips with her hand and put on a pitiful expression. "Young Master, you''re so heartless. Weren''t you just saying I hold a place in your heart?"


    Unmoved, Su Yu rolled his eyes at her, silently telling her to figure it out herself.


    Zi Ji quickly raised her hand in mock surrender, signaling that she''d behave.


    Meanwhile, Di Mingli looked utterly confused.


    Sure, Su Yu and Snow Empress were close, but Snow Empress was so small. She simply couldn''t see her as an adult.


    If Su Yu had kissed Zi Ji instead, Di Mingli might not have understood love fully, but her instincts would''ve made her explode with jealousy.


    Snow Empress''s childlike appearance made it hard for the prideful lion to perceive her as a rival.


    "Who is she?" Di Mingli asked, nuzzling Su Yu with her head.


    After all, Di MIngli was only 15,000 years old. In the soul beast world, that was still quite young.


    She knew some secrets of the Star Dou Forest, but she was entirely clueless about the faraway Extreme North. Even if she heard Snow Empress''s name, it wouldn''t mean much to her.


    "Someone very important to me. You''ll understand one day," Su Yu replied casually.


    "Oh~" Di Mingli nodded and then asked, "What about me?"


    "You''ll always be the most important one in my heart." Su Yu said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    Di Mingli responded with an "oh," but inside, she was overjoyed. In an instant, she forgot all about Snow Empress and happily dove back into the feast.


    Su Yu sipped his Monkey Wine, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    ["Beast!"]


    In the spiritual sea, Ice Empress was still ranting.


    This time, though, her target was Su Yu.


    From the Ice Empress''s perspective, Su Yu was shamelessly taking advantage of the Rui Beast''s innocence, tricking her completely.


    Just look at the Rui Beast¡ªhow naive had she become under his influence?


    This guy¡ªdid he even have a conscience?


    "Hm?"


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the Ice Empress cursing him in the spiritual sea.


    This little scorpion was getting bold.


    It seemed like he''d need to kiss Snow Empress a few more times later, just to teach Ice Empress a lesson.


    Su Yu smirked to himself at the thought.

 Chapter 210 - 210: [DD2]: 210

    The moon hung high above the branches, signaling the end of a grand feast. Zi Ji and Bear Lord had departed, while Di Tian and Bi Ji left the space for Su Yu and Di Mingli.


    Beneath a large tree, a man and a beast sat together. Su Yu leaned against the tree while Di Mingli lay beside him, her large head nuzzling against his shoulder. Su Yu reached out his left hand, gently stroking her fur as he quietly gazed at the bright moon in the sky.


    Suddenly, a deep yellow soul bone appeared in his hand¡ªit was the soul bone of Xuanzi. Earlier, Bear Lord''s offering of treasure had reminded Su Yu of the numerous soul bones he still carried.


    Back then, Su Yu had obtained three soul bones from Bear Lord, all of which belonged to the Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear. Every single one was of the highest quality. Although none were over 100,000 years old, their value was still extraordinarily high. Among them were a 30,000-year-old left arm bone, a 40,000-year-old torso bone, and a right arm bone estimated to be between 70,000 and 80,000 years old. All of these were treasures worth a fortune.


    Even the 30,000-year left arm bone alone would be impossible to purchase without millions of gold soul coins. The Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear, a ferocious and renowned soul beast, produced soul bones of unparalleled quality. These were coveted treasures for soul masters, often even more valuable than ice-jade scorpion soul bones of the same level.


    The Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear had no attribute restrictions, making its soul bones suitable for soul masters of any attribute¡ªa feature that far outclassed the ice-jade scorpion bones.


    Aside from these, Su Yu also possessed a 50,000-year-old right arm bone obtained from the Star Luo Empire, which came from an ice-attribute soul beast, the Snow Lion. The Snow Lion was another top-tier soul beast, and its soul bone was highly prized.


    There was also the 50,000-year-old left arm bone of the Bright Flame Bird, obtained from Yan Shaozhe. The Bright Flame Bird, bearing a phoenix bloodline, also produced soul bones of exceptional quality.


    In addition to the aforementioned soul bones, Su Yu held three defensive soul bones gained after Mu Wu killed the Sect Master of the Xuanwu Sect. These included a 20,000-year-old left leg bone, a 50,000-year-old right arm bone, and an 80,000-year-old torso bone. Killing that Xuanwu Sect Master had yielded quite a bounty.


    Lastly, there was the Moonshadow Dragon right leg bone, a system reward. It was also the only 100,000-year-old soul bone in Su Yu''s possession.


    Beyond these, Su Yu had three additional top-tier soul bones over 50,000 years old, all obtained through his adventures. These included a 70,000-year-old left leg bone of the Firebird, a 60,000-year-old right leg bone of the Soft-Boned Rabbit, and a 90,000-year-old torso bone of the Titan Giant Ape.


    The rest of his collection consisted of 10,000-year and lower-tier soul bones, which weren''t worth mentioning.


    Overall, the most valuable soul bones in his possession were the ones listed above. Among them, the Moonshadow Dragon right leg bone was reserved for Zhang Lexuan. As for the others, there were no immediate plans for their use.


    Although Su Yu had many soul bones, he wasn''t inclined to give them away casually. Even if they sat unused and collected dust, he wouldn''t distribute them recklessly¡ªhe wasn''t running a charity. Soul bones, even those as ordinary as 100-year ones, were treasures beyond the reach of most people. To give them away indiscriminately would be foolish. Wealth didn''t justify wastefulness.


    After putting away Xuanzi''s soul bone, Su Yu gently stroked Di Mingli''s head.


    "If you gain a human form," Su Yu murmured, "I''ll make sure to assemble the most suitable set of soul bones for you. If you can use them, then these soul bones will finally find a worthy purpose."


    He patted Di Mingli''s head softly, occasionally touching her eyes.


    As the night deepened, Su Yu decided to forgo cultivation. Leaning against Di Mingli, he gradually drifted into a peaceful sleep.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    Su Yu woke up atop Di Mingli. His head rested on her soft, golden belly, her silky fur warm and smooth, gently brushing against him. It was incredibly comfortable.


    Yawning, Su Yu stretched and felt a rare sense of ease and relaxation. Di Mingli was still asleep, so Su Yu didn''t disturb her.


    At the Lake of Life, he collected some water to wash up. As usual, he took out the Snow Empress, shook her awake, and washed her up despite her annoyed glare. After feeding her breakfast, he put her back.


    Around 7:30 a.m., Di Mingli woke up.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and looked around, but when she didn''t see Su Yu, she panicked. Her lingering drowsiness vanished instantly.


    Frantically, she stood up and scanned for his familiar aura, her large head darting about. Finally, she spotted Su Yu by the Lake of Life, a few hundred meters away.


    Her heart settled, and she trotted toward him. As she approached, she noticed that Su Yu was washing spirit fruits.


    The amethyst-like fruits emitted a dreamlike radiance. They looked more like works of art than food.


    These amethyst fruits contained little energy but were renowned for their exquisite taste.


    When Su Yu finished washing one, he noticed her approaching and smiled.


    "Go wash up."


    "Okay, ~," Di Mingli responded, heading to the Lake of Life to clean herself.


    Di Mingli was a particularly clean soul beast, with her unique method of grooming.


    By the time she finished, Su Yu had washed the fruits.


    "Let''s have some fruit to tide us over until lunch. I''ll make you something delicious later," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Di Mingli had no objections. The two of them, man and beast, began snacking on the fruit.


    Around 9 a.m., Su Yu asked Di Mingli to stay outside while he entered a hidden spatial passage leading to an underground space.


    After a brief moment of darkness, he emerged into a bright and dazzling area. Crystals of various colors refracted brilliant light, creating a dreamlike scene.


    Su Yu stepped out of the passage, but before he could steady himself, a streak of silver light shot toward him.


    Every hair on his body stood on end as he instinctively activated his martial soul.


    In the next moment, Su Yu drew his ice sword and unleashed one of his most powerful attacks: Empress'' Sword: Absolute Ice.


    The ice-blue sword intercepted the silver light, its extreme cold instantly freezing it in place.


    Even so, the impact forced Su Yu back more than ten steps before he could stabilize himself. His right hand tingled with numbness¡ªthe silver light''s power had been immense.


    "Some progress, at least these three years haven''t been wasted."


    A melodious and captivating female voice rang out, and a silver figure entered Su Yu''s vision.


    Her silver hair cascaded down to her waist, and she wore a delicate silver gauze dress that outlined her enchanting figure. Her flawless face was stunning beyond compare, exuding a noble and mysterious aura that could captivate anyone.


    It was a beauty so striking that it would leave anyone astonished, marveling at the wonders of creation. Any word used to describe beauty seemed fitting for her. She seemed to embody the very essence of the world''s spiritual energy.


    She walked toward Su Yu at a leisurely pace. Barefoot, her jade-like feet remained untouched by even a speck of dust. With every soft step she took, a faint silver glow would flash, like a dragonfly skimming over calm waters, creating gentle ripples.


    Her amethyst-like eyes gazed directly at Su Yu, radiating a sense of elegance and nobility.


    Seeing her figure, Su Yu''s eyes lit up, a flash of amazement crossing his gaze. The Empress'' Sword in his hand gradually dissipated.


    "Nana, you''ll scare someone to death with such sudden moves," Su Yu muttered, complaining softly.


    Gu Yuena''s delicate lips parted slightly, her voice calm as she said, "How would I know how capable you are without testing you?"


    "I''m not someone who judges by surface-level rankings."


    No matter how high one''s rank was, if their combat ability was weak, it wouldn''t mean much. Gu Yuena placed greater importance on Su Yu''s practical combat skills.


    As the reincarnation of the Dragon God, if he lacked combat prowess, how could he talk about returning to the Divine Realm? How could he even dream of revitalizing the Soul Beast clan?


    To Gu Yuena, Su Yu''s level of cultivation wasn''t her main concern. If she wanted to raise his level, she had plenty of ways to do so. However, understanding one''s martial soul, mastering one''s abilities, and utilizing them effectively were not things she could forcefully instill in Su Yu.


    Those were things Su Yu needed to comprehend on his own.


    Hearing this, Su Yu smiled and asked, "So now that you''ve tested me, what do you think?"


    "Just passable," Gu Yuena replied calmly and slowly walked up to him.


    Her amethyst eyes fixed on Su Yu as if they could pierce through the depths of his spiritual sea.


    Within Su Yu''s spiritual sea, the usually temperamental Ice Empress was silent, and the Skydream Iceworm didn''t dare make a sound. Both of them could feel the terrifying power of Gu Yuena.


    The Ice Empress, in particular, could sense that Gu Yuena had already discovered her presence.


    "There''s a little scorpion in your spiritual sea. That would be the Ice Empress, wouldn''t it?" Gu Yuena asked.


    "Yes, the Ice Empress," Su Yu replied casually.


    "Not bad taste," Gu Yuena remarked, giving Su Yu a deep look before raising her hand. Her slender fingers lightly touched his forehead.


    "There''s something strange here. That old guy is residing in this space, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, it''s the Life Gold¡ªthe energy of the Golden Tree of Life," Su Yu explained.


    Gu Yuena''s slightly parted lips revealed her understanding as if she had seen through everything about Su Yu.


    There was nothing on Su Yu that could escape her eyes.


    She was a god, after all. Even though she was seriously injured, her insight remained intact.


    And Gu Yuena, in her prime, was no ordinary god.


    As Gu Yuena unveiled almost everything about him with just a few words, Su Yu couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh.


    The gap in strength was too vast.


    Before Gu Yuena, he truly felt insignificant.


    "Nana, your perceptiveness is as sharp as ever," Su Yu sighed in admiration.


    Gu Yuena remained indifferent and asked, "What''s the deal with that Snow Empress? She seems transformed, but not in the usual way."


    "I can sense that she''s human now, yet she still retains the advantages of her Heavenly Snow Woman race. She appears weak and powerless, but there''s a powerful source of energy sealed inside her. Care to explain?"


    Gu Yuena fixed her gaze on Su Yu. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Last night, when Su Yu revealed the Snow Empress, Gu Yuena immediately sensed something unusual.


    Now that Su Yu was standing before her, even with the Snow Empress hidden inside the storage bag, Gu Yuena could still discern her uniqueness.


    The Snow Empress''s condition puzzled even Gu Yuena, as it didn''t align with the usual characteristics of transformations in the Douluo Continent.


    Su Yu smirked mischievously and teased, "Oh? So there''s something even Nana can''t figure out?"


    "I thought you knew everything. Turns out, you''re not so omniscient after all."


    Gu Yuena''s expression remained blank as she raised her hand and flicked his forehead sharply, causing Su Yu to wince in pain and roll his eyes.


    "Stop fooling around and tell me."


    Su Yu crossed his arms and huffed, "I won''t say anything. If you''ve got the guts, go ahead and beat me to death."


    "If you hit me again, I''ll just lie on the ground and refuse to get up."


    Gu Yuena: "¡­"


    How could a man over six feet tall say something so shameless?


    As the reincarnation of the Dragon God, how could he act so righteously while being so unreasonable?


    Where was his pride and integrity?


    Gu Yuena felt a headache coming on. Faced with Su Yu''s antics, she didn''t know what to do.


    She couldn''t beat him to death, could she? That was impossible.


    "Fine, don''t say anything then," Gu Yuena said casually, turning and walking further inside.


    Su Yu quickly reached out and grabbed her fair wrist, saying, "Nana, why are you so easy to tease? I was just joking."


    As Su Yu held Gu Yuena''s hand and walked forward, he began to explain the situation in detail.


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she caught the key point.


    "Transfromation Grass?"


    "What kind of spiritual herb is that?"


    "I''ve never heard of it. Do you have more?"


    Gu Yuena looked into Su Yu''s eyes and asked.


    Su Yu shook his head and said, "No more. If I had more, I would''ve saved it for you."


    "I don''t need such a thing," Gu Yuena said flatly.


    "Nana, you don''t understand how miraculous the Transformation Grass is. If you use it, you can attain the lifespan of a soul beast and the talents of a human.


    "Just think about how terrifying that is, okay?


    "The cultivation speed of humans is leagues ahead of soul beasts. On top of that, the Transformation Grass allows transformation without impacting your strength. You can switch to your original form whenever and wherever you want. It''s simply perfect.


    "If you could get your hands on one, I can''t even imagine how much benefit you''d gain."


    Su Yu spoke passionately.


    Regardless of the truth, he was determined to hype it up.


    Gu Yuena said nothing, quietly staring at Su Yu.


    If the Transformation Grass was so amazing, why did you give away the only one you had?


    Su Yu coughed awkwardly and, realizing her unspoken criticism, said, "Nana, um, how about we talk about something else?"


    "Such a clumsy topic change."


    Gu Yuena rolled her eyes at Su Yu but didn''t bother arguing with him.


    The Transformation Grass might be useful, but what she needed most right now was to heal her injuries.


    The wounds caused by the God of Asura in the past still lingered even now, bringing her constant pain every moment of every day.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s return, she wouldn''t have even taken on human form.


    In her original form, her injuries would heal much faster.


    "Nana, you''re getting more and more beautiful."


    Su Yu started sweet-talking again. When he was alone with Gu Yuena, he loved to flirt shamelessly.


    Until he officially won Gu Yuena''s heart, he always felt a little uneasy¡ªas if this romance-obsessed woman might betray him at any moment.


    Although he could now hold Gu Yuena''s hand without her objecting, he still felt it wasn''t enough.


    At the very least, he wanted things to progress to casual hugs, casual kisses¡ªor even sharing the same bed. Only then would he feel like he had truly succeeded.

 Chapter 211 - 211: [DD2]: 211

    For this goal, Su Yu had to work hard and push himself¡ªthere was no other way.


    "You''re saying these meaningless things again. When are you going to learn to grow up?"


    Gu Yuena sighed helplessly, her jade-like finger gently tapping Su Yu''s forehead. Her tone carried a hint of frustration, like iron that couldn''t be forged into steel.


    Su Yu blinked innocently and put on a hurt expression. "Nana, I''m always thinking about you. Doesn''t that count as being mature?"


    Gu Yuena: "¡­"


    The kind of maturity I''m talking about¡­ is this what you think I mean?


    Thinking about women makes you mature?


    The more Gu Yuena thought about it, the angrier she got. She raised her hand and smacked Su Yu on the head.


    She didn''t know why, but her calm, lake-like state of mind always seemed to get disrupted when she was with Su Yu.


    Su Yu rubbed his head and looked at her flawless, dreamlike face, muttering, "Nana, I''m warning you¡ªif you keep hitting me, you''ll lose me."


    Smack!


    Gu Yuena raised her hand again, delivering another crisp smack to his head.


    Her beautiful but emotionless eyes stared at Su Yu as if to say: I hit you. What are you going to do about it?


    Su Yu squinted his eyes, staring back at Gu Yuena for a long moment.


    Then, with a dramatic thud, he fell straight backward onto the ground like a stiff corpse.


    "Argh, I''m dying."


    After saying that, he grabbed Gu Yuena''s delicate foot tightly and began pretending to be dead.


    Gu Yuena: "¡­"


    It was as if a dark line of frustration fell across her perfectly sculpted forehead. She was utterly speechless.


    Seriously? Are you pretending to be dead?


    You''re supposed to be the reincarnation of the Dragon God.


    Where''s your dignity as a Dragon God?


    How could the reincarnation of the Dragon God end up like¡­ this?


    Gu Yuena felt utterly exhausted.


    And if pretending to be dead wasn''t enough, why was he holding onto her foot so tightly?


    Was he planning to kiss it next?


    With a deep sigh, Gu Yuena crouched slightly, allowing her silver silk-like gown to drape over Su Yu''s face.


    The icy, silky fabric carried a faint tingle.


    Su Yu could even catch a unique fragrance lingering in the air.


    It was Gu Yuena''s scent¡ªfresh, captivating, and intoxicating.


    "Get up. Stop pretending to be dead," Gu Yuena said, trying her best to soften her tone.


    As the Silver Dragon King, her status was incomparably noble, her heart incomparably proud.


    But in front of this man, she always felt powerless.


    She simply had no way to deal with Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t respond, only clinging tightly to her foot.


    Even Gu Yuena couldn''t pull her foot away unless she forcefully kicked him.


    But using her foot to kick and using her hand to hit him were two completely different things.


    Gu Yuena would never do such a thing.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t dare to¡ªit was that she couldn''t.


    She didn''t want to insult Su Yu''s dignity in such a manner.


    It wasn''t merely because of Su Yu''s identity or talent¡ªit was because, deep down, she didn''t want to hurt him.


    She didn''t want Su Yu to truly be angry with her.


    Sigh!


    Seeing that Su Yu wasn''t letting go, Gu Yuena sighed helplessly and knelt slightly.


    Her flowing gown draped over Su Yu''s face, covering his head entirely.


    Su Yu instinctively pulled the fabric away. As he opened his eyes, he was met with Gu Yuena''s clear, amethyst-like gaze.


    Her eyes were mesmerizing, like violet gemstones radiating a noble and mysterious light.


    She looked at his handsome, chiseled face with her usually cold, expressionless countenance.


    For the first time, a faint smile broke through.


    "Still pretending?" Gu Yuena asked.


    Su Yu, unfazed by the situation, let go of her foot and sprawled out on the ground.


    He gazed at the pearl-adorned ceiling above, his expression unreadable.


    "Nana, if I told you I''ve fallen for a human girl, would you be mad?"


    "Hmm?"


    The faint smile that had just appeared on Gu Yuena''s face vanished in an instant, replaced by a frosty expression.


    Her entire presence seemed to emanate a chilling aura.


    Even within the storage pouch, Snow Empress shivered from the sheer cold.


    This wasn''t physical coldness¡ªit was a bone-deep, soul-piercing killing intent.


    At that moment, Snow Empress couldn''t help but admire Su Yu.


    You dared to say that, huh?


    "Who is it?" Gu Yuena''s voice was icy, her silver hair swaying despite the absence of wind.


    He had fallen for another girl¡ª a human girl.


    Each of these points hit her heart like a dagger.


    She could tolerate Su Yu teasing auspicious beasts. She could tolerate him messing with Snow Empress.


    But she couldn''t accept him genuinely liking another girl.


    Especially a human.


    Even though Gu Yuena had lived for an eternity, her experiences with emotions were a blank slate.


    Su Yu had barged into her heart in such a clumsy, awkward way.


    Though she never expressed it, a seed had taken root in her heart.


    Over the years, that seed had sprouted and grown.


    Now, Su Yu''s words felt like someone had touched her reverse scale.


    Perhaps deep down, Gu Yuena had already claimed Su Yu as her own.


    The territorial instincts of dragons were intense, their possessiveness even more so.


    At this moment, Gu Yuena was like a child whose beloved toy had been snatched away.


    That anger ignited a murderous intent within her.


    "Nana, you''re angry," Su Yu said with a smile, sensing the invisible pressure.


    Gu Yuena enunciated each word: "I am asking you¡ªwho is that human girl?"


    "Nana, do I have to answer you if you ask?"


    "If you don''t treasure me, does that mean no one else can?" Su Yu teased shamelessly.


    "You scoundrel!"


    Gu Yuena was trembling with rage, her overwhelming aura shaking the underground chamber.


    Crystals fell from the walls, and the ground cracked like a spiderweb.


    Gu Yuena''s face darkened completely.


    Her amethyst eyes glowed dangerously with icy light.


    Su Yu felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Oh no, he had taken the joke too far.


    Gu Yuena was about to lose control.


    "Nana, I was just joking!" Su Yu quickly said.


    "Ha¡­"


    Gu Yuena let out a cold laugh, her gaze gradually freezing into an icy chill.


    Su Yu shivered involuntarily, activating his Wind God''s Legs to their fullest potential, dashing toward the tunnel at a speed too fast for the naked eye to follow.


    This time, he had truly overplayed it.


    He had underestimated Gu Yuena''s possessiveness over him and her capacity for rage. What was initially meant as a playful jab to provoke her into acknowledging her feelings for him had spiraled out of control.


    He had expected her to be angry, but not this angry. Judging by her murderous aura, she seemed ready to peel his skin off.


    Just as Su Yu was about to dart into the tunnel, a hand as flawless as an artistic masterpiece reached out and grabbed his ankle. His previously rapid motion came to a sudden halt.


    "In a rush to leave? Didn''t you just say I don''t cherish you enough? Let me show you how much I cherish you now," Gu Yuena said with a voice laced with chilling calm.


    With a firm grip on Su Yu''s ankle, she began dragging him back into the underground space, step by step. Su Yu could only watch the tunnel grow further away, his heart bleeding with despair.


    So close. Just one step away.


    He desperately tried to crawl forward, but under Gu Yuena''s grasp, he couldn''t move an inch. He could only look on helplessly as she dragged him back, all while his face reflected pure resignation.


    Facing the impending disaster, Su Yu made a desperate decision: he sealed off his mental sea, cutting off all communication with the Ice Empress and the others outside.


    Embarrassing himself was one thing, but embarrassing himself in front of others? Absolutely not.


    Unfortunately, Snow Empress, who had remained in the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, witnessed everything through her spiritual connection.


    "Tsk, what a pitiful guy," Ice Empress clicked her tongue, a trace of schadenfreude evident in her voice.


    This guy had been arrogant for so long, and finally, someone had come to put him in his place.


    Well done, Great Sovereign.


    Indeed, from the moment Su Yu entered the underground space and sensed Gu Yuena''s aura, Snow Empress had already deduced Gu Yuena''s true identity. After all, it wasn''t hard to guess.


    Someone far stronger than Di Tian could only be the Great Sovereign herself.


    But what shocked her the most was the ambiguous and unclear relationship between Su Yu and the Great Sovereign.


    Su Yu¡­ truly had some nerve.


    She had thought it bold enough when he flirted with her. Who would have guessed he''d dare to do the same to Gu Yuena? And as if that wasn''t enough, he even dared to mention other women right in front of her. The man had nerves of steel.


    Honestly, Snow Empress couldn''t help but admire Su Yu''s courage.


    How dare he?


    Well, now he was paying the price.


    Hearing Su Yu''s muffled cries of pain, Snow Empress found them surprisingly melodious.


    "Yes, hit him. Hit him harder."


    Snow Empress chuckled to herself as she mentally munched on her imaginary popcorn, thoroughly entertained.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    In the western borderlands of the Heavenly Soul Empire, in Maple Leaf City.


    Maple Leaf City was an important supply hub for the empire, located along its frontier. After all, it wasn''t just the Star Luo Empire that shared a border with the Sun Moon Empire; the western border of the Heavenly Soul Empire did as well.


    On the boundary between the two nations, the Heavenly Soul Empire had made significant efforts to fortify its defenses.


    In the heart of the city was Maple Leaf Square, the most bustling area. However, today, the square was far from its usual crowded state. Instead, it had been cordoned off and was under strict lockdown. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elite troops from the Heavenly Soul Empire guarded the perimeter, while inside the square stood several dozen figures.


    These individuals seemed to be divided into two factions, standing roughly ten meters apart, locked in a tense standoff.


    On the left stood a middle-aged man dressed in white, exuding an air of self-righteousness.


    If Su Yu were here, he would have immediately recognized him as Yan Shaozhe, the Dean of the Martial Soul Department at Shrek Academy.


    Behind Yan Shaozhe were more than a dozen individuals, including two middle-aged men and a group of young men and women.


    These two middle-aged men were prominent instructors from Shrek Academy''s Soul Engineering Department, one of whom was named Fan Yu, an eighth-level Soul Engineer by the academy''s standards.


    The students accompanying them were all inner court disciples specializing in Soul Engineering, most of whom were fifth-level Soul Engineers.


    Among them, two stood out as sixth-level Soul Engineers: the team leader and a dark-skinned young man¡ªHe Caitou.


    In terms of Shrek Academy''s hierarchy, He Caitou had now reached the sixth level of Soul Engineering mastery.


    On the opposite side of Yan Shaozhe''s group stood another dozen figures.


    Leading them was a slightly chubby man¡ªJing Hongchen, the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Behind Jing Hongchen stood an elderly man Su Yu was familiar with: Elder Ma, who had previously led the Sun Moon team during the All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Tournament.


    Elder Ma was accompanied by a group of young men and women, with the most prominent being the siblings Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen.


    Yan Shaozhe kept glancing at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy''s team, clearly searching for someone. When he failed to spot the figure he was looking for, a hint of disappointment flashed across his face.


    Jing Hongchen noticed this and smirked. "Dean Yan, what an unexpected pleasure to see you leading this delegation. It seems your academy is taking this exchange program quite seriously."


    Yan Shaozhe smiled. "Likewise, Hall Master Jing. It''s rare to see you step forward personally. Your academy values this exchange as well."


    Jing Hongchen chuckled faintly. "This exchange marks the first collaboration between our academies. Naturally, it deserves our full attention.


    "If this exchange proves successful, it could pave the way for deeper collaboration between our institutions. Don''t you agree?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression softened slightly. "Hall Master Jing is correct. I also hope both sides'' students can gain valuable knowledge from this program.


    "On behalf of Shrek Academy''s Martial Soul Department, I welcome your students to study with us."


    Jing Hongchen smiled and replied, "The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy likewise welcomes your esteemed students to Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    "I assure you, your students will receive the finest education possible."


    Yan Shaozhe added, "Similarly, the gates of our inner court will always be open to your students. We guarantee they''ll leave with real knowledge."


    "Deal?"


    "Deal!"


    At this moment, Jing Hongchen and Yan Shaozhe seemed to have reached a mutual understanding.


    After the formalities, Yan Shaozhe glanced at the Illustrious Virtue Hall delegation and asked, "Hall Master Jing, I do have one question. Why is Su Yu not part of this exchange program?"


    Had he not seen Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen in the group, Yan Shaozhe might have suspected Jing Hongchen was trying to pull a fast one on them.


    Su Yu''s absence from the program was a glaring omission, and Yan Shaozhe couldn''t simply ignore it.


    Jing Hongchen chuckled. "That little rascal Su Yu is too headstrong. Even I can''t control him.


    "You know how he is¡ªstubborn and unpredictable. He refused to join the exchange program, and there''s not much I could do."


    Yan Shaozhe frowned. The more he listened, the more it sounded like Jing Hongchen was showing off.


    So what if your academy has a student like Su Yu? Does that make you so great?


    Also, Yan Shaozhe wasn''t convinced. Too headstrong to join?


    No way. Isn''t it more likely that you deliberately kept him out for your selfish reasons?


    Yan Shaozhe, ever the sharp-minded dean, felt confident he had uncovered the real truth.

 Chapter 212 - 212: [DD2]: 212

    Credits: daxterdaxter


    Yan Shaozhe suppressed the displeasure in his heart and asked, "So why exactly is Su Yu unwilling to join the exchange program? Is there something about Shrek Academy that he doesn''t like?"


    Jing Hongchen chuckled and replied, "Not at all. It''s just that the boy has his plans. A while back, he requested a leave of absence for two to three years, saying he wanted to travel the continent and gain experience. As of now, even I don''t know where he is."


    What Jing Hongchen said was true, but to Yan Shaozhe, it sounded like an excuse.


    Take leave right before the exchange program starts. And for two to three years, when the exchange only lasts two and a half years? How coincidental is that?


    There was no way Yan Shaozhe would believe it. He strongly suspected that Jing Hongchen was deliberately withholding Su Yu from participating, afraid that Shrek Academy might poach him.


    Yan Shaozhe, judging others by his intentions, felt certain that his suspicions were justified. However, he couldn''t openly challenge Jing Hongchen. The exchange program was still important for the academy, and despite his frustration, he had to prioritize the bigger picture.


    Having made up his mind, Yan Shaozhe said, "If that''s the case, I suppose it''s a pity. Nevertheless, please let Su Yu know that the doors of Shrek Academy are always open to him."


    "Of course, of course," Jing Hongchen replied with a polite smile, though who knew what he was thinking?


    After a few more polite exchanges, Yan Shaozhe took to the skies, his figure disappearing as if walking on air. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy students followed, using their flight soul tools to ascend into the sky.


    "Show off," Jing Hongchen muttered disdainfully at Yan Shaozhe''s display as he turned and led his group back toward the Sun Moon Empire.


    After a long flight, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy students, exhausted and nearly at their limit, finally reached Shrek City. The city was vast and bustling, rivaling the grandeur of Star Luo City, though still a step behind the Sun Moon Empire''s Radiant City.


    The group entered through the eastern gate and soon arrived at Shrek Academy, which was located in the eastern part of the city. There, Du Weilun, the teaching director of the outer courtyard of Shrek Academy''s Martial Soul Department, took over Yan Shaozhe''s responsibilities and began guiding the Sun Moon Academy students.


    Yan Shaozhe himself headed straight for Sea God Island.


    ...


    Sea God Pavilion.


    Mu En lay in front of the pavilion, basking in the sunlight. The golden rays illuminated his aged face, which resembled weathered bark. His hair was completely white, and his eyes, slightly squinted, appeared dull and cloudy, like a flickering candle nearing its end.


    A faint rustling sound announced Yan Shaozhe''s arrival. He stood respectfully before the reclining elder and addressed him, "Teacher."


    Mu En slowly opened his eyes, his gaze weak but sharp. "You''re back?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded. "The exchange delegation from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy has arrived, but Su Yu is not among them."


    "Hm?" Mu En''s previously dim gaze sharpened. "Why is that? What did Jing Hongchen say? As I recall, we specifically requested his participation."


    Yan Shaozhe''s tone turned indignant. "Jing Hongchen''s explanation was utterly dismissive. He claimed that Su Yu refused to join the exchange program and even requested a two-to-three-year leave of absence before it began, citing a desire for personal experience and training.


    "Frankly, it''s absurd. What kind of student would take such a long leave of absence, especially right before such an important event? His excuse is far too convenient. I suspect that Jing Hongchen deliberately avoided involving Su Yu, afraid that we might sway him to join Shrek Academy."


    Yan Shaozhe''s voice was filled with conviction, leaving no room for doubt in his mind.


    Shrek Academy, after all, was the greatest academy on the continent, at least when it came to their Martial Soul Department. Although they had lost in the last Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Soul Dueling Tournament, Yan Shaozhe didn''t see it as a loss to the Sun Moon Academy itself, but to the individual talent of Su Yu, who had connections to the Ice God Palace. (TL: Ngl, What he said is true.)


    In his view, Su Yu''s abilities and upbringing aligned perfectly with Shrek Academy''s prestigious legacy. He believed Su Yu would undoubtedly be drawn to their academy''s strength if not for Jing Hongchen''s interference.


    Seeing his disciple''s frustration, Mu En''s fingers lightly tapped the armrest of his chair. "Your suspicions aren''t entirely unfounded. It''s plausible that Jing Hongchen withheld information about the exchange program, fearing that Su Yu might transfer to Shrek Academy. However, it''s also possible that Su Yu genuinely requested leave. The Ice God Palace''s members are known for their eccentricity, and their behavior often defies convention."


    Even Mu En shared his student''s confidence. After all, such pride and self-assurance were part of Shrek''s legacy.


    Yan Shaozhe asked, "So what should we do now, Teacher?"


    Mu En narrowed his eyes slightly and redirected the topic. "How is Ma Xiaotao''s condition?"


    Yan Shaozhe answered, "Her situation is stable for now, but she''s mentioned that her cultivation doesn''t feel as smooth as before. At times, she experiences a sense of restlessness when circulating her soul power."


    Mu En sighed lightly. "It seems the seal set by the Grand Guardian of the Ice God Palace is nearing its limit. For now, ensure that Ma Xiaotao ceases all cultivation. At her Soul Sage level, any further training will only accelerate the seal''s deterioration. If her Evil Fire rebounds, the consequences will be dire."


    Ma Xiaotao, blessed with extraordinary talent, had reached Rank 71 Soul Sage within just two years, rising from Rank 67 Soul Emperor. Though the advancement might seem modest, it was already exceptional at her level.


    But these were four levels from Soul Emperor to Soul Sage, not to mention the bottleneck at level 70. The further one progresses, the slower the increase in soul power. Advancing a single level later on is more challenging than advancing multiple levels in the earlier stages.


    Ma Xiaotao''s progress was already significant.


    "I doubt Xiaotao will listen to me," Yan Shaozhe said with a wry smile. How could he not know his disciple''s temperament? Stubborn, competitive, and hot-tempered¡ªit would be difficult to restrain her. Stopping her from cultivating would likely be a struggle.


    "She has no choice but to listen. Her life is more important," Mu En replied calmly. "Have her stop cultivating immediately, and also send someone to contact the Ice God Hall. Find out Su Yu''s exact whereabouts. He must be located at all costs. Even if we have to plead, we must get Su Yu to come here.


    "If it takes offering more compensation, the academy still has some trump cards."


    "But last time, the reward was a Dragon Pill. Does the academy even have anything more valuable than that?" Yan Shaozhe muttered under his breath.


    Mu En: "¡­"


    If you''re so good at talking, why don''t you just say more? And by the way, who was the wastrel that gave away the Dragon Pill?


    "First, get him here. We''ll discuss the rest afterward. If necessary, this old man will negotiate with him."


    "Understood, teacher. I''ll make the arrangements immediately," Yan Shaozhe replied hastily, realizing he''d spoken out of turn. He promptly got up and left.


    Mu En gazed at the brilliant morning sun, a faint gleam flashing through his clouded, aged eyes.


    "Ultimate Ice, Ultimate Wind, Twin Martial Souls¡­ You understand ice, but what about wind?"


    "With this condition, you shouldn''t be able to refuse."


    Closing his eyes again, Mu En continued basking in the sunlight.


    ...


    Meanwhile, under Du Weilun''s guidance, the Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy team completed their tour of the outer courtyard and ascended to Sea God Island.


    Sea God Island was vast¡ªthis was the domain of Shrek Academy''s inner courtyard. Every member of the Sun Moon delegation hailed from Illustrious Virtue Hall, with the weakest among them being Soul Kings, so they naturally wouldn''t be studying in the outer courtyard.


    They were to spend their entire two-and-a-half-year exchange in the inner courtyard.


    Flying over the sparkling, mirror-like Sea God Lake, Meng Hongchen couldn''t help but feel a flood of emotions.


    They had finally arrived at Shrek Academy.


    "Yu, where are you now?"


    Her ice-blue eyes glimmered as her thoughts drifted to her beloved.


    Separation during the height of romance¡ªhow could a lovestruck Meng Hongchen not miss him?


    It had only been two months since Su Yu''s departure, but she already missed him terribly.


    "Yu, where are you? What are you doing now? Are you thinking of me as much as I''m thinking of you?"


    Placing her jade-like hand on her chest, her eyes sparkled with affection.


    "Yu, I¡­ really miss you."


    ...


    ...


    "AHHH!!!"


    Deep beneath the Life Lake, a once-serene underground space was now filled with cries of anguish.


    The agonized screams seemed to accuse someone of heinous brutality.


    Like a ragdoll, Su Yu was being mercilessly beaten by Gu Yuena, unable to fight back in the slightest.


    "Master, Di Tian requests an audience," a commanding, majestic voice echoed through the subterranean space.


    Gu Yuena frowned slightly, her tone impatient. "What is it?"


    "I thought I heard the Young Master''s screams... Is everything alright?"


    "It''s none of your business. Leave," Gu Yuena snapped.


    "Uncle Di Tian, save¡­ save me!" Su Yu called out desperately as if grasping at his last hope. "Nana''s trying to murder me!"


    "Uh¡­" Di Tian broke into a cold sweat. That statement contained way too much information.


    "Master..."


    "Do you still have something to say?" Gu Yuena''s tone was frosty, her patience wearing thin.


    Even Di Tian was taken aback by the sheer intensity of her anger¡ªthis was the first time he had seen Gu Yuena so furious.


    What could the Young Master possibly have done to provoke her like this?


    But Di Tian, loyal to a fault, was genuinely worried that Gu Yuena might take things too far. After all, Su Yu was the hope of the Soul Beast race.


    "Master, the Young Master may be mischievous and have overstepped, but he''s still young and immature. I beg you to show some mercy."


    "Young?" Gu Yuena scoffed. "Di Tian, let me say this once: don''t meddle in matters that don''t concern you. Leave now."


    "But Master¡­"


    "Get out!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that one word, Gu Yuena''s fury reached its peak.


    Sensing the danger, Di Tian didn''t hesitate. He turned and left immediately, his instincts screaming at him that staying any longer might cost him dearly.


    As for Su Yu, he''d have to fend for himself¡­ probably.


    "Uncle Di Tian? Uncle Di Tian¡­?"


    Su Yu called out in vain.


    "He left¡­?"


    "Don''t count on Di Tian. He can''t save you," Gu Yuena said icily. "We''re not done here."


    "You said I don''t appreciate you, right? Today, I''ll show you just how much I care for you."


    "Nana, this is domestic violence! Do you even realize that?" Su Yu protested.


    "Is it?"


    "I don''t think so."


    With an emotionless expression, Gu Yuena resumed her lesson, leaving Su Yu howling in pain.


    Even Snow Empress, hidden inside the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, couldn''t help but cover her ears. Gu Yuena''s methods were downright terrifying.


    "Gu Yuena¡ªow!"


    "You little sadi¡ªow!"


    "One day, I''ll have my revenge! Ow, ow, ow!"


    By the time Gu Yuena''s anger subsided, Su Yu was left swollen like a pig. His backside, in particular, was significantly plumper¡ªa testament to Gu Yuena''s handiwork.


    Of course, Su Yu hadn''t sustained any internal injuries; it was all superficial. As furious as she was, Gu Yuena wouldn''t harm him seriously.


    "Have you learned your lesson?" she asked coldly.


    "Lesson, my foot."


    "If you''ve got the guts, just kill me. I''ll keep liking human girls! I''ll find even more!" Su Yu shot back defiantly.


    Her fists clenched once more.


    Gu Yuena''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Su Yu braced himself for yet another round of affectionate discipline.


    By the time she was done, his already swollen backside had doubled in size.


    Lying on the ground, Su Yu gasped, "Those who do not understand true pain can never understand true peace."


    "Nana, today you abuse me because I''m weak. But when I become a God King, I''ll make sure you pay!"


    Gu Yuena scoffed. "If that day ever comes, I''ll let you do whatever you want with me."


    "Su Yu, do you even know why I''m angry?"


    "You''re jealous," Su Yu replied bluntly.


    Gu Yuena froze.


    That one statement hit her right where it hurt. She instinctively wanted to deny it, but the words wouldn''t come out.


    She stood there, momentarily stunned, as a sudden realization began to dawn on her¡­ Could it be¡­?

 Chapter 213 - 213: [DD2]: 213

    Gu Yuena looked at Su Yu, her gaze somewhat complicated.


    Could it be that she had developed feelings for Su Yu?


    No¡­ impossible.


    He''s still so young; how could she possibly have feelings for him?


    That''s right, it was all for the sake of the Dragon Clan, for the soul beasts. That''s all.


    Su Yu, as the reincarnation of the Dragon God, had developed feelings for a human. How could she allow that?


    Yes, that was it.


    She didn''t love Su Yu; she was only thinking of the entire Dragon Clan.


    Gu Yuena tried to convince herself, successfully finding an excuse.


    Her emotions slightly steadied as she firmly denied, "You''re overthinking it. I''m not jealous."


    "You''re just too much, too disappointing."


    "To fall for a human¡ªhave you forgotten your identity?"


    Gu Yuena stood on the moral high ground, pointing her finger at Su Yu in reprimand.


    The expression of deep disappointment on her face, combined with her iron-willed teaching, was vividly intense.


    It was as if she were saying, "Su Yu, do you think you''ve lived up to my expectations, or the hopes of the soul beast race?"


    Faced with Gu Yuena''s pointed scolding, Su Yu chuckled coldly and said, "Oh, spare me. You''re jealous but just don''t want to admit it."


    "You''re acting as though if I didn''t fall in love with a human, you''d have no complaints."


    "And if I were with a soul beast instead, wouldn''t you say the same thing? That I was unambitious and only cared about love instead of progress?"


    "Either way, you always have the final say. Whatever you say goes."


    "You!"


    Gu Yuena was so angry that she pointed at Su Yu with her jade-like finger but couldn''t find words to retort.


    Lies don''t hurt people; the truth is the sharp blade.


    Given how well Gu Yuena knew herself, if Su Yu were truly in a high-profile relationship with a soul beast, she might indeed find it unbearable and say exactly that.


    Could it be, as Su Yu said, that she was jealous, that she was feeling possessive?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Though she had made a deal with Su Yu that if he became a god before the age of 30, she would marry him, it was purely for the sake of the soul beasts.


    It was not out of personal feelings, absolutely not.


    But what Gu Yuena didn''t realize was that people change.


    Perhaps when she made the agreement, she truly thought so.


    But the current Gu Yuena was no longer the same person as back then.


    The seed that Su Yu had planted had already begun to sprout.


    Gu Yuena had long been affected; she just refused to admit it.


    After all, she was the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena¡ªhow could she easily give in to her emotions?


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to admit such a thing so lightly.


    What''s more, Su Yu was still so weak.


    How could she like someone so weak?


    Her self-esteem couldn''t take it.


    Gu Yuena glared at Su Yu and said, "Stop spouting nonsense. I would never feel that way."


    "It''s just that you''re neglecting your responsibilities and forgetting your duty. Have you lived up to the soul beast race?"


    "Ah, yes, yes!"


    Su Yu nodded rapidly and said, "Everything our great leader says is correct."


    "It''s all my fault, all my wrongdoing."


    "I''ve failed the Dragon Clan, I''ve failed the soul beasts, I''ve let you all down. I deserve to die."


    "Here, kill me then."


    Su Yu spread his arms wide, looking like he was ready to face death.


    Blue veins throbbed on Gu Yuena''s forehead as she clenched and unclenched her delicate fists repeatedly, clearly at her wits'' end with anger.


    Was she mad? Of course. But could she kill Su Yu? That was out of the question.


    Not only would she not harm him for the sake of the soul beasts, but even for her feelings, she couldn''t do it.


    She couldn''t even bear to see him seriously hurt, let alone kill him.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she struggled to calm her emotions. After a long pause, Gu Yuena finally suppressed her feelings and said in the calmest tone she could muster, "Stop sulking, Su Yu. Let''s have a proper talk."


    Su Yu lay sprawled on the ground, his hands behind his head, casually replying, "Weren''t you the one who started this by being so aggressive? I didn''t want to sulk in the first place."


    Gu Yuena''s eye twitched as she said, "You were the one who angered me first. If it weren''t for you¡­ Never mind."


    "I don''t want to bring it up again. Get up, and let''s talk properly."


    "I won''t get up unless you help me."


    Su Yu stretched out his hand, acting like a rogue.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu wanted to deliberately bicker with Gu Yuena, but things had progressed to this point, and he couldn''t back down now.


    This argument would influence their future dynamic¡ªwho would hold the upper hand.


    Whoever conceded first would surely be at a disadvantage in the future.


    If Gu Yuena won, Su Yu could kiss his dreams of a carefree life goodbye. Even who he dated might have to pass her approval.


    That, of course, was unacceptable to Su Yu.


    No choice then. For the sake of future harem, he had to hold firm now.


    This was why, even after being beaten up, Su Yu refused to give in.


    Don''t ask why¡ªjust know that the desire for a carefree life was driving him.


    "Su Yu, don''t push your luck!"


    Gu Yuena was embarrassed and annoyed.


    "If you don''t help me up, I''ll just keep lying here. Oh, what a great spot this is."


    "So open, so quiet, and I''ve got you, such a beauty, keeping me company. I don''t want to leave."


    "Look at these jade feet, tsk tsk¡­"


    Flipping over, Su Yu rested his chin on one hand, gazing at Gu Yuena''s bare feet as he began to comment, looking completely shameless.


    Gu Yuena immediately felt a headache coming on.


    "Fine, I''ll help you up, okay?"


    Gu Yuena gritted her teeth, her tone icy as she reluctantly agreed.


    But Su Yu was completely unfazed.


    He had already been beaten this badly¡ªwhat more could happen?


    He held out his hand with a grin, looking smug despite his bruised face.


    Gu Yuena, though increasingly annoyed the more she looked at him, could only sigh inwardly and extend her jade-like hand to pull him up.


    When Su Yu grabbed her hand, he couldn''t help but marvel at its perfection. Her slender, delicate fingers were like a flawless work of art.


    But he also knew from experience that this beautiful hand packed quite the punch.


    Seizing her hand, Su Yu began to gently rub it.


    Gu Yuena glared at him, then slightly exerted force, pulling him upright.


    Now standing close to each other, barely a foot apart, Su Yu could smell the sweet fragrance emanating from her. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breathtakingly beautiful face filled almost all of his vision.


    She was stunning, absolutely stunning.


    Even Snow Empress, with the icy beauty of her snowy realm, could only barely compare.


    In terms of looks, this silver dragoness in front of him was undoubtedly unmatched in the entire Soul Land Series. [TL: Qian Renxue is second.]


    If he weren''t born with such a generous heart incapable of monogamy, he might consider pursuing a pure, innocent romance with her.


    But alas, Su Yu was destined for a harem path.


    As Su Yu admired her beauty, Gu Yuena frowned slightly and gently pushed him away.


    "So ugly..."


    Su Yu: ?????


    You beat me to a pulp and now call me ugly?


    Wasn''t I handsome before?


    Moments ago, Gu Yuena was angry at Su Yu. Now, it was Su Yu''s turn to feel wronged.


    Many people criticize him, and who knows how many talk behind his back. But among them, Gu Yuena was the first to call him ugly.


    He was shaking with anger!


    The more Su Yu thought about it, the angrier he became, and his gaze toward Gu Yuena grew sharp and resentful.


    Gu Yuena realized she had misspoken, her eyes flickering with guilt as she turned her head to avoid his gaze.


    Meanwhile, inside the Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, Snow Empress was laughing so hard that she nearly cried.


    This was just too amusing. Su Yu finally got what he deserved!


    Watching him embarrassed and out of sorts was sweeter than honey to her. Let that rascal pay for teasing her¡ªit''s his karmic retribution!


    Su Yu, of course, had no clue what Snow Empress was thinking. With a light snort, he sat to the side, clearly in no mood to entertain Gu Yuena any further. All he wanted was to heal the superficial wounds she''d inflicted on him.


    That Gu Yuena would dare call him ugly¡ªhim! Unacceptable!


    Fortunately, with the power of the Life Gold and his innate vitality, Su Yu quickly regenerated from his flesh wounds.


    Grabbing a mirror, Su Yu examined himself. He was back to his handsome, dashing self. With a surge of soul power, he shook the dust from his clothes and swaggered over to Gu Yuena.


    Lifting her chin with his hand, he asked in a low voice, "Take another look. Do I still look ugly?"


    "¡­No, you don''t." Gu Yuena glanced at him briefly and murmured.


    "Hmph!"


    With that, Su Yu let out a snort of satisfaction.


    "Alright, let''s talk," Gu Yuena said gently, her earlier anger seemingly dissipated.


    "What''s there to talk about? I''m already in a relationship. What''s done is done."


    "What, do you want me to break up with her now?"


    "I''m not that kind of person."


    Though Su Yu had his shameless moments and could stoop low when necessary, he would never abandon someone once his feelings were committed.


    Meng Hongchen had given her heart to him, wholly and sincerely. No matter what, Su Yu wouldn''t let her down. On this, he wouldn''t compromise.


    Gu Yuena frowned slightly, displeased. However, having just argued with him, she didn''t want to reignite the conflict.


    "Tell me about her," she said after a pause. "I want to know what kind of girl could win the heart of the Soul Beast''s young master."


    Her gaze was serious, her curiosity piqued. How could a human girl manage to captivate Su Yu to the point of defying her?


    She couldn''t understand. Su Yu had feelings for her, Gu Yuena.


    Was she inferior to some mere human girl?


    Though Gu Yuena refused to admit she liked Su Yu, the idea that a human girl might surpass her was even harder for her to accept.


    After all, everyone has a sense of pride, and Gu Yuena''s was particularly strong¡ªstronger than nearly any other woman on the continent.


    She was Gu Yuena, the Silver Dragon King, a being of unparalleled beauty, unmatched grace, and incredible power.


    "She''s just an ordinary, unremarkable girl," Su Yu said, "not as breathtakingly beautiful as you, nor as elegant and extraordinary. She doesn''t possess your invincible strength, either."


    "Then why do you like her?" Gu Yuena asked, puzzled.


    "She''s pure," Su Yu replied. "From her, I feel a simple, wholehearted love. She loves me without reservation."


    "And that''s why I like her."


    Gu Yuena: "¡­"


    Pure, untainted, unconditional love?


    That¡­ was something she couldn''t do. At least, not right now.


    "Love is an illusion," Gu Yuena said coldly. "You are the Soul Beast''s young master, and she''s human. There''s no way this can end well."


    Su Yu chuckled. "Ah, Nana, you always manage to find reasons to object, don''t you?"


    "I don''t care. I''m the one in charge of the Soul Beasts now. My word is final, and you''ll listen to me," she said firmly. "If you want me to agree, it''ll only happen when you surpass my strength. Until then, you do as I say."


    Her icy tone carried an air of absolute authority.


    No matter how Su Yu argued, Gu Yuena wouldn''t budge.


    Su Yu laughed again, thoroughly amused. "So this is your way of being jealous? Denying it with all your might, but still trying to control me?"


    "Jealous? Hardly," Gu Yuena replied coldly, her expression indifferent. But there was a fleeting glimmer of smugness in her eyes.


    Su Yu sighed. "You''re pushing me to use my trump card, aren''t you?"


    "And what''s that?" Gu Yuena asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "Did you forget? I''m someone blessed by the gods. If you have Di Tian follow me around every day, you''ll only be sending him to his doom."


    "Would you want Uncle Di Tian to meet a tragic end? After all, apart from you, he''s the only pure-blooded dragon we have left."

 Chapter 214 - 214: [DD2]: 214

    Credits: Don''t be a pussy


    "Uncle Di Tian has worked tirelessly for the Dragon Clan and has been nothing but diligent and loyal to the Soul Beast Clan. He truly deserves respect for his dedication."


    "And yet, you want him dead? As expected, those in power are heartless. It''s chilling to witness."


    "How did I end up falling for such a ruthless woman like you?"


    Su Yu wore a pained expression, mimicking Gu Yuena''s earlier demeanor as he pointed fingers dramatically.


    Gu Yuena could feel the suffocating frustration of being judged and criticized.


    Gu Yuena: "..."


    How could she have forgotten?


    Indeed, Su Yu had mentioned before that, as the Child of Destiny, his existence had drawn the attention of the Divine Realm.


    If Di Tian stayed close to Su Yu all the time, it wouldn''t just expose secrets¡ªit could also result in Di Tian being targeted and killed by the Divine Realm.


    Di Tian was the only pureblood of the Dragon Clan left, and Gu Yuena genuinely didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    Wait...


    Gu Yuena suddenly realized something and asked, "Aren''t you being watched by the Divine Realm? How did you come back?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of exposing yourself to them?"


    Su Yu grinned and said, "Nana, by the time you worry about that, the food will have gone cold."


    "I used a method to temporarily shield myself from the Divine Realm''s sight, but I can''t stay here for too long."


    "You... have a way to shield yourself from the Divine Realm?" Gu Yuena was stunned.


    How could someone so weak possess such an ability?


    Was this the power of the Dragon God?


    Was the gap between her and the Dragon God truly this vast?


    Gu Yuena fell into deep thought.


    Su Yu raised a finger to his lips. "Shh! It''s a secret. I can''t tell you."


    "Secrets make men more charming."


    Gu Yuena rolled her eyes. "Fine, don''t tell me. I don''t care to know."


    "That''s exactly how a prideful woman saves face." Su Yu teased.


    "You¡ª"


    Anger bubbled up in Gu Yuena''s chest. She raised her jade-like foot and kicked at Su Yu.


    She didn''t use much force, so Su Yu easily caught it with his hand.


    "Let go!" Gu Yuena demanded sternly.


    "If I let go just because you told me to, wouldn''t that make me lose face?"


    Su Yu played with the delicate, jade-like foot in his hand, marveling at how even this part of her was flawless.


    This woman truly had no imperfections.


    "Despicable!" Gu Yuena gritted her teeth in frustration. Yet, she couldn''t hurt or scold him too harshly, fearing he might refuse to cooperate further.


    Dealing with Su Yu left her feeling utterly helpless.


    Su Yu chuckled and released her foot. Gu Yuena quickly pulled it back.


    Taking two steps closer, Su Yu stood in front of Gu Yuena. Now, he was slightly taller than her.


    The two stood so close that their equally stunning, almost otherworldly faces were only inches apart.


    "What are you trying to do now?" Gu Yuena asked, her body trembling slightly, her brows furrowing.


    "Nana, can I give you a hug?"


    "Do I even have a choice?" Gu Yuena replied coldly.


    "No, you don''t."


    With a smile, Su Yu stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her.


    He could feel her body stiffen, clearly resistant to physical contact.


    In terms of emotions, there was still a long way to go.


    Su Yu didn''t push any further and simply held her gently.


    Gu Yuena''s entire body remained tense. Her slender hands hovered around his waist, lifting and lowering hesitantly as if conflicted.


    Her emotions were undoubtedly complicated.


    "What¡­ what do you want from me?" she asked.


    "Nothing. I''ve already done what I wanted to do."


    Stepping back, Su Yu released her slender waist. He smiled as he gazed at her stunningly beautiful face, which could shift effortlessly between cold and endearing expressions. His ice-blue eyes radiated confidence.


    "Nana, whether you believe it or not, I will conquer your heart one day. Just wait and see."


    With a playful flick to her delicate nose, Su Yu turned and walked away, leaving Gu Yuena stunned.


    Her emotions were undoubtedly in turmoil, and he figured it was best to give her some time to process everything.


    There was no point in pushing her too far.


    After all, just because someone is inexperienced in matters of the heart doesn''t mean they should be bullied relentlessly. Everyone deserves a moment to catch their breath.


    As for Su Yu''s goals, he had already achieved most of them.


    Not only had he clarified his relationship with Meng Hongchen, but he had also managed to gain the upper hand in his interactions with Gu Yuena.


    Even if his tactics involved a bit of shamelessness and drama, the results made it all worthwhile.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, Su Yu strolled away leisurely.


    Gu Yuena stared at his retreating figure, lost in thought.


    This encounter had left her reeling. She needed time to sort through her feelings.


    ...


    "Young Master, are you alright?"


    Seeing Su Yu return unscathed, Di Tian breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had genuinely been worried that Gu Yuena might harm Su Yu in some way.


    Now that Su Yu appeared intact, Di Tian felt reassured. It seemed that his master still had some restraint.


    Looking at the tall and imposing middle-aged man in front of him, Su Yu said in a faintly accusing tone, "Uncle Di Tian, you''re something. You just up and left me behind."


    "You sold me out so easily?"


    Di Tian looked slightly embarrassed. "Young Master, you know how it is. Those were the master''s orders. I couldn''t go against her."


    "Hmph!"


    Su Yu snorted. "Excuses, all excuses. Let me tell you, unless I get a few ten-thousand-year soul bones, I won''t be able to soothe my wounded heart."


    Di Tian smiled faintly. So that''s what this was about?


    "What kind of soul bone does the Young Master want?"


    "What do you have?" Su Yu countered.


    Di Tian smiled knowingly. "I have a little bit of everything."


    Su Yu: "..."


    You soul beast tycoon!


    After a brief silence, Su Yu said, "Forget it. Keep them for now. I''ll come find you when I need something."


    "Wait¡ªsend me a ten-thousand-year skull bone. I need to prepare a gift for my little girlfriend."


    "Sure, whatever makes the Young Master happy," Di Tian replied with a smile.


    Su Yu waved his hand and walked off.


    Di Tian chuckled before vanishing instantly.


    As Su Yu returned, Di Mingli spotted him and rushed over immediately.


    Only then did a genuine smile cross Su Yu''s face as he gently embraced her large head.


    The Star Dou Forest wasn''t entirely devoid of pure-hearted beings like Meng Hongchen.


    Di Mingli before him was one such example.


    Unlike others, her feelings for him were undoubtedly pure, because she was a creature with no ulterior motives.


    If she had even a shred of cunning, she wouldn''t have gotten so close to Su Yu.


    With Su Yu''s scheming personality, if Di Mingli had shown even a hint of guile, she would have long been considered a potential soul ring.


    Su Yu was self-aware¡ªhe wasn''t a good person. Against those he deemed a threat, when had he ever shown mercy?


    The White Tiger Duke''s mansion and the Xuanwu Sect''s fates were still fresh in everyone''s minds. Su Yu was the kind of person who held grudges like no other.


    "Why did it take you so long to come out?"


    Di Mingli asked in her crisp voice. She had waited so long that she was starting to lose her patience.


    "Ran into a little issue, but it''s sorted now. Judging by the time, it''s getting late. Let''s go hunting and then get you something tasty," Su Yu said with a wave of his hand.


    Hearing this, Di Mingli''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly.


    Su Yu mounted her, and the man and beast embarked once more.


    ...


    Two hours later.


    Night had fallen.


    After dinner, Di Mingli lay beside Su Yu, dozing off.


    Su Yu leaned against her large head, holding Snow Empress in his left arm and feeding her.


    Snow Empress cradled a jade bowl in her hands, drinking the ice essence bit by bit. Before long, she had drained the entire bowl.


    "You were bold today," Snow Empress whispered as she handed the empty bowl back to Su Yu.


    She had witnessed everything¡ªthe whole showdown between Su Yu and Gu Yuena.


    Snow Empress had to admit that Su Yu had guts.


    He dared to toy with a supreme ruler, challenging her repeatedly, and even taking liberties.


    Such audacity left Snow Empress in awe. She was willing to crown Su Yu as the boldest person alive.


    She had never seen anyone act so brazenly¡ªyet somehow walk away unscathed.


    "Did you see everything?" Su Yu asked, squinting.


    "Of course, with all the noise you two made, it was impossible not to notice," Snow Empress replied.


    Feigning ferocity, Su Yu said, "Since you saw everything, it seems I can''t let you live. Snow Empress, don''t blame me; blame yourself for knowing too much."


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes and retorted, "If you truly wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t have made it out of the Extreme North alive.


    And if you minded me knowing, you wouldn''t have taken me into that underground space in the first place.


    The fact you didn''t stop me means you''re not afraid of me knowing. So stop trying to scare me. I''m not stupid."


    Su Yu chuckled and pinched her delicate cheek. "Girls who are too clever aren''t very likable, you know."


    "You mean they''re not likable to you, you sly guy. You prefer tricking people, and smart girls are harder to deceive," Snow Empress teased.


    "And yet, here you are, deceived. Don''t think you can escape me now. Once you''re in my hands, even if you had wings, you couldn''t fly. Little Snow Empress, you might as well accept your fate. Mwahaha!" Su Yu cackled mischievously.


    Snow Empress brushed his hand away, then grabbed his face with her petite hands and gave it a playful tug. "Cut it out. You can drop the act with me."


    "You''re devious, but not that devious. Over the years, I''ve seen everything you''ve done. You''re not someone who values profit over everything else or disregards emotions.


    On the contrary, you deeply care about relationships. I''ve never betrayed you, so there''s no way you''d harm me."


    Su Yu froze, his gaze complicated as he looked at Snow Empress. But soon, that complexity faded, replaced by a soft smile.


    "Who would''ve thought you''d understand me best? Not bad for someone who shared a bed with me for three years."


    Snow Empress: ???


    "Stop spouting nonsense!" Snow Empress exclaimed, scratching Su Yu''s face in frustration.


    Su Yu laughed, not the least bit angry. Instead, he leaned in and kissed Snow Empress on the cheek.


    This time, it was Snow Empress''s turn to be stunned.


    "Beast!" she muttered, glaring at Su Yu with an expression of utter disdain as if looking at trash.


    Yet Su Yu only seemed more amused. "Yes, yes, that''s the look I like. Keep it coming!"


    Snow Empress: "..."


    This guy is a complete lunatic.


    "I''m tired. I''m going to sleep," she said, closing her eyes.


    She realized she couldn''t outwit this twisted individual, so she decided not to engage. If even a supreme ruler couldn''t deal with this scoundrel, what hope did a little Snow Empress like her have?


    Avoidance was the best strategy.


    Su Yu''s lips curved into a smile. Looking at the now asleep Snow Empress, his gaze softened.


    Unexpectedly, Snow Empress had become the person who understood him the most.


    Adjusting his position to make her more comfortable, Su Yu retrieved a small blanket from his spatial ring and gently draped it over her.


    He was careful not to disturb her, treating her with a rare tenderness few ever experienced.


    Though Snow Empress had initially been feigning sleep, the warmth and comfort lulled her into genuine slumber.


    As the moon hung high in the night sky like a jade disc, Su Yu looked up, his eyes reflecting its glow.


    Leaning against Di Mingli, he gradually drifted into sleep as well.


    ...


    Sea God Pavilion


    Yan Shaozhe, who had hurriedly left earlier, now returned just as urgently. His expression made it clear that his mission had not gone smoothly.


    Inside the Sea God Pavilion, Mu En still lay on his recliner. The injuries he had sustained years ago continued to severely impact him, leaving him unable to straighten his back.


    Sensing movement, Mu En said faintly, "You''re back?"


    "Yes," Yan Shaozhe replied.


    "What did the Ice God Palace say? Did they know where Su Yu is?" Mu En asked. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yan Shaozhe hesitated before replying, "No... They don''t know either."


    Mu En: ???


    Opening his tired eyes, Mu En looked at Yan Shaozhe in confusion. "The Ice God Palace doesn''t know Su Yu''s whereabouts? That doesn''t make sense.


    Even if Su Yu is traveling the continent, they should know something."


    "They probably do know," Yan Shaozhe admitted.


    "Then why are you saying they don''t? Didn''t they tell you anything?" Mu En asked, puzzled.


    Yan Shaozhe gave a bitter laugh. "Not only did they not tell me, but they also told me to get lost. They even accused Shrek of having ulterior motives for inquiring about their young master."


    "Didn''t you explain?" Mu En asked.


    "I did, but they wouldn''t listen," Yan Shaozhe replied, looking aggrieved. "That Lu Yuan even attacked me outright. His Titan Snow Demon Martial Soul is absurdly strong. I couldn''t beat him, so I had to retreat."


    Yan Shaozhe felt utterly wronged. He had been polite to everyone at the Ice God Palace, but they were unreasonable.


    The moment they heard he was asking about Su Yu, they blew up and gave him a thorough beating.


    It was infuriating. Su Yu himself was easygoing and even called him "Dean Yan," but the Ice God Palace members? Their arrogance was off the charts.

 Chapter 215 - 215: [DD2]: 215

    Not only were they arrogant, but they were also crazily irritable as if they were suffering from rage syndrome.


    The most infuriating one was that third guardian, Lu Yuan, who even called Yan Shaozhe a scruffy bird. Absolutely maddening!


    If he could beat him in a fight, he would''ve gone all out against that jerk.


    Yan Shaozhe muttered under his breath, still fuming with frustration.


    Hearing Yan Shaozhe vent his grievances, Mu En squinted his aged eyes.


    He had pretty much figured out the root of the problem.


    The Ice God Palace was worried that Shrek Academy might harm Su Yu.


    Or rather, they had overstepped some unspoken boundary.


    Mu En rubbed his temples, realizing he had fallen victim to habit.


    For so long, Shrek Academy had stood at the top, unmatched, and its reputation alone was enough to inspire trust, no matter who they dealt with or what they were doing.


    Over time, both he and Yan Shaozhe had grown accustomed to this sense of superiority.


    It was as if no matter what they did, as long as they invoked the name of Shrek Academy, others would naturally believe them.


    But this time, they had hit a wall.


    The Ice God Palace didn''t trust Shrek Academy''s reputation and even interpreted their actions as provocation.


    Fortunately, it was Yan Shaozhe who had been sent there¡ªa man of propriety who avoided conflict with the other party.


    Otherwise, a full-scale war might have already broken out.


    If they truly clashed with the Ice God Palace, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    With Shrek Academy''s current lineup, the losses would undoubtedly be devastating.


    Sighing lightly, Mu En said, "Alright, I understand."


    "This was my oversight. The Ice God Palace is far more vigilant than I anticipated."


    Yan Shaozhe responded, "Teacher, this isn''t your fault. Our Shrek Academy has never harbored any ill intentions."


    "It''s them, judging us with the heart of a villain, assuming we''d target Su Yu. Anyone with sense would know that''s impossible. We''re not that kind of people."


    Mu En shook his head. "Watch your words. Don''t say such things outside."


    "If others hear it, it won''t end well."


    "Yes," Yan Shaozhe nodded.


    "Teacher, what should we do next?"


    "If we can''t get any information from the Ice God Palace, how do we find Su Yu''s whereabouts?"


    Mu En remained silent for a moment before saying, "Send people from the academy to keep an eye on the continent."


    "As for the Sun-Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, I''ll visit personally to see if Su Yu is still there."


    "Teacher, if you leave, who will preside over things here? What about Elder Xuan?" Yan Shaozhe asked, slightly concerned.


    "With the power of the Golden Ancient Tree, suppressing Elder Xuan for a short time won''t be an issue."


    "I''ll return as quickly as possible," Mu En replied.


    "Well¡­ alright."


    Hearing Mu En''s decision, Yan Shaozhe could only nod.


    "Mm, go and make the arrangements," Mu En said, waving his hand.


    Yan Shaozhe bowed, turned, and left.


    Watching Yan Shaozhe''s departing figure, Mu En''s aged face darkened, his emotions fluctuating. After a long time, he let out a deep sigh and murmured, "Such tumultuous times."


    "Ancestor Sea God, please bless the academy to overcome this crisis smoothly."


    With that, Mu En''s figure vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Lake of Life.


    In an open space, Su Yu stood facing off against Di Mingli.


    One man and one beast stood opposite each other, their atmosphere somewhat solemn.


    "Mingli, do we have to do this?" Su Yu asked, a bit helpless.


    The ever-bored Di Mingli had proposed testing his strength.


    Honestly, Su Yu didn''t want to fight her.


    Setting aside whether he could win, if they did fight, it might be hard to stop.


    He wasn''t the weakling he used to be; he now had the power to hurt Di Mingli.


    If he accidentally injured her with his Dark Gold Dreadclaw, he''d feel bad about it.


    On the other hand, Di Mingli''s brute strength wasn''t something to be trifled with. If he took a heavy blow, he''d likely end up gravely injured.


    In Su Yu''s eyes, there was no need for them to fight at all.


    "Yes, I want to see your strength," Di Mingli replied cheerfully.


    "But I don''t want to fight."


    "You have to," Di Mingli said, shaking her massive head. "I''m bored to death!"


    Su Yu: "..."


    Bored, so you come to me for a fight?


    How polite of you.


    Feeling a little speechless, Su Yu eventually gave in to her persistence.


    "Fine, we''ll fight, but let''s keep it under control," Su Yu said firmly.


    "Okay!"


    Di Mingli nodded eagerly, her three eyes flashing with excitement.


    "Let''s get started quickly!" she said, unable to contain her anticipation.


    With a wry smile, Su Yu replied, "Alright then."


    The moment his words fell, Di Mingli transformed into a streak of golden light, hurtling toward Su Yu.


    She was incredibly fast, like a golden meteor, carrying immense force as she charged.


    Su Yu raised his hands to block Di Mingli. Two immense forces collided.


    Boom!


    A massive crater, spanning over ten meters, formed on the ground beneath them.


    Su Yu felt his arms go numb as he was pushed back repeatedly, leaving deep grooves in the ground.


    "What the hell!"


    Su Yu was shocked. Was this the sheer strength of a Three-Eyed Golden Lion with the bloodline of the Golden Dragon?


    This monstrous strength was unreal!


    Even though Di Mingli had only cultivated for 15,000 years, her power could rival that of an average Titled Douluo.


    This confirmed Su Yu''s belief that when in her original form, Di Mingli''s strength far surpassed her human counterpart.


    However, Su Yu wasn''t one to back down. His strength exceeded 80,000 catties, possibly reaching 90,000.


    Even against Di Mingli, he wasn''t afraid of a contest of raw power.


    With his muscles surging, Su Yu pushed back, his veins bulging as he brought her momentum to a halt.


    Di Mingli glanced at Su Yu with surprise in her golden eyes.


    His strength had grown to this level.


    Her astonishment quickly turned to excitement as she increased her power. With a forceful shove, she sent Su Yu flying over ten meters.


    Flipping mid-air, Su Yu landed steadily, his face filled with disbelief.


    She was holding back?


    Could the Golden Dragon''s bloodline be this outrageous?


    For the first time, Su Yu understood why the Golden Dragon was hailed as the pinnacle of raw strength¡ªa pure, overwhelming force that broke through everything.


    Even a Titan Giant Ape of the same level couldn''t match Di Mingli in sheer power.


    It was the first time Su Yu had been overpowered in combat¡ªa humbling and frustrating experience.


    All this time, he had been the one overpowering others with his strength.


    However, Su Yu was not too disappointed. From a certain perspective, the power possessed by the Di Mingli would eventually become his as well.


    He hadn''t even begun to cultivate the Dragon God Seal Martial Soul yet. He had a hunch that the moment he started cultivating it, it would mark the beginning of his true ascent.


    "Mingli, let''s go again," Su Yu said, gesturing for another round. His body began to emit an icy blue glow, and frost crept across the ground within a radius of several dozen meters.


    Red, red, gold, red, red¡ªfive soul rings appeared in sequence, their colors dazzling. The cold and savage aura, as if from a distant primordial wilderness, swept outward.


    The scarlet soul rings exuded an eerie yet majestic aura.


    When Su Yu''s Martial Soul Possession was activated, his strength surged to new heights. For a soul master, only in a state of Martial Soul Possession could they unleash their full potential.


    Four 100,000-year soul rings and one million-year soul ring¡ªsuch a soul ring configuration was utterly shocking.


    "This..."


    In the distance, Bi Ji, who was observing the battle, was dumbfounded. Even Di Tian''s eyes reflected a hint of astonishment.


    "The second and fourth soul rings of the Young Master have also advanced to 100,000 years? Was this achieved using the Heavenly Ice Silkworm''s original power?"


    As he stared at the sea of crimson soul rings, Di Tian silently nodded. Only soul rings of this caliber were truly worthy of the Young Master.


    Di Mingli''s golden eyes gleamed as a fiery golden flame erupted from its body. Su Yu''s power made her feel a sense of danger, but instead of fear, she was exhilarated.


    Di Mingli growled low, exuding a terrifying draconic majesty before charging at Su Yu once again.


    Radiant golden light surged forward, accompanied by the deafening echoes of dragon roars. The scorching, crimson-gold flames emanated an overwhelming temperature, capable of incinerating everything in their path.


    Su Yu''s gaze sharpened as his second and fifth soul rings simultaneously lit up.


    Ice Emperor''s Armor.


    Ice Emperor''s Guard.


    Two defensive amplification skills are activated simultaneously. Layers of diamond-shaped ice armor appeared on Su Yu''s body, each shard sparkling like emerald crystals.


    Raising his hand, Su Yu struck out with a single palm.


    Empress Palm: Snowless Glacier!


    This seemingly simple and unremarkable move carried no visible trace of energy. Yet, Di Mingli immediately sensed immense danger.


    She twisted her body mid-charge, abandoning her attack on Su Yu at the last possible second to evade his strike. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a wise decision.


    Empress'' Palm was a technique that could not be negated once it landed. Even a ferocious beast like the Ice Bear King would experience a brief moment of freezing if struck.


    Had Di Mingli been hit, the battle would have ended then and there. Despite her formidable strength, she was far from the level of the Ice Bear King.


    Having dodged the attack, Di Mingli let out an enraged roar and dazzling golden light erupted from her body. She seemed to transform into a miniature sun, radiating dense, holy light energy.


    As an Emperor Auspicious Beast, Di Mingli possessed dual ultimate attributes, one of which was the Ultimate Light.


    The sheer power of this attribute was terrifying. In the blink of an eye, countless orbs of condensed light energy began raining down toward Su Yu like a torrential storm.


    Su Yu chuckled faintly, his fourth soul ring glowing. An icy blue phoenix projection shot into the sky, and countless ice-blue swords descended like a tempest.


    The light orbs collided violently with the icy swords, creating a stunningly spectacular display.


    Su Yu smiled, raised a finger, and increased his energy output. Tens of thousands of ice swords rained down indiscriminately, covering the entire battlefield.


    The Ultimate Ice-infused swords were not only sharp but also incredibly durable. Even with the formidable physique of the Three-Eyed Golden Lion, getting hit would be no trivial matter.


    After all, this was a skill derived from a 100,000-year soul ring. Such attacks could break through the defenses of even a Martial Soul True Body-activated Soul Sage.


    For a moment, the ice sword barrage seemed to dominate the battlefield.


    Di Mingli roared furiously, releasing crimson-golden flames that coalesced into a massive fireball over ten meters in diameter.


    The fireball floated above her head, radiating intense heat. The icy swords disintegrated as they came into contact with its surface.


    This crimson-golden flame was no ordinary fire¡ªit was the Ultimate Fire.


    Ice and fire counteract each other. To melt Ultimate Ice, only Ultimate Fire could suffice.


    Seeing his attack neutralized so easily, Su Yu let out a wry smile.


    This girl''s abilities truly countered his.


    While Su Yu was a versatile combatant without obvious weaknesses, so was Di Mingli.


    His mental strength, physical prowess, and elemental power were all exceptionally strong, and the same could be said of Di Mingli.


    The problem was that her physical strength surpassed his, and she had an additional Ultimate Light element to bolster her power.


    This was going to be a tough fight!


    As Su Yu reflected on his predicament, Di Mingli initiated an attack.


    The fireball, which had expanded to several dozen meters, surged toward Su Yu like a scorching tidal wave.


    Its passage caused trees in the area to spontaneously combust, and even the surface of Lake of Life began to steam from accelerated evaporation.


    "Are you trying to kill me,?" Su Yu muttered helplessly.


    The giant fireball''s explosion would unleash destructive power rivaling that of a seventh-level soul tool bomb, with Ultimate Fire capable of burning through nearly anything.


    Resigned, Su Yu''s left arm began to glow with a rich emerald light.


    The light intensified until his entire arm appeared to be made of emerald crystal.


    With a roar, Su Yu punched forward, unleashing a dazzling green energy beam.


    The green light surged forward and struck the fireball head-on.


    At the moment of impact, a chilling burst of icy energy erupted, freezing the massive fireball in place.


    Ice Emperor''s Wrath.


    This was one of the skills granted by the soul bone of the Ice Empress, a tremendously powerful freezing technique.


    As one of the three kings of the Extreme North, the Ice Empress''s abilities were incredibly potent. Unlike the techniques Su Yu cultivated himself, such as the Snow Empress'' Three Absolute, the Ice Empress'' soul bone techniques were innately powerful.


    This single attack, Ice Emperor''s Wrath, drained a third of Su Yu''s soul power.


    But its impact was monumental¡ªit managed to freeze even an Ultimate Fire attack.


    As the saying goes, ice and fire counteract each other. When fire is stronger, it melts ice; when ice is stronger, it freezes fire.

 Chapter 216 - 216: [DD2]: 216

    The massive fireball was frozen, but the power of the Ultimate Fire within it began to backlash. In the clash between ice and fire, an explosion erupted.


    The simultaneous explosion of two opposing forces¡ªUltimate Ice and Ultimate Fire¡ªresulted in an unbelievably destructive force.


    It was as if a small nuclear blast had gone off. The unleashed energy instantly swept through an area of several hundred meters, leaving a massive crater over a hundred meters in diameter. The shockwaves continued to ripple outward, devastating the surroundings.


    Layers of soil were blown apart, and cracks as wide as an arm spread across the ground. The earth seemed to have been torn apart in an instant.


    The energy spread so quickly that if left unchecked, it could have turned the area within several kilometers into a wasteland.


    Su Yu had already retreated at lightning speed, and so had Di Mingli. Both emerged unscathed, but neither could halt the rampaging energy.


    The violent aftermath of ice and fire clashing had exceeded all expectations.


    At that moment, a figure appeared amid the explosion.


    Overwhelming darkness descended, swallowing everything. The raging storm of ice and fire disappeared silently under the shroud of that profound darkness.


    Facing this abyss-like darkness, Su Yu felt a shiver run through him¡ªa deep, instinctive fear.


    Ultimate Darkness.


    A terrifying power capable of devouring and annihilating everything.


    When the storm subsided, Di Tian stood in the center, draped in a black robe, his long hair billowing in the wind.


    He looked at them on opposite sides and sighed in exasperation.


    "Next time you fight, do it in the mixed area."


    This place was too close to the Lake of Life. Their earlier attacks had nearly caused significant damage to it, forcing Di Tian to step in.


    Su Yu scratched his head awkwardly, while Di Mingli avoided eye contact.


    Who would have thought that the clash between Ultimate Ice and Ultimate Fire would cause such a catastrophic reaction? The collision of these two forces was far too violent and destructive.


    Without saying another word, Di Tian vanished into thin air, leaving a streak of golden light behind.


    Di Mingli stepped forward and appeared before Su Yu.


    "Still want to fight?"


    Su Yu smiled wryly and asked.


    Di Mingli shook her head, clearly having lost the desire to continue after the unexpected incident.


    "You''ve improved a lot," she remarked, her voice calm as she looked at Su Yu.


    Three years ago, she could have easily defeated Su Yu without breaking a sweat. But now, even she couldn''t guarantee victory.


    Su Yu exuded an aura of danger she hadn''t sensed before.


    "Not as much as you. Your talent is truly enviable," Su Yu sighed, gently patting Di Mingli on the head.


    If the fight had continued, Su Yu estimated he had an 80% chance of losing.


    Di Mingli was a bona fide rival to the ordinary Titled Douluo, while Su Yu still struggled to match that level of power.


    If he advanced to the Soul Emperor rank, he might stand a decent chance. But for now, Su Yu felt he was still a step away.


    The gap in soul power was too significant.


    Unlike the watered-down Titled Douluo in the first Douluo series, those in the second series had Soul Cores, making them far more formidable opponents.


    While Su Yu was strong, achieving an instantaneous leap in power was out of reach.


    Still, against Soul Douluo¡ªwhether from Shrek Academy or among the Evil Soul Masters¡ªSu Yu felt confident.


    Anyone with fewer than nine soul rings? He''d gladly test his mettle against them.


    While he couldn''t guarantee victory, he was confident in escaping unscathed.


    "You''re already quite remarkable. I can sense you''re holding back a lot of your power," Di Mingli said, perhaps worried Su Yu might feel disheartened.


    Su Yu felt a warmth in his heart as he gently stroked her fur.


    But if he had hidden much of his strength, hadn''t she done the same?


    Su Yu hadn''t forgotten that her greatest strength lay in her spiritual power.


    In terms of spiritual energy, Di Mingli had unparalleled innate talent.


    Her spiritual power was her true trump card.


    The Three-Eyed Golden Lion¡ªtruly an all-around super soul beast¡ªwas terrifying in every sense.


    "Come on, take a walk with me," Su Yu said softly, patting her head.


    "Sure~"


    Di Mingli responded cheerfully and accompanied Su Yu for a stroll along the Lake of Life.


    ...


    Far away, at Clear Sky Castle.


    Inside the main hall of the Clear Sky Clan, Niu Tian looked helplessly at the young woman before him.


    "Dong''er, have you made up your mind?"


    Across from Niu Tian stood a radiant young woman. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was about 1.73 meters tall, with striking pink-blue hair that stood out.


    Her face was delicate, her features elegant, and her long eyelashes framed a pair of lively pink-blue eyes.


    She wore a light blue gown that gave her the appearance of a noble little princess.


    "Big Uncle, I''ve already decided. I''m just going out to have some fun," Wang Dong''er said in a voice as crisp as silver bells.


    "You''re being reckless. What you''re doing is ridiculous."


    "If others find out, they''ll laugh at you."


    Niu Tian shook his head with a sigh.


    Wang Dong''er pouted and said, "If you don''t tell, and I don''t tell, then no one will know."


    "Besides, I''ve already taken a two-year leave of absence. There won''t be any problems."


    "What you''re doing is unprecedented. Ridiculous!" Niu Tian grumbled.


    "Hehe, then I''ll be the first to do it," Wang Dong''er giggled.


    "You¡­ I really can''t do anything about you."


    Niu Tian relented, saying, "I''ll write a letter. It''s a bit late, but it should still suffice. After all, the Clear Sky Clan still holds some sway."


    "Thank you, Big Uncle!"


    Wang Dong''er ''s face lit up with joy.


    "Do you like that boy so much?" Niu Tian suddenly asked.


    Her smile froze, and her cheeks flushed as she stammered, "Who¡­ Who said I like him? I don''t like him at all!"


    "He''s so flirty and annoying. I can''t stand him!"


    "Oh? Is he that terrible?"


    "Then I''ll have Tai Tan teach him a lesson."


    Niu Tian''s tone turned serious, his expression stern.


    Wang Dong''er panicked and quickly protested, "No, you can''t!"


    Hearing that Tai Tan might go after him, she became visibly anxious.


    How could she let that happen? Tai Tan''s heavy-handed ways could seriously injure him.


    Absolutely not!


    In her urgency, she even forgot that Tai Tan couldn''t possibly approach Su Yu.


    "Oh? Why not?"


    "Don''t you dislike him?" Niu Tian teased with a knowing smile.


    "I... I just want to teach him a lesson myself. There''s no need to trouble Second Uncle," Wang Dong''er said softly, her face slightly flushed.


    Niu Tian burst into laughter. "Fine, fine, if you say you don''t like him, then you don''t. Anyway, that boy is far from an ideal match for you."


    Wang Dong''er instinctively retorted, "Actually, he''s... not so bad."


    "Hmm?"


    Looking up, she locked eyes with Niu Tian''s teasing expression. Her face turned beet red in an instant. How could she not realize she''d been baited? Niu Tian had said that deliberately.


    Niu Tian gave her a deep look. Indeed, daughters become harder to hold on to as they grow. He couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas that boy the one chosen by that God King up there? Considering the boy''s astounding talent, it was a strong possibility.


    With someone so powerful accompanying him, it wasn''t likely the boy was ordinary. And knowing Tang San, he wouldn''t go out of his way to send Wang Dong''er over to someone unworthy. At least Wang Dong''er genuinely liked the boy; otherwise, this might have turned into another tragedy.


    "Dong''er, if you get a chance, bring him home so we can check him out for you," Niu Tian said.


    Wang Dong''er didn''t respond; her face only grew hotter.


    "Alright, alright, go get ready. I''ll write the letter to smooth out the obstacles for you," Niu Tian said with a chuckle.


    "Thank you, Big Uncle!" Wang Dong''er smiled sweetly, then bounded out of the hall like a playful rabbit.


    As Niu Tian watched her retreating figure, his smile gradually faded. "Second Brother, I''ll have to trouble you again this time. Make sure to keep Dong''er safe."


    Tai Tan slapped his chest confidently. "No problem! Leave it to me."


    Niu Tian rolled his eyes. You big oaf¡ªhow can I possibly be at ease with you handling this?


    "This time, Dong''er will likely meet that boy. Be cautious, and avoid conflict with the people backing him. But most importantly, don''t let Dong''er get hurt. I suspect that the boy already knows the truth about Dong''er and is just pretending otherwise. Compared to him, Dong''er is far too innocent."


    "This... really? Could he be that cunning?" Tai Tan asked skeptically. "That brat doesn''t seem like he has the brains for that."


    "Light Goddess Butterfly is not an obscure martial soul. While rare, it''s documented in ancient texts. Do you think someone with his background wouldn''t recognize it or know its traits?"


    "Ah, right... That makes sense," Tai Tan muttered, realization dawning. "That brat''s from a prestigious family. He must''ve known all along. So he''s been sharing a dorm with Dong''er knowing her true identity? He''s definitely up to no good!"


    Tai Tan clenched his fists, his face serious. At last, a justifiable reason to fight! He laughed inwardly, already plotting how to take the boy down.


    "Whether he''s up to something or not doesn''t matter. What matters is that Dong''er is willingly throwing herself at him," Niu Tian said with a sigh. "That little girl is just like Xiao Wu back in the day, charging into love like a moth to a flame. Let''s just hope that boy doesn''t turn out to be another Tang San."


    "That''s impossible. That brat''s nothing like him."


    "Shh!"


    "Oh, right! Shh!" Tai Tan quickly covered his mouth, terrified of being overheard.


    "Alright. Just focus on protecting Dong''er. Leave everything else alone," Niu Tian said with a stretch.


    Tai Tan nodded on the surface, but in his mind, he was already scheming. There''s no way I''m not getting a good fight out of this. It''s been too long since I''ve sparred with that old turtle...


    ...


    At the Lake of Life.


    Su Yu yawned and opened his eyes to the rising sun. The morning air by the Lake of Life was crisp, carrying a slight chill.


    He was lounging comfortably on the soft, warm belly of Di Mingli, while the tiny Snow Empress curled up in his arms, sound asleep.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but feel content. Everything about this moment felt perfect¡ªresting on a divine beast and holding a serene little Snow Empress. No complaints here.


    He gazed at the Snow Empress''s peaceful face. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, her features delicate, and her long lashes curled like little brushes. She looked so serene and beautiful that his heart felt inexplicably calm.


    For the longest time, Su Yu thought he was a restless person, always calculating and on edge. He was nothing like Wang Dong''er¡ªa simple and innocent little butterfly. Instead, he was more like Juzi¡ªcunning and resourceful.


    But unlike Juzi, Su Yu had more talent, better resources, and a much less quirky way of thinking. At least he considered himself normal. Juzi... well, her obsession sometimes bordered on insanity. Then again, with the hatred she carried, a little madness was understandable.


    As Su Yu''s thoughts drifted, he eventually brought himself back to the present. The cool breeze carried the fresh scent of the lake, making him feel completely at ease.


    He loved life here in the Star Dou Forest. It was pure and simple¡ªno scheming, no backstabbing. Unlike the human world, where one misstep could mean ruin, the forest''s primal laws felt refreshingly honest.


    Despite the harsh survival of the fittest, the lack of human deceit made it a paradise in comparison. The forest felt like a sanctuary, a hidden utopia. If only he could stay here forever.


    But deep down, Su Yu knew he couldn''t linger. He had responsibilities to return to.


    As the sun climbed higher and the morning mist dissipated, the Snow Empress began to stir. Su Yu gently helped her wake up, washed her face, and even prepared her breakfast¡ªa routine he''d grown fond of.


    Fish soup and a few spiritual fruits¡ªsimple, light, yet delicious. Su Yu preferred keeping breakfast refreshing and wholesome.


    Leaning against the warm body of Di Mingli, Su Yu savored the tranquility of the moment. Life here truly felt like a dream.

 Chapter 217 - 217: [DD2]: 217

    After finishing breakfast, Su Yu accompanied Di Mingli for a stroll outside before returning to the underground space.


    In the underground space, Gu Yuena wore a silver silk dress, with silver-white long hair and amethyst-like eyes, truly as beautiful as a dream.


    Su Yu himself had a strong affection for white hair.


    It could be said that every aspect of Gu Yuena touched Su Yu''s heart.


    Su Yu was craving Gu Yuena''s body.


    He didn''t dare imagine how fragrant Gu Yuena''s slender figure could be.


    Upon seeing Su Yu arrive, Gu Yuena remained expressionless, not even glancing in his direction.


    Su Yu didn''t mind and walked towards her.


    Gu Yuena sat on a stone platform, her snow-white jade legs gently swaying, dazzling to the eyes.


    Su Yu stood before her, looking at her mysterious and noble amethyst eyes, and smiled faintly, "Nana, still angry?"


    Gu Yuena glanced at Su Yu without speaking.


    Su Yu laughed and sat down beside her.


    The two were very close, and Su Yu could smell the fresh, yet special, fragrance of Gu Yuena''s body.


    It was a refreshing yet intoxicating scent.


    "It''s been several days, and you''re still not talking to me? Your temper is that big?" Su Yu said with a smile.


    Gu Yuena didn''t respond, raising her hand to examine it as if something was interesting about it.


    Su Yu reached out to grab her hand, but Gu Yuena slapped it away. With a stern face, she glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu rubbed his hand, saying, "It hurts, Nana, you''re harsh."


    Gu Yuena glanced at Su Yu again, still not speaking.


    Su Yu sighed, feeling helpless. Since their last argument, Gu Yuena had been like this.


    During the argument, he had gained an advantage but also hurt Gu Yuena.


    Gu Yuena was not indifferent to what Su Yu had said.


    She couldn''t do anything to Su Yu, so she could only sulk.


    Su Yu knew he had taken advantage of Gu Yuena''s emotional inexperience, using tactics to achieve his goals.


    It was normal for Gu Yuena to feel uncomfortable.


    Gu Yuena''s heart had been planted with seed by Su Yu, and it had already sprouted.


    She was interested in Su Yu but didn''t want to admit it.


    Su Yu was determined to like human girls and wouldn''t give up, even going head-to-head with her.


    Anyone would feel uncomfortable, especially the proud Gu Yuena.


    Su Yu could understand Gu Yuena''s feelings, but he couldn''t compromise on giving up Meng Hongchen and others.


    In this matter, he wouldn''t budge.


    No way, he was just a person who loved many.


    Of course, if someone called him a scoundrel, he wouldn''t argue.


    Let him be a scoundrel then.


    Having transmigrated to the Douluo Continent, he wasn''t going to play at pure love.


    It was impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Even if he agreed, the many beautiful women in the Douluo Continent wouldn''t agree.


    Looking at the calm Gu Yuena before him, Su Yu''s eyes turned, and he sighed deeply, saying, "Nana, I''m leaving."


    "What?" Gu Yuena suddenly looked at Su Yu, "You''re leaving again?"


    "You''ve only been back for a few days?"


    Due to her surprise, Gu Yuena forgot to be angry with Su Yu. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu smiled, "Nana, you''re finally talking to me again."Gu Yuena''s face immediately turned stern as she realized what Su Yu was doing.


    She wasn''t foolish and knew Su Yu was intentionally teasing her.


    A layer of frost covered her face as she pointed outside and scolded, "Leave."


    However, Su Yu didn''t leave; instead, he lay down.


    "Nana, we finally have time to spend together. Why must you be angry with me?" Su Yu sighed.


    Gu Yuena looked at Su Yu coldly and said, "I''m not angry with you. You''re not worthy."


    "Ah, okay, okay. I''m not worthy."


    Su Yu shook his head and asked, "Then why aren''t you talking to me?"


    Gu Yuena raised her head proudly, "I''m in a bad mood and don''t want to talk to you. Is that not allowed?"


    "Of course, it''s allowed."


    Su Yu clapped his hands in agreement, "Our Nana is the Soul Beast Master, after all. She can do whatever she wants."


    Gu Yuena gave Su Yu a sideways glance, completely unimpressed by his flattering words.


    Whatever Su Yu said, she had heard it all before.


    If Su Yu would just follow her a bit, she wouldn''t be so angry.


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, leave and don''t disturb my meditation," Gu Yuena ordered.


    "There is something. Looking at your majestic beauty is a big deal," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Gu Yuena''s face turned dark, "You''re still so shameless. Leave, I don''t want to see you."


    Su Yu''s smile faded as he stood up, "Actually, I do have something important."


    "Nana, I want to ask you about elemental cultivation and control," Su Yu said seriously.


    His Dragon God Seal must contain the power of multiple elements.


    In terms of elements, no one understood better than Gu Yuena.


    Now that he was back, he naturally wanted to learn from Gu Yuena.


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes moved slightly, and her anger decreased a bit.


    While she was angry with Su Yu, when it came to serious matters, Gu Yuena wouldn''t let her emotions get in the way.


    "Why are you suddenly asking this? Are you preparing to cultivate a second martial soul?" Gu Yuena asked.


    Su Yu spread his hands, "It''s better to be prepared. Who knows when I''ll be able to come back next time?"


    Gu Yuena furrowed her eyebrows, thinking about how Su Yu was being watched by the divine realm, which was likely true.


    Thinking this, Gu Yuena became even angrier.


    Being noticed by the divine realm and still not focusing on cultivation, but instead thinking about human women, was truly shameful for the Dragon God.


    Glaring at Su Yu, Gu Yuena said coldly, "Your second martial soul''s elemental control hasn''t been unlocked. Even if I teach you, you might not grasp the essence."


    Gu Yuena was right.


    Su Yu hadn''t cultivated the Dragon God Seal, so the other elemental powers were not unlocked.


    Even if Gu Yuena explained everything, Su Yu couldn''t practically apply it, and the memory wouldn''t be deep.


    Discussing theory without practice wasn''t very useful.


    Su Yu smiled, "Just teach me. It''s better to have some understanding than to be completely in the dark."


    Gu Yuena pondered for a moment, feeling that Su Yu had a point.


    Discussing theory was better than not learning at all.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s talk about it. What element do you want to learn about first?" Gu Yuena asked.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and said, "Let''s start with the wind element. I have a feeling that the Dragon God Seal will awaken the wind element first."


    Gu Yuena wouldn''t object to that. After thinking carefully, she asked, "What do you think the wind is?"


    Su Yu replied without hesitation, "Wind is born from the earth, arises from the tips of the green grass, invades and fills the valleys, rages at the mouth of the earth bag, follows the slope of Mountain, dances under the pine and cypress trees, and floats and swirls with a fierce and violent sound."


    Gu Yuena looked puzzled. "Speak plainly!"


    Gu Yuena lightly kicked Su Yu with her snow-white and exquisitely beautiful foot.


    Su Yu unconsciously grabbed her foot and held it in his hand.


    Gu Yuena: "..."


    Smack!


    Gu Yuena raised her hand and smacked Su Yu on the forehead.


    This Su Yu was becoming more and more audacious.


    "Are you going to learn or not? Let go," Gu Yuena said sternly.


    Su Yu reluctantly released his grip.


    Gu Yuena watched him the whole time, her face cold but a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes. She could feel that Su Yu was deeply infatuated with her body, and that desire was not fake. But if Su Yu liked her so much, why did he still have feelings for that human girl? She didn''t understand.


    Gu Yuena had experienced too little and didn''t realize that for someone like Su Yu, desire and emotion could sometimes be separate. When talking about desire, he could do so without any emotion, purely craving the body. Su Yu''s feelings for Gu Yuena were similar; he truly craved her body, but if you said love, it was still lacking.


    Su Yu and Gu Yuena had only been together for a few days, so talking about love was nonsense. Desire could be sparked at first sight. The moment Su Yu saw Gu Yuena, he wanted to possess her. However, when it came to love, Su Yu was a slow person. It took him a long time to truly fall for someone. It took over a year for him to develop feelings for someone like Meng Hongchen, and even then, it was because she actively pursued him.


    Gu Yuena was so proud and aloof that it would take a long time for Su Yu to genuinely fall in love with her. Gu Yuena pulled back her foot and sat cross-legged, choosing to be cautious.


    Su Yu pouted. Preventing even a gentleman like him was no fun.


    Gu Yuena sat cross-legged, looking at Su Yu, who was muttering with his head down. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked again, "What do you think the wind is?"


    Su Yu put aside his carefree demeanor and replied seriously, "I think the wind is the movement of air."


    Gu Yuena was taken aback, her beautiful eyes moving slightly. She had to admit that Su Yu''s words made sense. "It seems you have some understanding of wind. Usually, the essence of wind is indeed the movement of air."


    "What about special situations?" Su Yu asked, being a diligent student.


    "In special cases, it involves the concept of gods, which is not something you can currently grasp," Gu Yuena said.


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered. Concepts, indeed. It was understandable that when power reached a certain level, it became difficult to explain through physical means, especially in a fantasy world.


    "Continue, Nana," Su Yu said.


    Gu Yuena nodded and began to explain how to control the wind element in detail. Su Yu listened intently, and some things he didn''t understand became clear.


    Gu Yuena''s explanations were profound, and just a few ordinary lectures were enough to enlighten Su Yu. Su Yu became more and more engrossed, his understanding of wind deepening.


    "The intent of the wind," Su Yu murmured, extending his right hand as if a gentle breeze was blowing, causing his snow-white hair to dance lightly.


    ...


    Two months later.


    A white and a golden figure clashed intensely.


    Su Yu''s figure spun rapidly, creating a fierce storm in the sky. Numerous trees were blown down, and the wind howled loudly.


    A blue whirlwind surrounded Su Yu, gradually forming a massive tornado.


    "Wind Rolls the Clouds!" Su Yu shouted, and the massive tornado erupted.


    Di Mingli''s eyes flashed, and an endless light formed a massive barrier around her.


    The golden barrier, shining with divine light, stood before the blue tornado.


    The blue tornado crashed heavily against the golden barrier, creating a deafening sound as if sharp blades were cutting through it.


    "Break!"


    Su Yu kicked the golden barrier, and the blue tornado''s power exploded in an instant.


    The golden barrier showed cracks and finally burst open.


    Su Yu landed quietly, and the howling blue tornado dissipated.


    Within a radius of nearly two miles, trees were uprooted, and the ground was in disarray, showing the intensity of the battle between the two.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, feeling that his Wind God Leg had become much stronger after two months of practice. Indeed, the more he understood the intent of the wind, the stronger his Wind God Leg became.


    From the start of his training in Wind God Leg, Su Yu had felt the incredible potential of this martial art. As a martial art that embodied the natural laws of heaven and earth, Wind God Leg could reach extremely high levels.


    Even now, Su Yu hasn''t reached the limit of this martial art. It was understandable, given that Wind God Leg and Tianfeng Fist were renowned martial arts in the Wind Cloud world. While they might have limits, the intent of the wind was limitless.


    For example, Nie Feng''s Wind God Leg was stronger and more spirited than Xiong Ba''s.


    It mainly depended on the person. Now that Su Yu was practicing Wind God Leg, he might be able to take it to even higher levels. The same applied to Tianfeng Fist.


    Since Su Yu was currently focusing on the extreme ice, his understanding of the ice intent was stronger than his understanding of wind. Currently, the power of Tianfeng Fist in Su Yu''s hands exceeded that of Wind God Leg.


    A golden light rushed towards him; it was Di Mingli.


    Su Yu had been diligently studying and practicing for two months, and Di Mingli was his best testing partner. As a super soul beast with no weaknesses, Di Mingli could meet all of Su Yu''s testing needs.


    Crucially, Di Mingli was strong enough and had a robust physique, so even if Su Yu lost control of his power, she wouldn''t be in danger. Di Mingli was an excellent training partner.


    Moreover, she was very enthusiastic. As a soul beast with the golden dragon bloodline, being combative was her instinct.


    Di Mingli rushed to Su Yu''s side, and Su Yu smiled lightly, reaching out to stroke her head.


    "Mingli, thank you again this time. Let''s go get some good food," Su Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 218 - 218: [DD2]: 218

    When she heard about delicious food, Di Mingli''s eyes lit up, and she nodded vigorously. As a true foodie, she couldn''t resist even a bit of the delicious food made by Su Yu. Su Yu smiled slightly and flipped over. One person and one beast quickly disappeared into the chaotic forest.


    ...


    In the underground space, Su Yu entered once again.


    Over the past two months, Su Yu had been coming to the underground space every day to learn about elemental theories from Gu Yuena. Elemental control was a profoundly complex subject. Even mastering a single element could take a lifetime. Just like the ultimate ice, even now, Su Yu was still learning while using it. Su Yu''s control over the ultimate ice was not shallow, but compared to the Ice Empress, he was far behind. He still had a lot of room for improvement. His best skill with the ultimate ice was like this; what about other elements? Although he had studied for two months, Su Yu was still only at the basic level. Of course, this basic level was quite broad. He had a slight understanding of earth, fire, wind, water, light, darkness, and space.


    When Gu Yuena saw Su Yu arrive, she lifted her head, her beautiful eyes calm. Two months had passed, and even the most difficult woman could be placated. Su Yu was a person with flexible moral boundaries; he could say anything cheesy without caring about his face. He didn''t mind losing face as long as no one else knew. The only person who knew, the small Snow Empress, couldn''t escape Su Yu''s grasp, so he had nothing to fear. Over these two months, through half-coaxing and half-deceiving, Su Yu not only successfully placated Gu Yuena but also mixed in his ideas. He said things like having three wives and four concubines were very common, and as the Silver Dragon King, she should be more open-minded. He claimed he had only made mistakes that all men would make.


    Gu Yuena, although resistant in her heart, was gradually influenced by Su Yu''s words. She began to wonder if the human world was indeed like that. She didn''t understand, but she would ask. When Di Tian said that many nobles in the human world indeed had many companions, Gu Yuena fell silent. She Di Tian wouldn''t lie to her. So, was Su Yu just making mistakes that all men would make? Of course, Gu Yuena wouldn''t easily agree; she held onto Meng Hongchen''s human identity. In short, she wouldn''t agree with Su Yu finding a human girl. Su Yu understood Gu Yuena''s stubbornness and didn''t confront her directly. He knew she was influenced, which was enough. He didn''t want to push Gu Yuena to the edge again and start another cold war. Flattering people was tiring. Now that he had finally placated her, he didn''t want to have to do it again.


    As he entered the underground space and saw Gu Yuena with her silver-white long hair, like a heavenly beauty, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with a hint of astonishment. No matter how many times he saw her, Gu Yuena''s appearance still amazed him. She was too beautiful. Even from a purely possessive standpoint, Su Yu wanted to make this stunning woman his own. Of course, Su Yu''s feelings for Gu Yuena weren''t just about possession. Over the past two months, he had developed some feelings for her. This Silver Dragon King, who represented wisdom, was simple in emotional matters and a bit proud, with a mouth that complained but a body that cooperated.


    "You are here." Gu Yuena raised her purple eyes slightly, leaning against the stone platform, her silver hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall. Her white, jade-like neck was exquisitely delicate, radiating a captivating glow. She was like a lazy Persian cat, unintentionally revealing a regal elegance.


    Su Yu''s lips curled up slightly as he walked to the stone platform and gently picked up a strand of silver hair. Feeling the silky smoothness of the hair between his fingers, Su Yu''s eyes flickered with a smile.


    "What do you want to learn today?" Gu Yuena looked at Su Yu lazily, and after spending time with him, she had become less like the Silver Dragon King and more like an ordinary woman in front of him. Of course, this was only in front of Su Yu.


    "I don''t want to learn anything today; I just want to chat with you."


    Su Yu sat down, leaning against the stone platform, very close to Gu Yuena. They were practically touching. Gu Yuena shifted her body slightly inward but didn''t react too strongly. It was clear that over the past two months, Su Yu had done this more than once. Gu Yuena had grown accustomed to Su Yu taking liberties, as long as he wasn''t too excessive. She couldn''t attack him, couldn''t scold him too much, and couldn''t truly reject him. Being gradually worn down by Su Yu, it was only a matter of time before she completely surrendered. From the start, it was destined that Gu Yuena would lose; there could be no surprise.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Gu Yuena asked softly, her beautiful eyes flashing. Su Yu smiled faintly, his right hand involuntarily climbing onto Gu Yuena''s slender waist. Gu Yuena gave Su Yu a cold look, saying, "Are you so obsessed with my body?" She didn''t push his hand away; she was just curious if her body was really that attractive.


    Su Yu wrapped his arm around Gu Yuena''s waist, lightly sniffing the captivating fragrance, and exclaimed, "Nana, you have no idea how fragrant you are. I guarantee that if you appeared in the human world, almost no man could resist you." Gu Yuena replied coolly, "Perhaps you''re right, but those ants aren''t worthy."


    Su Yu chuckled, saying, "You''re right; only I am worthy."


    Gu Yuena looked at Su Yu with some exasperation, saying, "Wait until you become a god; you can do whatever you want then."


    "Why rush?"


    "Your heart is very frivolous, especially when facing me."


    Su Yu''s pupils contracted briefly before he laughed and said, "Nana, what are you talking about? How am I frivolous?" Gu Yuena didn''t speak; she just stared at Su Yu. Her purple eyes were noble, majestic, and intimidating. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu unconsciously hesitated for a moment, unable to meet her gaze, and turned his head away. Gu Yuena was very perceptive; although she was a blank slate in emotional matters, she felt that Su Yu treated her differently from others. Su Yu was affectionate towards the three-eyed golden lion, gentle towards the Snow Empress, and respectful towards Di Tian and Bi Ji, but when facing her, she sensed a bit of urgency from him. What was he in a hurry about? Gu Yuena couldn''t understand. She didn''t realize that Su Yu genuinely lacked security unless he had her completely. Su Yu always believed that only what he had in his grasp truly belonged to him; otherwise, even a cooked duck could fly away. Gu Yuena''s body, Gu Yuena''s heart¡ªSu Yu couldn''t rest easy unless he possessed them completely. Who let Gu Yuena''s original actions be so suffocating? If he didn''t thoroughly win her over, how could Su Yu feel secure?


    "Speak," Gu Yuena said coldly.


    Su Yu sighed and said, "Because you are too beautiful, I fear losing you."


    "Lies!" Gu Yuena frowned and said.


    "What else could it be?" Su Yu asked.


    "Nana, you are the most beautiful person I have ever seen. I cannot bear the cost of losing you, so I am eager to devour you," Su Yu said seriously and solemnly.


    Gu Yuena was stunned. Was this really how Su Yu felt? Did he like her so much? Was she so important to him?


    "So, Nana, can you give yourself to me earlier?" Su Yu asked with a somewhat malicious smile, revealing his true intentions.


    "No way, not until you become a god," Gu Yuena replied firmly, her pride still at work. She always felt that only Su Yu, when he became a god, would be worthy of everything she had to offer.


    "Alright!" Su Yu slid down and lay on the stone platform, looking like a salted fish that had lost its dreams.


    Gu Yuena frowned slightly. She didn''t dislike Su Yu; in fact, she couldn''t dislike him. Su Yu was the reincarnation of the Dragon God, after all. His identity, status, and potential were all worthy of her.


    Logically, giving herself to Su Yu wouldn''t be a problem, but his current strength was too weak. The dragon clan valued strength above all else, and Su Yu''s power was far too lacking.


    For a moment, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to this, but seeing Su Yu''s dejected appearance made her feel a bit uncomfortable. Gu Yuena was also torn.


    "You... don''t always have to pressure me, okay?" Gu Yuena said softly.


    Su Yu sighed and sat up. "Fine, I won''t pressure you anymore, Nana. Help me with something."


    "What is it?" Gu Yuena asked.


    "Help me roast a piece of whale glue," Su Yu said, pulling out a glittering golden whale glue from his hand.


    This piece of 100,000-year whale glue had been with Su Yu for over a year, but he hadn''t eaten it yet. The reason was that whale glue had certain effects, as seen in the original story where Hou Yuhao ate a 10,000-year whale glue and did something to Ma Xiaotao. Su Yu dared not eat this 100,000-year whale glue outside, fearing he might lose control and embarrass himself.


    However, in this underground space, there was only Gu Yuena, so it didn''t matter if anything happened. Perhaps Su Yu would even enjoy it. Whether Su Yu intentionally pulled out the whale glue or not, only he knew.


    "Whale glue?" Gu Yuena took the whale glue from Su Yu and examined it carefully.


    "The quality is good; it''s above the 100,000-year level, which would be very beneficial for you," Gu Yuena said.


    "Then please help me roast it. I currently can''t use fire elements," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Gu Yuena didn''t suspect anything and lightly tapped her finger, summoning a flame that gradually approached the whale glue. Su Yu watched with a light laugh, making sure to seal his spiritual sea tightly with his dragon god power. He even moved Electrolux from his second spiritual sea to his main one, where Electrolux was confused and stared at the Ice Empress and Skydream.


    Gu Yuena''s elemental power was not ordinary, and soon the solid whale glue melted into a sticky, fragrant mass. Golden mist rose from it, looking very mystical.


    "This whale glue is even more effective than I imagined. The soul beast that produced it must be close to 200,000 years of cultivation," Gu Yuena said.


    "If you consume it, your physique will improve significantly, and the endurance of your soul ring could increase by twenty to thirty thousand years."


    Generally, a 1,000-year whale glue could only increase the soul ring''s endurance by 500 years, and a 10,000-year whale glue by about 1,000 to 2,000 years. But Su Yu''s 100,000-year whale glue could increase it by twenty to thirty thousand years, showing its extraordinary effectiveness.


    "It''s ready to eat," Gu Yuena said after the whale glue had fully melted into a gel-like state.


    Just as Su Yu was about to take it, he suddenly remembered something and pulled out the Snow Empress. The Snow Empress looked at Su Yu in confusion, not knowing what he was planning.


    Su Yu smiled mischievously, pinched off a small piece of whale glue about the size of a thumb, blew on it lightly, and then fed it to the Snow Empress. The Snow Empress''s face turned red, and her eyes became dazed as the whale glue''s effects spread quickly.


    The Snow Empress was still young, and the whale glue''s power was overwhelming for her. Soon, she lost consciousness. Before she could make a scene, Su Yu quickly put her into his Wishful Hundred Treasure Purse, afraid that Gu Yuena might see her state.


    Gu Yuena watched the whole scene with a puzzled expression, wondering what Su Yu was up to. Did he have some other plan?


    At this point, Su Yu took the roasted whale glue and began eating it. The reason he fed the whale glue to the Snow Empress was simple: he didn''t want her to see what might happen next, so he had to involve her as well. Plus, the whale glue was very beneficial for the Snow Empress, and he was doing it for her good.


    The whale glue was hot, but it wasn''t a problem for Su Yu. He pinched off a piece and put it in his mouth; it didn''t have a special taste, just a strong fragrance.

 Chapter 219 - 219: [DD2]: 219 (R18)

    Credits: Huboor Abdulla


    That rich fragrance rose straight to the top. The whale glue melted in the mouth, like a warm current flowing into the limbs, making it indescribably comfortable.


    Su Yu took bite after bite, quickly finishing the entire piece of whale glue. Once the whole piece was swallowed, Su Yu felt warmth spreading throughout his body. However, this warmth soon turned into intense heat. Su Yu''s entire body turned red, and sweat beads appeared on his forehead. It was clear that his body was emitting white steam, showing how high his temperature was.


    Whale glue was a powerful tonic, and Su Yu''s hundred-thousand-year-old whale glue was the best of the best. It belonged to the extremely yang and strong category, and due to its overly concentrated yang energy, it had effects similar to those of aphrodisiacs. Although Su Yu was not an ordinary person, the hundred-thousand-year-old whale glue was no ordinary whale glue.


    As Su Yu''s body grew hotter, he even started sweating red. It was faintly visible that his body was filled with powerful blood energy. Su Yu''s physique was very strong, but the more powerful his blood energy was, the harder it was to suppress once it was triggered. Su Yu''s face turned bright red, and his eyes became fiery red as he looked at Gu Yuena with intense passion. Gu Yuena frowned slightly, and after a moment, she came back to her senses.


    "Is it because of the whale glue?"


    "Is its effect so strong?" Gu Yuena murmured; Su Yu''s spiritual power was quite high. Could it be that the whale glue''s effect was so strong that even Su Yu''s spiritual power couldn''t control it?


    "Su Yu, keep your mind clear and refine the medicinal power," Gu Yuena said firmly. "I''ll protect you." Just as Gu Yue Na was about to move behind Su Yu, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Seeing Su Yu''s fiery red eyes, Gu Yuena knew exactly what he was thinking.


    "Su Yu, snap out of it," Gu Yuena scolded. However, Su Yu didn''t respond; instead, he pounced on her.


    All of a sudden, Gu Yuena''s clothes were torn apart by Su Yu, and she shuddered as she felt Su Yu''s scorching hands roaming over her body like a pair of red-hot brands. The intense physical stimulus was beginning to make her lose control as well.


    Gu Yuena tried to resist Su Yu, but it was futile.


    The effect of the whale glue was too strong, and Su Yu''s aphrodisiac-induced lust was too powerful to resist. As he pinned her down, his hot breath fanning her neck, she couldn''t help but shiver in her spine.


    Her bloodlines originated from the Dragon God, so they were drawn to each other on a fundamental level. On top of that, they both loved one another and before she knew it, Gu Yuena was also reciprocating Su Yu''s tight embrace.


    "Su Yu," she gasped, her heart racing.


    "We have to stop."


    But he didn''t listen. Instead, his lips found the sensitive skin of her neck, and he began to trail kisses down her collarbone. Gu Yuena squirmed beneath him, arching her back as his hands roamed over her body. His touch sent electric shocks throughout her system.


    "Please," she whimpered.


    But Su Yu didn''t seem to hear her. He continued his relentless assault on her senses, teasing her pink nipples. Gu Yuena gasped as he took one hardened nub between his teeth, tugging gently as he sucked. She threw her head back, moaning in pleasure.


    Despite her initial protests, Gu Yuena found herself lost in the throes of passion with Su Yu. As he teased and pleasured her, she couldn''t help but respond in kind. Her hands roamed over his chest, feeling the heat radiating off his body.


    With Gu Yuena''s alluring body in his arms, Su Yu was no longer able to control his instinctive urges, and the clothes on both of their bodies had already been torn away.


    "What are you doing?"


    Her voice is barely audible over the pounding of their hearts. But he didn''t answer. Gu Yuena gasped as he pressed his thumb against her throbbing clit, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body. She arched her hips towards him.


    "Please, Su Yu," she begged.


    Her words were like a match to gasoline, igniting his lust even further. He lifted her, his hands gripping her firmly around her thighs, and thrust into her with one powerful stroke. Gu Yuena cried out, her body meeting his with a force that left them both breathless.


    Su Yu''s scorching member plunged deep inside Gu Yuena''s dripping core, making her cry out in ecstasy. Her inner walls clenched around him as he bottomed out, the intense pleasure making her dig her nails into his back. The whale glue had heightened every sensation to an almost unbearable degree.


    "Ahhhh! Su Yu!" she moaned as he began thrusting into her with wild abandon. His hips snapped forward again and again, each stroke hitting that perfect spot deep inside that made her see stars. The sound of skin slapping against skin echoed through the cave along with their passionate cries.


    Su Yu growled against her neck, his hot breath making her shiver. One hand gripped her hip bruisingly hard while the other played with her sensitive breasts, pinching and rolling her hardened nipples.


    "Ah~! No~!" Gu Yuena instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist to pull him even deeper. Her juices were flowing freely now, coating his thick shaft as he pounded into her soaking pussy.


    Su Yu''s eyes blazed with primal lust as he flipped her over onto her hands and knees, mounting her from behind like a beast in heat. He gripped a fistful of her long hair, using it as leverage to slam into her even more forcefully. The new angle had his cock hitting spots that made Gu Yuena scream in pleasure.


    "Ah~!" she wailed, pushing back to meet his savage thrusts. Her breasts bounced wildly with each impact, her whole body on fire with desire. The aphrodisiac had stripped away all her inhibitions, leaving only raw need.


    He reached around to rub her swollen clit in time with his relentless pounding. The dual stimulation quickly pushed her over the edge into a mind-shattering orgasm. Her pussy clamped down on his cock like a vice as waves of pleasure crashed through her.


    "AHHHHH! SU YU!" she screamed his name as she came, her whole body trembling.


    Feeling her climax triggered his release. With a final brutal thrust, he buried himself to the hilt and exploded inside her, filling her womb with his hot seed. They collapsed together in a sweaty, satisfied heap, still joined intimately as the effects of the whale glue slowly began to fade...


    The Dragon God bloodline within them both hummed with contentment at their passionate coupling. Despite the circumstances that had brought them together so frantically, there was no denying the deep love between them that had made their joining so intensely pleasurable.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom!


    A fierce aura burst out, and a figure flew backward, rolling wildly in the underground space.


    "Nana, calm down, calm down," Su Yu said, dodging Gu Yuena''s attacks left and right. He couldn''t help it; he had done something wrong and felt guilty. Facing Gu Yuena, Su Yu didn''t dare fight back.


    "Bastard, bastard, I knew you did it on purpose," Gu Yuena said, her voice extremely angry. She had thought that Su Yu''s super Douluo-level spiritual power could suppress the side effects of the hundred-thousand-year-old whale glue. It turned out that everything was staged by Su Yu, and she had fallen into his trap again. This time, she not only fell into the trap but was also taken advantage of. This made Gu Yuena furious.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Gu Yuena''s attacks grew more fierce. Even though Su Yu dodged with all his might, he was still hit repeatedly, gritting his teeth in pain. Gu Yuena hadn''t lost her mind, but her attacks were precisely aimed at Su Yu''s limits. Each hit made Su Yu feel excruciating pain, yet it wouldn''t truly harm his tendons or bones. Gu Yuena had mastered the control of her power to perfection.


    "What do you mean by on purpose?" Su Yu insisted.


    "You bastard, admit it!" Gu Yuena was extremely angry, and with a swift movement, she appeared in front of Su Yu. Before he could dodge, Gu Yuena grabbed the back of his neck. Su Yu''s body trembled, and when he turned to look, Gu Yuena''s flawless face appeared before him. However, at that moment, her face was as cold as an iceberg.


    "Nana, can you go easy on me?" Su Yu gave up struggling. He knew he couldn''t escape this beating.


    Gu Yuena had initially believed Su Yu lost consciousness and was worried something might happen to him, which is why she... But later, when she discovered Su Yu had done it on purpose, her anger was understandable. Su Yu was likely to lose a layer of skin today.


    "Hah... Do you think so?" Gu Yue Na scoffed.


    "I think it''s..." Su Yu hadn''t finished speaking before Gu Yuena''s fist landed on his face. Following that, Gu Yuena unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks, transforming Su Yu into a fresh pighead.


    "Despicable, shameless, bastard..." Gu Yuena was angrier than ever. Su Yu''s tactics were underhanded and hard to defend against. However, Su Yu''s face was thick enough; he wasn''t afraid of verbal attacks. Moreover, Gu Yuena had feelings for him; if she hadn''t been willing, Su Yu wouldn''t have been able to do anything with his current strength.


    "Nana, your hands are really heavy. Are you trying to murder your husband?" Su Yu rubbed his face, speaking in a pitiful tone. Gu Yuena snorted, saying, "I didn''t kill you, so be grateful."


    "Leave now; I don''t want to see you."


    "I won''t leave. My treasure is here, and I''m not going anywhere," Su Yu muttered.


    "You won''t leave? I will beat you once a day," Gu Yuena threatened. "Beating is love, scolding is love. You can beat me if you want; I don''t mind," Su Yu said, opening his arms in a fearless gesture.


    Gu Yuena''s eyebrows shot up, appearing extremely angry, but the cold glint in her beautiful eyes diminished slightly. If Su Yu had truly taken advantage of her and then left without a care, she would have declared him dead in her heart. Women have their ways, and even Gu Yuena couldn''t help but test Su Yu at this moment. Fortunately, Su Yu wasn''t so low as to leave; he stayed.


    However, Gu Yuena still maintained a cold face and said in a chilly voice, "Do you think I wouldn''t dare?"


    "You dare, of course you dare. Even if you beat me, I''d still be happy," Su Yu said with deep emotion. Since he had already deflowered Gu Yuena, Su Yu didn''t mind lowering his posture; he never had much integrity anyway. Gu Yuena fell silent, watching Su Yu quietly for a while before revealing a look of disdain.


    "You''re ugly."


    Su Yu smiled wryly and said, "Would my face be so swollen if you hadn''t hit me?"


    "Are you blaming me?" Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes narrowed, her gaze somewhat dangerous. Su Yu grinned and said, "I''m blaming myself; it''s all my fault."


    "Hmph!" Gu Yuena snorted, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is your body uncomfortable?" Su Yu took two steps forward, asking with concern.


    Gu Yuena didn''t speak, giving Su Yu a sideways glance. Su Yu thought for a moment and asked, "Is it because of the injuries from the Asura God that haven''t healed yet?"


    Su Yu was aware of his limitations; even if he had won Gu Yuena over, he couldn''t have caused her significant harm. Gu Yuena was a goddess and wasn''t that fragile; it was clear she was just experiencing a flare-up of an old injury.


    "Do you know and still ask?"


    Gu Yuena''s tone was still aggressive, but Su Yu could only smile apologetically.


    No choice, who made him do something bad today?


    Feeling guilty, he couldn''t stand up straight.


    "Nana, rest assured when I become the God King, I will help you kill the Asura God,"


    Su Yu patted his chest, guaranteeing it.


    "Wait until you become the God King before talking, don''t just know how to talk big every day,"


    Gu Yuena scolded, but the ice and snow in her beautiful eyes melted a bit more.


    Things had come to this, what could she do to Su Yu?


    Kill him?


    Or cry, make a scene, and hang herself?


    These were not realistic.


    As long as Su Yu could take responsibility and not escape, she would grit her teeth and accept it.


    After all, apart from him, she wouldn''t choose anyone else.


    She was just unhappy because she was outsmarted by Su Yu, not because he had taken advantage of her.


    She didn''t expect someone to be so shameless.


    The dragon god reincarnation, how did it become such a thing?


    Gu Yuena was puzzled.


    "Hehe, Nana, don''t worry, I will become the God King before I''m thirty,"


    "I will take back what belongs to us with my own hands,"


    "I will settle accounts with those who need to be settled,"


    Su Yu smiled and said calmly.


    His voice was calm but powerful.


    It was clear that Su Yu was serious about this.


    Gu Yuena looked deeply at Su Yu as if she saw the deep ambition in his eyes.


    It was an indescribable gaze, full of the ambition to conquer everything.


    Wild, overbearing, and domineering.


    At this moment, Gu Yuena was stunned.


    She suddenly realized that she had never truly understood the boy she had watched grow up.


    At this moment, Su Yu, who was no longer joking, gave her an unspeakable sense of majesty.


    Was this his true self?


    Or was it that she had only truly recognized this man now?


    "You... seem a bit different,"


    Gu Yuena frowned.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "This doesn''t matter, you just need to know that I am your man, and that''s enough."


    "But you''re still lacking a bit,"


    Gu Yuena said.


    Su Yu lightly stroked his cheek, and the swelling disappeared instantly.


    Su Yu walked a few steps to Gu Yuena''s front, looking at her purple eyes, and said calmly, "It''s just that I''m still lacking a bit of soul power."


    "I will become a god sooner or later, that day is not far."


    Su Yu raised his hand and gently stroked Gu Yuena''s face, saying softly, "Nana, you are already my woman."


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes slightly froze, looking at the unfamiliar Su Yu, feeling a bit scared.


    The Su Yu in front of her was very different from the one she had seen before.


    Her impression of Su Yu was that he was indulgent in love, lacking ambition, and shameless.


    But the Su Yu in front of her seemed like a monarch about to ascend to the throne, with a burning desire in his eyes that seemed to scorch her.


    It could be said that they were like two different people.


    And all of this was just because she and Su Yu had that relationship.


    "Do you really like me?"


    Gu Yuena couldn''t help but ask.


    The Su Yu in front of her didn''t have the slightest appearance of being infatuated with love.


    Gu Yuena suspected that the person in front of her didn''t have any feelings at all.


    He was more like a dragon without emotions, wearing human skin.


    Yes, Gu Yuena felt that Su Yu was more like a dragon than she was.


    Su Yu smiled slightly and said, "What nonsense, of course, I like you."


    "We are one."


    "I even want you to give birth to a little dragon god for me."


    "Get out,"


    Su Yu''s joking tone made Gu Yuena regain a familiar feeling, and she felt a great relief in her heart.


    Looking at Su Yu again, he no longer had the previous overbearing and oppressive aura but seemed more approachable.


    Gu Yuena felt that the Su Yu in front of her was more likable.


    Fundamentally, Gu Yuena had this feeling because she was becoming more human, having human emotions.


    "Nana, no matter what happened before, from today on, you are my woman."


    "I can swear with my martial soul, making a lifelong vow."


    "I am willing to share the same boat with you, not abandoning or giving up on each other, understanding and guarding each other until the end of death."


    "As long as you don''t betray me, I will never betray you."


    "But you have already betrayed me, you found another woman, didn''t you?"


    Gu Yuena said softly.


    "Cough, that doesn''t count, I mean I won''t abandon you,"


    Su Yu coughed and said hastily.


    His previous calm demeanor disappeared.


    A faint smile flashed across Gu Yuena''s eyes.


    Su Yu''s serious expression was unfamiliar to her.


    Now, this way, it gave her a familiar feeling.


    Women are indeed complex creatures.


    When Su Yu was carefree, she wanted him to be serious, with a fed-up expression.


    When Su Yu was serious, she found it too unfamiliar.


    Anyway, it was very uncomfortable.


    "Hmph, a man with divided intentions,"


    Gu Yuena snorted lightly.


    Su Yu didn''t argue, after all, this was the truth.


    He had wanted to have multiple women, so why couldn''t others point it out?


    He, Su Yu, had never been afraid of being pointed out.


    "Your face is still so thick,"


    Gu Yuena glanced at Su Yu sideways, then seemed to remember something and asked, "Did you do that with that human girl?"


    "Which one?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu scratched his head, pretending not to understand.


    Gu Yuena''s face sank, and she slapped Su Yu''s forehead again.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched; this woman seemed to have developed a habit of hitting people.


    This wasn''t a good habit.


    "Did you or not?"


    Gu Yuena asked with a gloomy face.


    "Not yet,"


    Su Yu said honestly.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuena''s tightly furrowed brows relaxed, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt happy.


    "I won''t agree to you being with that human girl before you become a god,"


    Gu Yuena said.


    Although things had gone awry today, she felt more confident.


    "I get to decide before you become a god, you need to surpass me before you can take charge."


    Su Yu shrugged, not knowing if he had listened.


    However, given Su Yu''s personality, the possibility of him listening was small.


    After all, he just didn''t argue back, which didn''t mean he would follow through.


    PS: Expect more lemon chapters from now on.

 Chapter 220 - 220: [DD2]: 220

    Gu Yuena seemed to see through Su Yu''s thoughts. Her delicate brows furrowed slightly, but she didn''t press closer.


    Pushing Su Yu too hard wouldn''t be a good thing.


    Although Gu Yuena was deeply emotional, she wasn''t foolish.


    If she were too controlling, Su Yu might develop resistance, which would only make things worse.


    After giving Su Yu a deep look, Gu Yuena glanced at the messy stone platform. There were still traces of golden blood on it.


    She frowned, shattered the stone platform with a slap, and re-formed a new one using earth elements.


    Su Yu stepped forward just in time to support Gu Yuena, speaking gently, "Nana, take a rest first."


    Gu Yuena gave Su Yu a sideways glance but didn''t push him away.


    With his support, she walked toward the newly formed stone platform.


    Su Yu spread a soft blanket over the platform before helping Gu Yuena sit down.


    "Nana, rest for a bit. I''ll keep watch over you," Su Yu said softly.


    In Su Yu''s eyes, Gu Yuena was no different from Meng Hongchen and the others.


    They were all his woman.


    Su Yu drew a clear line between his woman and outsiders.


    Gu Yuena seemed to sense Su Yu''s warmth, the kind of affection that came from the heart. It was a feeling she had never experienced before.


    She glanced at Su Yu and felt that, at this moment, he seemed more real.


    "Don''t try anything while I''m asleep," Gu Yuena warned.


    "What are you thinking? I''m not that kind of person. Don''t you trust me?" Su Yu responded innocently.


    "It''s because I trust you too much that I fell into your trap," Gu Yuena gritted her teeth.


    Su Yu smiled sheepishly, a little guilty.


    Gu Yuena glared at him before lying down on her own.


    At this point, what was done was done. There was no point in being overly cautious around Su Yu anymore.


    She said it more for the sake of keeping up appearances.


    As he watched Gu Yuena gradually fall into a peaceful slumber, Su Yu''s gaze turned contemplative.


    What happened today wasn''t an accident.


    From the moment he obtained the 100,000-year whale glue, he had been planning for this day.


    Choosing to consume it while alone with Gu Yuena¡ªwas that a coincidence?


    Of course not. It was intentional.


    Something was still missing to bring his relationship with Gu Yuena to the next level.


    Su Yu had taken the approach of getting on the train first and buying the ticket later.


    The 100,000-year whale glue was incredibly potent, its yang energy extremely intense.


    The way Su Yu had appeared¡ªred all over, even steaming¡ªlooked as though he were being consumed by yang energy.


    While whale glue was a tonic, too much of it could cause an extreme reaction.


    Gu Yuena had agreed largely out of concern for Su Yu''s safety.


    Of course, Su Yu''s persistence also played a significant role.


    While Gu Yuena was momentarily distracted, Su Yu seized the opportunity and didn''t let go.


    Even if she wanted to resist, breaking free would likely harm Su Yu.


    The memory of nearly killing him during a defensive reaction still lingered in Gu Yuena''s mind, casting a shadow over her thoughts.


    She didn''t want to hurt him again, so her struggles were half-hearted.


    With these two factors combined, Gu Yuena ultimately chose to compromise.


    After all, she was going to be Su Yu''s sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.


    Moreover, as a soul beast, Gu Yuena didn''t view such matters as gravely as humans did.


    Thus, Su Yu, with careful planning, achieved his goal.


    But he hadn''t expected Gu Yuena to realize he had been fully conscious, leading to an awkward moment earlier.


    This was a lesson: one shouldn''t be too complacent, or one might slip up.


    Had Su Yu acted better, the whole situation would have gone flawlessly.


    Still, Su Yu only used such underhanded methods on Gu Yuena.


    He would never consider doing this to anyone else.


    Even he admitted it was shameless.


    "Nana was right¡ªI am despicable," Su Yu thought, mocking himself.


    Meng Hongchen had been easy to win over, as she was already devoted to him.


    If he made a move, she would likely be even more eager than him.


    But he had deliberately focused his efforts on Gu Yuena, who was completely inexperienced in matters of the heart.


    If that wasn''t shameless, what was?


    Still, Su Yu didn''t deny his shamelessness.


    "Shameless as it may be... it was worth it," Su Yu murmured to himself.


    Looking at Gu Yuena, memories and emotions surged within him.


    She truly was like a celestial being descended to earth.


    A beauty so rare, it was almost otherworldly.


    But now, no matter how divine, she was his.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, his gaze at Gu Yuena full of gentleness.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Su Yu, stop zoning out."


    "Su Yu, pay attention!"


    "Su Yu, can you not understand something this simple?"


    In the underground space, Gu Yuena''s scolding voice echoed constantly.


    She reprimanded him with such confidence as if she weren''t worried about him retaliating.


    Sometimes, when she was displeased, she would even smack him on the head.


    And Su Yu, instead of resisting, would smile in response.


    This was one of the lingering effects of their previous encounter¡ªSu Yu found it hard to act tough in front of Gu Yuena.


    "Daydreaming again!"


    Gu Yuena grabbed his ear and started lecturing him.


    Her delicate face turned serious, and her tone carried a hint of coldness. Her violet eyes radiated an intimidating aura.


    Su Yu let out a bitter laugh. He hadn''t been distracted at all!


    Gu Yuena was making something out of nothing.


    "Nana, if you want to hit me, just say so. Why bother making up a reason?"


    "I''m not going to stop you anyway," Su Yu said helplessly, starting to question whether his earlier schemes had been worth it.


    Sure, he had successfully won Gu Yuena over, but now she had become more assertive.


    In the past, she would never have dared to talk to him like this.


    Back then, Su Yu was the one bullying Gu Yuena. Now, the tables had turned.


    If Su Yu dared to resist, Gu Yuena would simply give him an emotionless stare.


    Whenever their eyes met, Su Yu''s guilty conscience made him feel apologetic, leaving him at her mercy.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but worry that, at this rate, his authority as the head of the family might never recover.


    "You dare talk back?"


    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes glared at him as she tightened her grip slightly.


    Fine.


    Su Yu sighed in resignation and raised his hands in surrender.


    "Nana, I''ll be leaving in a few days," Su Yu suddenly said as Gu Yuena was reprimanding him.


    Her jade-like hand froze mid-motion, and she snapped angrily, "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Su Yu chuckled softly and replied, "I''m not joking. I''ve already been back for almost three months. If I don''t leave soon, the shield blocking the Divine Realm will break."


    Gu Yuena furrowed her brows and withdrew her hand.


    Her expression calmed as if all her earlier anger had dissipated.


    "Do you have to go?"


    Looking at Su Yu, Gu Yuena felt a trace of reluctance.


    Another month had passed since their previous incident.


    Over the past month, Su Yu had let her order him around and even bullied him a little.


    Truth be told, her anger had long since faded.


    She had grown to enjoy the feeling of being able to command Su Yu.


    It seemed Su Yu understood this and went along with it, coaxing her in his way.


    From his gaze, she could sense his genuine affection.


    The way he looked at her carried the same tenderness he had when looking at Di Minglii,


    It made her feel incredibly comfortable.


    Now, with Su Yu suddenly saying he had to leave, she found herself a little unprepared.


    "Yeah, probably in a few days. I''ll spend a bit more time with you before I go," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "As if I care," Gu Yuena replied with a hint of tsundere stubbornness.


    Su Yu smiled lightly, took her hand, and gently pulled her into his embrace.


    "Nana, I know I''ve wronged you, but I truly care about you now."


    "I promise, one day, I''ll heal your wounds and take you to see all the splendor the world has to offer."


    Su Yu''s tone was solemn, and his expression was exceptionally sincere.


    Gu Yuena gazed into his eyes, and a soft light of tenderness emerged in her violet irises.


    Although she had been furious about Su Yu''s scheming at first, his behavior over the past month had softened her heart.


    Even if she acted aloof on the surface, deep down, she had already accepted Su Yu.


    Their relationship had grown significantly in the past month.


    Truthfully, Gu Yuena didn''t dislike Su Yu.


    On the contrary, he now held an extremely high position in her heart.


    After all they had been through, they were now the closest people to each other.


    Gu Yuena gently caressed Su Yu''s cheek and spoke in a soft tone, "Just take care of yourself and stop making empty promises."


    "You should remember the responsibility you carry. You have a mission to fulfill."


    "You''ve already achieved what you wanted. Focus on your cultivation and don''t let me down."


    "I understand, my Beautiful little silver dragon," Su Yu replied with a grin.


    "Hmph."


    Gu Yuena feigned annoyance, giving Su Yu a side-eye. But her jade-like hands moved to adjust his collar with great care and gentleness, much like a devoted wife.


    Su Yu wore a cheerful smile the entire time. Once she finished tidying up his collar, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Gu Yuena didn''t resist and allowed herself to be held.


    In the quiet underground space, the two leaned against each other in peaceful silence.


    ...


    Three days later.


    At the Lake of Life.


    Di Mingli bit the hem of Su Yu''s clothing, her gaze filled with reluctance.


    Su Yu hadn''t been back for long, and now he was leaving again.


    Di Mingli couldn''t accept it.


    Su Yu gently stroked her golden fur and said softly, "Mingli, let go. I''m not leaving for good." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I promise, within two years at most, I''ll come back to see you."


    Since Su Yu still had one unused Heaven-Deceiving Card, he felt confident making this promise.


    But Di Mingli refused to release her grip on his clothing.


    If Su Yu left, she would be all alone again. She hated that feeling.


    "Di Mingli, don''t be stubborn. Be good."


    Su Yu''s tone grew firmer.


    Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, Di Mingli finally let go.


    Her head drooped, her mood visibly low, and she looked pitifully dejected.


    PS: Hey, I see this book failed to enter top 200. Only one chapter update today.

 Chapter 221 - 221: [DD2]: 221

    Looking at Di Mingli''s aggrieved expression, Su Yu felt a pang in his heart.


    With a helpless smile, he took two steps forward and gently hugged her head.


    "Alright, Mingli, don''t be mad," Su Yu said softly, stroking her golden fur to comfort her. "I already told you I''ll come back."


    "When I return, we can play together again, all you want."


    "And when the time is right, I''ll take you to see the human world. How does that sound?"


    "And when will the time be right?" Di Mingli stared directly at Su Yu and asked.


    "When I can deal with a few obstacles, that will be the right time," Su Yu replied with a smile.


    "But how long will that take?"


    Her golden eyes glimmered as she fixed them on him.


    Su Yu chuckled faintly. "Mingli, I can''t give you an exact time, but I promise I''ll do my best to make it happen as soon as possible."


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Nope."


    Her response was crisp and direct.


    Su Yu: "..."


    This silly Three-Eyed Lion! All his doting on her had been in vain.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yu spoke with mock seriousness: "Mingli, you''ve truly broken my heart."


    "Hmph!"


    Di Mingli snorted and turned her head away.


    "You always tell me to wait. I''ve waited and waited, day after day, and I''m still waiting."


    "Uh¡­"


    Su Yu was momentarily speechless. She wasn''t wrong.


    But it wasn''t like he could do anything about it! He wanted her to take human form as soon as possible, too.


    He wouldn''t mind having another beauty by his side every day!


    But reality didn''t work that way.


    Seeing Su Yu at a loss for words, Di Mingli became even bolder.


    "Tell me¡ªexactly when are you coming back for me? If you don''t say, I won''t let you leave!" she demanded, brimming with authority.


    "Uh¡­ how about ten years?" Su Yu muttered softly.


    "Hmm?"


    Her golden eyes widened in disbelief. Ten years?


    Why not just say a hundred years!


    Out of sheer frustration, she lowered her head and rammed into Su Yu''s chest, almost knocking him over.


    The blow left Su Yu gasping for air. The strength of this silly lion was no joke.


    "Eight years! Can we make it eight?" Su Yu quickly amended.


    Di MIngli squinted her eyes, preparing to ram again.


    "Five years! Five years, okay? I promise I''ll come back within five years to take you to the human world," Su Yu said hurriedly.


    Di Mingli remained silent, her gaze sweeping over Su Yu as if evaluating his sincerity.


    Su Yu placed a large hand on her head and said, "Mingli, let''s not overdo it. Five years is the shortest I can promise. No less."


    "Even if you ram me to death today, I won''t change my answer."


    "And if you keep causing trouble, don''t blame me for having Uncle Di Tian lock you up."


    "I''ll send you to the Great Sovereign''s realm and have you locked away for a hundred years. Believe it or not!"


    Di Mingli froze. Her outstretched head slowly withdrew.


    Her golden eyes shifted as she muttered pitifully, "You''re always bullying me."


    Rolling his eyes, Su Yu replied, "Stop with the act. I''m telling you¡ªthis isn''t up for negotiation."


    "Uncle Di Tian!" Su Yu called out.


    "Yes, Young Master!" Di Tian stepped forward.


    Seeing that Su Yu was serious, Di Mingli panicked and quickly backed down. "Five years it is! But remember¡ªyou must come back for me in five years!"


    "And I have one more condition: you must visit me within the next two years."


    "Deal. I''ll come back to visit you within two years," Su Yu said with a smile.


    Di Mingli finally felt a little better. Her golden eyes glared at Su Yu as she muttered, "You''re so awful. Always using your authority to push me around."


    "I''m the Emperor Auspicious Beast, and yet you''re the only one who dares to bully me."


    "Well, what can I say? Rank always wins. My status is higher than yours," Su Yu said with a grin.


    "Hmph! Just wait until I take human form. Then you''ll get what''s coming to you."


    "Sure, sure. I''ll be waiting."


    Su Yu agreed cheerfully, though a glint of amusement flickered in his eyes.


    By the time she took human form, who knew who would be bullying whom?


    Even Gu Yuena had fallen to him. What chance did this silly lion have?


    Su Yu smiled. His bond with Di Mingli was far closer than his initial relationship with Gu Yuena.


    Winning over the transformed Three-Eyed Golden Lion would be as easy as pie.


    Di Mingli blinked her golden eyes, looking at Su Yu suspiciously. "I feel like you''re thinking about something inappropriate."


    Her intuition was surprisingly sharp.


    Su Yu chuckled softly but didn''t answer.


    With a wave of his right hand, a white orb appeared, radiating an intense, pure light. The surrounding air rippled with dragon might, exuding a powerful aura.


    "Huh? This is¡­"


    Di Tian''s eyes flashed with astonishment.


    "Such pure light energy¡ªthis is a Dragon Core from the Holy Light Dragon Clan?"


    Di Tian, being well-versed in dragon lineage, instantly recognized the treasure.


    "Indeed, Uncle Di Tian," Su Yu said with a smile.


    "This Dragon Core is something I acquired from Shrek Academy. I''ve kept it all this time without using it."


    "I think Mingli, with her ultimate light element and dragon bloodline, is the perfect match for it."


    Di Mingli froze, stunned. "This¡­ is for me?"


    Though occasionally silly, she wasn''t truly foolish. She fully understood the value of a pure dragon''s Dragon Core.


    For a soul beast with a light attribute, it was an unparalleled treasure.


    And Su Yu was giving it to her?


    "Who else would I give it to?" Su Yu chuckled and tossed the Dragon Core toward her.


    Mingli quickly caught it with one paw, the platinum orb radiating brilliance in her grasp.


    "Take some time to absorb it. Hopefully, when I come back, your strength will have improved greatly," Su Yu said, winking at her.


    With a final smile, he turned to leave.


    Glancing back toward the Lake of Life, Su Yu''s gaze seemed to penetrate the underground realm, where he envisioned a beautiful silver-haired figure.


    Sensing his thoughts, Gu Yuena lifted her violet eyes slightly, as though meeting his gaze through space.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and nodded.


    Her gaze softened, filled with warmth.


    With that, Su Yu turned and headed for the outskirts of the Star Dou Forest.


    Hands clasped behind his back, Su Yu moved through the forest.


    In the core area, powerful soul beasts roamed, but all recognized Su Yu''s status.


    There wasn''t a single reckless soul beast daring enough to block Su Yu''s path. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unhurried, Su Yu simply walked forward. Even so, after two hours, he exited the Star Dou Forest''s core zone.


    As he walked, countless thoughts swirled through his mind. It had already been nearly three months since his return to the Star Dou Forest, and his level had reached 58.


    However, after reaching the Soul King stage, the pace of his soul power cultivation slowed down compared to when he was a Soul Elder. During the Soul Grandmaster phase, his ultimate martial soul allowed him to increase his level by around five annually, even without external aids. As a Soul Elder, it dropped to about four levels per year. Now, as a Soul King, the speed had decreased yet again.


    The higher the level, the harder it became to improve¡ªthis common wisdom was proving itself true. But Su Yu couldn''t help wondering why the ultimate martial soul''s influence was still dragging down his cultivation speed. The ultimate power of his martial soul should have primarily been directed toward nourishing his body. And now, with a physical constitution comparable to a Titled Douluo, the ultimate ice should no longer be holding him back.


    But even with his strong physique, he still felt significant resistance during cultivation. It wasn''t just the ultimate ice causing the drag.


    "Could it be¡­ the Dragon God Seal?" Su Yu murmured to himself. "Has the Dragon God Seal''s ultimate attributes been silently slowing down my progress all this time? Its influence might have been subtle because I haven''t yet cultivated it."


    If his suspicion was correct, this was a significant issue. The Dragon God Seal contained multiple ultimate attributes¡ªmuch more problematic than just one. If the Ice Emperor was like one hand pulling him back, the Dragon God Seal would be like several hands holding him down.


    "No wonder I''ve been struggling to increase my soul power, even with the help of a Pure Body," Su Yu thought, his face darkening. "If I didn''t have this physique, how much worse would it be? Would I even manage to gain two levels a year?"


    The very thought sent a chill down his spine. Thankfully, his Pure Body ensured that his cultivation speed though slowed, still outpaced many other prodigies. After all, being a Level 58 Soul King at only 14 years old was already remarkable.


    Even if it took longer, Su Yu felt confident he''d reach the Soul Sage level before the second Martial Soul Tournament. However, he resolved to further enhance his physical strength¡ªif a Titled Douluo-level physique wasn''t enough to overcome the resistance, then perhaps achieving the constitution of a Super Douluo would do the trick.


    "The stronger my body, the better," Su Yu thought, quickening his pace as he entered the mixed zone of the Star Dou Forest.


    Unlike the core zone, the mixed zone was filled with dense undergrowth, rotting leaves, and murky swamps. Traversing this area would be a slow and perilous task for most. But Su Yu''s steps were light and effortless, his blue-and-white outfit remaining spotless despite the rugged terrain.


    In no time, he had crossed a significant portion of the mixed zone. As he pushed through a thicket, Su Yu suddenly stopped in his tracks. His extraordinary perception alerted him to a battle taking place nearby.


    His eyes flickered with curiosity as he turned toward the sound of conflict. Moving silently, Su Yu traveled several hundred meters before scaling a tall tree to get a better view.


    Roughly 200 meters away, a group of people was engaged in combat. With his keen eyesight, Su Yu quickly identified their attire and recognized their affiliation.


    "Shrek Academy?" Su Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Are they here hunting soul beasts again?"


    There were about ten individuals, most wearing the academy''s signature red uniforms¡ªsignifying they were inner court students. However, two of them wore purple, marking them as third- or fourth-year outer court students.


    "What kind of team composition is this?" Su Yu muttered to himself, puzzled by the presence of both inner and outer court students.


    While he was observing, one member of the Shrek group suddenly noticed something was amiss. A sharp gaze shot toward Su Yu''s direction, accompanied by a blast of energy.


    "Who''s spying on us?" a cold voice demanded.


    Su Yu chuckled softly and dodged the attack with ease, his figure flashing as he approached the group. Within moments, he stood before them.


    The source of the attack was a mature woman clad in simple gray robes. Her figure was curvaceous, her beauty still evident despite appearing to be in her forties. Her aura exuded immense power¡ªshe was a seasoned Titled Douluo, and not a recently advanced one at that.


    "No wonder she spotted me so quickly," Su Yu mused.


    The woman''s expression shifted slightly as she noticed Su Yu''s youthful appearance. Her initial wariness lessened somewhat.


    "Who are you?" she asked sternly. "Why were you watching us from the shadows?"


    Before Su Yu could reply, a familiar voice exclaimed, "It''s you!"


    Turning, Su Yu spotted an old acquaintance. He grinned. "Ah, Brother Bei! Long time no see."


    As he scanned the group, Su Yu noticed several familiar faces, including Bei Bei, Chu He, and Shi Yue, whom he had encountered during the previous tournament. Standing quietly among them was Zhang Lexuan, who seemed to be stealing glances at him.


    "Hiding, are we?" Su Yu smirked inwardly. Earlier, a tree had obscured Zhang Lexuan''s presence, so he hadn''t noticed her right away. Now, it was evident she had come along as a guardian for the team.


    Beside Zhang Lexuan stood another striking woman with a similar mature charm. She seemed slightly older than Zhang Lexuan, and her aura suggested she was nearing the Soul Douluo rank. Su Yu quickly deduced her identity.


    Shifting his gaze, Su Yu finally turned his attention to the two outer court students in purple uniforms.

 Chapter 222 - 222: [DD2]: 222

    Two outer court students had joined the group of inner court students, naturally catching Su Yu''s attention.


    The two newcomers were unfamiliar faces¡ªone male and one female¡ªneither of whom Su Yu recognized.


    The boy was somewhat handsome, with a soul power fluctuation around level forty. Judging by his age, he appeared to be about fourteen, roughly the same as Su Yu. At fourteen, a soul power of level forty was already a commendable talent. For instance, Bei Bei hadn''t even reached level forty when he was fourteen.


    The girl, petite in stature and sporting two pigtails, looked lively, youthful, and charming. Her soul power was also at level forty, no less than the boy''s.


    Su Yu could sense that the girl harbored another force within her body. Her talent seemed even greater than the boy''s.


    A twin martial soul, perhaps? Could it be her?


    Petite, lively, adorable, and possessing twin martial souls¡ªit seemed like the description fit only Xiao Xiao. In the original Shrek Academy, there were three twin martial soul prodigies. Now, only Xiao Xiao remained.


    In terms of talent, Xiao Xiao was not inferior to Bei Bei. Although her Three Lives Soul-Calming Cauldron and Nine Phoenix Zither weren''t as strong as the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon with the Radiant Holy Dragon bloodline, they were still twin martial souls.


    Twin martial souls, as long as both were of decent quality, were considered top-tier. For example, Wang Dong''er''s twin martial souls were both top-tier and combined, they rivaled a super martial soul.


    Similarly, Su Yu''s martial souls were not only Ultimate but also twins, overshadowing Wang Dong''er.


    At Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Wang Dong''er might have seemed less prominent, but in truth, Jing Hongchen treated Wang Dong''er exceptionally well. It was just that Su Yu received even better treatment, which made Wang Dong''er appear less impressive.


    Even though twin martial souls were no longer as rare as they were millennia ago, their appearance still warranted significant attention.


    Xiao Xiao, standing before him, was likely a prized student in the eyes of Shrek Academy''s teachers. With proper nurturing, breaking through to become a Super Douluo wouldn''t be difficult for her in the future.


    While Su Yu was evaluating Xiao Xiao, a slightly displeased voice from a middle-aged woman interrupted his thoughts.


    "Young man, I asked you a question. Why aren''t you answering?"


    Su Yu turned slowly, looked at the woman, and smiled faintly. "May I know how to address you, senior?"


    "I''m asking you questions, and now you''re questioning me?"


    The middle-aged woman chuckled, clearly amused. If Su Yu hadn''t seemed harmless due to his young age, her tone wouldn''t have been this mild.


    Su Yu smiled playfully and said, "There are plenty of people here who know me. I doubt I need to introduce myself, right? "


    His gaze swept over Bei Bei and the others, many of whom clenched their fists involuntarily.


    Especially Chu He and Shi Yue, who couldn''t help but recall their defeat at Su Yu''s hands during the Shrek Academy representative team competition.


    "Don''t be so arrogant!" Chu He roared, still scarred by the memory of that loss. Now that they were facing Su Yu alone, his arrogance was infuriating.


    "Arrogance requires ability," Su Yu said, his lips curving into a faint smirk. "And I just so happen to have it."


    The middle-aged woman''s face darkened. She turned to Bei Bei and the others and asked, "Who is he?"


    Bei Bei sighed and replied, "Dean Cai, he''s Su Yu." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    Cai Mei''er''s expression shifted, her beautiful eyes narrowing in surprise.


    "He''s Su Yu?"


    She looked at Su Yu again, surprised that this overly handsome young man was the one Shrek Academy had been searching for.


    And now, they had encountered him so easily.


    What kind of coincidence was this?


    Even the inner court students who hadn''t met Su Yu before now wore complicated expressions.


    This was the same Su Yu who had defeated Ma Xiaotao, Dai Yuoheng, and the others in the Soul Battle Competition, causing Shrek Academy''s first-ever loss in a millennium.


    For students who held Shrek''s honor above all else, Su Yu''s actions were nothing short of a provocation.


    They instinctively disliked and even resented him.


    Noticing the hostility, Su Yu smiled casually. "What''s this?"


    "Judging by your expressions, do you all want to fight me?"


    "I don''t mind. It''d be a good opportunity to witness Shrek''s strength. I''d be happy to oblige. Who''s first?"


    "Of course, if you want to come at me all at once, that''s fine too."


    Arrogant!


    Truly arrogant!


    Su Yu''s calm tone was laced with utter disregard for Shrek Academy''s students.


    There were eleven inner court students present, including Zhang Lexuan. And yet, Su Yu dared to challenge all of them at once.


    Wasn''t that outright contempt?


    Even Zhang Lexuan''s usually calm demeanor faltered, her companion frowning in displeasure at Su Yu''s arrogance.


    Zhang Lexuan, who hadn''t seen Su Yu for two years, couldn''t help but think that this guy''s knack for making enemies has only gotten stronger.


    Among the inner court students, some were strong, but they weren''t pushovers.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed inwardly, extending a hand to stop Han Ruoruo.


    If a fight broke out, she couldn''t let Ruoruo participate.


    Shrek could afford to lose face, but Su Yu couldn''t afford to get hurt.


    As for sisterhood¡­


    For Su Yu''s sake, Ruoruo would just have to endure a little.


    "Lexuan, what are you doing?" Han Ruoruo asked, confused.


    "Ruoruo, Su Yu''s background is extraordinary. Offending him would be a disaster for the academy."


    "But he¡­"


    "Others can fight him. You can''t. You''re much older than him¡ªit''s not a fair fight."


    "If you intervene, it''ll be seen as bullying. His Ice God Palace might hold it against the academy."


    "¡­Fair enough."


    Han Ruoruo hesitated but eventually nodded, persuaded by Zhang Lexuan.


    "But this guy is insufferable."


    Even someone as gentle and kind as Han Ruoruo found Su Yu''s attitude intolerable.


    Naturally, the inner court students, all hot-blooded youths, were furious.


    "Su Yu, you''re too arrogant!"


    "Outrageous! Simply outrageous!"


    "Dean Cai, please permit me to challenge him one-on-one!"


    A group of inner courtyard disciples glared at Su Yu, and some even challenged him to a duel. Of course, these weren''t Bei Bei, Chu He, or Shi Yue. They weren''t foolish enough to go that far. After all, even Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yuoheng had been defeated by Su Yu in one-on-one battles¡ªhow could they possibly stand a chance?


    Those brave enough to challenge him were people who had never witnessed Su Yu''s strength firsthand. Talk is cheap; fear only sets in when one feels the pain of his blows.


    Seeing the indignant faces of the crowd, Su Yu couldn''t help but chuckle. "I heard someone mention a duel just now. Who said it? Step forward!"


    "I''ll fight you! Don''t think I''m scared. I, Sun Tianba, am not someone to mess with!"


    As soon as Su Yu''s voice fell, a challenger stepped out.


    Su Yu glanced at him¡ªSoul Power at the sixtieth rank, not weak. But judging by his age, he was already over 20. A decent talent, perhaps, but not quite at the level of a true prodigy.


    "Sun Tianba, huh? Alright. Anyone else want to fight me?" Su Yu scanned the group, his gaze stopping on Bei Bei. "What about you, Brother Bei Bei? Care to give it a go?"


    Su Yu could see that Bei Bei had also recently broken through to the Soul King level, hovering around rank 51.


    Bei Bei didn''t respond. He wasn''t reckless like Sun Tianba. A one-on-one battle with Su Yu was essentially asking for humiliation. Deep down, Bei Bei even thought it would be better if they could all attack Su Yu at once¡ªbut that wasn''t realistic.


    Su Yu''s background was too formidable, even to the point that the academy had to tread carefully around him. Bei Bei had personally witnessed Yan Shaozhe, the Dean of Shrek Academy, compromise with Su Yu. To gang up on someone like Su Yu would undoubtedly bring trouble to the academy.


    Who knew if the same Ice Emperor, Haibo Dong, who had protected Su Yu in the past was still in the shadows? Offending a powerhouse like that was simply courting disaster.


    "Not stepping up, huh? What a pity. I was hoping to see how much progress you''ve made over these two years." Su Yu feigned disappointment.


    "That''s enough!"


    At that moment, Cai Mei''er who had been silent finally intervened.


    "Sun Tianba, step back."


    "...Oh."


    Under her stern gaze, Sun Tianba reluctantly retreated. It was clear that Cai Mei''er commanded great authority.


    "I am Cai Meier, vice-dean of the Martial Soul Department at Shrek Academy. You must be Su Yu. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Cai Meier was fully aware of Su Yu''s significant background. After all, her husband was Yan Shaozhe himself. She knew better than anyone that the young man before her was someone they absolutely could not afford to offend. He was simply too important to the academy.


    "Oh?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "How much of a pleasure?"


    Cai Meier: ???


    Her expression froze for a moment. Was that the response she was expecting?


    "My apologies, I misspoke. Let''s try that again." Su Yu''s face lit up with a sincere smile.


    Cai Meier was skeptical but continued, "Su Yu, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Su Yu chuckles. "You''re happy too soon."


    Cai Meier: ???!!!


    Her chest heaved as her emotions fluctuated between confusion and fury. Although she looked young, she was nearly 90 years old and quickly managed to compose herself. With a slightly forced smile, she replied, "Su Yu, you''re quite the joker."


    "Vice-Dean Cai, I''ve long heard of your reputation. I was just trying to lighten the mood. Surely, you won''t take offense?" Su Yu smiled innocently.


    Cai Meier inwardly cursed him but maintained her composure. "Of course not. Su Yu, you have quite the sense of humor."


    Such is the power of influence. Even if you''re irritated, you have no choice but to smile through it.


    "So, Su Yu, why are you here in the Star Dou Forest alone? Are you in need of a soul ring?" Cai Meier asked, attempting to steer the conversation to safer ground.


    "No, just here for some training," Su Yu replied with an expression so sincere that anyone would have believed him.


    "Training in the Star Dou Forest... You have quite the courage, Su Yu. Not everyone would dare to do that," Cai Meier praised, though inwardly she thought, Having the Star Dou Forest as your training ground... only someone with your background could pull that off.


    "Not at all, just having a bit of fun," Su Yu said modestly. "By the way, I''ve heard that you''re married to Dean Yan?"


    Cai Meier smiled. "I didn''t expect you to know that, but yes, I am."


    "Dean Yan is a lucky man, marrying a beauty like you. Truly enviable."


    Cai Meier: ???


    Hmm? Is he... flirting with me?


    Before she could react, Su Yu added, "I heard Dean Yan had some rumors with Dean Xian Lin''er in his younger days. Is that true?"


    "Vice-Dean Cai, I didn''t mean to upset you. I''m just curious."


    Cai Meier: "..."


    You bring up the one person I dislike the most and then tell me not to get mad?


    "By the way, I''ve heard that the Martial Soul Douluo, Xian Lin''er, is also a stunning beauty. I can''t help but wonder why Dean Yan didn''t choose her instead."


    "My apologies, Vice-Dean Cai. I''m not saying you''re not beautiful¡ªyou''re gorgeous as well," Su Yu quickly added, as if he''d just realized his words could be misconstrued.


    Cai Meier: "..."


    "Su Yu, you seem quite interested in Dean Yan''s past, don''t you?" Cai Meier forced a smile, though her clenched fists betrayed her inner frustration.


    "Just a little curious. You''re not angry, are you?" Su Yu replied with a grin.


    Cai Meier: ¡ú_¡ú


    Do I look like I''m not angry?

 Chapter 223 - 223: [DD2]: 223

    Credits: Shadow260802


    Listening to the exchange between Su Yu and Cai Meier, the inner courtyard students couldn''t help but feel secretly astonished.


    They had to admit, that Su Yu was outrageously bold. Not only did he blatantly provoke Vice Dean Cai Meier, but he also deliberately brought up Dean Xian Lin''er to rile her up. Everyone knew Cai Meier and Xian Lin''er had a longstanding grudge. When it came to courting death, Su Yu was practically a master.


    Some students who weren''t fully aware of Su Yu''s background secretly hoped that Cai Meier would teach him a lesson. Su Yu''s arrogance rubbed them the wrong way, and they were eager to see him humbled.


    But those like Bei Bei, who had some understanding of Su Yu''s background, knew better. Even if Cai Meier wanted to, there was no way she could do anything to Su Yu. The fact that Cai Meier hadn''t lost her temper after Su Yu''s provocations already spoke volumes.


    Watching Cai Meier''s expression¡ªequal parts exasperation and forced restraint¡ªSu Yu couldn''t help but feel amused. He didn''t particularly enjoy teasing her, but her husband, Yan Shaozhe, made it hard to resist. Yan Shaozhe wasn''t just unpleasant; his personal life was nothing short of spectacularly messy.


    Apart from his entanglements with Xian Lin''er and Cai Meier, he even had another confidante, Feng Ling, a woman whose impact far outshone Xian Lin''er''s. After all, she was the first woman in Yan Shaozhe''s life.


    However, Su Yu refrained from bringing that up¡ªit would''ve been too much. He also decided against continuing to provoke Cai Meier. After all, she was just a woman, and he had no interest in bullying her endlessly.


    Shifting his gaze, Su Yu scanned the crowd of Shrek Academy students. Most of them instinctively avoided his eyes, as if afraid of drawing his attention. Only Xiao Xiao, a young girl, stared at Su Yu openly with wide, curious eyes.


    Finally, Su Yu''s gaze settled on Zhang Lexuan. A sly smile curved his lips as he strode toward her.


    Seeing Su Yu approaching, Zhang Lexuan couldn''t help but feel puzzled. What was this troublemaker up to now?


    Su Yu stopped about two meters in front of her and began openly sizing her up¡ªbrazenly and unabashedly.


    Zhang Lexuan didn''t mind Su Yu looking at her; she had long since considered herself his. But given the crowd, his casual behavior was rather surprising.


    Before she could speak, Su Yu broke the silence. "Sister, have we met before?"


    His words left half the audience speechless.


    Beside Zhang Lexuan, Han Ruoruo chuckled and said, "Su Yu, that''s such a clich¨¦ pick-up line."


    Su Yu shook his head and responded seriously, "But I''m sure I''ve seen her before."


    Though she didn''t understand what Su Yu was getting at, Zhang Lexuan decided to play along. "Maybe during the Soul Master Tournament? I was one of Shrek''s team leaders then."


    "That''s it!" Su Yu exclaimed, feigning realization. "I knew I''d seen you before. A beauty like you is impossible to forget."


    Bei Bei: "..."


    Han Ruoruo: "..."


    Cai Meier, who was walking over: "..."


    Was Su Yu trying to woo Zhang Lexuan? Did he even realize how much older she was?


    Han Ruoruo raised an eyebrow and teased, "Su Yu, don''t tell me you''re interested in Lexuan. You''re too young to even understand what love is."


    Su Yu turned his attention to Han Ruoruo, who had a stunning appearance and a graceful demeanor befitting an older sister figure. "And how should I address this lovely sister?"


    "Han Ruoruo," she replied with a charming smile.


    "Senior Han Ruoruo." Su Yu nodded thoughtfully before asking, "Have you ever been in love?"


    Han Ruoruo smiled faintly. "Not yet."


    Su Yu beamed. "Well, I have."


    The statement caused Han Ruoruo''s smile to falter slightly.


    "So, maybe the one who doesn''t understand love is you, Senior," Su Yu continued with a bright smile. "Of course, I didn''t mean to imply that being single at your age is sad or anything. Please don''t take it personally."


    Han Ruoruo: "..."


    Her delicate face froze, and she clenched her fists tightly. One sentence from Su Yu had completely shattered her composure.


    At twenty-eight, Han Ruoruo was older than Zhang Lexuan by two years and had yet to find a partner. Being called a big unmarried woman in a roundabout way was like a sharp dagger to her pride.


    Though she tried to maintain a calm facade, her chest heaved visibly, betraying her turbulent emotions. The sight didn''t escape Su Yu, who silently marveled at the striking image of her outrage.


    In the original story, this captivating older sister was somehow won over by Wang Yan, a much older teacher. Su Yu found the idea both ridiculous and wasteful.


    Finally, Han Ruoruo collected herself and tried to counterattack. "If you''ve already been in love, Su Yu, why are you still chasing after Lexuan? Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"


    Su Yu puffed out his chest and said confidently, "What''s wrong with it? Who said having a girlfriend means you can''t pursue another one?"


    His unapologetic boldness left Han Ruoruo stunned. She pointed at him, but no words came out for a long moment.


    "Su Yu, could you please show some mercy and stop tormenting our students?" Cai Meier finally intervened, her tone carrying a hint of pleading. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This little troublemaker had been stirring up chaos from the moment he arrived.


    "Vice Dean Cai, you''re exaggerating. I was just chatting with this senior," Su Yu replied innocently. "But since you''ve said so, I''ll stop. My apologies for disturbing everyone. Goodbye."


    With a meaningful glance at Zhang Lexuan, Su Yu clasped his hands in a farewell gesture and turned to leave.


    "Wait, Su Yu," Cai Meier called out, clearly unwilling to let him go.


    "What is it, Dean Cai?" Su Yu asked, looking genuinely puzzled.


    Cai Meier took a deep breath and said, "It''s dangerous to venture into the Star Dou Forest alone. Why not join us?"


    After all, this was a rare chance to encounter Su Yu. Shrek Academy had been looking for him for quite some time. Whether it was Elder Xuan or Ma Xiaotao, they all regarded Su Yu as crucial to the academy''s future. Letting him walk away now would be unacceptable.


    "No need. I''m used to being on my own, but I appreciate the offer," Su Yu declined with a wave of his hand.


    He knew exactly why Cai Meier wanted him to stay, but there was no way he''d make it that easy for her. Where was the fun in that?


    Cai Meier grew anxious and added, "Su Yu, isn''t this a fateful encounter? Shrek Academy would always welcome your visit. Oh, and Ma Xiaotao has missed you dearly since your last meeting."


    If appealing to his sense of camaraderie didn''t work, Cai Meier wasn''t above using Ma Xiaotao as a bargaining chip. Everyone knew the academy wanted to pair the two together.


    As Ma Xiaotao and Zhang Lexuan differed, Ma Xiaotao couldn''t live without Su Yu. In fact, without his help, her life would be in danger. As for whether Su Yu had other girlfriends or if Ma Xiaotao could truly find happiness, she couldn''t afford to care about that now. Her top priority was convincing him to return to the academy.


    After all, as Yan Shaozhe''s wife, living with him for so many years had inevitably influenced her.


    "Miss Xiaotao, it''s true that I haven''t seen her for quite some time now. I still remember how she said she wanted to challenge me again," Su Yu said, a nostalgic expression crossing his face.


    Hearing this, Cai Mei''er''s heart leaped with joy. "That''s perfect, Su Yu. If you join us, you can meet Xiaotao again."


    Su Yu appeared to think for a moment, then waved his hand. "Let''s forget about it. Looking at everyone here, it seems like I''m not very welcome."


    Cai Mei''er quickly responded, "How could that be? Our Shrek Academy is known for its hospitality. Isn''t that right, everyone?"


    Her gaze swept across the group of inner court disciples. Despite their reluctance, they nodded and voiced their agreement under Cai Mei''er''s imposing presence.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed inwardly. Su Yu had become even more skilled at stirring the pot. With a few simple moves, he''d managed to suppress all the hostility directed toward him¡ªand what''s more, he made Shrek''s people do the work.


    She could already imagine how frustrated those who disliked Su Yu must feel.


    After a moment''s pause, Zhang Lexuan spoke. "Dean Cai is right. Our Shrek Academy is indeed very hospitable. Su Yu, would you consider traveling with us?"


    Don''t misunderstand her. Zhang Lexuan wasn''t speaking to help Shrek Academy; she was simply expressing her longing for Su Yu. It had been two years since they''d last met¡ªhow could she not miss him?


    After all, she had devoted all her thoughts and emotions to him.


    Besides, from her understanding of Su Yu, it was clear that he intended to visit Shrek Academy. If he hadn''t wanted to, he would''ve already left without sparing Cai Mei''er a second thought.


    Others might not know him well, but she did. Given Su Yu''s background, even a Titled Douluo like Cai Mei''er was likely not someone he paid much attention to.


    As for whether Su Yu had other plans for visiting the academy, what did that matter to her? She saw herself as Su Yu''s person¡ªnot Shrek Academy''s.


    Hearing Zhang Lexuan''s words, Su Yu promptly replied, "Since this beautiful sister is inviting me, it would be impolite of me to refuse."


    Cai Mei''er was delighted, while Beibei, Han Ruoruo, and the rest of the group were speechless.


    Some were outright disdainful, while others, like Xiao Xiao, found themselves charmed. After all, Su Yu was remarkably handsome, unlike anyone she''d ever encountered.


    Cai Mei''er, for her part, felt both relieved and overjoyed that Su Yu had agreed. Returning to the academy with him would undoubtedly be a huge surprise for everyone there.


    At the same time, she felt a pang of sympathy for Zhang Lexuan. The girl was truly considerate¡ªwhat a kindhearted child.


    Even though she likely knew Su Yu''s intentions toward her weren''t entirely pure, she still chose to speak up and help.


    Cai Mei''er''s fondness for Zhang Lexuan grew to near admiration at this moment.


    Collecting her thoughts, she turned to Su Yu and said, "Su Yu, a few of our disciples still need to obtain their soul rings. Would it be alright if we continued the hunt before returning to the academy?"


    Given they were already in the forest, Cai Mei''er wanted to ensure her students got what they needed. But if Su Yu was adamant about returning immediately, she''d have no choice but to comply¡ªeven if it meant making a second trip later.


    "Dean Cai, it''s entirely up to you. I''m just an outsider and wouldn''t presume to interfere. Anything''s fine by me," Su Yu said with a seemingly good-natured smile.


    But Cai Mei''er couldn''t help but feel wary.


    Still, Su Yu''s agreement made things much simpler.


    The group resumed their journey, continuing the search for soul beasts. Cai Mei''er, however, diverted more of her attention to Su Yu, ensuring he stayed in the center of the group¡ªthe safest spot.


    This arrangement irked the inner court disciples to no end. Being forced to protect someone as aggravating as Su Yu was nearly unbearable, yet Cai Mei''er''s orders left them no choice.


    Standing closest to Su Yu were Xiao Xiao and Han Ruoruo. The former was too weak to defend herself effectively, while the latter, as a control-system Soul Master, needed to be in the core position to exert control over the battlefield.


    Su Yu frequently cast sidelong glances at Han Ruoruo. As Zhang Lexuan''s confidante and close friend, she was undoubtedly powerful¡ªalready a Level 79 Soul Sage, likely on the verge of breaking through to the Soul Douluo level within the next year.


    Though not as exceptional as Zhang Lexuan, she was still a top-tier talent.


    It baffled Su Yu how someone of her caliber had ended up with that old lecher, Wang Yan. Of all the people, why him? It was a travesty.


    Surely someone of her brilliance could have found a younger, more promising partner.


    Of course, Su Yu wasn''t just troubled by Han Ruoruo''s situation; his thoughts briefly turned to Xiao Xiao and He Caitou. The mere idea of pairing such a petite, adorable girl with a dark-skinned, bulky guy seemed utterly incongruous like some plot in doujin.


    Thankfully, this wasn''t the original story. At this point, Xiao Xiao probably didn''t even know He Caitou existed. After all, she hadn''t participated in the Soul Master Tournament, so there had been no opportunity for them to meet.


    That wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, considering He Caitou was one of the most perplexing characters in the original.


    Though Su Yu disliked Xu Sanshi the most, He Caitou''s story wasn''t far behind in absurdity. A member of the Sun Moon Empire''s royal family enthusiastically joining Shrek''s mission to bomb the capital? It was¡­ challenging, to say the least, to rationalize.

 Chapter 224 - 224: [DD2]: 224

    A person born into royalty, yet capable of bombing their own nation''s capital?


    Such a person being normal would be surprising.


    It shows that Shrek Academy truly produces all kinds of talents.


    Su Yu muttered to himself while Xiao Xiao, walking beside him, kept glancing at him from the corner of her eye.


    Su Yu''s appearance was just too stunning, and for someone like Xiao Xiao, who had a bit of a weakness for good looks, his charm was practically irresistible.


    After all, Xiao Xiao was still just a young girl, and her resistance to handsome men wasn''t extreme.


    Su Yu, with his sharp perception, naturally noticed her sneaky looks. However, he wasn''t particularly interested in young girls like her¡ªhe preferred mature women.


    Someone like Zhang Lexuan or Snow Empress, with both beauty and grace, was much more in line with his tastes.


    The group pressed forward, searching for suitable soul beasts.


    Currently, those still in need of soul rings were Xiao Xiao, another outer court student, and several inner court students.


    The mixed zone was rich in soul beast variety, and the quality of beasts was excellent. It could meet the needs of most soul masters.


    For the core zone, only powerful soul masters at the level of Soul Sage or higher typically ventured there to hunt for soul rings.


    However, the core zone was not very safe at the moment. After all, Su Yu had recently stirred up trouble with Bear Lord.


    Wandering in the core zone now would make it highly likely to encounter a ten-thousand-year Dark Gold Dreadclaw Bear¡ªor worse, a hundred-thousand-year one.


    Encountering a soul beast of that level meant certain death, even for someone as strong as Cai Mei''er, let alone the other Shrek Academy students.


    Fortunately, the group didn''t need to enter the core zone.


    After all, their strongest member that needed a soul ring was only at level sixty, which meant their soul rings couldn''t exceed 30,000 years of age. The mixed zone had more than enough to meet their needs.


    Just as expected, it wasn''t long before they encountered a suitable soul beast¡ªa 5,000-year Vajra Bear, perfect for Xiao Xiao.


    After absorbing the Vajra Bear, Xiao Xiao''s Three Lives Soul Sealing Cauldron gained a great defensive skill.


    Her martial soul was already a well-rounded support tool, combining attack, defense, and auxiliary functions. It wasn''t an exaggeration to call it a top-tier martial soul.


    As a twin soul master martial soul, Xiao Xiao''s talent was quite remarkable.


    The young girl was all smiles after absorbing her new soul ring, her mood soaring.


    "Three Lives Soul Sealing Cauldron¡ªan impressive martial soul indeed. Shrek Academy truly has deep roots," Su Yu remarked, feigning admiration.


    Standing beside him, Han Ruoruo smiled and said, "So, Su Yu, would you be interested in studying at Shrek Academy?"


    Su Yu glanced at her and replied coolly, "Senior Sister must be joking."


    Han Ruoruo kept her smile. "After all, the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy primarily teaches about soul tools.


    Su Yu, with your extraordinary martial soul talent, staying there feels like such a waste.


    Our Shrek Academy''s martial soul department is the best on the continent."


    Though she often found Su Yu''s words annoying, Han Ruoruo understood how terrifying his talent was.


    As someone with a prominent status in the inner court and a close friend of Zhang Lexuan, she was privy to some details about Su Yu.


    Thus, she couldn''t help but try to recruit him for Shrek Academy.


    Su Yu looked at Han Ruoruo for a moment and joked, "Didn''t expect Senior Sister to have such a knack for persuasion. Are you trying to poach me?"


    "Unfortunately, you''re a bit late. The Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy treats me very well, and I have no plans to switch."


    "Oh, that''s a shame. Our academy does have many beauties, though~" Han Ruoruo teased.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but chuckle. Did she think he was that shallow?


    He flirted with Zhang Lexuan because she was already his future wife, destined to be his.


    Did they honestly think he''d fall for every pretty face he saw?


    Still, Han Ruoruo seemed to want to play this game, and Su Yu didn''t mind humoring her for some fun.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Then, I wonder, what level are these so-called beauties?"


    He turned to look at Zhang Lexuan, his gaze fiery.


    Han Ruoruo: "..."


    So¡­ you are aiming for Lexuan, huh?


    Han Ruoruo grew wary. As Lexuan''s close friend, she made a mental note to warn her later. This rascal wasn''t someone to be taken lightly.


    "Lexuan is among the best in our inner court, but there are plenty who come close to her level~" Han Ruoruo giggled.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yu flatly refused. "Then forget it.


    I''m a bit of a face connoisseur. If they''re not as pretty as her, I''m not interested."


    Han Ruoruo: "..."


    Once again, Han Ruoruo was left speechless by Su Yu.


    Why did such amazing talent have to belong to such an infuriating rascal?


    "So, what do you think of Xiaotao?" Han Ruoruo suddenly asked, as if recalling something.


    The academy seemed to be considering pairing Ma Xiaotao with Su Yu since he was the only one with Ultimate Ice.


    Ma Xiaotao was a good friend of hers, and as a big sister, Han Ruoruo cared about her a lot.


    "Miss Xiaotao? Hmm¡­ great figure, decent strength," Su Yu said thoughtfully, resting his chin on his finger.


    "That''s it?" Han Ruoruo probed.


    "What else?" Su Yu countered.


    "Don''t you want to date her or something?" Han Ruoruo hinted, trying to gauge his true feelings toward Ma Xiaotao.


    Su Yu shrugged. "Xiaotao''s temper is too fiery. Dating her would be exhausting.


    Of course, if she''s interested in a brief fling or something, I wouldn''t mind."


    "But personally, I prefer beautiful and elegant older sisters. Like¡­"


    "Like Lexuan?" Han Ruoruo cut in, exasperated.


    "Senior Sister, you''re so perceptive." Su Yu clapped his hands in admiration.


    "But Lexuan is way older than you," Han Ruoruo pointed out.


    "No problem. I like older women," Su Yu declared with enthusiasm.


    Older in what way? Age? Or something else?


    Han Ruoruo: "..."


    Faced with this utterly shameless rascal, Han Ruoruo was at a loss for words.


    Su Yu had once again rendered her speechless and on the verge of losing her composure.


    She realized she couldn''t handle him.


    It was better to leave him to the academy''s elders.


    Su Yu turned his head slightly when Han Ruoruo fell silent, and his gaze happened to meet a pair of bright, curious eyes. Xiao Xiao''s large, sparkling eyes were fixed on him, her curiosity evident.


    "Little girl, you''ve got some talent. What''s your name?" Su Yu asked with a warm smile.


    "Xiao Xiao," she responded crisply.


    "Xiao Xiao? That''s a great name. A good name for someone with great talent. I think you''ve got the potential to earn a title someday. Work hard, and you''ll surely achieve great things," Su Yu said as he gently patted her head, speaking as if he were an older brother offering guidance.


    Han Ruoruo''s lips twitched. You''re only a few months older than her. Why are you acting like some wise senior?


    With Xiao Xiao having absorbed her new soul ring, the group pressed on, carefully seeking suitable soul beasts. As soul rings couldn''t be compromised, they were meticulous in their search. After two more days, everyone finally found the soul rings they needed, and the Shrek group began their journey back.


    During these two days, Su Yu had become somewhat familiar with the group. Those who disliked him, such as Chu He and Shi Yue, continued to despise him, barely tolerating his presence. Their frustration simmered, yet they could only bottle it up, leaving themselves more irritated than anyone else.


    Others, like Bei Bei and Cai Mei''er, were more neutral. Though they weren''t fans of Su Yu''s personality, they didn''t actively antagonize him. Despite Su Yu''s knack for riling her up, Cai Mei''er didn''t harbor a true dislike for him; in fact, she admired his remarkable talent and sharp mind. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among those who had a favorable impression of Su Yu were Xiao Xiao and Han Ruoruo. Xiao Xiao, with her straightforward nature and a slight tendency to be swayed by appearances, was naturally drawn to Su Yu''s extraordinary demeanor. Seeing how Su Yu carried himself with confidence, easily outshining even the inner court students and holding his own against someone like Cai Mei''er, Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but feel admiration for him.


    As for Han Ruoruo, the past two days had given her a deeper understanding of Su Yu. She realized he was not only incredibly talented but also exceptionally knowledgeable and meticulous. While his exterior seemed a bit frivolous and difficult to deal with, beneath that was a person of extraordinary depth.


    Throughout their journey, they encountered numerous soul beasts, some of which even Cai Mei''er couldn''t identify. Yet Su Yu could name them all effortlessly, often offering insights that helped the group avoid unnecessary battles. Han Ruoruo began to see Su Yu in a new light, her initial impression of him as a shallow, flirtatious youth gradually giving way to respect for his composure and intellect. She couldn''t help but think that his playful behavior was more of an amusing facade to toy with them than his true nature.


    After all, to Su Yu, weren''t they just a source of entertainment?


    The group finally reached Shrek City after a long trek. Despite her usual composure, even Cai Mei''er sighed with relief at the sight of the massive city resting on the plains ahead.


    "Su Yu, why don''t you come back to the academy with us?" Cai Mei''er extended the invitation once more.


    Su Yu, with one hand in his pocket, stood casually between Zhang Lexuan on his left and Han Ruoruo on his right. Throughout the journey, he maintained his persona, frequently gravitating toward Zhang Lexuan. This behavior infuriated the inner court students, who regarded Zhang Lexuan as their goddess. If looks could kill, Su Yu would have been shredded into pieces by their seething glares.


    To Han Ruoruo, Su Yu''s behavior made her both curious and wary. While she now respected his talent, she remained concerned about his intentions toward Zhang Lexuan. Despite her doubts, one thing was clear¡ªSu Yu was a flirt. She couldn''t shake the suspicion that he might end up dragging her dear friend into trouble.


    What worried her even more was that Zhang Lexuan had never once pushed Su Yu away. While Zhang Lexuan was typically gentle and kind, she had never allowed any man to get within two meters of her. Yet Su Yu was practically leaning on her at times, and Zhang Lexuan seemed completely unbothered. Was it possible that Zhang Lexuan had taken a liking to Su Yu? That thought alone made Han Ruoruo uneasy.


    After all, the academy had intended to match Su Yu with Ma Xiaotao, not Zhang Lexuan.


    Hearing Cai Mei''er''s invitation, Su Yu chuckled lightly. "No need. I''m not a Shrek Academy student. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to follow you back to the academy. I''ll stay in a hotel nearby for now. As for visiting the academy, let''s leave that for another day."


    It was already late, and Su Yu had no intention of appearing too eager to enter Shrek Academy. Doing so would only lower his status in their eyes. He had come to Shrek City at their invitation, not because he was desperate to join. At the very least, he wanted Yan Shaozhe to personally invite him.


    Maintaining one''s dignity while away from home was crucial, after all. If he were to enter Shrek Academy, it would be on his terms¡ªnot as someone tagging along with their group.


    Zhang Lexuan, understanding Su Yu''s intentions, approved of his decision. In her eyes, Su Yu''s approach preserved the proper dynamic: it was Shrek Academy seeking Su Yu, not the other way around.


    Han Ruoruo, too, narrowed her eyes as she studied Su Yu. She wasn''t slow; she could tell what he was thinking. This guy was anything but simple¡ªhe was sharp, calculating, and far from the shallow flirt he appeared to be.


    Cai Mei''er hesitated for a moment before a knowing look crossed her face. "Alright, I won''t press you. Tomorrow, I''ll personally escort you to tour the academy," she said with a smile.


    As the Vice Dean of the Martial Soul Department, Cai Mei''er''s offering to personally accompany Su Yu was already a significant show of respect.


    Su Yu responded with a faint smile, leaving his answer ambiguous.


    With their plans settled, the group finally entered Shrek City.

 Chapter 225 - 225: [DD2]: 225

    Shrek Academy was located in the eastern part of Shrek City, and since the group entered through the east gate, it was incredibly close to the academy.


    After leading everyone back to Shrek Academy, Cai Meier hurriedly rushed to Sea God Island. After all, encountering someone like Su Yu was a matter of great importance that could not be delayed.


    ...


    Sea God Island.


    Yan Shaozhe was immersed in handling official matters when a gust of wind swept through, and a figure darted into his office.


    Noticing the commotion, Yan Shaozhe looked up to see a mature and elegant woman standing before him, a smile spreading across his face.


    "Meier, you''re back? How did the trip to the Star Dou Forest go? Was it smooth?" he asked with genuine concern, setting down his pen.


    Upon seeing her husband, Cai Meier''s face softened with a warm smile. "It went well, very smooth. We didn''t encounter any trouble, and everyone found suitable soul rings," she replied gently.


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe sighed in relief. Over the past few years, the inner court has suffered significant losses. Many promising students had perished under the elder''s watch, and others, like Dai Yuoheng, had been expelled. Xu Sanshi was severely injured and incapacitated. Now, the inner court had only a handful of truly outstanding students left and could not afford further losses. This expedition included talents like Zhang Lexuan, Han Ruoruo, Xiao Xiao, and Bei Bei, so everything needed to go smoothly.


    "But this time, we also encountered a surprise," Cai Meier said with a sly smile, a trace of pride in her voice.


    Yan Shaozhe blinked in surprise. It had been a long time since he''d seen Cai Meier so cheerful. Intrigued, he asked, "What kind of surprise?"


    Cai Meier''s expression grew mysterious. "Shaozhe, can you guess who we ran into in the Star Dou Forest?"


    Yan Shaozhe was curious but puzzled. "Who could you have met to call it a surprise?"


    Cai Meier smiled knowingly. "Do you remember¡­ Su Yu?"


    The name instantly struck a chord with Yan Shaozhe. "Of course, I remember! The academy has been searching for him for so long, pouring manpower and resources into it. Even the teacher personally went to the Sun Moon Empire but came back empty-handed. We¡ªwait!" Yan Shaozhe''s eyes widened as realization dawned. "Meier, are you saying the surprise is¡­ Su Yu? You found him?"


    Cai Meier nodded with a radiant smile. "Not only did we meet Su Yu, but we also brought him back to Shrek City."


    "What?!" Yan Shaozhe exclaimed, his initial shock giving way to unrestrained joy. He bombarded Cai Meier with questions, "How did you come across him? Where is he now? Why didn''t you bring him directly to the academy?"


    Cai Meier chuckled at her husband''s excitement and gestured for him to calm down. "Shaozhe, slow down. Let me explain everything."


    She began recounting the story of how they had come across Su Yu in the forest. The more Yan Shaozhe listened, the more he regretted the academy''s earlier efforts.


    "So, Su Yu has been training in the Star Dou Forest all this time?"


    "That''s what he said," Cai Meier confirmed.


    Yan Shaozhe groaned, slapping his forehead in frustration. "So he''s been so close all along, and we wasted time and resources scouring the continent! If only we''d known earlier, we could have found him ages ago."


    Cai Meier smiled wryly. "But who could have guessed he would be there? It''s not like we had any leads."


    "True," Yan Shaozhe admitted with a sigh. "What''s done is done. At least we''ve found him now."


    "Where is Su Yu now?"


    "He''s staying at a hotel near the academy," Cai Meier replied.


    "Why didn''t you bring him to the academy?" Yan Shaozhe asked, puzzled.


    Cai Meier rolled her eyes at him. "Do you think he doesn''t care about appearances? Su Yu isn''t just some nobody. As the Young Master of the Ice God Palace, he deserves proper respect. I already told him I would personally invite him tomorrow. We''re the ones seeking his cooperation, after all."


    Yan Shaozhe quickly nodded in agreement. "You''re right, you''re right. I was being thoughtless again. We can''t treat him like an ordinary guest. Tomorrow, I''ll personally go to extend the invitation. It''s only appropriate."


    Cai Meier paused, recalling Su Yu''s subtle yet meaningful smile when she''d said she''d invite him herself. At the time, she thought he had tacitly agreed. But now, reflecting on it, she realized he might have been dismissive of her rank as vice dean.


    "That young man has no sense of courtesy. After these past few days, you''d think we built some rapport, but he doesn''t give me any respect!" Cai Meier grumbled internally.


    Yan Shaozhe, noticing her subtle frustration, remained clueless about her inner turmoil.


    Little did she know, Su Yu wasn''t simply dismissing her. He had to maintain his dignity¡ªnot just as an individual but as the Young Master of the Ice God Palace. Accepting an invitation from a vice dean, rather than the dean himself, would be beneath his station and a blow to his image. Such matters, even if trivial to others, were of utmost importance to someone in Su Yu''s position.


    "M¨¦i''er, what are you thinking about?"


    "Ah, nothing," Cai Mei''er quickly replied. "I was just thinking, how about I go with you tomorrow? After all, I''ve spent a few days with Su Yu and have built a little rapport. It might help smooth things over."


    "Hmm... that works," Yan Shaozhe nodded after a brief pause. "You can come with me tomorrow."


    "Shaozhe, don''t forget about Xiaotao. Make sure to inform her," Cai Mei''er added as if suddenly remembering something.


    "I''ll take care of it." Yan Shaozhe nodded. "M¨¦i''er, you''ve had a long trip back. Get some rest while I go report this good news to the teacher."


    After gently patting Cai Mei''er''s shoulder, Yan Shaozhe turned and left the office.


    With a few swift movements, he arrived at the Sea God Pavilion.


    Inside, the pavilion was as illuminated as always, bathed in warm golden light.


    Mu En lay reclined on a lounge chair, half-asleep.


    "Teacher," Yan Shaozhe greeted respectfully, standing by his side.


    Mu En lazily opened one eye and asked, "Shaozhe, what brings you here?"


    "Teacher, we''ve found Su Yu. He''s here in Shrek City now!" Yan Shaozhe said, barely able to contain his excitement.


    Mu En''s eyes opened fully, a sharp glint flashing through his cloudy gaze.


    "Found him? How did that happen all of a sudden?"


    Yan Shaozhe recounted everything Cai Mei''er had told him.


    Mu En''s expression shifted slightly as he listened, and he muttered, "So, he''s been training in the Great Star Dou Forest all this time¡­ No wonder all our efforts to locate him were in vain.


    "Such courage from the Ice God Palace¡­ letting their young master train in such a dangerous place. The Great Star Dou Forest is no ordinary location."


    Mu En''s voice grew contemplative. "With the fierce beasts in that forest, even I wouldn''t dare to step too far into the core zone. After all, the Beast God, Di Tian, resides there¡ªa being far beyond even my capabilities.


    "If the Ice God Palace allowed Su Yu to train there, do they no longer fear provoking the Beast God? Or perhaps the Ice Emperor is already strong enough to contend with Di Tian..."


    Mu En''s thoughts grew heavy. If the Ice Emperor truly possessed such power, the Ice God Palace would need to be regarded with even greater caution.


    After a long pause, Mu En spoke again. "Shaozhe, personally go and invite Su Yu to visit the academy tomorrow."


    "Teacher, do you wish to meet him?" Yan Shaozhe asked.


    "Let him explore the academy for a few days first. We need him to develop some goodwill toward us. The academy will have some requests of him, so it''s best to start on good terms," Mu En explained thoughtfully.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded. "Understood. I''ll ensure he''s treated with the utmost respect."


    "Good. Make sure everything is done properly. Do not slight him in any way," Mu En reminded again, concerned.


    "I will see to it," Yan Shaozhe replied with conviction.


    "That''s settled then. Notify the academy''s senior staff, and don''t forget to inform Xiaotao about Su Yu''s arrival," Mu En instructed calmly.


    "Yes, Teacher," Yan Shaozhe said, bowing before leaving to handle the arrangements.


    After Yan Shaozhe left, Mu En gazed at the ceiling, his old eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and contemplation.


    "After all this time and effort, we found him¡­ and in the most unexpected way.


    "Is this fate''s way of aiding Shrek Academy in its time of need?


    "It must be the blessing of the Sea God himself..." Mu En murmured.


    ...


    Starlight Hotel.


    After parting ways with Cai Mei''er and the others, Su Yu immediately sought out a place to stay. The Starlight Hotel, the most luxurious establishment near Shrek Academy, was his natural choice.


    For someone like Su Yu, who never compromised on comfort, spending money on the best accommodations was a given. After years of hard work, he believed he deserved to enjoy life''s finer things.


    The Starlight Hotel was relatively new, only established two years ago, but its design evoked a strange sense of familiarity for Su Yu.


    To his surprise, the hotel also housed an auction house within its premises¡ªStarlight Auction House.


    This stirred up old memories for Su Yu. The auction house belonged to the Star Luo royal family. "Looks like Xu Jiawei''s influence has reached Shrek City," Su Yu mused.


    After booking one of the most luxurious suites¡ªthough pricey, it was a trivial expense for someone with assets worth billions of gold soul coins¡ªSu Yu settled in. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His suite was located on the top floor, an epitome of luxury yet exuding tasteful elegance rather than gaudy ostentation.


    The first thing Su Yu did was take out Snow Empress. Then, without hesitation, he headed to the bathroom for a long-overdue bath.


    After days of traveling with the Shrek group, he hadn''t had a proper bath. For someone as meticulous as Su Yu, this was a small torment.


    Contrary to popular belief, soul masters could still get dirty. As long as they consumed ordinary food and remained connected to the material world, true immaculate purity was a myth.


    Even Snow Empress, despite her otherworldly presence, needed regular baths¡ªsomething Su Yu often helped her with.


    Initially, Snow Empress found this hard to accept, given her mature mind, but over time, she grew used to it and eventually just let it be.


    Freshly bathed and draped in a robe, Su Yu stepped out of the bathroom, his damp, snow-white hair cascading down his shoulders. On his forehead, an icy-blue snowflake mark glimmered faintly.


    Sitting on the bed, Snow Empress kicked her little legs idly. Her doll-like face was flawless, her icy-blue eyes sparkling like gemstones.


    When she saw Su Yu emerge, her gaze instinctively shifted to him.


    Noticing that he was fully dressed in the bathrobe, a faint flicker of disappointment flashed in her clear eyes.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a playful smirk. "Little perv, all you ever think about is inappropriate stuff."


    The more time Su Yu spent with Snow Empress, the more he realized her true nature. Her reputation for being pure and refined? Complete nonsense.


    Snow Empress wasn''t just fond of sneaking glances; she also had a wicked sense of humor and a surprising penchant for teasing.


    Her innocent appearance was nothing but a perfect cover. If he hadn''t experienced it firsthand, who would believe that the famously elegant and aloof Ice Snow Empress was a mischievous old hand?

 Chapter 226 - 226: [DD2]: 226

    Of course, Snow Empress was merely all talk when it came to her teasing. She could talk a big game, but when push came to shove, she''d falter completely. A textbook case of "I could do it too if I tried," only to end up even more awkward when trying.


    When Su Yu called her a little pervert, Snow Empress immediately retorted, "Who are you calling a little pervert?"


    "With a figure like yours, isn''t it meant to be admired?" she continued, sounding utterly self-righteous without batting an eye.


    In the past, Snow Empress would''ve at least pretended to deny such accusations. For instance, back in the Extreme North when she first took on her humanoid form, she''d secretly glance at Su Yu but still insist on making excuses.


    But now?


    After getting close to Su Yu, she dropped any pretense and stopped considering herself an outsider.


    As she put it: Since Su Yu had seen everything when helping her bathe, it was only fair she got to look back¡ªotherwise, she''d be at a loss.


    Her reasoning was so brazenly logical that it even made Su Yu chuckle.


    "So, it''s my fault for having a good figure?" Su Yu asked, stepping closer to the bed with a bemused smile.


    "Exactly. It''s all your fault," Snow Empress replied matter-of-factly.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh. He reached out and gently tapped her nose. "You''ve stopped pretending entirely now, haven''t you?"


    "If people found out the mighty Snow Empress, ranked third among all soul beasts, spends her days peeking at a fourteen-year-old boy, don''t you think they''d be dumbfounded?"


    "What reputation would you have left then?"


    Snow Empress wasn''t fazed at all. She smiled mischievously. "What Snow Empress? I''m just a three-year-old girl now. How could a child possibly have bad intentions?"


    As she spoke, she even batted her large, innocent eyes in an attempt to look pure.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a mysterious smile. "And if I told you that Ice Empress can see everything you''re doing right now, what would you do?"


    Snow Empress froze, her smile stiffening slightly. "Didn''t you say you blocked Icey''s sensory connection to the outside world for the sake of privacy?"


    "I re-enabled it. Surprise!" Su Yu teased, raising an eyebrow.


    Snow Empress''s expression darkened as she glared at him, gritting her teeth. "What a delightful surprise, indeed."


    Without another word, she pounced on Su Yu, scratching and biting in mock anger.


    Su Yu didn''t resist, letting her vent as he watched her antics with amusement.


    Despite her efforts, Snow Empress, newly strengthened after consuming the whale glue, still couldn''t do much to him. But with Su Yu''s cooperation, she managed to wrestle him down, though she ended up panting from the exertion.


    Sitting on his stomach, her tiny legs stomped and bounced in frustration, as though venting her fury.


    Given Su Yu''s current physical strength, her actions felt more like a tickling massage than anything else.


    He simply chuckled as he watched her vent. Once she was tired, he scooped her up and held her in his arms.


    "How are you so adorable?" Su Yu teased, planting a light kiss on her delicate face.


    Snow Empress pushed his face away, pouting. "You''re the adorable one! Your whole family is adorable!"


    She especially disliked being called adorable. Though her body was small, her mind was fully mature!


    Still grinning, Su Yu studied her doll-like face and replied playfully, "Oh, are you upset now?"


    "Just teasing you! How could I let anyone else see our little moments?" he added, his tone soft.


    Snow Empress went silent for a moment before muttering, "¡­ So you tricked me again, huh?"


    Despite falling for his tricks time and again, she still couldn''t help but get duped. Was it because he was such a convincing liar, or was it her lack of judgment?


    No, no¡ªit was Su Yu''s fault for being so sly and manipulative. It had nothing to do with her being naive.


    Snow Empress thought to herself, quietly seething.


    Seeing her adorable yet annoyed expression, Su Yu''s heart melted.


    You know, raising her from a tiny figure like this gave their bond a unique flavor.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how Snow Empress would transition from this cute little bundle to her eventual form as a stunning, regal goddess.


    This is the essence of true grooming!


    That thought flitted through his mind as he gently pinched her cheeks and said softly, "You''ve been through a lot these past few days. Sorry, I didn''t let you stretch your legs sooner."


    He was, of course, referring to their recent time traveling with the Shrek Academy group. Since unnecessary attention could lead to complications, Su Yu kept Snow Empress in the storage pouch.


    Hearing this, Snow Empress pouted. "You say that now. I thought you''d forgotten about me, busy fawning over those women in Shrek Academy!"


    "What nonsense are you thinking?" Su Yu replied with a chuckle.


    "And why did you insist on coming to Shrek Academy, anyway? This place doesn''t feel right."


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "I don''t know, I just don''t like it," Snow Empress muttered.


    Su Yu grinned. "Honestly, I don''t like it much either. I guess we''re quite in sync."


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes. "Don''t lump me in with you. Tell me, what''s your real reason for coming here?"


    "Surely you''re not smitten with the female students, are you?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and teased, "What if I am? What''s it to you? Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous, my foot! As if you''re worthy of me!" Snow Empress retorted, crossing her arms with a haughty expression.


    "Oh?" Su Yu smirked. "Care to reconsider your words? Last chance."


    He reached toward her waist and gave a playful tickle, making Snow Empress burst into laughter.


    Her laugh was crisp and clear, like the gentle babble of a mountain stream.


    "Stop¡­ Stop it, you jerk!" she giggled, squirming as she tried to fend him off.


    Though laughing uncontrollably, she still threw out threats. "Just wait! When I grow up, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Su Yu grinned. "By the time you''ve grown, I''ll already be invincible. And then, I''ll bring you back as my¡­ wife!"


    Snow Empress froze for a moment, then huffed indignantly. "So that''s your plan, huh? I knew you were up to no good, you scoundrel!"


    Despite her words, she didn''t seem particularly resistant. Even as Su Yu held her, she didn''t push him away¡ªan unspoken acknowledgment in itself.


    After a bit more teasing, Su Yu carried Snow Empress to the window to take in the view.


    From the top floor of Starlight Hotel, they had an expansive panorama of the surrounding area.


    Snow Empress clung to Su Yu''s neck and murmured, "You humans know how to enjoy life."


    "Everything you do, you make sure it''s designed to perfection."


    "Life is meant to be savored," Su Yu replied with a faint smile. "So when the opportunity arises, why not indulge?"


    "Life is about enjoying the moment."


    "So that''s your excuse for chasing after women everywhere?" Snow Empress blinked her large eyes, looking curious.


    Su Yu flashed a teasing smile. "Are you trying to keep me in check before you''ve even officially joined the family?"


    Snow Empress slapped him lightly, her tone was haughty. "As if I''d bother! I''m just feeling bad for the Great Sovereign."


    Su Yu chuckled, leaving it at that. Sure, whatever you say.


    After a moment of enjoying the view, Snow Empress grew bored and climbed back onto the bed, insisting that Su Yu tell her a story.


    Naturally, Su Yu obliged, tweaking some of the novels he had read in his previous life to suit her.


    Snow Empress listened, shaking her head in disbelief. "You''re just making things up. There''s no way anyone could be that powerful."


    The stories weren''t even that wild by Su Yu''s standards, but Snow Empress remained skeptical, deeming them too ridiculous to be true. Su Yu could only shrug and say, "Whatever makes you happy."


    After dinner, Su Yu felt restless. Holding Snow Empress, he decided to explore the nightlife of Shrek City.


    At night, the city seemed even livelier. Crowds filled the streets, and the bustling atmosphere was infectious.


    Snow Empress clung tightly to Su Yu''s collar, her small body pressed against his chest, as if afraid of brushing up against others.


    As the Snow Maiden, she was innately particular about cleanliness and disliked physical contact with strangers. Su Yu was the only exception to this rule.


    Although Snow Empress often bickered with Su Yu, she barely spared others a glance. Her arrogance wasn''t a fa?ade¡ªit was ingrained in her very being.


    A soul beast ranked third on the Fierce Beast leaderboard couldn''t possibly be a simple, cute, and easygoing creature.


    As Su Yu wandered through the streets, he found himself in Shrek City''s busiest district near the East Gate, where the academy was located.


    Despite the late hour, the streets were as bright as day, lined with shops, performers, and street vendors.


    Su Yu noticed many Shrek Academy students in their distinctive uniforms, laughing and chatting as they strolled.


    As he followed the crowd, Su Yu caught the scent of something delicious. His attention shifted, and he realized he''d wandered into the food street.


    The sides of the road were packed with stalls serving all kinds of snacks, the mingling aromas tempting and mouthwatering.


    Despite having just eaten, Su Yu felt his appetite resurface.


    Sure, the Starshine Hotel''s meals were top-notch, but street food had a unique charm that couldn''t be replicated. It was full of the warmth and energy of everyday life.


    It had been a long time since Su Yu had indulged in something like this.


    "Xue''er, are you hungry?"


    "Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll buy it for you," Su Yu offered a playful smile on his lips.


    Snow Empress shot him a sidelong glance. "Just admit you''re the one who wants to eat. Don''t act like you''re doing it for me." She saw right through him.


    "Xue''er, can''t you play along just once?" Su Yu sighed in mock defeat.


    "Nope." Snow Empress lifted her chin, her small face radiating pride.


    With a faint humph, Su Yu carried her through the food stalls, sampling dishes that caught his eye.


    Within a short time, he had eaten at over twenty vendors, leaving Snow Empress stunned.


    "Your martial soul isn''t a pig, so how can you eat this much?" Snow Empress stared at him, bewildered, her expression resembling someone looking at a bottomless pit.


    Su Yu wiped his slightly greasy mouth with a napkin, offering no explanation.


    With his current physique, the food he consumed was digested almost instantly. If he wanted, he could easily eat an entire cow without issue.


    The two continued their stroll, though Su Yu slowed down, only stopping at stalls with particularly tempting offerings.


    Eventually, they reached the end of the food street, where Su Yu noticed a long line at a small stall in the corner.


    Curious, he approached and saw a young man skillfully grilling fish at the stand. The aroma was intoxicating, and despite the slow pace, the crowd seemed willing to wait.


    The sight of the young man''s face made Su Yu''s expression twitch.


    "Huo... Huo Yuhao?"


    The boy manning the stall was none other than Huo Yuhao, someone Su Yu had met briefly in the Great Star Dou Forest.


    "Is he back to his old trade?" Su Yu muttered, intrigued.


    Unable to resist, Su Yu carried Snow Empress closer to the stall. It wasn''t large, but the line stretched to dozens of people, mostly Shrek Academy students in their recognizable uniforms.


    The scent of grilled fish filled the air, and those already eating nearby seemed thoroughly engrossed in their meals.


    Su Yu''s striking appearance naturally drew attention. His unique aura made him stand out, and he quickly became the center of whispers among the students.


    Many of the female students'' eyes lit up upon spotting him¡ªa tall, handsome stranger with a charismatic air, carrying an adorable little girl. The sight was both unique and appealing.


    Even the male students couldn''t help but glance his way, though their expressions were more puzzled than anything else.


    Su Yu smiled lightly and addressed the crowd, "Would anyone be willing to give up their spot? I''ll pay 100 gold soul coins. My little sister wants to try the grilled fish."


    His words immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    One hundred gold soul coins?!


    To put that into perspective, a single grilled fish only cost five copper coins. A single gold soul coin equaled one hundred copper coins. So one hundred gold soul coins was an astronomical offer for a mere grilled fish. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    PS: Yuhao became a high school dropout and is now selling grilled fish. Did he quit being a soul master? Poor guy. Well, at least Su Yu takes revenge on Yuhao''s behalf.

 Chapter 227 - 227: [DD2]: 227

    For most students, 100 gold soul coins are enough to cover one to two months of living expenses¡ªand live quite comfortably at that. Now, just by giving up a seat, they could earn 100 gold soul coins. Who wouldn''t be tempted, except for those whose families are exceptionally wealthy?


    Before Su Yu even finished speaking, many students were eager to jump at the offer. Of course, they wanted to confirm first if he was serious.


    "Are you serious?"


    "You''re offering 100 gold soul coins?" someone couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. With his left hand holding Snow Empress and his right hand making a light gesture, a small pouch appeared.


    The pouch shimmered with a golden glow¡ªit was filled with gold soul coins.


    "There are about 100 coins here. Whoever is willing to give up their seat, these coins are yours." Su Yu weighed the small pouch in his hand and chuckled.


    Seeing this, many students could no longer stay seated.


    "Come stand by me!"


    "Pick me!"


    "My spot is the best!"


    Several students expressed their willingness to give up their spots. After all, grilled fish could be eaten anytime, but solid gold soul coins were a much better deal.


    In the end, Su Yu chose the seat closest to the front. Don''t ask why¡ªhe simply didn''t want to wait.


    Looking at Su Yu standing before him, Huo Yuhao fell into silence.


    "It''s you?"


    Huo Yuhao still remembered Su Yu. After all, Su Yu''s appearance was too distinctive.


    Someone with looks as striking and a presence so unique was hard to forget.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "Of course it''s me. Little kid, we meet again."


    In the three years since they last met, Huo Yuhao hadn''t changed much. His body was still thin and small, just a little over 1.6 meters tall¡ªshorter than Wang Dong''er, let alone Su Yu, who was nearly 1.85 meters tall. Compared to Su Yu, Huo Yuhao looked like a little kid.


    If it weren''t mentioned outright, no one would guess they were the same age.


    While talking, Su Yu''s gaze also sized up Huo Yuhao.


    The soul power fluctuations on Huo Yuhao were weak¡ªso weak that it was evident he was still stuck at the rank of a soul master.


    Level 19 soul master.


    That''s right. Huo Yuhao''s cultivation had barely reached level 19.


    Su Yu''s expression grew odd. He''d expected Huo Yuhao''s progress to be poor, but not this bad¡ªstill spinning his wheels as a soul master.


    What Su Yu didn''t know was that, without the help of things like the Xuanshui Pill to enhance his physique or the Shenghun Pill to boost his power, even with the assistance of the Mysterious Heaven Technique, Huo Yuhao''s inherently weak body couldn''t keep up.


    During the first academic year, with Bei Bei secretly providing resources and even supplying pills, Huo Yuhao had barely reached level 15.


    But in the next two academic years, Bei Bei had his difficulties and could no longer help him. No longer supported, Huo Yuhao''s progress remained minimal despite his diligent efforts.


    This was the limitation of innate soul power.


    Huo Yuhao''s innate soul power was only level 1¡ªan undeniable disadvantage.


    "I''m not a little kid!"


    Hearing this nickname again after three years, Huo Yuhao felt a bit annoyed.


    On top of that, Su Yu had once defeated Bei Bei in the Great Star Dou Forest, leaving Huo Yuhao with a poor impression of him.


    Combining the two, Huo Yuhao''s dislike for Su Yu was palpable.


    "Leave. I''m not selling to you," Huo Yuhao said, pointing to the side.


    Su Yu squinted slightly and said with a sly smile, "In this world, is there such a thing as refusing to do business with someone?"


    "You want me to leave? Do you realize that even your senior brother wouldn''t dare say that to me?"


    "Well, I won''t sell to you, no matter what," Huo Yuhao insisted.


    He didn''t like someone who had once bullied his senior brother. Though he wasn''t strong, he was certainly stubborn.


    Su Yu stared at him for a moment before laughing, "You''re too na?ve, little kid. Ever heard of forced sales?"


    With a flick of his hand, Su Yu tossed a gold soul coin, embedding it into a wooden plank like a dart.


    The next moment, Su Yu reached out and grabbed the grilled fish.


    Huo Yuhao''s expression shifted, and he hurriedly moved to stop him, using Tang Sect''s Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon technique in his panic.


    "Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon? Interesting. But you''re not good enough at it," Su Yu said, grinning. With a simple wave of his right hand, a powerful suction force erupted.


    Accompanied by a dragon''s roar, the force of Huo Yuhao''s Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon dissipated instantly.


    Even Huo Yuhao himself was thrown off balance, his body moving uncontrollably under Su Yu''s power.


    When it came to telekinetic techniques, how could Tang Sect''s Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon compare to the authentic Dragon-Capturing Skill?


    Su Yu had learned many techniques over the years, and the Dragon-Capturing Skill was something he picked up during his monthly exploration of the Great Star Dou Forest.


    The Dragon-Capturing Skill made its first appearance in Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, where Qiao Feng used it against Feng Bo''e, shocking everyone.


    Now in Su Yu''s hands, it was equally extraordinary. With ease, he had Huo Yuhao at his mercy.


    "Damn it!"


    Huo Yuhao was furious but helpless. He couldn''t even control his movements under Su Yu''s invisible power.


    "Wow!"


    The surrounding students were astonished by the display. Su Yu''s technique was entirely new to them, and his strength was extraordinary.


    Realizing this, none of them wanted to intervene.


    Huo Yuhao''s grilled fish might be tasty, but no one was willing to cross someone as clearly powerful as Su Yu over it.


    Not their business, not their problem. It was clear these two had personal issues to sort out.


    "Well, little kid, are you going to sell it now?" Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "No!"


    Even as he was forced into awkward positions, Huo Yuhao refused to yield. He absolutely wouldn''t sell the grilled fish to someone like Su Yu.


    "Still haven''t learned your lesson, huh?"


    Shaking his head, Su Yu pulled lightly, causing Huo Yuhao to fall head over heels.


    Su Yu grabbed the grilled fish from the rack, sniffing it lightly.


    The seasoning seemed simple, but the aroma was inviting.


    No wonder some people in his past life had nicknamed Huo Yuhao the Grilled Fish King. It wasn''t unfounded.


    "Snow, want some grilled fish?" Su Yu asked Snow Empress with a grin.


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes. "Eat it yourself. You''re such a child, bullying kids now?"


    To Snow Empress, Huo Yuhao was nothing more than a little boy. She couldn''t understand why Su Yu even bothered with him.


    "You think he''s a kid? He''s my age¡ªmaybe two months younger at most," Su Yu said, laughing.


    The Snow Empress was about to speak when Huo Yuhao had already picked himself up off the ground.


    Seeing the grilled fish in Su Yu''s hand, his eyes immediately turned red, and he charged forward with a pair of fire tongs in hand.


    However, with just a light kick, Su Yu sent him sprawling again.


    No strength, yet still trying to fight head-on?


    It''s just a grilled fish. Is it worth this much effort?


    Su Yu couldn''t quite understand what Huo Yuhao was thinking. Could it be that without Electrolux to guide him, this kid''s temperament had completely changed?


    Thinking back to Huo Yuhao''s personality in the early stages, if he were to go astray, it wouldn''t be surprising in the slightest.


    After being kicked down once again, Huo Yuhao was genuinely angry. Truly furious.


    His right hand moved to his waist¡ªwas he about to use a hidden weapon?


    At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out:


    "Yuhao, stop!"


    The voice was urgent, tinged with a hint of fear.


    Su Yu turned his head to see two figures rushing over.


    Su Yu recognized both of them immediately. One was Bei Bei, whom he had met not long ago, and the other was Tang Ya.


    Bei Bei''s reputation was significant, as many of the students present were calling him "Senior Brother Bei Bei."


    "Yuhao, stop!"


    Bei Bei quickly approached, and seeing that Huo Yuhao hadn''t made a move, he let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    From a distance, he had noticed Huo Yuhao clashing with Su Yu, and it had frightened him.


    Did he not know Su Yu''s personality?


    Xu Sanshi''s bloodline had been crippled, and Dai Huabin had been humiliated beyond redemption¡ªall by Su Yu.


    This kind of ruthless individual¡ªwas Huo Yuhao really in a position to provoke him?


    With Huo Yuhao''s level of strength, Bei Bei feared he might suffer a complete mental breakdown from the blow.


    Especially after noticing Huo Yuhao reaching for his hidden weapon, Bei Bei grew even more nervous and shouted to stop him.


    Su Yu might have just been playing around earlier, but if Huo Yuhao dared to use a hidden weapon, he''d likely end up in serious trouble.


    He didn''t want Huo Yuhao to truly anger Su Yu. Otherwise, it would be hard to end things peacefully.


    Seeing Bei Bei and Tang Ya, Huo Yuhao''s eyes instantly turned red, as if he''d found a pillar of support.


    "Senior Brother!"


    "Teacher Xiao Ya!"


    Seeing Huo Yuhao''s pitiful expression, Tang Ya''s maternal instincts kicked in, and she stepped forward to comfort him.


    "Yuhao, are you alright?"


    Huo Yuhao, feeling wronged, pointed at Su Yu. "Teacher Xiao Ya, he bullied me!"


    Su Yu: "..."


    He never expected Huo Yuhao to pull the "telling on someone" card.


    Are you serious?


    "Yuhao, are you hurt?" Tang Ya asked.


    "No." Huo Yuhao shook his head vigorously but added, "But he bullied me."


    "I already said I wouldn''t do business with him, but he insisted on taking my grilled fish!"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Kid, you better watch what you say. ''Taking''? I paid for it, thank you very much."


    Bei Bei, sharp-eyed, quickly spotted the gold soul coins on the wooden plank.


    It seemed Su Yu wasn''t lying¡ªhe had indeed paid.


    "So what if you paid? Yuhao already said he wouldn''t sell it to you!" Tang Ya huffed, stepping forward with a hint of defiance.


    Seeing Tang Ya, Su Yu froze for a moment.


    She hasn''t turned into an evil soul master yet?


    In the original story, Su Yu remembered, that Tang Ya should have been corrupted and taken away by the Holy Spirit Sect by this point.


    How is she still at Shrek Academy?


    Ah, right¡ªit was after Huo Yuhao and his team won the championship that Tang Ya felt inadequate and activated her devouring talent out of desperation.


    But now, with Shrek Academy failing in the Soul Dueling Tournament, Tang Ya wouldn''t have felt that pressure.


    Su Yu quickly pieced together the sequence of events.


    Looking at the fiery Tang Ya before him, Su Yu said indifferently, "Woman, do you even know who you''re talking to?"


    Tang Ya was about to respond, but Bei Bei quickly pulled her back.


    Tang Ya was clueless about Su Yu''s identity, but Bei Bei understood all too well.


    "Brother Su, I apologize. Xiao Ya doesn''t know better¡ªplease don''t hold it against her."


    "And Yuhao, he''s still young. If he offended you in any way, I ask for your understanding."


    Bei Bei''s sharp mind had already deduced most of what had happened.


    It was likely that Su Yu had come to buy grilled fish, but Huo Yuhao, still upset over what had happened in the Great Star Dou Forest, refused to sell it.


    That must have led to the current situation.


    Bei Bei was grateful that Su Yu hadn''t truly lost his temper. Otherwise, there was no way Huo Yuhao would still be standing there unscathed.


    He could understand Huo Yuhao''s feelings and even felt a bit touched by his junior''s loyalty. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But targeting Su Yu over something so trivial? That was entirely unnecessary.


    After all, even he hadn''t taken the matter to heart.


    Compared to Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin, he was just relieved Su Yu had shown him some mercy.


    Some things in life are better understood by comparison.


    "Brother Bei, you''re overthinking it. I wouldn''t stoop to arguing with women and children."


    Su Yu''s calm tone instantly left Tang Ya and Huo Yuhao fuming.


    Tang Ya: Who are you calling a woman? I''m still a maiden!


    Huo Yuhao: Who are you calling a kid? You''re the kid! Your whole family''s kids!


    Bei Bei''s eye twitched. Su Yu didn''t hold back when it came to words.


    But despite his thoughts, Bei Bei maintained his polite smile. "Since that''s the case, thank you for your magnanimity, Brother Su."


    "Brother Su, do you like grilled fish?" Bei Bei quickly changed the topic, unwilling to dwell on the earlier argument.


    The corners of Su Yu''s lips lifted slightly. "Not really. My sister has a craving, so I thought I''d buy her one to try."


    "Snow, didn''t you want grilled fish? Go ahead and eat!"


    The Snow Empress: "..."


    She gave Su Yu a long, cold look, her gaze carrying a dangerous edge.


    I''M the one craving grilled fish?


    I''M the one who wanted to eat this?


    You''re just trying to cause trouble and pin the blame on me!


    Fuming silently, she decided not to argue with Su Yu in front of so many people.


    With a glare of irritation, she reluctantly opened her mouth and took a bite of the grilled fish.


    "Disgusting!"


    As someone who usually only ate refreshing foods like ice nectar and honey, this was her first time trying something with such a heavy flavor. Instead of savoring it, she found it revolting.


    Forcing herself to swallow it down, the Snow Empress refused to take another bite.


    Seeing this, Su Yu didn''t push her.


    He took the fish she had bitten into, not minding it at all, and took a big bite himself.


    The fish was tender and delicious, skillfully prepared¡ªalmost as good as his cooking.


    "Not bad," Su Yu commented casually before taking another bite.


    The Snow Empress looked at him with utter disdain¡ªor rather, at the fish in his hand.


    You''re really that hungry, huh? You''ll eat anything.


    She silently criticized him in her heart.

 Chapter 228 - 228: [DD2]: 228

    Seeing that Su Yu seemed satisfied with Huo Yuhao''s grilled fish, Bei Bei''s eyes lit up.


    "If Brother Su enjoys it, Yuhao, why don''t you grill a few more for him?" Bei Bei gestured subtly to Huo Yuhao, signaling for him to prepare more.


    Given Su Yu''s unpredictable and dangerous temperament, Bei Bei didn''t want any tension between him and Huo Yuhao. It would be best if they could smooth things over. After all, the fates of Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin served as a stark warning. Anyone who crossed Su Yu never met a good end.


    Huo Yuhao, though still visibly upset, had no choice but to comply after Bei Bei spoke.


    As Huo Yuhao reluctantly started grilling more fish, Su Yu waved his hand dismissively, holding the one he already had. "There''s no need. One is enough."


    Huo Yuhao''s grilled fish was decent, but it wasn''t addictive enough to make him crave more. His culinary skills far exceeded this.


    "In that case, Brother Su, shall we step aside for a chat?" Bei Bei suggested.


    Su Yu chuckled lightly. "Alright, let''s not hold up this young entrepreneur''s business any further."


    With that, Su Yu, Bei Bei, Tang Ya, and Snow Empress moved to the side.


    Huo Yuhao continued grilling fish, but it was evident that both he and the other customers in line were distracted. From time to time, they stole glances at the group.


    Su Yu, holding Snow Empress in one arm, quickly finished his grilled fish in a few bites and casually tossed the stick into a nearby trash bin.


    Tang Ya crossed her arms with a proud expression. "Well? Isn''t our Yuhao''s grilled fish delicious?"


    Su Yu gave a faint smile but did not comment.


    "Brother Su, I don''t think I''ve seen your little sister before. When did you bring her along?" Bei Bei asked curiously.


    After all, they had traveled together, and Su Yu had always been alone. Now, he suddenly had a sister. It was hard not to be curious.


    Su Yu chuckled. "Snow has always been with me. She dislikes strangers, so I usually keep her inside my soul tool."


    Bei Bei: "???"


    Tang Ya: "???"


    Bei Bei''s eyes widened in shock. "Inside a soul tool? A soul tool that can store living beings?!"


    Storage soul tools weren''t uncommon, but soul tools capable of holding living beings were exceedingly rare and expensive, practically priceless. Their existence was almost mythical.


    Recalling Su Yu''s background, however, Bei Bei quickly calmed down. Su Yu was the heir of the Ice God Palace. Having such a treasure wasn''t entirely surprising.


    As for why Su Yu would bring along a child while out adventuring, Bei Bei tactfully didn''t inquire further. Their relationship wasn''t close enough for him to pry.


    Su Yu gently pinched Snow Empress''s small hand as he turned his gaze to Huo Yuhao, who was busy grilling fish nearby. In a calm tone, he said, "Your junior''s body doesn''t seem to be in great shape."


    "Three years ago, he was this height, and now, three years later, he hasn''t grown much."


    With his Autumn Water Bright Eyes, Su Yu could see the flow of internal energy and injuries within a person''s body.


    Huo Yuhao''s body was riddled with lingering internal injuries¡ªsome from years ago and others accumulated over time.


    "Without some divine medicine to nourish him, I''m afraid his cultivation progress will stall and deteriorate." Su Yu''s words were measured but left no room for doubt.


    "If nothing changes, his future could very well mirror that of Yu Xiaogang, stuck at rank 29 for a lifetime."


    The atmosphere became heavy. Bei Bei''s face turned serious. "Brother Su, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Yu replied, "Your junior has numerous internal injuries that are deeply rooted. Some are from beatings he suffered as a child and never fully recovered from. Others are from prolonged, extreme overtraining that has pushed his body beyond its limits."


    "If it weren''t for the nourishing effect of a unique soul power within him, his body would have already given out. But these injuries are accumulating. Once they reach a tipping point, it will be catastrophic."


    "Bei Bei, is this how Tang Sect trains its disciples?" Su Yu''s tone was calm but carried an undertone of sharp criticism.


    Upon hearing this, Bei Bei was taken aback. Huo Yuhao''s injuries were never apparent. He always seemed fine on the surface.


    "Brother Su, are you certain?" Bei Bei asked cautiously.


    Su Yu gave him a faint look. "Do I have any reason to lie to you? Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    Tang Ya, feeling indignant, exclaimed, "How could Yuhao have so many injuries? Are you just making things up?"


    Su Yu''s gaze turned colder. "I do not need to deceive you. Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant to me."


    Tang Ya''s impulsiveness left Su Yu unimpressed. In the original story, she often acted without thinking, and even her remarks when Huo Yuhao mentioned losing his mother were insensitive.


    "Xiao Ya!" Bei Bei quickly reprimanded Tang Ya before turning to Su Yu. "Brother Su, please don''t take offense. Xiao Ya was just anxious and misspoke."


    Su Yu waved it off. He couldn''t be bothered to argue with someone like Tang Ya.


    Bei Bei bowed slightly. "Thank you for pointing this out, Brother Su. If not for you, I wouldn''t have realized how severe Yuhao''s condition truly is. The consequences could have been disastrous."


    Tang Ya pulled Bei Bei aside, still skeptical. "Do you believe what he said about Yuhao having internal injuries?"


    Bei Bei nodded solemnly. "I believe him. Brother Su has no reason to lie about this."


    Tang Ya''s expression darkened, and she angrily muttered, "It must''ve been from the time Yuhao trained under Zhou Yi. That old woman is a total sadist."


    "Not only did she expel Yuhao, but she also left him with all these injuries!"


    Tang Ya''s protective instincts flared. She had come to cherish Huo Yuhao as her little junior, especially since the Tang Sect now had so few members.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu simply observed their reactions with quiet amusement. To him, pointing out Huo Yuhao''s injuries was just a way to stir things up and have a bit of fun.


    "Your junior was expelled from Shrek Academy?" Su Yu feigned surprise.


    Bei Bei''s expression turned heavy. He sighed. "Yuhao''s soul power was too low and didn''t meet the academy''s advancement requirements."


    "Humph! They''re so short-sighted!" Tang Ya snapped angrily. "Just because Yuhao''s first soul ring is a ten-year one and his soul skill is a bit lackluster, they expelled him? Do they have no vision at all? Yuhao is a rare body martial soul wielder!"


    Tang Ya''s indignation was evident. It was unclear whether she was more upset on Huo Yuhao''s behalf or venting her grievances with Shrek Academy.


    Bei Bei frowned slightly and cautioned, "Xiao Ya, don''t say things that disrupt unity."


    "Yuhao''s soul power is indeed on the low side. That much can''t be denied."


    "Hmph!"


    Tang Ya snorted, clearly still unconvinced.


    Su Yu pretended to be curious. "Your junior brother has a Body Martial Soul? What kind of Body Martial Soul is it?"


    Tang Ya jumped to answer, "Yuhao''s martial soul is his eyes, a very rare Body Martial Soul!"


    Bei Bei glanced at Tang Ya with a hint of helplessness and added, "Yuhao''s martial soul is indeed his eyes, and it''s of the mental attribute. One of the reasons the academy didn''t make an exception for him is that soul beasts with mental attributes are extremely rare."


    "A martial soul of the eyes, and mental attribute? That is indeed rare."


    Su Yu nodded in agreement.


    "Right? Yuhao''s martial soul is amazing, but those people at the academy couldn''t recognize talent even if it hit them in the face!" Tang Ya muttered under her breath.


    Su Yu chuckled but didn''t respond.


    Honestly, it wasn''t just that Shrek Academy didn''t want to train him¡ªSu Yu wouldn''t have, either.


    While Huo Yuhao''s martial soul wasn''t bad, his innate talent and physique were subpar. Nurturing him to his full potential would require an astronomical amount of resources. Why waste so much on him when those same resources could be used to train several more promising talents?


    Plus, the fact that his first soul ring was a ten-year one was a fatal flaw. And unless his Body Martial Soul underwent a secondary awakening, it was no different from being completely useless. Without the secondary awakening, Spirit Eyes would never amount to much, and in the end, he would likely have to seek the Body Sect for help.


    In this sense, Shrek Academy''s decision to let him go was undeniably wise. If Su Yu were in their position, he would have made the same choice.


    As for Huo Yuhao''s potential in soul tools, sure, it was impressive. But Su Yu did not need for that. He was already a seventh-ranked soul engineer himself and had close ties with the Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    Not to mention, his girlfriend was Jing Hongchen''s granddaughter, Meng Hongchen. Wasn''t her talent in soul tools already extraordinary? Meng Hongchen was guaranteed to become a ninth-ranked soul engineer in the future.


    From Su Yu''s perspective, Huo Yuhao had no value to him whatsoever. If any sect would accept Huo Yuhao, it could only be the Body Sect.


    Wait a minute... Body Sect?


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed as a thought crossed his mind. Glancing over at Huo Yuhao, he felt a mischievous idea brewing. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, with so many people around, he decided to save his thoughts for later. He''d have to mull this over carefully¡ªthis might turn out to be quite entertaining.


    Just as he smiled at Bei Bei, ready to say something, Su Yu suddenly felt a peculiar sensation, as though he was being watched.


    His gaze immediately shifted in the direction of the source, but he only caught a fleeting figure disappearing into the crowd.


    The place was packed with people, so Su Yu abandoned any thought of pursuit. Still, the glimpse of those flowing, pale blue locks left a deep impression in his mind.


    Who could that be? Was it her?


    The probing gaze hadn''t felt threatening, which meant the person was significantly weaker than Su Yu. That was why he hadn''t immediately acted.


    "What''s wrong, Brother Su?" Bei Bei asked, noticing Su Yu''s sudden distraction.


    Su Yu shook his head. "It''s nothing, probably just my imagination."


    The unexpected event dampened Su Yu''s interest in continuing their conversation, and he quickly excused himself.


    Carrying Snow Empress in his arms, Su Yu disappeared into the bustling crowd once more.


    Watching him leave, Bei Bei let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    Despite the seemingly amiable conversation, Bei Bei had felt immense pressure while standing in Su Yu''s presence, like a sheep facing a tiger. His hair had been standing on end the entire time.


    "Bei Bei, are you okay?" Tang Ya asked with concern.


    Bei Bei shook his head. "I''m fine."


    Tang Ya frowned in confusion. "Bei Bei, why do I get the feeling that you''re afraid of him? Sure, he can be rude sometimes, but he doesn''t seem like a bad person. He even pointed out Yuhao''s injuries, even after their earlier conflict. I think he''s a pretty good guy."


    Bei Bei forced a bitter smile. A good guy? Tang Ya hadn''t seen Su Yu''s ruthless and decisive side.


    Bei Bei couldn''t say for sure if Su Yu was a bad person, but he knew one thing for certain: Su Yu was not someone to cross lightly.


    He was a man who didn''t hesitate when it came to dealing with his enemies.


    Sighing, Bei Bei spoke earnestly, "Tang Ya, you were too impulsive today. Listen to me carefully¡ªnever provoke Su Yu in the future. Never."


    "But I didn''t provoke him!" Tang Ya said, genuinely confused.


    Bei Bei felt a headache coming on. Still, this was the woman he loved, so he patiently advised her, "I mean don''t confront him like you did today."


    "Why not? Is he that scary?"


    Bei Bei''s expression turned serious as he replied, "He''s far more terrifying than you think. It was Su Yu who crippled Xu Sanshi."


    "What?!"


    Tang Ya''s eyes widened in shock. "He''s the one who crippled that old turtle?"


    "Well, if that''s true, then he did a good deed," she added with disdain. "Xu Sanshi was a bully¡ªarrogant and unreasonable. He wasn''t a good person, anyway."


    "...You''re missing the point," Bei Bei muttered, exasperated.


    Taking a deep breath, he clarified, "Yes, Su Yu was the one who destroyed Xu Sanshi''s Xuanwu bloodline, reducing him to an ordinary person. Xu Sanshi was once one of the inner court''s most promising candidates, but now he''s completely sidelined."


    "I heard people say Xu Sanshi brought it upon himself, though," Tang Ya said innocently.


    Bei Bei was speechless. Technically, she wasn''t wrong. Xu Sanshi''s actions had indeed warranted his fate¡ªhe had tried to take someone''s life, after all.

 Chapter 229 - 229: [DD2]: 229

    In the end, Xu Sanshi failed in his attempt, but the outcome was that Su Yu had destroyed Xu Sanshi''s bloodline.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu was wrong to do so; rather, Bei Bei felt that Su Yu was simply too decisive and ruthless.


    Adding to that, the miserable fates of the Dai brothers¡ªDai Huabin and Dai Yuoheng¡ªwere also a lingering reminder. Severed arms and castration¡ªwhat a grim end.


    While there wasn''t any concrete evidence proving Su Yu was responsible, he had both the motive and the capability. After all, only a select few in Shrek Academy could kill within its walls and still dare to do so. The Ice God Palace behind Su Yu was one such force.


    How could Bei Bei not be wary of someone like Su Yu?


    Su Yu was truly dangerous.


    After a long silence, Bei Bei spoke earnestly, "Tang Ya, just remember my words: never provoke him. I''m saying this for your good."


    "Fine, fine!" Tang Ya waved her hand dismissively, clearly not taking his warning seriously.


    In her eyes, Su Yu seemed like a decent person¡ªhandsome, too. Sure, he could be rude and arrogant at times, but his heart seemed to be in the right place.


    After all, hadn''t he pointed out Huo Yuhao''s internal injuries? That alone proved he wasn''t bad.


    Bei Bei sighed at Tang Ya''s indifference but didn''t push the issue further. Thankfully, he was always by her side, and Su Yu didn''t seem like the type to pick on women.


    With that thought, Bei Bei felt slightly relieved.


    "Tang Ya, once Yuhao finishes selling the grilled fish, let''s take him to see a healing-type soul master. If his internal injuries are serious, they need to be treated immediately," Bei Bei said seriously.


    Hearing this, Tang Ya nodded solemnly. "You''re right, Bei Bei. If we don''t treat Yuhao''s injuries soon, it could harm his potential¡ªor even his life."


    "Old Lady Zhou Yi is so irresponsible. It''s infuriating."


    Bei Bei shook his head. "We can''t place all the blame on Teacher Zhou. Su Yu mentioned that Yuhao had been beaten up since he was young, and those old injuries never fully healed. His current condition is a combination of new and old injuries accumulated over the years."


    Tang Ya''s expression turned heartbroken. "I can''t imagine how much Yuhao must have suffered as a child for his injuries to linger like this."


    "Who knows¡­" Bei Bei sighed deeply.


    ...


    Elsewhere in Shrek City, in a quiet corner by a wall.


    A stunning girl with shoulder-length pale blue hair leaned against the wall, panting heavily.


    "Such sharp senses! He still managed to notice me, even from that distance. That playboy is getting stronger and stronger."


    "Good thing I ran fast."


    Her tone carried a trace of relief. She had been at least several hundred meters away from Su Yu, with a crowd between them, yet Su Yu had locked onto her position in an instant. If she hadn''t escaped quickly, he might have caught her.


    She had no doubts about Su Yu''s strength¡ªshe had experienced it firsthand.


    "But he probably wouldn''t expect me to be here, hehe."


    Wang Dong''er chuckled softly, her laughter as clear and pleasant as a silver bell.


    "That guy will likely enter Shrek Academy tomorrow. With Meng Hongchen there, he''s bound to visit her."


    "Hehe, I wonder what expression he''ll have when he sees me."


    She giggled mischievously, clearly looking forward to the encounter.


    "That playboy keeps bullying people. When the time comes, I''ll have to give him a good scare, hehe."


    With a light laugh, she glanced around cautiously before her figure darted into the darkness and disappeared.


    ... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, back at the Starlight Hotel.


    Su Yu returned to his luxurious suite after wandering around the east gate of Shrek City with Snow Empress in his arms.


    Lying on the sofa, Su Yu relaxed as Snow Empress sat beside him, occasionally kicking him with her short legs.


    Snow Empress was still annoyed at being blamed for something earlier.


    "You''re still mad? It was just a piece of grilled fish. Was it that bad?" Su Yu lightly tapped her delicate nose and teased with a smile.


    Snow Empress made a face of utter disdain and exclaimed loudly, "It was awful! The fishy smell alone was nauseating."


    "I don''t understand how you humans can enjoy eating such things."


    "And you! Bullying me and blaming me for something I didn''t do? I''ll kick you to death!"


    Snow Empress feigned an angry pout and kept kicking Su Yu.


    Amused, Su Yu humored her antics.


    After a while, Snow Empress grew tired and rested her head on Su Yu''s lap, showing no trace of reserve.


    Su Yu chuckled and gently stroked her small face, his gaze becoming pensive.


    Running into Huo Yuhao today had been completely unexpected. And to find out that Huo Yuhao had been expelled from Shrek Academy and was now reduced to selling grilled fish to make a living¡ªit was almost surreal.


    But upon reflection, it made sense.


    Without the Skydream Iceworm and the Ice Empress, Huo Yuhao couldn''t possibly achieve what he had in the original timeline.


    The idea of him achieving the same level of prowess as in the original story was nothing but a fantasy.


    However, Su Yu hadn''t expected Huo Yuhao to be at such a low level, with injuries so severe. That part had truly caught him off guard.


    So, it seemed that Huo Yuhao hadn''t obtained the Xuan Shui Pills or the Soul-Enhancing Pills.


    If he had, the medicinal power of two Xuan Shui Pills alone would have been enough to heal his internal injuries at the time. Add in the Soul-Enhancing Pill, and with just three pills, his soul power could have been boosted by seven or eight levels.


    Combined with over three years of diligent cultivation, even if Huo Yuhao were a complete waste, he should have been able to reach the rank of a Soul Grandmaster by now.


    But Huo Yuhao''s soul power was still stuck at level nineteen. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe hadn''t received those pills.


    How pitiful.


    Su Yu clicked his tongue twice in amusement.


    Of course, he had no sympathy for Huo Yuhao¡ªsomeone like him wasn''t worth it. Su Yu already considered sparing him mercy; after all, he hadn''t gone out of his way to humiliate Huo Yuhao as he had with Dai Huabin.


    Speaking of Dai Huabin, an idea suddenly struck Su Yu.


    He already had a deep grudge against the Duke White Tiger''s Mansion¡ªan irreconcilable enmity, practically a kill-or-be-killed situation.


    The only reason Su Yu hadn''t destroyed the White Tiger Mansion yet was because he wasn''t done playing with them. He had no goodwill toward the Dai family, and extinguishing their bloodline inheritance was something he saw as inevitable.


    But how to wipe them out? Now that was something worth considering.


    Truth be told, Su Yu didn''t enjoy dirtying his own hands. Taking care of every enemy personally was both tiresome and messy.


    Sometimes, it was far more entertaining to let others do the work for you¡ªespecially when it involved certain... interesting individuals.


    For example¡­ Huo Yuhao.


    Wouldn''t it be amusing to pit Huo Yuhao against the Dai family?


    Having the White Tiger''s bloodline clash with their own discarded dog would be far more entertaining than Su Yu acting directly.


    Imagine the Duke of White Tiger learning that the one who wiped out his mansion was his son¡ªwhat a delightful scene that would be.


    And frankly, Huo Yuhao''s decision to forgive them in the original story had been revolting.


    This time, Su Yu wanted to see Huo Yuhao and the White Tiger Mansion battle to the death.


    Didn''t Huo Yuhao swear vengeance for Huo Yun''er and vow to cut off the White Tiger Mansion''s bloodline?


    Well, then, why not help him fulfill that promise?


    Su Yu considered himself a benevolent man, always ready to lend a helping hand. He didn''t mind setting the stage for this little drama.


    After all, he was just so... kindhearted. Dog-head emoji


    But currently, Huo Yuhao was nothing more than a weakling. Revenge was nearly impossible for him. Even the most incompetent members of the White Tiger Mansion could crush the current Huo Yuhao as easily as stepping on an ant.


    The only force capable of supporting Huo Yuhao was the Body Sect.


    Only the Body Sect would take someone like Huo Yuhao under their wing.


    Now, how to attract the Body Sect? That would require a bit of packaging.


    As for whether his talent was terrible, his soul ring years were low, or his soul skills were unimpressive¡ªthat wasn''t Su Yu''s concern.


    What mattered was whether the information sounded credible.


    There was no way the Body Sect could sit still if they learned that Shrek Academy had a top-tier Body martial soul Soul Master.


    And with this information, Su Yu could even extract a hefty reward from the Body Sect.


    After all, wouldn''t they want to know about a top-tier Body Martial Soul?


    If they wanted the information, they''d have to pay up.


    Moreover, if the Body Sect showed up in force at Shrek City, it would undoubtedly draw Shrek Academy''s attention.


    Given the Body Sect''s confrontational nature, there was no way they wouldn''t clash with Shrek Academy, stirring up some chaos.


    This plan could kill multiple birds with one stone: it''d be entertaining, profitable, and utterly delightful.


    As for whether the Body Sect would later realize Huo Yuhao''s talent was mediocre and blow a fuse, that was none of Su Yu''s concern.


    Who could prove it was Su Yu who tipped them off?


    He certainly wouldn''t send anyone from the Ice God Palace to deliver the message.


    The more Su Yu thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed.


    Once Huo Yuhao joined the Body Sect, even with his low level, the strength of his Body Martial Soul would still earn him training and resources.


    With the Body Sect''s protective nature, Huo Yuhao''s chances of retaliating against the White Tiger Mansion would significantly increase.


    Of course, in the unlikely event that even the Body Sect rejected Huo Yuhao, his extreme personality would almost certainly drive him to blacken.


    In that case, he might join the Holy Spirit Cult and wreak even greater havoc.


    But that was a highly unlikely scenario. The Body Sect would never reject a Body Martial Soul, just as the Ice God Palace wouldn''t turn away an ice-attribute Soul Master.


    Even if disappointed, the Body Sect would still accept a Body Martial Soul user with a brain and eyes.


    Hmm¡­ to ensure a fair fight, should he accidentally leak a condensed version of the Sunflower Manual to the White Tiger Mansion?


    That way, both sides would remain evenly matched, making the conflict even more interesting.


    After all, the White Tiger Mansion was full of eunuchs. Practicing something like the Evil-Resisting Sword Technique seemed reasonable enough.


    Su Yu chuckled at his wickedness, delighting in the chaos he was about to stir.


    But when it came to Shrek Academy, Huo Yuhao, and the White Tiger Mansion¡ªnone of them were decent people anyway.


    There was no guilt, no burden.


    Since they could never be allies and might even become enemies, why not set some traps for them?


    Su Yu''s plan might benefit Huo Yuhao. As things stood, Huo Yuhao had no chance of avenging himself.


    But with Su Yu''s help, that might just change.


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed as his thoughts whirled. He had the idea, but the specific steps still needed careful planning.


    As he gently stroked Snow Empress''s hair, a mischievous glint sparkled in his gaze.


    PS: Su Yu is cooking.

 Chapter 230 - 230: [DD2]: 230

    Late at night, Snow Empress was fast asleep.


    Standing on the balcony, Su Yu gazed at the starry sky, his eyes deep and contemplative. The mischievous thoughts he entertained earlier had already been cast aside. Matters concerning Huo Yuhao and Dai Huabin barely occupied his mind. With Su Yu''s current strength, both Huo Yuhao and the White Tiger Duke''s mansion were nothing more than insignificant ants he could crush at will. Only superpowers like Shrek Academy and the Holy Spirit Sect were worthy of his focused attention.


    Taking a sip of tea, he set the cup on the small balcony table. Noticing an approaching aura that was cleverly concealed yet unable to escape his senses, Su Yu''s lips curved into a smile.


    This aura, though hidden, couldn''t fool him.


    "Swish!"


    A figure darted onto the balcony with lightning speed¡ªa graceful silhouette clad in tight black attire, accentuating an alluring physique. The moment she appeared, a snow-white, jade-like hand shot toward Su Yu''s throat with incredible speed.


    Su Yu chuckled lightly. With two fingers, he intercepted her move, effortlessly seizing her wrist.


    Holding her smooth, delicate wrist, Su Yu smirked and said, "Sister, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Indeed, Su Yu had stayed awake, anticipating Zhang Lexuan''s arrival. Since their reunion, the two hadn''t had the chance for a private conversation. Su Yu was certain she''d visit tonight¡ªand he was right.


    Bathed in moonlight, the silhouette revealed a beautiful, expressive face¡ªdelicate brows like crescent moons, sparkling black eyes, and a mischievous smile. Her ruby lips parted slightly, revealing pearly white teeth like tiny jade fragments.


    Looking at the handsome young man before her, Zhang Lexuan''s face lit up with a warm smile.


    "Nothing escapes you, does it?"


    She chuckled softly.


    "Not at all," Su Yu replied with a playful grin. "I just missed you too much, so I figured you''d feel the same."


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes. "If you know I missed you, why did you tease me when we first met again? Your boldness has grown¡ªyou even dared to mess with me."


    Zhang Lexuan was referring to how Su Yu had deliberately acted flirtatiously with her during their earlier encounter with the Shrek group.


    Feigning innocence, Su Yu protested in a small voice, "Sister, you know me well. How could I dare tease you? Everything I said came from the heart. You''re so beautiful; isn''t it natural for me to like you? I do like you, sister. I want to marry you."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan felt a sweetness bloom in her heart.


    Over the past two years, Su Yu has matured significantly, becoming more manly. Yet, his feelings for her remained unchanged.


    This touched Zhang Lexuan deeply. A woman of strong convictions, once she made up her mind, she wouldn''t waver. Knowing Su Yu''s affection remained steadfast comforted her immensely.


    Though her face was adorned with a smile, she teased him, saying, "Smooth talker. Sister is much older than you. Even Ruo Ruo said our age difference is too big and told me to stay away from you."


    Su Yu frowned in mock displeasure. "Sister, how could you believe Han Ruoruo''s nonsense? She''s just a single woman¡ªwhat does she know?"


    "I suggest you stay away from her. That woman is bad news."


    Zhang Lexuan burst into laughter. "If Ruo Ruo heard you say this, she''d come after you."


    Su Yu waved dismissively. "Doesn''t matter; she''s no match for me."


    "Oh?" Zhang Lexuan raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Han Ruoruo is already a seventy-ninth-level Soul Sage, just a step away from becoming a Soul Douluo. You''ve seen her strength. Are you that confident?"


    Su Yu smirked proudly. "It doesn''t matter if she''s a Soul Sage or even a Soul Douluo¡ªI''m not afraid."


    "Such bravado. Are you really that strong?" Zhang Lexuan teased.


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed mischievously. "Sister, why don''t you come into my room? I''ll show you just how strong I am."


    Zhang Lexuan: "???"


    Momentarily stunned, she quickly realized Su Yu''s cheeky grin meant he was teasing her. Her jade-like hand reached for Su Yu''s ear.


    "Looks like you''ve grown bold, daring to mess with me."


    Laughing, Su Yu dodged, grabbed her hand, and gently pulled her into an embrace, guiding her into the room.


    Inside, her gaze landed on the large bed in the middle of the room, and her cheeks turned bright red.


    "Su Yu, you''re still young. Don''t do anything reckless," Zhang Lexuan stammered, flustered.


    Technically, she could easily push Su Yu away¡ªafter all, she was a powerful Soul Douluo with two hundred-thousand-year soul bones. If she resisted, Su Yu wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But their unique relationship made her hesitant. Zhang Lexuan had already resolved to be Su Yu''s woman. She wasn''t entirely prepared, but she wouldn''t outright reject him either.


    "Sister, your face is red. What are you afraid of?" Su Yu whispered playfully into her ear, his warm breath sending shivers through her body.


    "Su Yu, you''ve become a troublemaker," Zhang Lexuan muttered under her breath, her teeth gently biting her red lips.


    Laughing, Su Yu released her hand and led her to the couch.


    Relieved, Zhang Lexuan sighed softly. It wasn''t that she was unwilling, but she simply wasn''t ready. Looking at Su Yu''s still youthful face, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt, as if she were a cougar pursuing a younger man.


    Seeing her expression, Su Yu teased, "Sister, do I look like some kind of predator to you?"


    Rolling her eyes, Zhang Lexuan replied, "What do you think? You''re still so young and already up to no good."


    Su Yu chuckled without denying it, gently holding her soft, jade-like hand.


    "How have you been these past two years, Sister?"


    Feeling Su Yu''s tenderness, Zhang Lexuan''s gaze softened.


    "I''ve been well," she said. "I joined Sea God''s Pavilion and became a member. My cultivation has steadily progressed¡ªI''m now at level eighty-seven Soul Douluo, almost eighty-eight. And you?"


    Su Yu smiled. "Not much has changed for me. I''ve just reached level fifty-eight Soul King, and my soul engineering has advanced to a seventh-level soul engineer."


    "Seventh-level soul engineer?" Zhang Lexuan''s surprise was evident. "You''re only fourteen, right?"


    A fourteen-year-old seventh-level soul engineer¡ªshe hadn''t just never seen one; she''d never even heard of such a prodigy. Even the renowned Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen siblings from the Sun Moon Empire''s inner academy likely hadn''t reached this level.


    How exactly had Su Yu cultivated to achieve such a feat?


    Seeing her astonishment, Su Yu chuckled softly. "Maybe I just have a bit of talent for soul engineering."


    In just three years, Su Yu had gone from knowing nothing about soul tools to becoming a seventh-level soul engineer¡ªa feat unprecedented in history.


    Su Yu completely shattered the historical records of soul engineers¡ªa feat worthy of pride.


    Zhang Lexuan understood what this meant and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. If Su Yu''s achievement was just a bit of talent, then everyone else might as well be called useless. This guy truly knew how to humble-brag.


    "Xiao Yu, it''s fine to boast like this with me, but don''t put on airs in front of others," Zhang Lexuan teased.


    Su Yu shrugged, nonchalantly.


    Zhang Lexuan gave him a playful glance and looked around the room. When her gaze fell on the peacefully sleeping child on the bed, she paused in surprise.


    "Where did such a beautiful child come from?" Zhang Lexuan asked, turning to Su Yu. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "She''s my little sister."


    "Your sister?" Zhang Lexuan raised an eyebrow, clearly doubtful. She knew Su Yu''s background well¡ªif he had a sister, how could she not know?


    "A newly adopted sister," Su Yu replied casually.


    Zhang Lexuan froze, then as if recalling something, asked, "Is this child from the Ice God Palace?"


    Su Yu was surprised by how conveniently Zhang Lexuan provided an explanation herself. Seizing the opportunity, he nodded. "That''s right. She''s from the Ice God Palace."


    "Her innate talent was exceptional, so I took her in as my sister," Su Yu added.


    Zhang Lexuan frowned slightly in disbelief. "She looks no older than three. How can you tell her talent is exceptional?"


    Su Yu quickly improvised. "The Ice God Palace has methods to evaluate innate talent early. This child is special¡ªshe has the potential to awaken an ultimate ice martial soul."


    Indeed, Snow Empress was an ultimate ice martial soul, so Su Yu''s statement wasn''t wrong.


    "Ultimate ice martial soul?" Zhang Lexuan murmured, astonished. She glanced at the child again, then back at Su Yu. "The same ultimate ice as yours?"


    Su Yu nodded seriously.


    "My god..." Zhang Lexuan''s expression showed her shock. "This is the foundation of the Ice God Palace?"


    Compared to the Ice God Palace, Shrek Academy seemed far behind.


    Ultimate ice¡ªa rare phenomenon¡ªnow appeared twice. It was mind-boggling to think of. No, including the Ice Emperor, there were three ultimate ice individuals.


    Three! The sheer thought of it sent chills down her spine.


    Though Zhang Lexuan had long known the Ice God Palace was unfathomable, she was still deeply shaken by this revelation. Ultimate Ice was no ordinary talent, and having three of them in one faction was outright terrifying.


    Su Yu shook his head and corrected her with a smile. "Sister, it''s not ''your'' Ice God Palace¡ªit''s our Ice God Palace. The Ice God Palace belongs to me, just like you do. We''re family."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan froze for a moment, then smirked, "You''re quite bold, openly sharing your thoughts. Sister hasn''t agreed to anything yet."


    "Isn''t that just a matter of time?" Su Yu chuckled, pulling Zhang Lexuan into his arms by her slender waist.


    Zhang Lexuan didn''t resist and simply leaned into his embrace.


    As he gazed at her stunningly beautiful face, Su Yu couldn''t resist and kissed her.


    --------


    It was a soft, tender kiss at first, but it quickly grew more passionate. Zhang Lexuan moaned softly, her hands finding their way to his broad shoulders.


    Su Yu''s hands roamed up and down Zhang Lexuan''s back, tracing the outline of her spine before moving to gently tug at her shirt revealing her lacy black bra. He reached for her breasts, his thumbs circling her hardened nipples.


    Zhang Lexuan arched her back, pressing herself even closer to him. She felt his hardness against her thigh, and she knew that he was just as ready for more. She broke the kiss, breathless, and looked into his eyes.


    A moment later, Su Yu ended up rolling off the couch while a flustered Zhang Lexuan ran out of the room, almost as if escaping.


    Looking at his right hand, Su Yu muttered regretfully, "This hand has a mind of its own... I just couldn''t control it."


    Despite his complaints, a bright smile spread across his face.


    It was sweet.


    Su Yu smacked his lips, a faint trace of amusement lingering in his mind.


    ...


    The Next Morning.


    Golden rays pierced the silence of the night, as daylight once again brightened the world.


    Stretching lazily, Su Yu gently shook Snow Empress awake before bringing her into the bathroom to freshen up.


    By around 8 a.m., both Su Yu and Snow Empress had finished their breakfast.


    Feeling a bit bored, Su Yu began teasing little Snow Empress, whose face showed nothing but annoyance as she repeatedly swatted at his hands.


    Su Yu, however, seemed thoroughly entertained.


    At about 8:30 a.m., a knock suddenly came from the door.


    Raising an eyebrow, Su Yu placed Snow Empress into his magical treasure pouch before heading to open the door.


    Standing outside were a man and a woman.


    The woman, curvaceous and mature, was none other than Cai Meier, whom he had seen before.


    The man, dressed in white and exuding a refined air, was also familiar¡ªit was Yan Shaozhe, the dean of Shrek Academy''s Martial Soul Department.


    The presence of both deans together clearly showed how much they valued Su Yu.


    "Young Master Su Yu, it''s been a while," Yan Shaozhe greeted with a warm smile.


    They had spent considerable time searching for Su Yu, and now that he was finally before them, Yan Shaozhe couldn''t contain his delight.


    "Dean Yan, Dean Cai, I''m flattered by your visit this early in the morning," Su Yu said with a polite smile.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly responded, "It is our honor to have Young Master Su Yu grace Shrek City with your presence. As hosts, it''s only right for us to come and welcome you personally."


    "Young Master Su Yu, would you be willing to honor us with a visit to Shrek Academy? We''d be delighted to show our hospitality," Yan Shaozhe added courteously.


    Su Yu chuckled. "With such a warm invitation, how could I refuse? Dean Yan, Dean Cai, it would be my pleasure."


    Yan Shaozhe''s smile deepened. "Young Master Su Yu, please."


    After closing the door, Su Yu followed Yan Shaozhe and Cai Meier out of the Starlight Hotel, heading toward Shrek Academy.


    The academy was located in the eastern part of the city, not far from the hotel.


    After a ten-minute walk, they passed through Shrek Academy''s grand gates.


    A group of people was waiting at the entrance, including Martial Soul Department faculty head Du Weilun and other senior officials.


    Among them was Ma Xiaotao, whom Su Yu had met before.


    Her fiery red hair and curvaceous figure made her stand out in the crowd.


    "Young Master Su Yu, allow me to introduce you. This is Du Weilun, our Martial Soul Department''s faculty head," Yan Shaozhe began.


    One by one, he introduced everyone, and Su Yu nodded politely to each.


    "And finally, this is Xiaotao, my apprentice. You''ve met her before," Yan Shaozhe concluded, glancing at Ma Xiaotao.

 Chapter 231 - 231: [DD2]: 231

    Su Yu''s gaze swept over, landing on Ma Xiaotao.


    In the two years that had passed, Ma Xiaotao, now 21 years old, had developed into an even more mature woman. She was dressed in the crimson uniform of an inner court disciple, her long, fiery red hair cascading down her back. Her entire presence was like a blazing flame, exuding a vibrant and fiery charm.


    Her figure was equally striking¡ªvoluptuous, bold, and seductive, with curves that were hard to ignore. Her long, shapely legs rivaled even those of Zi Ji. In terms of facial features, Ma Xiaotao didn''t quite reach the refined beauty of Jiang Nannan, let alone the ethereal allure of Snow Empress or Gu Yuena. But when it came to her physique and raw allure, she was a force to be reckoned with.


    Even Su Yu had to admit that, setting aside her personality and background, Ma Xiaotao was undoubtedly an eye-catching beauty. She radiated the same fiery passion and intensity as her martial soul.


    While Su Yu was observing Ma Xiaotao, she was also sizing him up.


    Two years had passed, and Su Yu had grown taller and exuded a more mature aura. His demeanor remained icy, and his snow-white hair added a touch of ethereal chill to his presence. With his refined features, tall build, and natural authority that seemed to emanate from him, Su Yu gave Ma Xiaotao a stifling sense of pressure just by standing there.


    In these two years, Su Yu seemed to have become even more formidable.


    The two locked eyes for a moment before Su Yu broke the silence. "Miss Xiaotao, it''s been a while. Your aura seems much stronger now."


    "You''re no different. You must have reached the level of Soul King by now, right?" Ma Xiaotao''s gaze burned with intensity, her eyes seemingly aflame.


    To Ma Xiaotao, who had been bested by Su Yu in the past, he was someone she couldn''t forget. Over the past two years, she had etched his name into her memory. It wasn''t just because Yan Shaozhe had repeatedly hinted at pairing her with Su Yu, but because she harbored a deep desire to settle the score. She wanted to defeat Su Yu and redeem herself for the humiliation of her loss during the Soul Battle Tournament.


    While she acknowledged that Su Yu''s talent might one day make him far surpass her, she didn''t care. At least for now, she wanted to take her chance to reclaim her honor and prove herself. She wanted to show Su Yu¡ªand everyone else¡ªthat she, Ma Xiaotao, was no ordinary soul master. She wanted to restore the reputation of Shrek Academy, which Su Yu had cast doubt on.


    As Ma Xiaotao''s battle intent grew stronger, Su Yu chuckled lightly. "Miss Xiaotao, judging by that look in your eyes, it seems you''re eager to fulfill our promise for a rematch?"


    "If you''re willing, then absolutely," Ma Xiaotao said resolutely.


    "Xiaotao!" Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed, and he quickly scolded her.


    Goodness, I brought you here to develop a good relationship with him, not to fight him! What boy would appreciate a girl who always wants to spar? Is everything I say to you going in one ear and out the other?


    If there hadn''t been so many people present, Yan Shaozhe might have poked Ma Xiaotao in the forehead and lectured her on the spot. This girl gave him no peace of mind. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After being reprimanded, Ma Xiaotao pursed her lips unhappily. Her first instinct upon seeing Su Yu had been to challenge him, with everything else taking a backseat. But it was clear that Yan Shaozhe had other priorities in mind.


    "Su Yu, please don''t mind her. Xiaotao was spoiled by me growing up and doesn''t always think before she acts," Yan Shaozhe said with an apologetic smile.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "Miss Xiaotao''s fighting spirit only highlights Shrek Academy''s strong martial culture. For soul masters, sparring is a natural and common practice. It''s nothing worth being overly concerned about."


    "Thank you, Su Yu, for your understanding," Yan Shaozhe said, relieved. He quickly changed the subject, "Shall we proceed inside?"


    "Of course, I''ll follow your lead," Su Yu replied with a light smile.


    "Please, Su Yu."


    Surrounded by a group of people, Su Yu stepped into Shrek Academy for the first time.


    Shrek Academy wasn''t as grand or solemn as he had imagined. Instead, it had a serene and beautiful environment with lush vegetation in abundance.


    About 200 meters past the entrance stood a group of massive statues. There were ten in total, each around ten meters tall, carved from granite. The front row featured three statues, with the central one being an elderly man wearing glasses. He had a slightly chubby build and a cheerful smile, giving off the impression of a kind and easygoing individual.


    Su Yu only glanced at the statues briefly before withdrawing his gaze.


    At that moment, Yan Shaozhe began explaining enthusiastically, "Su Yu, these ten statues represent our Shrek Academy''s ancestors and the original Shrek Seven Monsters. The one in the center is Flender, the founder of Shrek Academy and its first Dean. To his left is¡­"


    Yan Shaozhe launched into an impassioned explanation, his pride is evident. After all, this was the era of the second Douluo series, and over ten thousand years had passed since the events of the first series. The names of certain legendary figures, like Tang San and the original Shrek Seven Monsters, had long since become etched into the annals of history.


    History is written by the victors. Once insignificant nobodies could ascend to become the continent''s myths and legends.


    Yan Shaozhe spoke with increasing enthusiasm, while Su Yu maintained a calm expression, his gaze sweeping over the statues. An icy intent flickered deep in his heart.


    As they passed through the statue area and onto the lakeside path, Yan Shaozhe finally paused his historical tour.


    Naturally, Yan Shaozhe''s explanations weren''t just idle chatter. They were a deliberate attempt to showcase Shrek Academy''s deep-rooted history and legacy. He knew that Su Yu hailed from the Ice God Palace, a faction directly descended from the ancient Ice God with unparalleled prestige. By highlighting Shrek''s illustrious past, Yan Shaozhe was signaling that the academy had its proud history and wasn''t inferior to the Ice God Palace.


    Su Yu saw through Yan Shaozhe''s intentions but chose not to call him out.


    The lakeside path wound around Sea God Lake, offering glimpses of the expansive water through the trees on the right. The shimmering surface extended into the distance, reflecting the sunlight.


    "This is Sea God Lake, named in honor of the Sea God himself," Yan Shaozhe explained as they walked. "The lake''s vast size is maintained by underground water sources. At the center of the lake is a small island, known as Sea God Island, where our inner court is located."


    Yan Shaozhe''s voice was filled with pride as he described the inner court''s exclusive location.


    The lakeside path was bustling with students, many of whom were drawn to the group surrounding Su Yu. Curious gazes followed him, and whispers speculated about his identity.


    The tour continued as Yan Shaozhe and the others escorted Su Yu through the outer court, showing him various landmarks.


    "This is our Battle Martial Soul Arena¡­"


    "This is our teaching building¡­"


    "This area belongs to the outer court''s Soul Tool Department¡­"


    With each introduction, the group attracted more attention from the academy''s students.


    "And here is our academy''s dining hall. Su Yu, would you like to try the food prepared by our chefs?" Yan Shaozhe asked with a smile.


    Between walking and stopping to admire different facilities, the pace of the tour was slow. Although Shrek Academy wasn''t as sprawling as the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, which resembled a mid-sized city, it still covered an impressive area. By the time they finished the tour, it was already nearing eleven in the morning.


    "Then I''ll graciously accept your offer. I''m curious to see how the food at your school compares."


    At this moment, the cafeteria was mostly empty, with the vast hall appearing desolate.


    The cafeteria featured many service counters, each offering food at different prices and of varying quality.


    However, unlike the neatly arranged tables and chairs at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, Shrek Academy had none. There were no tables or chairs at all. This meant students had to eat standing up.


    Noticing Su Yu''s puzzled expression, Yan Shaozhe explained, "To instill a sense of perseverance in our students, Shrek intentionally omitted tables and chairs in the cafeteria."


    "Having students eat standing up also prevents laziness."


    "Additionally, there''s another reason: eating while standing encourages students to eat faster. Sitting down to eat often takes up too much time, which isn''t conducive to training."


    Su Yu: "..."


    Are you serious?


    Classes are already exhausting enough, and now you make them eat standing up too?


    Don''t you know eating too fast is bad for your health? All this just to save a bit of money on tables?


    Does Shrek Academy lack the funds for a few tables and chairs?


    Coming up with such bizarre rules for trivial matters while neglecting the quality of education¡ªwouldn''t improving your teaching methods be a thousand times better?


    Speechless. Truly speechless.


    Su Yu once again felt fortunate that he hadn''t chosen to enroll at Shrek Academy.


    Sharing one restroom per floor was bad enough, but making people eat standing up? What kind of absurd traditions are these?


    Take a look at the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy and learn a thing or two. Truly, there''s no comparison without contrast.


    Though he was complaining inwardly, Su Yu didn''t let his thoughts show.


    Yan Shaozhe led Su Yu to the best food counter and got him a meal.


    The ingredients were of high quality but also quite pricey.


    Compared to the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, food of the same grade was much more expensive here.


    That said, the taste was decent.


    In this rather peculiar atmosphere, Su Yu had his first-ever meal standing up.


    Shortly after finishing, Yan Shaozhe politely mentioned that he had other matters to attend to and suggested that Ma Xiaotao show Su Yu around.


    The implications were clear to everyone: Cai Mei''er understood, Du Weilun understood, Ma Xiaotao understood, and Su Yu was especially aware.


    After all, Yan Shaozhe''s intentions were written all over his face.


    Among those who came to greet him, Ma Xiaotao was the only student present. Wasn''t that obvious enough?


    Su Yu wasn''t a fool; he could see through the arrangement.


    Still, Su Yu agreed without hesitation. Why? A group of old-timers following him around and chattering nonstop wasn''t exactly pleasant.


    Although Ma Xiaotao had a temper, at least she was an apple in the eyes.


    As Yan Shaozhe and the others left, Ma Xiaotao casually asked, "Where do you want to go next?"


    Su Yu looked at her, amused. "Isn''t that your responsibility to decide?"


    Ma Xiaotao crossed her arms, her mischievous side becoming more apparent.


    Her pink eyes glimmered as she said indifferently, "I''ll take you to the Battle Martial Soul Arena. Interested?"


    Su Yu chuckled and replied, "You''re that eager to get beaten up?"


    "Who''s beating who hasn''t been decided yet," Ma Xiaotao retorted, staring at Su Yu with fiery determination.


    Unfazed, Su Yu stretched lazily and said, "Don''t provoke me. If we fight today, you''ll regret it."


    "Let''s set a time for it instead. I''ll grant you a defeat then."


    "Arrogant!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes sharpened as she angrily said, "I''m not the same person I was before."


    Su Yu replied playfully, "Funny coincidence¡ªI''m not the same person I was before, either."


    A blazing battle spirit ignited in Ma Xiaotao''s gaze. She stared at Su Yu and said firmly, "Three days from now, one battle at the Soul Arena. Do you dare?"


    Su Yu shrugged casually. "As you wish."


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes flashed with determination. Then, as if recalling something, she added,


    "If you lose, no holding grudges or blaming others."


    Aside from her strong desire to win, Ma Xiaotao had a favorable impression of Su Yu.


    She admired strong individuals, and while her fiery, brash personality could be off-putting, her innate talent was undeniable. Su Yu, who had once decisively defeated her, had earned her respect.


    This was also why she didn''t object too strongly when Yan Shaozhe tried to pair her with Su Yu. If it had been someone weak, no matter how special their talent, Ma Xiaotao would never have agreed.


    Deep down, she was a proud person. Despite her temper, she had some admirable qualities¡ªshe had managed to control her Evil Fire for years without succumbing to it as Ma Hongjun had.


    But her Shrek loyalty was deeply ingrained, making her prone to Shrek-centric biases. Otherwise, Su Yu might have been curious to experience her fiery passion.


    Su Yu gave Ma Xiaotao a long look, a faint, enigmatic smile forming on his face.


    "When you can beat me, we''ll talk. A defeated opponent dares to speak of bravery?"


    "How dare you!"


    Ma Xiaotao clenched her fists, furious. Su Yu, that jerk, was underestimating her again.


    Three days later, she was determined to show him her true strength.


    With her pretty face tightened into a frosty expression, Ma Xiaotao asked coldly, "So, where do you want to go next?"


    Su Yu teased, "What''s this? Can''t you smile? I''m a guest here. Is this how you treat guests?"


    "Is this the legendary hospitality of Shrek Academy?"


    Launching into a moral lecture, Su Yu took the high ground, pointing fingers.


    Ma Xiaotao was momentarily stunned by his words.


    Breathing heavily, her chest heaving, she suppressed the urge to punch Su Yu and forced a smile.


    "Young Master Su Yu, where would you like to go next?"


    "Your smile is terrible," Su Yu said as he walked out of the cafeteria, turning his back on her.


    Ma Xiaotao trembled with anger, her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    She''d even forced herself to smile, and yet that jerk dared to mock her.


    Furious. Absolutely furious.


    Ma Xiaotao''s temper was naturally fiery, and now it was even harder for her to contain herself.


    But when she thought of Su Yu''s background and importance, she reluctantly suppressed her rage.


    "Hold it in. I have to hold it in."


    "Not today. I can''t lose my temper today."


    "Three days later, I''ll teach him a lesson fair and square. Yes, three days later, I''ll get my revenge."


    Ma Xiaotao repeatedly convinced herself, trying to calm down.

 Chapter 232 - 232: [DD2]: 232

    [TN]: Guys, Make sure maintain a Power ranking for this book every week. So that I can give you two chapters/day. Our bonus chapter goal is not that hard. But you guys still failed it.


    ======


    After a series of assurances, Ma Xiaotao managed to calm herself.


    Letting out a soft sigh and looking at the distant Su Yu, Ma Xiaotao jogged to catch up.


    "Hey, where exactly do you want to go?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s tone was a bit sharp, her pink eyes glaring at Su Yu.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, Su Yu''s snow-white hair swayed gently in the breeze.


    "I just finished eating, so I''m taking a walk. No particular destination."


    Su Yu said casually, his demeanor relaxed and carefree.


    Ma Xiaotao paused for a moment. It was the first time she had seen this laid-back side of Su Yu.


    How to put it? He seemed less proud and aloof, and a bit more approachable.


    Ma Xiaotao pursed her lips. She had to admit that Su Yu, in this state, was quite attractive.


    "Anyway, my task is to stick with you. Go wherever you like."


    Ma Xiaotao retorted stiffly.


    Su Yu chuckled faintly but didn''t look at her. He strolled through Shrek Academy.


    After leaving the cafeteria, the two walked along the path beside Sea God Lake.


    The lake''s water was exceptionally clear, and the heavy moisture carried by the cool breeze brought a refreshing sense of tranquility.


    Although Sea God Lake was artificial, its design was undeniably beautiful.


    The lake was surrounded by lush green trees, and its waters shone a deep azure, resembling a smooth, precious mirror.


    Walking around the lakeside after a meal was undoubtedly a pleasant experience.


    By this time, it was nearly 11:30 a.m., the end of morning classes.


    On the main path, students in various colored uniforms streamed out, heading towards the cafeteria.


    Shrek Academy''s uniforms came in five colors: white, yellow, purple, black, and red.


    White, yellow, purple, and black represented outer court students, while red signified inner court students.


    Ma Xiaotao''s fiery red uniform and Su Yu''s sleek silver-white outfit made them both stand out significantly.


    Adding Ma Xiaotao''s striking figure and Su Yu''s extraordinary looks and demeanor, they naturally drew the attention of passing students, even those in a hurry for lunch.


    Su Yu''s gaze swept across the crowd, the corners of his lips curling into a faint smile.


    Suddenly, a soft, joyful voice caught his attention. Su Yu couldn''t help but turn his head.


    In the distance, about a hundred meters away, a petite girl was waving at him.


    She wore her hair in twin ponytails and looked youthful, lively, and adorably playful.


    In Shrek''s outer court, few people knew Su Yu, and even fewer would actively greet him.


    Naturally, it was none other than Xiao Xiao, whom he had met before.


    He had spent a few days with Xiao Xiao and shared a good rapport.


    Being someone with a penchant for good looks, Xiao Xiao had a particularly favorable impression of Su Yu.


    Xiao Xiao was hurrying over, and as the crowd parted, Su Yu noticed she was holding the hand of another girl.


    When Su Yu saw the girl, his pupils contracted, and his body stiffened.


    This girl was about 1.75 meters tall, with a slender waist and long legs.


    Though her figure wasn''t as exaggerated as Ma Xiaotao''s, she could still be described as budding and delicate.


    Her light pink-blue hair draped over her shoulders, her features were exquisite and flawless, and her demeanor was radiant and cheerful.


    She was wearing a purple outer-court uniform, just like Xiao Xiao, but her poise and beauty far outshone Xiao Xiao''s.


    Even with Su Yu''s extensive experience with beautiful women, only Gu Yuena and Snow Empress could rival her beauty.


    But that wasn''t the most important part. The key was her face¡ªone so familiar that Su Yu could effortlessly recall every detail.


    Wang Dong''er!


    "Su Yu!"


    In mere moments, Xiao Xiao had brought Wang Dong''er over to Su Yu.


    Xiao Xiao''s face was beaming with joy, her large, watery eyes sparkling brightly.


    "Su Yu, have you eaten yet? Let''s go eat together!"


    Xiao Xiao extended an invitation, her clear eyes fixed intently on him.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and replied, "I''ve already eaten."


    "Ah~"


    Xiao Xiao sounded a bit disappointed but quickly perked up again.


    "Then how about we have dinner together tonight?"


    Su Yu chuckled softly. "Sure."


    He didn''t decline. He had a pretty good impression of Xiao Xiao.


    She was lively, adorable, cheerful, and sunny¡ªvery different from most Shrek students.


    Her talent wasn''t bad either; as a twin martial soul wielder, she was bound to reach Super Douluo at the very least.


    "Then it''s settled! No backing out!"


    Xiao Xiao said quickly, as if worried he might change his mind.


    "Of course."


    Su Yu smiled and then turned his attention to Wang Dong''er beside Xiao Xiao.


    As he examined her familiar and stunning features, Su Yu said with amusement, "Young lady, have we met before?"


    Before Wang Dong''er could respond, Xiao Xiao interjected, "Su Yu, come on, not again! Do you say this to every pretty girl you meet?"


    Previously, Su Yu had said the same thing to Zhang Lexuan.


    And now he was saying it again. Even Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but tease him.


    She pouted, puffing up her cheeks like a little angry pufferfish.


    Su Yu smiled wryly. "This time, I''m not joking. Young lady, you look familiar."


    He stepped closer, reducing the distance between them to just one meter. He could even catch a faint whiff of her unique fragrance.


    Noticing the flicker of nervousness in her eyes, Su Yu smirked slightly.


    "Young lady, have we met before?"


    Wang Dong''er seemed a little flustered and responded with mild annoyance, "Who''s met you? Why are you standing so close? What a scoundrel!"


    Her voice was crisp and melodious, like the singing of a lark.


    She stepped back several paces, as if genuinely resistant to Su Yu''s proximity.


    Su Yu blinked in surprise, then smiled with faint intrigue.


    "Su Yu, look at you. You scared her! This isn''t how you approach someone!"


    Xiao Xiao folded her arms, grumbling in mild dissatisfaction.


    She was a bit annoyed. She was cute too! Why did Su Yu always seem more interested in others?


    Su Yu laughed nonchalantly. "What''s her name?"


    Xiao Xiao looked skeptical. "Why are you asking for her name?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "Maybe I did mistake her for someone else."


    "When I saw her, I immediately thought of my roommate. I even wondered if my roommate had secretly been a girl all along."


    "Thinking about it now, maybe I''m overthinking things.


    Or maybe¡­ my roommate was¡­ her little brother."


    Su Yu deliberately emphasized the word little brother, his gaze meaningful.


    Wang Dong''er''s heart skipped a beat. Did he figure it out?


    No way¡ªimpossible!


    I''ve disguised myself so well. How could he know?


    If he truly knew, would I still need to go through all this trouble?


    He''s just clueless!


    Hmph!


    Wang Dong''er snorted softly, a hint of indignation in her heart.


    "What roommate, what little brother? What nonsense are you even talking about?"


    Xiao Xiao was thoroughly confused, unable to make sense of Su Yu''s words.


    At that moment, Wang Dong''er suddenly spoke up. "Maybe he''s talking about my twin brother. Yes, I do have a twin brother named Wang Dong. He looks very similar to me."


    Su Yu found this amusing. First creating a nonexistent sister, now conjuring up a twin brother. Classic move!


    "You have a twin brother?"


    Xiao Xiao was a little surprised. "How come you never mentioned this before?"


    Wang Dong''er lowered her gaze slightly and said, "My younger brother attends the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy. I didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings, so I never brought it up."


    "But now that he''s brought it up, I can''t keep it hidden any longer."


    She turned to Su Yu and added, "So, you''re Su Yu, right? Originally, I didn''t know who you were. But when you mentioned my younger brother, Wang Dong, it jogged my memory."


    "Wang Dong once told me he wanted to introduce his roommate to me. He praised you to the heavens, saying you were extraordinarily talented and one of a kind."


    "I was quite curious at the time, but now that I''ve met you, I''m honestly a little disappointed. Sure, you''re good-looking, but you''re just a flirt."


    Wang Dong''er wrinkled her delicate nose, putting on a look of disdain.


    Su Yu''s lips twitched slightly. Silly butterfly, you''re getting into this, huh?


    Standing nearby, Xiao Xiao gaped in astonishment. "There''s this kind of connection between you two?"


    She truly hadn''t expected this. She had casually dragged Wang Dong''er over, never imagining there would be such a complicated backstory between Su Yu and her.


    For a moment, Xiao Xiao felt a little wary. Could these two end up hitting it off?


    But almost immediately, Xiao Xiao dismissed the thought. Wang Dong''er had just called Su Yu a flirt, so there was no way they''d be a couple.


    It wasn''t that Xiao Xiao was head over heels for Su Yu, but with such a handsome guy, she instinctively preferred him to remain single. A crush-worthy figure is always more appealing when unattached, much like how guys tend to wish their dream girl didn''t have a boyfriend.


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to my younger brother, Wang Dong, and his lousy idea," Wang Dong''er added with a slight nod.


    Su Yu: "..."


    This silly butterfly is something else. Ruthless enough to insult even herself.


    Though inwardly speechless, Su Yu didn''t mind playing along. "It was a lousy idea. Wang Dong is always up to something nonsensical, like a total fool."


    If you want to curse, fine, let''s add a little more flair. Make it worth the effort.


    Wang Dong''er froze, glaring at Su Yu with a hint of gritted teeth. But given her current identity, she held back. She merely said, "My younger brother Wang Dong meant well. How could you say such things about him?"


    "You said it first," Su Yu replied.


    "I''m his sister; of course, I can say it," Wang Dong''er retorted, her gaze unwavering.


    Su Yu grinned. "What a coincidence. I''m his boss. He has to listen to me no matter what."


    Listen to you?! I''d love to bash your head in!


    Wang Dong''er nearly clenched her fists, resisting the urge to pummel Su Yu. But maintaining her persona was key, so she couldn''t act out.


    Patience. She had to be patient.


    Her plans demanded that she thoroughly captivate Su Yu before settling the score.


    Inwardly, she kept reminding herself of this, managing to calm down with some effort.


    Wang Dong''er prided herself on her looks, knowing she far outshone others like Meng Hongchen. With Su Yu''s flirty nature, there was no way he could resist her charms.


    Watching her restrained but frustrated expression, Su Yu found the sight amusing.


    A silly butterfly trying to outplay me? You''re overestimating yourself.


    Still, if not for her endearing simplicity, Su Yu wouldn''t have felt any spark. Trying to get the better of him? She''d end up being the one outmaneuvered.


    After taking some time to regain her composure, Wang Dong''er grabbed Xiao Xiao''s hand and said, "Xiao Xiao, let''s go. Don''t bother with this flirt anymore." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Dong''er knew Su Yu too well. In verbal sparring, she''d inevitably lose. Su Yu only had one real flaw¡ªhis flirtatiousness. In every other way, he was as shrewd as a fox.


    This encounter was already a success; her mission for the day was complete. However, she couldn''t help feeling slightly disappointed. She hadn''t gotten the shocked reaction she''d hoped for from Su Yu. Instead, she found herself outmaneuvered again.


    But it didn''t matter. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. She was determined to tease Su Yu back one day.


    This wooden-headed guy always bullied her before. And now, always flaunting his closeness with Meng Hongchen as if she wouldn''t get jealous?


    Hmph. What a fool. He deserves to stay clueless.


    She vowed not to make it easy for Su Yu to win her over. She''d dangle the possibility just enough to keep him in suspense and vent her frustrations.


    Wang Dong''er plotted inwardly while tugging Xiao Xiao along.


    Reluctantly, Xiao Xiao glanced back. "Su Yu, we''re heading off to eat now."


    Su Yu chuckled. "Go ahead."


    After the words left his lips, Wang Dong''er pulled Xiao Xiao away.


    Su Yu watched their retreating figures with a faint smile. Then he called out, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Her name is Wang Dong''er," Xiao Xiao replied, waving her hand.


    Su Yu: "?????"


    What did you just say her name is?


    Su Yu was utterly flabbergasted.


    At the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, she''s Wang Dong. At Shrek Academy, she''s Wang Dong''er?


    You''re not even trying to be subtle. Do you think no one will notice?


    Truly living up to being a silly butterfly.


    But in fairness, Su Yu had to admit the audacity was impressive.


    Taking on the identity of Wang Dong to enroll in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, taking a two-year leave of absence, and during that time, joining Shrek Academy under the guise of Wang Dong''er. Then, after the leave ended, returning to the Sun Moon Academy as Wang Dong¡ªall while seamlessly switching identities?


    Even Su Yu couldn''t help but applaud the daring.


    Had she not been from the Clear Sky Sect, this kind of identity hopping between the rival academies would surely lead to serious consequences. Both institutions would likely seek to discipline her severely.


    But Su Yu wasn''t one to play such reckless games himself, especially since he needed to consider Meng Hongchen''s feelings.


    Wang Dong''er, however, probably didn''t care about anyone''s opinions¡ªexcept his.


    It was obvious to Su Yu that Wang Dong''er had orchestrated this whole scenario to track him down, resorting to the simplest yet most foolproof method: staying at Shrek Academy and waiting for him to show up.


    Now that Su Yu thought about it, the figure he''d glimpsed last night must have been Wang Dong''er all along.


    PS: Tang San is not worried about Su Yu''s playboy habit. He has Yin Yang Love Querying Valley as his trump card to forcibly pair Su Yu with his daughter.

 Chapter 233 - 233: [DD2]: 233

    With a slight smile, Su Yu suddenly felt a tinge of emotion in his heart.


    Setting aside whether Wang Dong''er''s actions were a bit over the top, wasn''t she doing all of this because of him?


    Putting everything else aside, her feelings for him were genuine.


    After all, she was the princess of the Clear Sky Sect. If she didn''t truly like him, why would she go to such lengths?


    Su Yu wasn''t a heartless person¡ªhe had noticed all of this.


    But seeing her behavior today, it seemed as though she was deliberately trying to play games with him.


    Su Yu found it amusing. She wasn''t that clever, yet she insisted on playing high-stakes games.


    Did she think she could manipulate him?


    Was she so adorably naive?


    Even Gu Yuena had severely miscalculated before, to the point where she got deflowered.


    Did this silly girl want to follow Gu Yuena''s example?


    He wasn''t exactly a proper gentleman¡ªif given the opportunity, he wouldn''t hesitate to take advantage.


    Still want to play games?


    Alright, let''s see who outplays whom. Let''s see who loses their composure first.


    The thought made Su Yu chuckle slightly, his lips curving upwards unconsciously.


    Encountering Wang Dong''er at Shrek Academy was quite a surprise, but honestly, it was a pleasant one.


    It had been months since they last met, and Su Yu realized he did miss her.


    As Su Yu continued to gaze in the direction where Wang Dong''er had walked away, Ma Xiaotao, who had unknowingly come to stand beside him, spoke up.


    "Is it that interesting to look at?"


    Her calm voice brought Su Yu back to reality. He glanced at Ma Xiaotao, his expression unreadable.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ma Xiaotao crossed her arms, exuding an air of mischief.


    Sounding a bit dissatisfied, she said, "Am I not good-looking enough?"


    "With such a beauty like me by your side, you still have the mind to look at other girls?"


    "Look at her. That bean sprout of a figure¡ªdoes that attract you so much?"


    Women can be competitive, and Ma Xiaotao was even more so.


    She had been around Su Yu for a while now, yet she hadn''t seen him pay her much attention. But he seemed so captivated by that little girl.


    Sure, she admitted the girl was pretty, but that thin, flat figure couldn''t possibly compare to hers.


    Was she not more attractive than that little girl?


    She really couldn''t figure out what Su Yu was thinking.


    Surely Su Yu wasn''t oblivious to Yan Shaozhe''s intentions in having her guide him around, yet he still acted like this.


    This stung Ma Xiaotao''s pride, and there was no way she didn''t have some complaints about it.


    Even if it wasn''t about romance, Ma Xiaotao was in a mindset where she didn''t want to lose.


    Su Yu gave her a strange look but didn''t say a word.


    Of course, he understood what Ma Xiaotao was thinking. It was nothing more than dissatisfaction and competitiveness.


    But could Ma Xiaotao even compare to Wang Dong''er?


    She should know exactly why she was trying to get close to him. Did she think she could compete with someone who had sincere feelings?


    Wang Dong''er might not be the brightest, but she was honest and pure, without any hidden motives.


    If it weren''t for some annoying god-king, Su Yu would''ve solidified his relationship with her long ago.


    And Ma Xiaotao? What did she have to offer compared to that?


    Other than her good figure and a bit of willpower, there was nothing remarkable about her.


    Her fiery temper would scare off most men.


    Though he hadn''t said it outright, that didn''t mean Su Yu liked her personality.


    Her figure might earn her a bit of respect, but her attitude and background? No, thank you.


    Turning slightly, Su Yu clasped his hands behind his back and said calmly, "Let''s keep exploring."


    "Hey, you haven''t answered me yet!"


    Ma Xiaotao said, feeling unsatisfied.


    Su Yu replied in a soft voice, "I already said, I just felt she looked familiar. It wasn''t intentional."


    "Yeah, right!"


    Ma Xiaotao muttered, but she didn''t press further.


    She gave Su Yu a resentful look. Could it be that he preferred those bean sprout types?


    No way, right?


    He couldn''t have such bad taste, could he?


    Don''t all men prefer bigger ones?


    Ma Xiaotao quietly muttered to herself.


    As Su Yu gazed at the vast, clear Sea God Lake in the distance, his expression grew thoughtful.


    The fact that Wang Dong''er had joined Shrek Academy under her real identity was certainly something Yan Shaozhe was aware of.


    While others might not notice, someone at Yan Shaozhe''s level could easily discern that Wang Dong''er and Wang Dong were the same person.


    The Goddess of Light Butterfly could only belong to someone extraordinarily beautiful woman. From the very beginning, Wang Dong''er''s identity had been an open secret to those well-versed in the world.


    Her admission to Shrek Academy likely involved negotiations between the Clear Sky Sect and the academy. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been placed directly in the fourth year upon joining.


    From Yan Shaozhe''s perspective, it made sense not to reject her. After all, who would turn away a dual-martial soul master?


    However, Yan Shaozhe probably didn''t anticipate that Wang Dong''er would eventually drop out.


    No one understood Wang Dong''er better than Su Yu.


    From the moment he saw her at Shrek Academy, he knew exactly what she was planning.


    Su Yu was even curious to see Yan Shaozhe''s expression when Wang Dong''er eventually withdrew.


    Did he think she came here to study?


    From the very core of her being, Wang Dong''er was not someone who enjoyed studying. And really, what could Shrek Academy teach her? Running laps?


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed with contemplation as thoughts raced through his mind.


    Meanwhile, Ma Xiaotao glanced at him with irritation. This guy¡ªspacing out again.


    "Hey, are you going or not?"


    Ma Xiaotao urged impatiently.


    Su Yu turned to look at her and asked, "Miss Xiaotao, don''t you think Wang Dong''er looks familiar?"


    Logically, Ma Xiaotao, having participated in the Soul Master Tournament, should have recognized her.


    "Nope." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Xiaotao shook her head.


    What Su Yu didn''t know was that Ma Xiaotao''s attention during the tournament had been focused entirely on him.


    As for Wang Dong''er, she hadn''t appeared much after the top sixteen, so Ma Xiaotao hadn''t paid her much attention.


    After all, by the time Ma Xiaotao recovered and rejoined the competition, the tournament was already halfway over.


    Her memories were mostly of Su Yu, Ma Rulong, Xiao Hongchen, Meng Hongchen, and a few others.


    The one with the clearest impression of Wang Dong''er was likely Wang Yan, who had studied her battles while gathering intelligence.


    "Alright."


    Hearing Ma Xiaotao''s response, Su Yu shrugged indifferently.


    It didn''t matter whether Ma Xiaotao recognized her or not.


    Gazing at the vast, clear waters of Sea God Lake, Su Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He asked softly, "Miss Xiaotao, can I visit Sea God Island?"


    "Of course."


    Ma Xiaotao nodded and said, "I can take you anywhere, except Sea God Pavilion."


    "Then I''ll trouble you. I''ve always wanted to see what the inner courtyard is really like," Su Yu said with a cheerful smile.


    "Alright, let''s go. Need me to take you?" Ma Xiaotao asked as she grabbed Su Yu''s arm.


    Su Yu instinctively pulled his arm back to avoid her grip, but in doing so accidentally bumped into her, sinking slightly into a soft, cushion-like sensation. Ma Xiaotao''s face flushed, and she quickly pushed him away.


    "Ahem!" Su Yu coughed lightly to compose himself and said seriously, "Let''s get going."


    With that, Su Yu''s figure flickered, and he leaped onto Sea God Lake. Gliding across the surface, he moved swiftly as though walking on solid ground.


    "Not a decent guy," Ma Xiaotao muttered under her breath, transforming into a fiery streak to follow closely behind him.


    The two figures, one ahead and one behind made their way toward the island at the lake''s center¡ªSea God Island.


    ...


    Sea God Island.


    Situated in the middle of Sea God Lake, Sea God Island spanned roughly two square kilometers. Unlike flat terrain, the island resembled a small mountain, adorned with various pavilions and elegant structures.


    The entire island exuded an air of tranquility and peace, like a secluded paradise. Hidden amidst towering vegetation, the pavilions were exquisite and serene.


    Walking along a stone-paved path, Su Yu and Ma Xiaotao ascended the island. The ancient vegetation, some thousands of years old, provided a refreshing atmosphere, with massive trees towering over 100 meters tall, their canopies shading much of the path.


    Ma Xiaotao explained as they walked, "Sea God Island is sparsely populated. Generally, only elders and inner courtyard disciples have the privilege of staying here. Most of the pavilions you see belong to specific individuals."


    Su Yu glanced around, his spiritual sense extending naturally, though he refrained from probing too much out of respect for this sacred part of Shrek Academy. Nevertheless, his innate sensitivity allowed him to detect several powerful presences scattered across the island. The most awe-inspiring one emanated from the peak of the mountain¡ªlikely the location of the Sea God Pavilion.


    As his gaze flickered, Su Yu turned to Ma Xiaotao and asked, "Do you know where the exchange students from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy are staying?"


    Ma Xiaotao raised an eyebrow. "Looking for Meng Hongchen?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "You guessed it?"


    Ma Xiaotao snorted. "With that big mouth Xiao Hongchen around, your connection with Meng Hongchen isn''t exactly a secret.


    "Let me warn you, though¡ªXiao Hongchen has been causing quite the stir in the inner courtyard, using your name to antagonize people. Don''t be surprised if you get ganged up on because of him."


    "Oh?" Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "What has he been doing to provoke others?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s voice carried a hint of irritation. "That guy doesn''t have much ability himself, but he''s amazing at being infuriating.


    "He goes around mocking us, saying things like we''re no match for you or that we were easily defeated by you. He constantly bullies soul king-level students while avoiding stronger ones. And whenever someone challenges him, he shamelessly says, ''If you''ve got a problem, go fight my brother-in-law, Su Yu!''


    "Thanks to him, almost every soul emperor-level student in the inner courtyard knows your name. Even Wu Ming, one of the top senior students, has openly declared she wants to give you a good beating. So, you''d better be prepared."


    Su Yu: "..."


    Wonderful. My dear brother-in-law is digging a hole for me again, huh?


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. He had anticipated that Xiao Hongchen wouldn''t behave, but he hadn''t expected him to exploit his name so blatantly. He could already imagine the trouble this would cause.


    Although annoyed, Su Yu couldn''t entirely blame him. Xiao Hongchen''s personality was naturally prideful and a bit reckless. Having won the recent Soul Master Tournament, it was only natural for him to feel smug.


    However, being on Shrek Academy''s home turf meant hostility from the local students, which Xiao Hongchen would undoubtedly reciprocate. But since he couldn''t take on stronger opponents, he had decided to drag Su Yu into the mess instead.


    With a calm smile that didn''t reach his eyes, Su Yu said, "Miss Xiaotao, please lead the way."


    "You''re not afraid of getting beaten up?" Ma Xiaotao teased. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. I won''t help you if you cry for mercy later."


    Su Yu''s voice carried a hint of pride. "If they want to beat me, they''d better be prepared to see if they''re up to the task. Who knows? They might end up blaming their defeat on carelessness."


    "Hmph! You and Xiao Hongchen are cut from the same cloth¡ªboth equally arrogant," Ma Xiaotao scoffed. "But don''t underestimate Wu Ming. You''d better brace yourself."


    Su Yu chuckled but didn''t respond.


    "Fine, follow me," Ma Xiaotao said, taking the lead.


    Following the stone path, Ma Xiaotao guided Su Yu to a small, two-story building halfway up the mountain. In front of it lay a flat clearing where an elderly man with white hair and a beard was giving a lecture. Several students sat cross-legged on cushions, listening attentively.


    Among the crowd, Su Yu spotted a few familiar faces, including his girlfriend¡ªMeng Hongchen. Beside her sat Xiao Hongchen, who was scratching his head, his expression comically simpleminded.


    The group of Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy students was easily recognizable in their signature uniforms. In the front row sat two young women. One of them was Han Ruoruo, dressed in a graceful white dress that exuded elegance and intellect. Beside her was another girl in a golden gown, whose voluptuous figure rivaled even Ma Xiaotao''s. Her powerful soul force fluctuations hinted that she was already at the soul sage level.

 Chapter 234 - 234: [DD2]: 234

    Feeling the scorching heat emanating from within her, Su Yu quickly guessed who she might be. His gaze shifted to the white-haired elder who was giving a lecture.


    The elder seemed to emit no apparent aura, but with Su Yu''s extraordinary mental perception, he could sense the sheer terror hidden beneath his calm demeanor. The elder''s aura was like an abyss, instilling awe and fear at a glance.


    Ordinary Titled Douluos posed no fatal threat to Su Yu. With his current abilities, while he might not be able to defeat a Titled Douluo outright, escaping unharmed would not be an issue. However, this elder gave Su Yu an intrinsic sense of danger that stemmed from deep within his soul.


    This must be a Super Douluo, though Su Yu wasn''t sure which elder of Sea God''s Pavilion he might be.


    Seeing the elder lecturing, Ma Xiaotao refrained from speaking and quietly pulled Su Yu aside. Her unusually obedient and respectful behavior showed her deep regard for the elder.


    Perhaps sensing their presence, the elder soon concluded his lecture. Han Ruoruo, standing nearby, glanced in their direction, a playful smile tugging at her lips.


    "Elder Chen!" Ma Xiaotao greeted respectfully.


    "So, it''s Xiaotao," the white-haired elder replied with a nod before his gaze fell on Su Yu. Their eyes met, and the elder''s pupils shrank slightly, a flicker of astonishment crossing his face.


    "What incredible spiritual power," the elder thought, his heart momentarily gripped by shock, as if he had glimpsed something profoundly unsettling.


    Su Yu''s eyes radiated with divine brilliance, his gaze was sharp as lightning, and his aura was seamlessly integrated and harmonious. These traits indicated a spiritual cultivation that had reached a remarkably advanced level.


    Based on his spiritual power alone, he was already on par with seasoned Titled Douluos.


    The elder, stunned, realized this was the first time he had encountered someone so young with such extraordinary spiritual prowess. Even Lexuan likely could not compare. Furthermore, Su Yu appeared far younger than most of the inner court disciples.


    The elder''s astonishment was beyond words.


    "Elder Chen, this is Su Yu, the Young Master of the Ice God Palace," Ma Xiaotao introduced.


    "So, this is the Young Master of the Ice God Palace," the elder murmured, a look of realization dawning on his face. He had heard Su Yu''s name mentioned many times before.


    Rather than engaging in extended pleasantries, the elder simply instructed Ma Xiaotao to treat Su Yu well before leaving.


    As soon as the elder departed, many of the disciples'' gazes shifted toward Su Yu. After all, they had heard what Ma Xiaotao had just said¡ªthis man was Su Yu.


    "Yu!"


    A delighted cry rang out, drawing Su Yu''s attention. Meng Hongchen darted toward him like a swallow returning to its nest, flinging herself into his arms.


    Su Yu smiled faintly, opening his arms to embrace her. As he held her, feeling her warmth and softness, his expression softened.


    "Yu, why are you here?" Meng Hongchen asked, her voice filled with joy, as she greedily breathed in his scent, a long-lost sense of security washing over her.


    Gently stroking Meng Hongchen''s smooth cheek, Su Yu replied tenderly, "I came to see my Meng''er. It''s been months, and I''ve missed you terribly."


    "Yu, I missed you too," Meng Hongchen said with a sweet smile, her affection clear.


    Meanwhile, Ma Xiaotao, standing to the side, shivered involuntarily, goosebumps rising all over her skin.


    These two¡­ don''t they feel embarrassed? she thought, feeling the scene was overly sentimental. The thought of one day finding herself in such a scenario made her shiver even more violently.


    No way, absolutely not, she decided. I''d rather die than act this cheesy in a relationship. Even being bossed around sounds better than this.


    Her gaze shifted toward Su Yu, her expression tinged with wariness.


    "You''re Su Yu?"


    Before Su Yu and Meng Hongchen could indulge further in their reunion, an untimely voice interrupted them.


    The owner of the voice, a golden-haired young woman in a gold dress, had appeared before him without him realizing it. She was stunningly beautiful, with an alluring figure comparable to Ma Xiaotao''s¡ªher hourglass proportions commanding attention.


    But her striking features were marred by a cold, stern expression. Her golden eyes held a trace of hostility as she stared at Su Yu.


    "And you are?" Su Yu asked calmly, releasing Meng Hongchen and feigning ignorance.


    Ma Xiaotao took the opportunity to introduce her. "This is Senior Sister Wu Ming, also known as the Golden Crow Holy Lady."


    So it''s her, Su Yu thought as he observed the woman.


    The young woman before him was none other than Wu Ming, one of the two living volcanoes of the inner court, alongside Ma Xiaotao.


    Wu Ming was five or six years older than Ma Xiaotao, around the same age as Zhang Lexuan. While her beauty was striking, her temper was notoriously fiery.


    Her martial soul, the Golden Crow, was an immensely powerful top-tier martial soul. The flames she commanded were just as potent as Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Evil Fire, and her strength was formidable.


    However, for Su Yu, she posed no significant threat.


    "So, Senior Sister Wu Ming, what can I do for you?" Su Yu asked with a faint smile.


    Wu Ming''s tone was icy. "I''ve heard that your mastery of Ultimate Ice is extraordinary and that you''ve defeated many of our disciples. I''d like to see it for myself."


    Su Yu blinked in surprise. Wow, straight to a challenge?


    Her reputation as a living volcano certainly wasn''t exaggerated.


    Su Yu glanced at Ma Xiaotao, whose expression betrayed her glee at his predicament. It was clear she found this immensely entertaining.


    Suppressing a sigh, Su Yu met Wu Ming''s fiery gaze without flinching.


    "Senior Sister, are you challenging me?" Su Yu asked, holding Meng Hongchen''s delicate hand.


    "You can interpret it that way," Wu Ming replied, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "Heh."


    Su Yu chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the disciples behind Wu Ming. Most of them stared at him with hostility, and among them, Han Ruoruo smirked playfully, as though anticipating a show.


    Narrowing his eyes, Su Yu straightened his posture, his sharp gaze cutting through the crowd like a blade.


    "If Senior Sister Wu Ming wishes to challenge me, I won''t refuse. However¡­" Su Yu''s voice grew louder, filled with confidence as he scanned the crowd.


    "If anyone else here also wants to challenge me, step forward now. Whether it''s one or many, I''ll take you all on."


    His bold declaration stunned everyone.


    Even Ma Xiaotao''s jaw dropped in disbelief, while Wu Ming was left momentarily speechless.


    "Su Yu, are you insane?"


    Ma Xiaotao widened her eyes in shock. She never imagined Su Yu would be this bold. She had only been hoping to enjoy a bit of drama, not for Su Yu to stir up trouble. But unexpectedly, Su Yu went all in, practically launching an open provocation at the inner court students.


    Every single one of the inner court students was a pride of the heavens, each with their sense of dignity and pride. Su Yu''s words were like a firecracker, igniting the crowd. If he truly angered all of them, the situation would be difficult to resolve.


    While Ma Xiaotao acknowledged Su Yu''s exceptional talent, even surpassing anyone in the inner court, his young age made her worry. The inner court was filled with formidable individuals, and Wu Ming wasn''t even the strongest among them. There were still Han Ruoruo and Zhang Lexuan, both stronger than Wu Ming. If Su Yu provoked them, things would not end well for him.


    Wu Ming, glaring furiously at Su Yu, clearly felt that Su Yu''s behavior completely disregarded the inner court students.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Yu''s words echoed, the inner court students were in uproar. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One after another, voices filled with anger rose from the crowd:


    "Arrogant! Too arrogant! Count me in; I must teach him a lesson!"


    "There''s no need for Wu Ming to step in for this. I can handle it myself."


    "Such bold words from a youngster. Let me see how capable you truly are!"


    In an instant, over ten students stepped forward, itching for a fight. Those like Chu He, while also angry, managed to stay composed.


    "Well, well, it seems the inner court students are quite eager," Su Yu laughed, seemingly undaunted by the numbers.


    "What''s there to laugh about? This is madness! Everyone, back to your places!" A crisp, authoritative voice suddenly interrupted.


    Wearing a pale yellow dress, Zhang Lexuan appeared out of nowhere. At her arrival, the inner court students instantly froze and retreated obediently, no longer advancing.


    "Ming''er, if they don''t know better, how could you not know better?" Zhang Lexuan turned her sharp gaze toward Wu Ming.


    Wu Ming''s beautiful eyes trembled slightly as she lowered her head, looking sheepish. "Senior sister..."


    Zhang Lexuan commanded immense respect in the inner court. Even the fiery-tempered Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming were docile in her presence.


    Ma Xiaotao, standing nearby, immediately straightened her posture slightly, as if instinctively reacting to Zhang Lexuan''s authority.


    "Ming''er, he''s our guest. Challenging him the moment he arrives¡ªwhat am I supposed to say to you?" Zhang Lexuan sighed softly.


    "Ming''er was wrong, senior sister." Wu Ming lowered her head further, clearly chastised.


    Zhang Lexuan glanced at her before shifting her attention to Ma Xiaotao. The latter''s body tensed slightly, clearly uneasy.


    "Xiaotao, didn''t Dean Yan assign you to host our guest? Did you forget?" Zhang Lexuan''s tone was calm, yet her words carried weight.


    Ma Xiaotao offered a sheepish smile and replied, "Senior sister, I did remind him, but he didn''t take it to heart."


    Zhang Lexuan''s sharp gaze intensified. "If you had taken it seriously, how could you not have stopped Ming''er? Were you, perhaps, hoping to watch them fight?"


    Ma Xiaotao froze, her guilty expression betraying her true intentions.


    "Xiaotao, Xiaotao¡­ When will you finally grow up?" Zhang Lexuan sighed in disappointment.


    Under Zhang Lexuan''s reprimand, Ma Xiaotao lowered her head, unable to offer any retort.


    Watching this unfold, Su Yu couldn''t help but marvel. Glancing around, he clicked his tongue and remarked, "Wow, pretty sister, you''re truly impressive."


    Zhang Lexuan shot him a side glance and said, "Impressive? You, Su Yu, the moment you arrived, you stirred up trouble. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Su Yu shrugged innocently and replied, "Pretty sister, you''ve got to believe me. I''m being wronged here. It wasn''t me who started the trouble."


    "You''re innocent?" Zhang Lexuan raised an eyebrow skeptically.


    Even Ma Xiaotao, Han Ruoruo, and Wu Ming, standing nearby, couldn''t hold back their reactions.


    These women, though differing in their relationships with Su Yu, all shared one common understanding: Su Yu was far from an innocent person.


    Kind and harmless? More like a mischievous troublemaker.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed, her expression unreadable. Even she had to admit that Su Yu''s audacity and slyness were beyond her expectations.


    "Lexuan, see? This guy is far from innocent. I''ve been telling you, to keep your distance from him. He''s up to no good," Han Ruoruo, now walking over in a white dress, chimed in teasingly.


    "Why do you always slander me, Miss Ruoruo? Careful, I might sue you for defamation!" Su Yu retorted, feigning indignation.


    Han Ruoruo giggled, "Oh, struck a nerve, did I?"


    "Who''s angry? Stop making things up." Su Yu glared at her, acting as if he was genuinely upset.


    "Alright, Ruoruo, stop teasing him," Zhang Lexuan interjected, then turned to Su Yu. "Su Yu, don''t think your actions today are entirely justified. While your talent gives you some leeway, respect for others is also a strength. Keep that in mind."


    Su Yu sighed inwardly, knowing that Zhang Lexuan''s intervention was likely to smooth things over. But just when everyone thought the matter was settled, Su Yu asked, "Wait, pretty sister, are you saying the challenge is off?"


    Zhang Lexuan looked at him, puzzled by his question. Why was he interrupting her now, especially when she was trying to help?


    Han Ruoruo''s expression turned playful. "Oh? Su Yu, don''t tell me you''re still eager for a fight?"


    "You''re joking, right? You want to take her on?" Zhang Lexuan asked, surprised.


    Even Wu Ming, standing off to the side, raised her head in disbelief. "Is this guy for real?"

 Chapter 235 - 235: [DD2]: 235

    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Su Yu''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he eagerly replied, "I''ve been wanting to see the strength of the senior brothers and sisters in the inner courtyard. I''ve heard Miss Wu Ming''s Golden Crow True Fire is incredibly powerful¡ªI''d like to experience it firsthand."


    "In that case, I don''t mind letting you experience it properly," Wu Ming responded coldly, clearly provoked by Su Yu''s words.


    "Wu Ming!"


    Zhang Lexuan stopped Wu Ming and turned to Su Yu with a helpless expression. She couldn''t figure out what Su Yu was thinking. Was he that confident in his strength? Wu Ming was a Soul Sage, after all.


    While it was true that Su Yu had defeated Ma Xiaotao, a Soul Emperor, back when he was only a Soul Elder, that didn''t mean he could now defeat a Soul Sage as a Soul King.


    Soul Sage was a crucial dividing line in a Soul Master''s journey. Crossing into this realm brought immense power, as it granted access to their Martial Soul Avatar. The gap between a Soul Sage and a Soul Emperor was even greater than that between a Titled Douluo and a Soul Douluo because of the existence of the Martial Soul Avatar.


    Wu Ming''s Golden Crow was undoubtedly a top-tier Martial Soul. Even with Su Yu''s Ultimate Ice, he might not stand a chance against her.


    Yet, whenever Zhang Lexuan thought about Su Yu''s mysterious abilities, a sense of confidence in him arose. Su Yu wasn''t one to act recklessly¡ªperhaps he truly had a plan.


    After a moment of silence, Han Ruoruo spoke up, breaking the tension. "Su Yu, you don''t appreciate Lexuan''s kindness, do you? Are you that eager to get beaten up? Don''t let your looks fool you¡ªWu Ming won''t hold back."


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "That''s exactly what I''m hoping for, Miss Wu Ming''s full effort. Winning too easily would be no fun."


    "Arrogant!" Wu Ming''s voice turned colder, clearly provoked.


    "Indeed, arrogant," Han Ruoruo agreed, nodding in support.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed and asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    Su Yu nodded lightly. "We can''t just leave things unresolved after the challenge has been issued. I prefer to see things through to the end."


    Zhang Lexuan shook her head helplessly. "Fine, since you insist, I won''t stop you. But not today. This is your first day at Shrek Academy, and I won''t allow a fight to break out just yet. Otherwise, it''ll make us look like we don''t know how to treat our guests properly. If you want to duel Wu Ming, set a date yourselves."


    Su Yu shrugged. "I''m fine with that."


    Wu Ming added, "So am I."


    Su Yu looked at Wu Ming and chuckled. "How about three days from now? I already have a sparring match scheduled with Miss Xiaotao in three days¡ªmight as well combine them and settle it all at once. As for the battlefield, the Sea God''s Lake would be perfect."


    Hearing this, Wu Ming''s expression turned icy. "You''re truly arrogant, daring to challenge both me and Ma Xiaotao at the same time?"


    Ma Xiaotao, also a Soul Sage, was no less powerful than Wu Ming. Challenging both of them simultaneously was nothing short of audacious.


    "No, no, not just the two of you¡ªeveryone. Three days from now, I''ll set up a challenge platform on the Sea God''s Lake. Aside from you two, I welcome all the senior brothers and sisters to come and teach me. I just hope your skills are strong enough not to disappoint me," Su Yu said with a hearty laugh, his tone brimming with unrestrained confidence.


    Unsurprisingly, this arrogance provoked widespread anger. Wu Ming and the other inner courtyard students were furious, and even Ma Xiaotao''s face darkened.


    He didn''t just challenge her one-on-one¡ªhe lumped her in with the others!


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes burned with rage, nearly spewing fire. If Zhang Lexuan hadn''t been present, she''d have demanded an explanation from Su Yu on the spot.


    Han Ruoruo''s tone turned cold. "Su Yu, are you including me among those ''senior brothers and sisters'' as well?"


    "Why not? Miss Ruoruo is willing to teach me, I''d be honored." Su Yu blinked, his face full of innocent charm.


    "You¡ª" Han Ruoruo was so infuriated she nearly lashed out. But she managed to hold herself back, repeatedly reminding herself that he was just a young man and that his background was untouchable. She needed to stay calm.


    "Lexuan, you see this, right? You see what kind of troublemaker he is, don''t you?" Han Ruoruo complained to Zhang Lexuan.


    Zhang Lexuan rubbed her forehead, clearly exasperated. She had come here intending to mediate, but Su Yu refused to cooperate. All her efforts were wasted.


    Seeing her expression, Su Yu chuckled softly. He understood her meaning perfectly, but enduring insults wasn''t his style. He was fully confident in his victory, so why should he hold back?


    If the inner courtyard students ended up losing badly, would Yan Shaozhe and the others intervene? Let them try. Did they think he, Su Yu, was easy to deal with?


    The Ice Emperor had been ready for a long time, and if push came to shove, even Mu En might have to step in.


    Su Yu wasn''t the least bit worried he found the situation rather amusing.


    "Fine. If you''re set on this, I won''t stop you," Zhang Lexuan finally said with a sigh.


    She could see Su Yu was determined, and once he decided on something, she never doubted him. Whether it was right or wrong, she was willing to support him unconditionally.


    Since he was insistent on fighting, she''d let him. With three days to prepare, she could at least give him some advice.


    After all, while she cared for her sisters, Su Yu was far more important to her.


    "Lexuan, are you going along with this madness?" Han Ruoruo asked.


    "There''s no stopping him. Instead of letting them fight in secret, it''s better to put it out in the open. And a bit of competition isn''t necessarily a bad thing," Zhang Lexuan said calmly.


    "Well said, beautiful sister. You always know what to say," Su Yu chimed in with a grin.


    Han Ruoruo: "¡­"


    Competition? She doubted they wouldn''t tear the place apart.


    With Zhang Lexuan''s nod, the challenge was set.


    Beside Su Yu, two curvaceous young women glared at him, their eyes practically boring holes into him.


    But Su Yu remained calm, even glancing at them and nodding secretly.


    Not bad. No wonder they were called the volcanoes of the inner courtyard¡ªgreat figures.


    Ignoring their tempers, they were certainly easy on the eyes.


    Compared to their exaggerated figures, Meng Hongchen seemed to pale in comparison, and as for Wang Dong''er, she was even further behind.


    In truth, Ma Xiaotao wasn''t wrong¡ªSu Yu indeed liked curvier physiques. Seeing such figures made him excited, but he wasn''t one to let his desires govern his actions.


    Watching the still-indignant inner court students in the distance, Zhang Lexuan shook her head and said, "Xiaotao, Ruoruo, you two entertain Su Yu. I''ll go inform Dean Yan and the others."


    The duel had already been set, and it wasn''t a trivial matter. It had to be reported to Yan Shaozhe.


    "Lexuan, go ahead. Leave this guy to me; I''ll make sure he feels completely at home," Huo Ruoruo said with a sly smile.


    Though she was smiling, Su Yu couldn''t help but feel a hint of coldness in her demeanor.


    After giving a few more instructions, Zhang Lexuan disappeared and headed toward the Sea God Pavilion.


    Left behind at the scene were Huo Ruoruo, Wu Ming, Ma Xiaotao, and the others.


    "Why are you all still here? If there''s nothing else, disperse," Huo Ruoruo ordered.


    With Zhang Lexuan gone, Huo Ruoruo''s authority as the most senior member became evident. Even though the inner court students were still upset, they gradually dispersed upon hearing her words.


    In front of the pavilion, only the group from the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy remained.


    "Su Yu, are you coming with us, or do you want to catch up with old friends first?" Huo Ruoruo asked with a playful smile.


    Su Yu replied with a faint smile, "Please wait for a moment. I have a few words to exchange with them."


    Ma Xiaotao seemed to realize something, and the angry look on her face turned into one of amusement.


    Meanwhile, Wu Ming remained visibly upset, glaring at Su Yu. She had already formed a bad impression of him, influenced by Xiao Hongchen stirring up trouble under Su Yu''s name.


    Even Su Yu''s good looks didn''t help. Typically, his appearance alone would disarm most women, but Wu Ming was the first to show outright hostility toward him from start to finish.


    Su Yu wasn''t na?ve; he fully understood whose credit this was.


    "No problem, go ahead," Huo Ruoruo waved her hand.


    With a light chuckle, Su Yu took Meng Hongchen''s hand and walked toward the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy group.


    Among the group, half were acquaintances of Su Yu. Xiao Hongchen naturally required no introduction. Others like Mi Jia and Chen Feizhi were also familiar faces.


    There were also some students from the Illustrious Virtue Hall whom Su Yu had met before. However, there were a few unfamiliar faces too¡ªunsurprising given how large Illustrious Virtue Hall was, and Su Yu didn''t have the time to know everyone.


    Nevertheless, all of them had heard of Su Yu. After all, he was now the top prodigy of Illustrious Virtue Hall. His achievements, praised even by Jing Hongchen, and his record-breaking feats were still fresh in their minds. Even the top student, Ma Rulong, felt overshadowed.


    As Su Yu approached, the students were visibly excited. Seeing a familiar face abroad was undoubtedly a joyous occasion.


    "Su Yu, long time no see!"


    "Su Yu, you finally came!"


    "It''s been a while!"


    One by one, Mi Jia and the others greeted him warmly.


    Responding to them with a smile, Su Yu nodded before turning his gaze to the one leading the group¡ªXiao Hongchen.


    Still as flamboyant as ever, Xiao Hongchen broke into a grin upon seeing Su Yu. "Brother-in-law! Why are you here so soon?"


    It had only been a few months since they parted, so Xiao Hongchen hadn''t expected Su Yu to arrive at Shrek Academy so quickly.


    With a half-smile, Su Yu replied, "If I didn''t come, who knows how much worse my reputation would get because of someone."


    Xiao Hongchen''s heart skipped a beat as he nervously said, "B-Brother-in-law, w-what do you mean by that?"


    "We''d never tarnish your reputation, right, everyone?"


    But his so-called allies took a step back, leaving Xiao Hongchen awkwardly alone.


    "..." Xiao Hongchen stood frozen.


    Seeing Su Yu''s calm yet slightly mischievous expression, Xiao Hongchen felt a chill run down his spine.


    Nobody else might understand, but Xiao Hongchen knew all too well how terrifying Su Yu could be. Su Yu wasn''t afraid to get physical, and even Jing Hongchen had once commended him for his decisiveness.


    "Brother-in-law, did you hear some baseless rumors? Those are just lies¡ªthey''re trying to sow discord!" Xiao Hongchen pleaded.


    "Relax, Brother Xiao. Of course, I trust you," Su Yu said, smiling gently.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hongchen breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother-in-law, it''s great that you think this way. After all, we''re family¡ªthere''s no way I''d let anything damage your reputation!"


    Still smiling, Su Yu stepped closer and placed a hand on Xiao Hongchen''s shoulder.


    Xiao Hongchen flinched. "B-Brother-in-law, w-what are you doing?"


    "Nothing much," Su Yu said with a serene expression. "I just thought it''d be nice to spar with my dear brother-in-law after not seeing him for so long."


    Hearing this, Xiao Hongchen felt his hair stand on end.


    What do you mean you trust me? You''ve held a grudge!


    Nobody else might know Su Yu''s strength, but Xiao Hongchen did¡ªintimately. Su Yu had once bested even Elder Ma, an eighth-level soul engineer, and easily crushed Ma Rulong, a seventh-level soul engineer. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Against Su Yu, Xiao Hongchen knew he didn''t stand a chance.


    Without a second thought, Xiao Hongchen activated four sixth-level soul propulsion devices, launching himself at full speed out of Sea God Island.


    At such speed, even a Soul Sage would struggle to catch him.


    But Su Yu simply vanished in a blur of motion, reappearing in front of Xiao Hongchen and calmly placing a hand on his forehead.


    Xiao Hongchen froze mid-air, and his escape abruptly halted.


    "Where are you off to, Brother Xiao?" Su Yu asked with a smile.


    "Don''t hit the face!" Xiao Hongchen pleaded desperately.


    Su Yu''s smile widened, and a fist promptly found its mark on Xiao Hongchen''s eye.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Xiao Hongchen''s miserable screams echoed, marking the start of an all-too-familiar scene¡ªa thorough and satisfying beatdown.

 Chapter 236 - 236: [DD2]: 236

    Dean''s Office.


    After listening to Zhang Lexuan''s report, Yan Shaozhe''s face froze, and his mouth twitched slightly.


    "A challenge match? They''ve only been here for such a short time, and they''ve already stirred up this much trouble?"


    Yan Shaozhe was stunned.


    They had barely left him for long, and now there was another major issue brewing.


    What was Ma Xiaotao doing? How did she host their guest so poorly that it led to this kind of conflict?


    Initially, Yan Shaozhe had hoped Ma Xiaotao could show Su Yu a good time, foster some rapport, and deepen Su Yu''s positive impression of Shrek Academy.


    But now, it seemed all those plans had gone up in smoke. They were already about to fight! All that previous effort was completely wasted.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Yan Shaozhe felt as though his plans had been completely derailed.


    He looked at Zhang Lexuan, slightly accusing her. "Lexuan, why did you go along with their nonsense? Why didn''t you try to stop them?"


    Zhang Lexuan replied softly, "I did try to stop them, but it didn''t work."


    "Su Yu has a strong personality. After being provoked, he couldn''t swallow his pride. He insisted on fighting. What could I do about it?"


    "That''s true." Yan Shaozhe nodded subtly. If Su Yu was insistent, there wasn''t much Zhang Lexuan¡ªor anyone else¡ªcould have done.


    Su Yu wasn''t a Shrek Academy student that they could simply discipline as they pleased. If he wasn''t happy, he could explode and leave at any time.


    Yan Shaozhe also couldn''t believe that Hai Bodong and Mu Wu wouldn''t be secretly watching over Su Yu. With Ice Emperor Hai Bodong and the Grand Guardian Mu Wu as bodyguards, who in their right mind would dare provoke him?


    Especially since Shrek Academy was currently not at its strongest, they couldn''t afford to offend anyone like Su Yu.


    Feeling a headache coming on, Yan Shaozhe sighed. "There''s no other option now. Let them fight.


    "It might not be a bad thing. They can exchange pointers and test their skills. Perhaps they''ll even gain something from it.


    "But make sure they don''t go overboard. No injuries, especially not to Su Yu¡ªunderstood?"


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression turned a bit strange as she reminded him, "Dean, they may not necessarily win against Su Yu."


    "If it''s a one-on-one, maybe not," Yan Shaozhe admitted. "Su Yu is undeniably strong. But this time, Su Yu has challenged multiple opponents at once."


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but tease, "What''s wrong with that guy? Is he addicted to pulling off one-vs-seven scenarios, like in the Soul Battle Tournament?"


    "But this is a completely different situation. During the tournament, Shrek had only two truly strong players, Ma Xiaotao and Dai Yuoheng.


    "This time, however, the inner court is full of hidden talents. There are many students with strength equal to or greater than Dai Yuoheng''s back then.


    "If Su Yu still insists on a one-vs-many challenge, he''ll be in over his head."


    "Still, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. Letting him see the strength of the inner court will ensure he doesn''t underestimate Shrek.


    "Though he cannot get injured¡ªmake sure of that. The last thing we want is to truly offend him."


    Yan Shaozhe was conflicted. On one hand, he wanted Su Yu to recognize Shrek''s strength and perhaps suffer a small defeat to restore their dignity. On the other hand, he was cautious not to push Su Yu too far and risk severing ties.


    Zhang Lexuan stayed silent, but she was already planning to remind Su Yu not to underestimate the inner court students.


    After all, many of the inner court members were indeed quite strong.


    Yan Shaozhe continued, "Since the challenge is happening, let''s organize it properly.


    "We won''t call it a challenge match. Publicly, we''ll frame it as an exchange of ideas between the Ice God Hall''s young master and Shrek Academy''s students.


    "Emphasize learning from one another and stopping at the right point. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Friendship first, competition second."


    "And don''t let Ma Xiaotao or Wu Ming go up first. Start with weaker students to let Su Yu gain some momentum. That way, even if he loses later, it won''t look too bad."


    Yan Shaozhe''s approach was calculated. He intended to package the event diplomatically and give everyone an exit strategy.


    Zhang Lexuan couldn''t help but feel speechless. How did this supposedly simple challenge match become such a delicate political operation under Yan Shaozhe''s handling?


    Still, she had to admit that the dean''s plans were thorough, considering all angles.


    However, she privately wondered: what if Su Yu defeated all the inner court students?


    Zhang Lexuan didn''t voice her thoughts. After all, it was just a guess. Besides, Yan Shaozhe was so confident in the inner court''s strength that he wouldn''t believe her even if she warned him.


    More importantly, she didn''t want to see Su Yu lose. To Zhang Lexuan, this wasn''t a hard choice to make.


    Yan Shaozhe dismissed her with a wave. "Lexuan, you may leave. I''ll head to the Sea God Pavilion to report this matter."


    This wasn''t a small issue. Since it involved Su Yu, Yan Shaozhe felt it necessary to inform Elder Mu.


    ...


    Sea God Pavilion.


    Elder Mu sat with his eyes half-closed, his expression calm and unshaken.


    "A challenge match, is it? Let them fight. Young people exchanging blows might bring them closer together."


    Unlike Yan Shaozhe, Elder Mu was entirely composed, as if this was just a minor matter.


    For him, there were few things left that could truly catch his attention.


    "Teacher, this is my plan..."


    Yan Shaozhe explained his idea. Elder Mu, gently rocking in his recliner, responded with a calm and indifferent tone.


    "Very well. If you have a plan, go ahead and execute it."


    "Yes, Teacher!"


    With Elder Mu''s approval, Yan Shaozhe felt a weight lifted off his shoulders.


    After staying a little longer, he promptly left to organize the details of the exchange.


    Elder Mu continued reclining, his chair swaying gently as he murmured to himself, "The young master of the Ice God Palace... It seems I''ll finally have the chance to see the depths of this child''s abilities."


    "Twin ultimate martial souls... interesting."


    Elder Mu closed his eyes, and the room fell silent once more.


    ...


    Shrek City, within a courtyard


    Inside a small courtyard, Tang Ya anxiously watched a healing-type Soul Master examining Huo Yuhao''s body. Her fists were clenched, and her delicate face was full of worry.


    "Xiao Ya, don''t worry. Yuhao will be fine," Bei Bei reassured her, gently holding her hand.


    Tang Ya said nothing, her eyes fixed on the healer.


    The Soul Master conducting the examination frowned slightly as he finished.


    "Dr. Chen, how is Yuhao?" Tang Ya asked urgently as soon as the healer stopped.


    Dr. Chen sighed and shook his head. "This young man is so young, yet his body has sustained extensive internal injuries.


    "How on earth have you been caring for him? How could he accumulate so many hidden injuries?"


    "His body is riddled with long-standing internal damage, which has become chronic. His physical constitution is weak, and his meridians are blocked. Simply put, his condition is terrible.


    "On top of that, he''s been overtraining, which has caused severe harm to his foundation and planted major risks for his future."


    "Fortunately, this was discovered early. If it had been left untreated until he was twenty, there would have been no way to save him."


    Dr. Chen''s words were like a hammer blow to Tang Ya, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    "Bei Bei, Su Yu was right! He was right! Yuhao''s body truly has such serious internal injuries!"


    Tang Ya clutched Bei Bei''s hand, her voice trembling with distress.


    Bei Bei quickly comforted her, "Xiao Ya, calm down, calm down. Since it''s been discovered early, there''s bound to be a way to heal him.


    "We''ll figure out a way to help Yuhao recover, and everything will be fine."


    Tang Ya gradually calmed down under Bei Bei''s reassurance.


    Bei Bei heaved a sigh of relief and then asked, "Dr. Chen, how long will it take for my junior brother to recover?"


    "How long?"


    Dr. Chen glanced at Bei Bei and replied solemnly, "If sufficient rare medicinal resources are provided for continuous nourishment, his old injuries could be mostly healed in about a year or so.


    "But if you rely solely on basic treatment, I''m afraid his injuries will never fully recover."


    These words rendered Bei Bei speechless.


    Rare medicinal resources were not something you could just casually acquire, let alone use continuously.


    And how much would it cost to sustain such treatment over a year or more?


    While Bei Bei had access to some resources, he wasn''t exactly swimming in wealth. He could manage occasional treatments, but continuous ones were another matter entirely.


    But looking at Huo Yuhao''s dire condition, it was clear that leaving him untreated would ruin him.


    Clenching his teeth, Bei Bei asked, "Dr. Chen, what level of rare medicinal resources are we talking about?"


    Dr. Chen explained, "Things like mountain ginseng and snow lotuses are a must. Other nourishing medicines would also need to be prepared.


    "And at the very least, he would need such nourishment once every two weeks.


    "Roughly estimating, it would cost no less than several hundred thousand gold soul coins for his full recovery."


    Bei Bei: !!!!!


    Tang Ya: ????


    Several hundred thousand gold soul coins?


    At minimum?


    Even though Su Yu spent money like water, the purchasing power of gold soul coins was still considerable.


    At the cheapest dining stall in Shrek Academy, a meal only costs two copper coins.


    One gold soul coin was worth a hundred copper coins.


    Several hundred thousand gold soul coins were an astronomical figure for Bei Bei.


    His family wasn''t exactly poor, but such a sum wasn''t something they could just pull out on a whim.


    For context, even Xu Sanshi''s prized Xuan Water Pill only cost ten thousand gold soul coins.


    And now, treating Huo Yuhao requires at least several hundred thousand.


    This expense was enormous.


    Bei Bei opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word. Tang Ya''s face also darkened with despair.


    Several hundred thousand gold soul coins?


    Even if she sold herself, she wouldn''t be able to gather that much.


    After the Tang Sect''s downfall, even supporting herself was a struggle. Where would she find so much money to treat Huo Yuhao?

 Chapter 237 - 237: [DD2]: 237

    But if they don''t treat him, are they supposed to just watch Huo Yuhao suffer?


    At this moment, Tang Ya suddenly hated her uselessness. As the master of the Tang Sect, she felt she was failing terribly¡ªshe couldn''t even save one of her disciples.


    Hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins¡ªthis astronomical amount was enough to crush Tang Ya.


    She bit her lip lightly and looked at Bei Bei. Now that trouble had come, he was her pillar of support.


    "Bei Bei, what should we do?"


    Seeing Tang Ya so helpless, Bei Bei also felt a headache coming on.


    His great-grandfather was indeed the Sea God''s Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy, but Shrek Academy wasn''t his personal property.


    Moreover, Mu En was someone who had dedicated everything to Shrek Academy.


    Though Bei Bei had never lacked food or clothing and had always been one of the Academy''s key trainees, hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins were not something he could afford.


    If Huo Yuhao had exceptional talent, it would be easier. He might have been able to persuade Shrek Academy to lend a hand. But was he not fully aware of Huo Yuhao''s aptitude?


    With only a rank 19 soul power, a ten-year soul ring, and to make matters worse, being a spiritual-type soul master¡ªone of the hardest soul rings to find¡ªhe was burdened with every possible disadvantage.


    If Shrek Academy were willing to accept him, that would be a real surprise.


    From a rational perspective, Huo Yuhao simply wasn''t worth such a high price to save.


    But humans have emotions. If they just let his internal injuries torment him until something went wrong, Bei Bei couldn''t bring himself to ignore it.


    Sighing lightly, Bei Bei said, "Doctor Chen, please treat Yuhao."


    Doctor Chen did not refuse. He used his soul skills to provide treatment for Huo Yuhao.


    Afterward, a relaxed smile appeared on Huo Yuhao''s pale, weak face, and a hint of color returned to his cheeks.


    Doctor Chen withdrew his soul power and said, "This treatment is only temporary. It addresses the symptoms, not the root cause."


    "To fully heal him, he still needs rare medicinal treasures for nourishment. You should think it over carefully."


    He didn''t say anything more. Hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins were not a sum that could be decided upon lightly.


    In this world, there was only one true illness¡ªpoverty.


    From Bei Bei and Tang Ya''s expressions, he could already tell that they weren''t well-off.


    As a doctor, he had already given them the necessary advice. What they chose to do was their own decision.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Doctor Chen. I''ll see you out," Bei Bei said.


    "No need, I can leave on my own."


    Doctor Chen waved his hand and left the courtyard.


    In the now-empty courtyard, only Bei Bei, Tang Ya, and Huo Yuhao remained.


    Tang Ya looked at Huo Yuhao, who was lying not far away, and her eyes instantly reddened.


    After three years of being together, she had long regarded him as her own younger brother.


    But now, faced with this exorbitant treatment cost, she was powerless. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep sense of frustration filled her heart.


    "It''s all Shrek Academy''s fault! It''s all that old hag Zhou Yi''s fault! If it weren''t for her, Yuhao wouldn''t have ended up like this!"


    Tang Ya suddenly shouted in anger.


    Bei Bei opened his mouth, wanting to calm her down, but seeing her teary eyes, he swallowed his words.


    This was connected to Zhou Yi. Her excessively harsh teaching methods were notorious for being extremely damaging to students.


    For ordinary students, the worst consequence was a loss of potential.


    But for Huo Yuhao, who was already physically weak, encountering Zhou Yi was like adding injury to injury.


    Most of his current injuries were due to excessive training, which had damaged his internal organs.


    Training beyond one''s limits without proper medicinal baths for recovery could cause irreversible harm to the body.


    In a way, Tang Ya''s anger toward Zhou Yi was justified.


    While she was cursing, Huo Yuhao quietly listened, his resentment toward Shrek Academy and Zhou Yi growing stronger.


    Not only had they expelled him and humiliated him, but they had also left him with severe injuries.


    Now, how could he not understand?


    Part of his injuries were thanks to Dai Huabin from his childhood.


    And the rest¡ªZhou Yi was to blame.


    Thinking about how Zhou Yi had once called him trash and discarded him like useless waste, Huo Yuhao''s eyes gradually turned red.


    Duke White Tiger!


    Shrek Academy!


    Zhou Yi!


    He swore¡ªif he ever had the chance, he wouldn''t let any of them go!


    At this moment, Huo Yuhao''s heart had already twisted with resentment.


    Why?!


    Why do all of you have to bully me?!


    He clenched his fists so tightly that they turned white, his chest heaving as his breathing grew heavy.


    Bei Bei, as a Soul King, sensed something was wrong and quickly looked toward Huo Yuhao.


    He reassured him, "Yuhao, don''t be afraid. Senior brother will help you."


    Warmth surged through Huo Yuhao''s heart as if something had melted inside him. Before he knew it, his face was covered in tears.


    Through his tears, Huo Yuhao shook his head and said, "Senior brother, I heard everything. The cost of treatment is hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins. That''s an astronomical sum."


    "Senior brother, Teacher Xiao Ya, you don''t have to worry about me¡­ I¡­ I can handle it."


    To the only two people in the world who still cared about him, Huo Yuhao didn''t want to be a burden.


    At his core, Huo Yuhao was someone who desperately lacked love.


    Hearing this, Tang Ya''s expression changed. She scolded, "Yuhao, what nonsense are you saying? We will never abandon you!"


    Huo Yuhao smiled and said, "Teacher Xiao Ya, thank you, but¡­ hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins is simply too much."


    For someone who made a living selling grilled fish every day, he couldn''t even fathom such a vast fortune.


    That amount of money crushed any hopes he might have had.


    Tang Ya frowned. Huo Yuhao''s words hit the painful truth¡ªthey simply had no money.


    No matter how unwilling they were, without money, there was nothing they could do.


    As she thought about it, Tang Ya''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Bei Bei, do you think Su Yu might have another solution?"


    "He could tell Yuhao was injured just by looking at him¡ªhe''s even better than those doctors."


    "We''ve been with Yuhao for so long and didn''t notice anything, but he saw it instantly."


    "Maybe¡­ maybe he has an idea?"


    At this moment, Tang Ya clung to this hope like a drowning gambler grasping at their last straw.


    Bei Bei frowned, thinking carefully.


    "Yuhao''s injuries are severe; he''ll need rare medicinal treasures for nourishment."


    "But¡­ Su Yu may have another way. He''s a bit of a mystery¡ªI can''t see through him."


    Tang Ya quickly said, "Then let''s go ask him for help!"


    Bei Bei hesitated. "It''s not just a matter of whether Su Yu can help. Even if he can¡­ he might not be willing to."


    "After all, he just had a conflict with Yuhao."


    "Even if he has the ability, he might not want to help."


    Hearing this, Tang Ya frowned, falling into silence.


    At that moment, Huo Yuhao suddenly spoke.


    "That guy isn''t a good person. I don''t need his help."


    Huo Yuhao still had a grudge against Su Yu.


    Tang Ya: "¡­"


    Bei Bei: "¡­"


    Tang Ya looked at him and asked, "Yuhao, did he bully you?"


    "Other than forcing you to sell him grilled fish?"


    Huo Yuhao shook his head.


    Tang Ya was puzzled. "Then why do you dislike him so much?"


    "Because he made things difficult for Teacher Xiao Ya and Senior Brother! He relied on his strength to act unreasonably¡ªhe''s not a good person."


    Huo Yuhao said angrily.


    Hearing this, Tang Ya was both touched and amused.


    Touched that Huo Yuhao cared so much about them.


    Amused at how naive he still was.


    Bei Bei shook his head.


    "Yuhao, that incident was minor. There''s no need to hold onto it."


    "Besides, he''s the one who told us about your internal injuries. In a way, he did you a favor."


    "Huh?"


    Huo Yuhao was stunned.


    That guy¡­ helped him?


    Now that Beibei pointed it out, Huo Yuhao finally realized that the issue with his internal injuries was actually exposed by Su Yu.


    This left Huo Yuhao unsure of what to do.


    Seeing Huo Yuhao''s confused expression, Beibei suddenly thought of something and asked, "Yuhao, tell me exactly what happened when Su Yu forced you to sell grilled fish."


    Huo Yuhao, without any doubts, recounted the entire incident.


    Beibei and Tang Ya exchanged glances, surprised by how things had played out.


    "Yuhao, you were in the wrong here. Since Su Yu spent a hefty price to buy a spot just to get your grilled fish, it shows that he was sincere. But you refused to sell to him just because of a personal grudge¡ªyou were deliberately making things difficult for him. If you think about it, you were somewhat in the wrong," Beibei said seriously.


    He had originally thought Su Yu had outright robbed him, but now there was more to the story.


    Given Su Yu''s status and pride, he had made an effort to show sincerity, yet he had been refused and disrespected. It was rare that he hadn''t lost his temper over it.


    Had Beibei misjudged Su Yu? Could it be that this man was quite reasonable?


    Looking at how Xu Sanshi and Dai Huabin had been dealt with by Su Yu, they did seem to have deserved it.


    At least, Su Yu had never shown hostility toward him.


    Beibei felt like he had gained a new perspective on Su Yu.


    "Yuhao, I have to say, you sure have guts. That guy is even stronger than Beibei, and you dared to offend him like that. The fact that you''re still in one piece is truly a blessing," Tang Ya said with some relief.


    Beibei: "¡­"


    Xiao Ya, do you have to say it like that?


    Sure, he wasn''t as strong as Su Yu, but hearing it from the woman he liked still stung a bit.


    Huo Yuhao''s mouth twitched. Was Teacher Xiao Ya hoping he''d get beaten up?


    The two of them exchanged glances, both seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Alright, it''s decided then. We''ll find an opportunity to ask Su Yu for help," Tang Ya concluded.


    Beibei hesitated, wanting to say something but holding back.


    Where did Xiao Ya get the confidence that Su Yu would be willing to help?


    But seeing the determined look on Tang Ya''s face, he didn''t have the heart to dampen her enthusiasm and could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On Sea God''s Island.


    The setting sun hung low, casting golden light over the Sea God''s Lake.


    On the island, a group of people was strolling together.


    "Ow, it hurts so much! Brother-in-law, can''t you go easy on me? I told you, not the face! But you just had to hit me in the face!"


    "Ah, my handsome and charming face, why must it suffer so much misfortune?"


    Xiao Hongchen wailed.


    His eyes were blackened like a panda''s, and his face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    Even after several hours, the swelling hadn''t gone down¡ªnaturally, all thanks to Su Yu.


    Hearing Xiao Hongchen complains, Meng Hongchen retorted, "It''s all your fault for causing trouble under Yu''s name. Otherwise, why would he have so many problems?"


    "If you ask me, you brought this upon yourself."


    Xiao Hongchen: "¡­"


    Getting beaten up by Su Yu didn''t hurt his pride, but his sister''s words cut deep.


    Unbelievable.


    So this was his little sister?


    She was practically siding with Su Yu completely!


    Su Yu was just a little stronger, a little more talented, and had a slightly better background than him¡ªwas that reason enough for everyone to fawn over him?


    Especially his sister¡ªshe had completely forgotten about her brother the moment she had a love interest.


    Sigh, such a bitter fate. Who could understand his suffering?


    Xiao Hongchen continued to lament, mumbling things like choosing a lover over family and being beaten by a younger brother-in-law.


    The people around him could barely hold back their laughter.


    Su Yu shook his head with amusement. This guy was quite a character.


    Ma Xiaotao had been following Su Yu the whole time, surprised at the atmosphere among them.


    Despite Xiao Hongchen getting beaten up, the camaraderie among the members of the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy was surprisingly strong.


    It reminded her of how Shrek Academy''s inner court students viewed Zhang Lexuan.


    Ma Xiaotao nodded inwardly. It seemed Su Yu had considerable prestige in the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy.


    Meanwhile, Wu Ming stayed silent at the back, still thinking about the speed Su Yu displayed when he intercepted Xiao Hongchen earlier.


    That kind of speed was hard for even a Soul Sage to match. Judging from that alone, she finally understood why Ma Xiaotao and the others had lost back then.


    Su Yu wasn''t a simple opponent.


    Though Wu Ming had a fiery temper, she wasn''t stupid. As an inner court student, she had her strengths aside from just her good figure.


    As the group wandered around, the sun began to set completely.


    Su Yu gazed at the sinking sun and said calmly, "Today was quite enjoyable. Miss Xiaotao, thank you for your hospitality."


    Ma Xiaotao shook her head and said, "There''s no need for that. As your host, it''s only natural."


    "You probably have things to do, so I won''t keep you any longer."


    Seeing that night was falling, Ma Xiaotao tactfully took her leave.


    Before leaving, she even pulled Wu Ming away with her.


    After they left, the group gradually dispersed as well.


    Only Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen remained with Su Yu.


    "Now we''re finally free," Xiao Hongchen stretched lazily and said.


    He looked at Su Yu and asked, "Any plans for tonight?"


    Su Yu smiled. "Let''s go have dinner together."


    "Sounds good. There are some great restaurants outside Shrek Academy¡ªI''ll take you there."


    Xiao Hongchen patted his chest, acting like he knew the place well.

 Chapter 238 - 238: [DD2]: 238

    Leaving Sea God Lake, Su Yu turned towards the dormitory area, causing Xiao Hongchen to look at him in surprise.


    At this moment, the afternoon classes in the outer courtyard had long ended, and many students were coming and going outside the dormitories.


    "Su Yu, what are you doing here?" Xiao Hongchen asked in confusion.


    Su Yu glanced at an elderly figure standing outside the dormitory area, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said calmly, "I promised a newly met friend to have dinner together tonight."


    "Might as well have everyone join in."


    Xiao Hongchen: ?????


    "You just got here, and you already have such close friends?"


    "Wait¡­ is it a guy or a girl?"


    As if realizing something, Xiao Hongchen quickly asked.


    "Of course, it''s a girl. Do you even need to ask?" Su Yu cast a glance at him and said indifferently.


    Xiao Hongchen: "¡­"


    His mouth twitched as he loudly exclaimed, "Meng, did you see that? Did you see that?"


    "This guy is flirting with other girls right in front of you! He''s so blatant! If it were me, I absolutely wouldn''t stand for it!"


    Xiao Hongchen eagerly stirred the pot, clearly hoping to see Su Yu in trouble.


    Meng Hongchen rolled her eyes at him and said softly, "Brother, stop trying to cause trouble. Yu has his reasons for what he does. I trust him."


    Xiao Hongchen: !!!


    What do you mean you trust him?


    Meng, you''re hopeless. Completely hopeless.


    Xiao Hongchen finally understood¡ªhis sister had been completely won over by Su Yu.


    Even if Su Yu sold her off, she''d probably still think he was great.


    Sigh, how did he, Xiao Hongchen, end up with such a love-struck sister?


    What a headache!


    Xiao Hongchen let out a long sigh, looking utterly pained.


    Su Yu ignored the clowning Xiao Hongchen and gently held Meng Hongchen''s soft, snow-white hand while scanning the surroundings.


    After about half a minute, two graceful figures emerged from the dormitory and, after glancing around for a moment, their eyes lit up.


    Xiao Xiao, holding Wang Dong''er''s hand, quickly ran over.


    "Su Yu!"


    Xiao Xiao waved excitedly, looking very cheerful.


    She had changed out of her purple school uniform and was now wearing a light green dress.


    Her twin ponytails swayed slightly, and her big eyes were bright and lively, making her look youthful, energetic, and adorable.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, wore a long dress blending white and light blue, her pink-blue hair cascading over her shoulders, exuding a pure and gentle aura.


    She was stunning¡ªher large, pink-blue eyes were ethereal and clear, her delicate nose slightly upturned, and her features exquisite and breathtaking.


    Her figure was also excellent, with legs far longer than most.


    Her skin was fairer than snow, and the portion of her calf exposed beneath her long dress was as flawless and lustrous as jade.


    In terms of beauty alone, even Meng Hongchen standing beside Su Yu was slightly outshone.


    Xiao Hongchen''s eyes widened as he stared directly at Wang Dong''er, looking as if he had seen a ghost.


    Meng Hongchen also parted her lips slightly, her gaze toward Wang Dong''er filled with astonishment.


    It wasn''t because she was beautiful, but because she looked too much like Wang Dong.


    "You¡­ who are you?" Xiao Hongchen asked.


    Wang Dong''er ignored him and glanced at Su Yu.


    Upon seeing him holding hands with Meng Hongchen, her small mouth immediately pouted.


    A wave of jealousy surged within her, but to maintain her persona, she forced herself to appear cold and indifferent, concealing her true emotions.


    "Whoa, such a strong personality, huh? She ignored me," Xiao Hongchen muttered as he patted Su Yu''s shoulder. "Who is she? Why does she look so much like Wang Dong?"


    "For a second, I thought Wang Dong had cross-dressed."


    Looking at Wang Dong''er''s delicate face, Su Yu chuckled and said, "This is Wang Dong''s twin sister, Wang Dong''er."


    Xiao Hongchen and Meng Hongchen, limited in their knowledge as soul engineers, had never known that Wang Dong was a girl.


    Now hearing Su Yu''s explanation, they fully believed it.


    "Wang Dong has such a gorgeous twin sister?"


    "Never would''ve guessed."


    "But you''ve got some skills. You just got here and already found her." Xiao Hongchen smirked meaningfully.


    Su Yu couldn''t be bothered with him and said indifferently, "Since everyone''s here, let''s go eat."


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Yu led Meng Hongchen forward.


    Xiao Xiao quickly pulled Wang Dong''er along to follow.


    Xiao Hongchen''s mouth twitched, but he hurried to keep up.


    Su Yu picked an unassuming restaurant and booked a private room.


    The restaurant was quite popular, so the food was probably decent.


    "Order whatever you like, it''s my treat tonight."


    Su Yu picked up the menu and handed it to Wang Dong''er beside him.


    Coincidentally¡ªor maybe not¡ªWang Dong''er was seated to his left, while Meng Hongchen was to his right.


    Wang Dong''er casually ordered two dishes and passed the menu to Xiao Xiao without saying a word, maintaining her aloof demeanor.


    Xiao Xiao, on the other hand, happily ordered several dishes. She was energetic, like a little ball of sunshine.


    Xiao Hongchen and the others also picked what they wanted, and soon the group sat in the private room, waiting for their food.


    Xiao Xiao''s big eyes twinkled as she looked at Su Yu in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend. What''s her name?"


    Meng Hongchen smiled softly. "I''m Meng Hongchen. And you?"


    "Meng Hongchen¡ªsuch a beautiful name! I''m Xiao Xiao."


    "Xiao Xiao, that sounds so cute." Meng Hongchen smiled.


    "Hehe, right? I think so too." Xiao Xiao giggled.


    Su Yu watched with a faint smile, then turned his gaze toward Wang Dong''er.


    His eyes sharpened slightly as he studied her delicate, expressive face with an amused look.


    For some reason, being stared at by Su Yu gave Wang Dong''er the distinct feeling of being seen through.


    She felt a little guilty but forced herself to maintain a tough front. She glared at Su Yu several times.


    "You lecher, what are you looking at?"


    Her voice was soft and sweet, tinged with a faint hint of indignation.


    Her sudden outburst immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    Feeling a little flustered, Wang Dong''er''s expression turned even colder.


    "You''re still looking!"


    "Meng Hongchen, control your boyfriend!"


    Wang Dong''er scolded.


    Meng Hongchen frowned slightly, looking at Wang Dong''er with a hint of displeasure, about to say something when Su Yu stopped her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu''s face remained unchanged as he calmly said, "I just thought you looked too much like Wang Dong and couldn''t help but stare a little longer. Sorry, don''t take it to heart."


    "Oh right, how is Wang Dong doing now?"


    Wang Dong''er let out a cold laugh.


    "Surprised you still remember him. I thought you had already forgotten."


    Her voice was icy, with a subtle trace of grievance.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "That sounds rather ambiguous."


    "But Wang Dong is my friend, of course, I remember him."


    "Friend¡­"


    Wang Dong''er murmured the word a few times before her expression suddenly turned irritated.


    Friend? Who wants to be your friend?


    You blockhead! You absolute idiot!


    Wang Dong''er grew angrier the more she thought about it. Under the table, she stomped on Su Yu''s foot.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at her with a soft chuckle.


    Wang Dong''er''s heart skipped a beat¡ªshe realized she had acted impulsively.


    Was her reaction too obvious? Would Su Yu suspect something was off?


    But she couldn''t help it. Su Yu was such a blockhead, it was infuriating!


    She put on a pouty, angry expression and deliberately turned her head away.


    Su Yu found it amusing. This silly girl was terrible at pretending.


    After just a few words, she had already exposed herself.


    And she still thought she could play games with him?


    Shaking his head, Su Yu''s lips curved into a slight smile as he gently took Meng Hongchen''s hand.


    Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes were full of warmth as she leaned softly against Su Yu''s shoulder.


    Wang Dong''er: "¡­!"


    Soon, the dishes were served, and Su Yu began his little performance.


    "Meng''er, this is delicious, try it."


    "Meng''er, this one is good too."


    "Here, let me feed you!"


    ¡­


    Su Yu and Meng Hongchen shamelessly flaunted their affection, leaving Xiao Xiao and Xiao Hongchen completely dumbfounded.


    But the one suffering the most was Wang Dong''er¡ªshe was shaking with anger.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    These two lovebirds!


    Wang Dong''er originally thought that as long as she revealed her true identity, Su Yu''s attention would be entirely on her.


    She was confident in her looks.


    She was sure that once Su Yu saw her, he wouldn''t be able to forget her.


    At first, when Su Yu was staring at her, she pretended to be annoyed, but inside, she was secretly delighted.


    She only wanted to tease Su Yu a little, to get back at him¡ªso she put on an act.


    But things didn''t go as expected. After that initial stare, Su Yu''s attention was almost entirely on Meng Hongchen.


    And this couple deliberately put on such a lovey-dovey display!


    She was shaking with rage!


    Was Meng Hongchen really that great?


    The more Wang Dong''er thought about it, the angrier she got. She gripped the paper cup in her hand so tightly that it became deformed.


    Sure enough, in a battle of patience, the first to break was still Wang Dong''er.


    "Enough! Can you eat normally?"


    Wang Dong''er slammed the table and shouted.


    She couldn''t take it anymore!


    Watching the man she liked getting so close to another woman¡ªit was unbearable!


    "Why are you yelling so loud? Shouldn''t a young lady be more reserved?"


    Su Yu said indifferently.


    Wang Dong''er: ( ? ?? ? ?? ?)


    Her fists clenched tightly¡ªshe wanted nothing more than to punch Su Yu right in the face.


    Reserved?


    Reserved, my ass!


    With the awkward atmosphere lingering, the dinner finally ended.


    Su Yu held Meng Hongchen''s hand and walked ahead, while behind them, Wang Dong''er stared daggers at his back, gritting her teeth.


    "Dong''er, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Xiao looked at Wang Dong''er in confusion. Ever since they met Su Yu, Wang Dong''er had been acting strange.


    She had never seen Wang Dong''er this emotionally unstable before.


    She glanced at Wang Dong''er and asked, "Dong''er, don''t tell me¡­ you like Su Yu?"


    She gestured toward Su Yu''s departing figure.


    Honestly, Xiao Xiao also had a bit of a crush on Su Yu¡ªafter all, he was so handsome.


    But after seeing his relationship with Meng Hongchen, she had given up.


    She only admired his looks, but she wasn''t that into him.


    But Wang Dong''er, on the other hand¡­ she seemed to have fallen hard.


    That didn''t make sense¡ªthey had only just met today!


    "Who would like him?! I''d rather like a ghost than like him! That shameless, despicable bastard!"


    Wang Dong''er cursed, still fuming.


    Xiao Xiao could only laugh awkwardly on the side, unsure of how to console her.


    But soon, something that made Wang Dong''er even angrier happened.


    On the way back, Su Yu took Meng Hongchen straight to a hotel!


    Watching them leave her behind and head straight into the hotel, Wang Dong''er''s chest heaved violently, her breathing turning heavy.


    Xiao Hongchen merely muttered something about bros before hoes before wandering off on his own.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er stood frozen in place, her expression shifting rapidly.


    Su Yu took Meng Hongchen to a hotel¡­ this late at night¡­


    What was he planning to do?


    Could he be thinking of¡­ that?!


    The thought of what might happen made Wang Dong''er unable to accept it.


    How could this be?


    This wasn''t how things were supposed to go!


    Biting her lip, Wang Dong''er stomped her foot and rushed after them.


    "Dong''er! Dong''er!"


    Xiao Xiao was shocked and quickly ran after her.


    But there was no way Xiao Xiao could keep up with Wang Dong''er. Before long, she was left behind.


    Panting heavily, her twin ponytails bouncing, Xiao Xiao muttered,


    "She says she doesn''t like him, but she''s acting like a textbook example of hard-to-get."


    A hint of doubt flickered in Xiao Xiao''s big eyes.


    "But judging by Dong''er''s reaction, it doesn''t seem like she just met Su Yu today. And her feelings for him¡­ are strange."


    Lost in thought, she didn''t slow her pace.


    Wang Dong''er ran fast.


    Just as Su Yu and Meng Hongchen entered the hotel, she arrived right behind them.


    Su Yu and Meng Hongchen headed straight for the top floor, while Wang Dong''er followed them stealthily.


    Holding Meng Hongchen''s delicate hand, Su Yu''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    With his keen perception, how could he not notice such a big rabbit sneaking around?


    After opening the room door, Su Yu sent Meng Hongchen inside. Then, under her surprised gaze, he turned around and walked back.


    Wang Dong''er peeked out and immediately saw Su Yu approaching.


    She panicked and turned to flee.


    Su Yu chuckled. With a flicker of movement, his large hand reached for Wang Dong''er''s shoulder.


    Wang Dong''er struggled fiercely.


    She wasn''t weak, but she had picked the wrong opponent. No matter how much she resisted, Su Yu''s hand still landed firmly on her shoulder.


    Like the Buddha''s Five Finger Mountain pressing down on Sun Wukong, he pinned her down.


    Wang Dong''er''s body stiffened. She pouted, "Let go of me! You bastard, let me go!"


    She kicked at Su Yu, wild and untamed.


    Su Yu smiled and lifted his leg slightly¡ªWang Dong''er''s ankle struck his shin, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes from the pain.


    Su Yu''s leg was as hard as steel, even tougher than iron. Wang Dong''er felt like she had just kicked a rock.


    Tears clung to the corners of her eyes as she scratched and bit at Su Yu, but he easily held her head down with one hand, rendering her completely helpless.


    "Still want to act up?"


    Su Yu chuckled, effortlessly suppressing her.


    "You¡­ you always bully me!"


    A wave of inexplicable grievance washed over Wang Dong''er, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 239 - 239: [DD2]: 239

    Wang Dong''er could no longer keep up her usual persona because, at this moment, she truly felt wronged.


    She just wanted to let loose and cry her heart out.


    Teardrops rolled down her fair cheeks, leaving two glistening trails.


    Wang Dong''er''s shoulders trembled as her tears streamed down uncontrollably.


    Anyone unaware of the situation might think Su Yu had done something terrible to this poor girl.


    Su Yu''s eye twitched¡ªthis was it?


    Weren''t you the one who wanted to play this push-and-pull game? And now, you''re breaking down this easily?


    I haven''t even pulled out all my tricks yet, and you''re already crumbling?


    But seeing Wang Dong''er crying so heartbreakingly, Su Yu really couldn''t continue messing with her.


    Silly girl, if you had just gone straight for it, wouldn''t it have saved all this trouble?


    Playing these little mind games¡ªweren''t you the one who ended up feeling wrong in the end?


    Why even try to control me in the first place?


    Sigh!


    Su Yu let out a sigh and said, "Miss Dong''er, that''s enough. Stop crying."


    "If someone sees this, they''ll think I''m bullying you."


    "You are bullying me! You''ve been bullying me all along!"


    Overcome with emotion, Wang Dong''er blurted out her words without thinking.


    She glared at Su Yu, her reddened eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched¡ªhe didn''t know what to say to that.


    "Miss Dong''er, calm down."


    He could only try to talk some sense into her indirectly.


    However, Wang Dong''er was beyond reason now¡ªshe was spouting whatever came to mind.


    Su Yu felt utterly helpless. If this went on, even he wouldn''t be able to talk his way out of it.


    With a sigh, Su Yu had no choice but to act decisively. He placed one hand on Wang Dong''er''s shoulder and pinned her against the wall in a classic kabedon.


    The tears stopped instantly.


    As Su Yu moved closer, his presence overwhelming her senses, Wang Dong''er''s heart began to race.


    "Y-you¡­ What are you trying to do?"


    "D-don''t come any closer! I''ll scream!"


    She bit her lip, her emotions in turmoil¡ªpart nervous, part expectant.


    Before, when she and Su Yu had their playful banter, she never thought much of it.


    But at this moment, her heart was pounding wildly, and her face flushed uncontrollably.


    Closer¡­ and closer.


    As Su Yu''s figure loomed larger in her vision, Wang Dong''er shyly closed her eyes.


    But after waiting for a long moment, she still didn''t feel Su Yu approaching.


    Puzzled, she opened her eyes¡ªonly to see Su Yu''s teasing smirk.


    The mischievous glint in his eyes stabbed straight into her heart.


    "Miss Dong''er, what exactly were you expecting?"


    Su Yu chuckled devilishly.


    Wang Dong''er''s face turned crimson before instantly twisting into fury.


    Bastard! Bastard! This bastard dared to mess with her!


    Enraged, she lunged forward, headbutting Su Yu.


    Su Yu dodged back, causing Wang Dong''er to crash straight into his chest instead.


    She immediately started flailing her fists and kicking at him in frustration.


    Their level of intimacy was enough to make anyone watching speechless.


    "Miss Dong''er, could it be that you like me? I mean, you just threw yourself into my arms."


    "Of course, since you''re so pretty, I wouldn''t mind having another girlfriend."


    Su Yu grinned, effortlessly blocking each of Wang Dong''er''s attacks.


    She was both embarrassed and furious, but her strikes had already lost all precision¡ªshe was just blindly flailing now.


    It was ridiculously easy for Su Yu to handle her.


    At first glance, her moves seemed aggressive, but in reality, they were utterly ineffective. Instead, Su Yu took full advantage of the situation.


    Of course, whether or not she minded that was something only she knew.


    After another round of struggling, Su Yu grabbed Wang Dong''er''s wrists and pulled her into his arms, holding her from behind.


    She wriggled frantically, but it was completely useless.


    Securing his hold on her, Su Yu chuckled and said, "Alright, that''s enough. Now tell me, why were you sneaking around and following me?"


    Wang Dong''er''s body stiffened.


    "I-I wasn''t sneaking around! I just¡­ just wanted to book a hotel room! What, is that not allowed?"


    She was stubborn to the core. No way was she going to admit she followed him because she was afraid he and Meng Hongchen would¡­ do that kind of thing.


    Su Yu chuckled softly, leaning in to whisper near her ear, "Miss Dong''er, you''re not being honest with me."


    His warm breath tickled her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. Her whole body turned weak, and she collapsed into his arms.


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up as he glanced at her ear, as if realizing something.


    "You¡­ you scoundrel! Let me go!"


    Wang Dong''er''s voice was barely above a whisper, her face burning red.


    She acted like she was resisting, but in reality, she made no effort to pull away.


    She had never been held by Su Yu like this before¡ªit felt incredibly safe.


    But then she thought about how Meng Hongchen got to experience this all the time, and she suddenly felt a little jealous.


    She had always harbored some resentment toward Su Yu and Meng Hongchen''s constant public displays of affection.


    "Miss Dong''er, better fess up. Otherwise, don''t blame me for bullying you."


    Su Yu smirked.


    Wang Dong''er lifted her chin stubbornly, looking like she''d rather die than confess.


    "I already told you! If you don''t believe me, what else can I do?"


    She was determined¡ªshe would never admit the truth.


    Su Yu found her defiance amusing.


    Silly girl, you''re quite stubborn.


    With a light chuckle, Su Yu released Wang Dong''er and said, "Fine, don''t say it if you don''t want to. Whatever makes you happy."


    "You''re free to go¡ªI''m off to see Meng''er."


    Wang Dong''er panicked and quickly grabbed his hand.


    "You¡­ What are you planning to do with Meng Hongchen?"


    Su Yu shook off her hand and said calmly, "Miss Dong''er, you''re overstepping. Whatever Meng''er and I do has nothing to do with you."


    Wang Dong''er grabbed his hand again, shouting, "Meng Hongchen is still young! You''re both still young! You can''t do that kind of thing!"


    Su Yu looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    "As I said, it''s none of your business. Why do you care so much?"


    With that, he shook off her hand once more and turned to leave.


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes reddened.


    She ran forward and hugged him tightly from behind.


    She said nothing, just held on¡ªrefusing to let go.


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    Xiao Xiao, who just arrived: "¡­"


    Things escalated this quickly?


    A big question mark appeared over Xiao Xiao''s little head.


    ¡­


    Inside the suite.


    Su Yu set down his cup and spoke calmly, "There are plenty of rooms. Pick whichever one you like."


    In the end, he couldn''t shake off Wang Dong''er, so he had no choice but to bring both her and Xiao Xiao along.


    "Wow! This suite is so luxurious! I''ve never seen anything like it before!"


    Xiao Xiao exclaimed excitedly, looking around with curiosity at everything.


    Staying in a top-tier suite at a luxurious hotel like the Starlight Hotel wasn''t cheap.


    Even for Xiao Xiao, this was her first time seeing such an extravagant suite.


    Su Yu smiled faintly and said, "Meng''er, take Xiao Xiao to pick a room."


    Hearing Su Yu''s words, Meng Hongchen nodded slightly and led Xiao Xiao into the suite to choose.


    Su Yu''s gaze then landed on Wang Dong''er.


    Wang Dong''er''s delicate body trembled, and she quickly got up, trying to sneak into the suite.


    "Stop."


    Su Yu''s voice rang out, and Wang Dong''er immediately froze in place.


    She bit her lip lightly, her heart pounding fast.


    The things she had done earlier were still fresh in her mind, and she had no idea how to explain them to Su Yu.


    Her actions earlier were completely out of character.


    She had acted like an infatuated girl instead of maintaining her usual persona.


    Holding onto Su Yu and refusing to let go¡ªwasn''t that exactly what a lovestruck fool would do?


    But she had only met Su Yu for the first time today!


    She didn''t even know what Su Yu would think of her now.


    Would he dislike her?


    Would he start seeing through her disguise?


    These were all things Wang Dong''er was deeply worried about.


    However, to her surprise, Su Yu didn''t ask anything. He simply said:


    "Get some rest."


    Wang Dong''er breathed a sigh of relief and quickly darted into the suite.


    "This silly girl."


    Su Yu chuckled and shook his head. Wang Dong''er''s intelligence was still as questionable as ever.


    But her cluelessness was actually kind of amusing.


    It was just¡­ she still needed some improvement in certain areas.


    Earlier, when she had hugged him tightly from behind, he hadn''t felt the bountiful softness.


    Compared to Meng Hongchen and the other mature figures, she was lacking.


    Not long after, Meng Hongchen finished helping Xiao Xiao choose a room and came back out, sitting directly beside Su Yu.


    Su Yu raised his hand and wrapped it around Meng Hongchen, letting her lean lightly against his chest.


    "Meng''er, I''m sorry for making you put up with this tonight."


    Su Yu spoke gently.


    Meng Hongchen shook her head and said, "There''s no need for words like that between us. But I do find something odd¡ªthis Wang Dong''er seems a bit strange."


    "She''s too much like Wang Dong. Not in appearance, but in personality and certain details."


    "How odd¡­ Do twin siblings have such similar personalities?"


    Hearing this, Su Yu simply smiled without answering.


    Similar personalities?


    Of course, they would be the same.


    Because they were literally the same person.


    Meng Hongchen leaned against Su Yu''s chest, gently holding his hand, studying it as if she were admiring a piece of art.


    After a moment, she sighed softly and said, "Yu, I can tell¡­ Wang Dong''er likes you."


    Meng Hongchen wasn''t stupid.


    Everything was laid out so clearly¡ªof course, she could see it.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned. He reached out, gently touching Meng Hongchen''s delicate face, and said softly, "Meng''er..."


    "Yu, don''t talk."


    Meng Hongchen raised her hand, pressing a finger against Su Yu''s lips, looking at him with a serious expression.


    "Yu, I won''t interfere in your affairs. As long as you know what you''re doing, that''s enough."


    From the very beginning, Meng Hongchen had known she could never completely keep Su Yu to herself.


    Su Yu was too outstanding.


    Whether it was his background, his talent, or any other aspect, he was top-tier in every way.


    A man like Su Yu was destined to always have exceptional women around him.


    Wasn''t that the case with Xu Jiujiu and Ma Xiaotao?


    Did she not notice what those flirtatious women were trying to do?


    She just chose not to say anything.


    Because she understood¡ªSu Yu had a strong personality and didn''t like being controlled.


    And he never disappointed her.


    No matter how hard Ma Xiaotao or Xu Jiujiu tried, they never got close to him.


    But Wang Dong''er was different.


    As a woman, Meng Hongchen''s intuition told her that Su Yu treated Wang Dong''er differently.


    Otherwise, she would never have been allowed into this room.


    You can see the whole picture from just a glimpse.


    Meng Hongchen could already tell what Su Yu was thinking.


    Though she was deeply in love, she wasn''t stupid.


    Su Yu stared at Meng Hongchen, feeling deeply touched.


    For a girl to say something like this¡­ it just showed how much she loved him.


    Su Yu had always enjoyed Meng Hongchen''s unconditional love, but he also felt guilty.


    Because he knew he could never give her the same unwavering love in return.


    He was too greedy.


    He wanted many things.


    He wanted Meng Hongchen.


    He wanted Zhang Lexuan.


    He wanted Snow Empress.


    He wanted Gu Yuena.


    He even wanted others as well.


    He was destined to be a man with too many lovers.


    And in the face of someone as pure-hearted as Meng Hongchen, he had no resistance at all.


    "Meng''er, I¡ª"


    "Okay, enough."


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly and gently tapped his lips.


    "Yu, I won''t interfere with you. But you''d better not go too far, got it?"


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "Of course, I won''t go too far."


    "You''d better not. Otherwise, I''ll get mad."


    Meng Hongchen puffed up her cheeks like an adorable little pufferfish. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A flash of heat flickered in Su Yu''s eyes.


    He leaned in and kissed Meng Hongchen directly.


    Meng Hongchen wrapped her arms around his neck, and the two of them embraced in a passionate kiss.


    Xiao Xiao, who was secretly watching from the shadows, widened her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er was grinding her teeth again, filled with envy and jealousy, wishing she could take Meng Hongchen''s place.


    ¡­


    Three days passed quickly.


    During this time, Su Yu had explored most of Shrek Academy.


    He spent most of his time accompanying Meng Hongchen, sightseeing and deepening their bond.


    As for Wang Dong''er, perhaps she had given up pretending, or maybe she had just decided to embrace the chaos.


    She frequently coincidentally ran into Su Yu.


    Every time, she put on a disdainful act, but anyone could see how much she cared.


    A single encounter might be a coincidence.


    Two or three times? That was deliberate.


    Su Yu didn''t call her out on it.


    If Wang Dong''er wanted to play, then he''d play along.


    After all, he wasn''t the one losing out.


    Besides that, during these three days, Zhang Lexuan also visited him and provided him with detailed information on the inner court students.


    Su Yu didn''t take those students seriously at all.


    But Zhang Lexuan insisted he needed to know.


    And she was stubborn.


    If Su Yu ignored her, she would just stare at him silently.


    During this time, Su Yu also gifted a hundred-thousand-year Moonshadow Dragon right leg bone and a hundred-thousand-year skull bone¡ªone to Zhang Lexuan and the other to Meng Hongchen.


    After absorbing the right leg bone, Zhang Lexuan successfully broke through to Rank 88 Soul Douluo.


    She was now just two ranks away from becoming a Title Douluo.


    Zhang Lexuan was only 26 years old.


    At her current pace, she would undoubtedly reach Title Douluo before turning 30.


    That was an incredible feat.


    A Title Douluo before 30¡ªsuch people had been extremely rare throughout history.


    PS: Hey Guys its new month. Subscribe to our patreon. This book currenly has atleast 135 advanced chapters.

 Chapter 240 - 240: [DD2]: 240

    Without exaggeration, if this were ten thousand years ago, a thirty-year-old Titled Douluo would undoubtedly have the potential to become a god.


    One must know that even the original Seven Monsters of Shrek, without the blessing of divine trials, would have been completely outmatched by Zhang Lexuan.


    As for Meng Hongchen, after absorbing a hundred-thousand-year soul bone, her spiritual power surged significantly, bringing her great benefits.


    For soul engineers, spiritual power becomes increasingly crucial as they advance in cultivation. The more complex a soul tool is, the stronger the spiritual power required to control it.


    Su Yu''s rapid mastery of soul tools is inseparable from his strong spiritual power. Now that Meng Hongchen has obtained a hundred-thousand-year soul bone, it''s foreseeable that it won''t take long before she advances in rank as a soul engineer.


    Perhaps she will soon become a Rank 7 Soul Engineer.


    Of course, the most important event right now is that the three-day deadline has passed¡ªthe agreed duel between Su Yu and Shrek Academy has arrived.


    The inner court students of Shrek Academy are likely eager to redeem their past humiliation.


    But Su Yu will not give them the chance. This time, he will make them lose even more miserably.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Sea God''s Lake.


    Today, the area around Sea God''s Lake was particularly lively.


    Yan Shaozhe had turned this duel into a grand spectacle.


    Not only were the inner court students gathered, but even the outer court students had crowded around the lake.


    Hundreds of small boats floated on the water, allowing those who wanted a close-up view of the battle to watch from the lake.


    Of course, they had to pay for it.


    As a true inheritor of Flender''s spirit, Yan Shaozhe had fully embraced this tradition.


    There were plenty of Shrek Academy students, many of whom came from wealthy backgrounds. A few of them pooling together to rent a small boat for a hundred or so gold soul coins was quite feasible.


    At the center of the lake, a large ship floated.


    This luxurious three-story vessel, over a hundred meters long, was occupied mainly by the academy''s elders and teachers.


    This duel had drawn considerable attention.


    After all, Su Yu was a special case¡ªhe had once defeated Shrek Academy.


    Many were curious about him, far more than just one or two people.


    Even the half-dead Mu En had silently appeared on the ship.


    Lying on a recliner, his wrinkled face was as dry as tree bark, his eyes half-lidded in a perpetual drowsy state.


    Beside Mu En were several white-haired elders, including Elder Song, Elder Lin, and other veteran elders of Shrek Academy.


    There were also Yan Shaozhe, Cai Mei''er, Xian Lin''er, and Qian Duoduo¡ªmembers of the middle-aged generation.


    Apart from them, a few unknown Titled Douluo were present, mostly at Rank 91 or 92, significantly weaker than the top elders.


    The most notable figure among them was Zhang Lexuan. Among this group of elderly figures, she was the youngest¡ªonly twenty-six years old.


    "Lexuan, have you broken through again?"


    Elder Lin''s sharp gaze noticed something different about her.


    As soon as he spoke, all the elders turned their eyes to Zhang Lexuan.


    She did not deny it.


    She knew that having just broken through, she had yet to fully restrain her aura. Ordinary people might not notice, but these experienced elders would not be fooled.


    She nodded and said, "I had a moment of insight and just advanced to Rank 88."


    The room fell silent for a moment before the elders reacted in surprise.


    Elder Lin smiled in satisfaction.


    "Not bad, not bad. You''re progressing quickly."


    Yan Shaozhe''s joy was written all over his face. "Rank 88! Just two more ranks and you''ll be a Titled Douluo!"


    "Two levels¡ªhow long could that possibly take?"


    "At most two or three years, and Lexuan will reach the Titled Douluo realm."


    "A Titled Douluo before thirty? That''s nearly unheard of. Let''s see who else dares to underestimate Shrek Academy!"


    During this period of external doubts about Shrek Academy''s strength, Zhang Lexuan''s performance was nothing short of inspiring.


    A Titled Douluo at thirty¡ªwhat other faction could claim such a feat?


    This was the strength of Shrek Academy!


    "Shaozhe is right. Lexuan, the future of the academy will rely on your generation."


    Elder Song chuckled in agreement.


    Among Shrek Academy''s most talented students, Zhang Lexuan and Ma Xiaotao stood out.


    However, Ma Xiaotao was tormented by her Evil Fire. Without a solution, she would never reach her true potential.


    That made Zhang Lexuan their greatest hope.


    With her cultivation speed, she was on the path to breaking limits.


    These elders saw their future in her.


    "Elder Song is right..."


    The other elders followed suit, showering Zhang Lexuan with praise.


    They were all extremely satisfied with her¡ªwhether it was talent, ability, or prestige, she was unmatched among the younger generation.


    Yet, despite their admiration, Zhang Lexuan remained calm. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew exactly how she had reached this level.


    Without Su Yu''s help, she would never have achieved such accomplishments at her age.


    Where did the three hundred-thousand-year-old soul bones on her body come from? Others might not know, but she was fully aware.


    And when it came to talent, Su Yu far surpassed her.


    Seeing Zhang Lexuan''s composed demeanor, the elders were even more pleased.


    They interpreted it as her being unaffected by praise¡ªdisplaying the bearing of a true leader.


    As the elders continued their discussions, the atmosphere outside suddenly grew heated.


    They turned their eyes toward the commotion¡ª


    The main character had arrived.


    A lone boat drifted across the lake.


    Su Yu stood with his hands behind his back, dressed in white robes that fluttered in the breeze, his presence striking and extraordinary.


    Xian Lin''er''s eyes lit up. "Quite a fine appearance. He''s a good match for Xiaotao."


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes inwardly.


    Su Yu is worthy of anyone. The real question is¡ªcan Xiaotao match up to him?


    At that moment, Yan Shaozhe stood up and gave a signal to those outside.


    Du Weilun stepped forward to act as the referee for this match.


    With a flicker of his figure, he briefly hovered in mid-air, pressing both hands downward. Instantly, the entire venue fell silent.


    "Good morning, everyone. I will be the referee for today''s exchange match. The two sides competing today are our inner court students and Su Yu from the Ice God Palace."


    "In the spirit of promoting harmony and friendship, this exchange match upholds the principle of friendship first, competition second, and all attacks will stop at the appropriate point."


    "As we all know, Shrek Academy is a place filled with love, passion, and hope..."


    Du Weilun continued rambling on with a lengthy speech, filled with nothing but empty words. Su Yu frowned as he listened.


    Seriously, what does all this nonsense have to do with Shrek Academy?


    After what felt like an eternity, Du Weilun finally finished.


    With a wave of his sleeve, dozens of water lilies surfaced from beneath the lake. Their broad leaves were large enough to support a person standing on them.


    "This match will take place on these water lilies. The first to fall into the water loses."


    "Flying-type soul masters or soul engineers may not ascend more than thirty meters; exceeding this limit results in a loss."


    "Intentional injury or maiming of an opponent will result in disqualification."


    "Let''s all uphold the spirit of an exchange match and compete in a civilized manner."


    "Alright, enough talk. The match is about to begin."


    As soon as Du Weilun finished speaking, several small boats approached from a distance, carrying inner court students.


    The moment they arrived, their gazes clashed fiercely with Su Yu''s, an intense standoff forming between them¡ªlike the sharp tip of a needle meeting its match.


    Su Yu stood with his hands behind his back, exuding an air of aloofness. Despite facing the overwhelming pressure of dozens of opponents alone, he showed not the slightest sign of backing down.


    Just then, a small yellow boat leisurely drifted out from the side, carrying Xiao Hongchen, Meng Hongchen, and others.


    Xiao Hongchen waved both hands wildly, shouting like an overexcited husky, "Brother-in-law, go for it! Drown these guys in the cesspit!"


    Su Yu: "..."


    Meng Hongchen: "..."


    The inner court elders, who heard every word loud and clear: "..."


    "This little rascal is quite lively, huh?" one of the elders chuckled.


    Xian Lin''er furrowed her brows and said, "This child is too frivolous and undisciplined, unfit for important responsibilities."


    "Hah, see? You''re already getting emotional. While the kid is a bit cheeky, his talent is undeniable," Yan Shaozhe replied with a laugh.


    "You dare talk back to me?" Xian Lin''er''s frown deepened.


    Yan Shaozhe''s lips twitched slightly. He had let his guard down.


    "Enough, focus on the match," Cai Mei''er interjected calmly.


    Qian Duoduo remained silent throughout.


    Meanwhile, the inner court disciples, furious at Xiao Hongchen''s taunts, all turned to glare at him.


    But Xiao Hongchen, thick-skinned as ever, remained completely unfazed, carrying on as he pleased.


    Su Yu shook his head helplessly. Honestly, with Xiao Hongchen''s personality, if not for his solid background, he would have been put in his place long ago.


    Up above, Du Weilun''s mouth twitched, but given the public setting, he chose not to comment.


    Clearing his throat lightly, he announced, "The first round of the exchange match is about to begin. Both sides, please take your positions."


    At those words, Su Yu nodded toward Meng Hongchen before shifting his gaze elsewhere.


    There, gathered on numerous small boats, were the outer court students.


    Among them, a figure with long pink-blue hair stood out distinctly.


    Of course, there were also a few familiar faces, but Su Yu paid them no mind.


    After a glance, he withdrew his gaze.


    Far away, Wang Dong''er watched Su Yu''s figure and murmured softly, "Do your best, you fool."


    With a flash of movement, Su Yu''s toes skimmed the water''s surface as if it were solid ground.


    In the blink of an eye, he traversed several hundred meters and landed on a water lily with a single step.


    The lily pad gently rippled, but Su Yu remained perfectly stable.


    Just that one move had the outer court students gasping in admiration.


    "Alright then, who wants to go first?"


    Su Yu''s gaze locked onto the inner court students, his expression calm, his eyes sharp.


    Wu Ming was about to step forward when someone else beat her to it.


    "Senior Wu Ming, let me test his strength first."

 Chapter 241 - 241: [DD2]: 241

    A tall male student stepped forward, his face full of confidence.


    Wu Ming frowned and said, "You''re not his match."


    The male student grinned. "How will I know if I don''t try?"


    Hearing this, Wu Ming thought he had a point and chose not to argue further.


    The male student''s eyes lit up as he pushed off from the small boat with great force, using the momentum to propel himself toward the battlefield.


    "I''m coming!"


    He shouted mid-air, throwing out several discs beneath his feet. Using them to step forward, he gradually approached the battlefield before finally landing on a lotus leaf.


    Ripples spread outward in thick waves, but he stood firm.


    "Su Yu! I, Huang Yunfeng, challenge you!"


    His loud declaration, paired with his towering physique, made for an imposing presence.


    Su Yu glanced at him but said nothing.


    At this moment, Du Weilun spoke up: "The first round of the exchange match¡ªSu Yu versus Huang Yunfeng¡ªbegins!"


    As soon as the words fell, Huang Yunfeng activated his martial soul. A roaring black tiger materialized, radiating fierce energy.


    His appearance changed drastically¡ªhis long black hair draped down, his body swelled, and he grew a few inches taller.


    A distinct (King) symbol appeared on his forehead.


    Dark energy swirled around him, and beneath him, five soul rings appeared in sequence¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black.


    Black Tiger Martial Soul.


    Five Rings¡ªSoul King!


    Su Yu glanced at him again but completely lost interest.


    No wonder he had never heard of this guy before. Just another small fry.


    "Roar!"


    Huang Yunfeng let out a deafening roar as his first and second soul rings lit up simultaneously. He charged toward Su Yu at full speed.


    His heavy steps made the lotus leaves beneath him seem like they would collapse at any moment.


    "Take this! Black Tiger Claw!"


    Mid-air, Huang Yunfeng lunged forward, his sharp claws slashing out a blade of energy over a meter long, aiming straight for Su Yu.


    Su Yu simply tilted his body slightly, easily dodging the attack. Then, with a casual backhand slap¡ª


    Pa!


    A crisp, resounding slap echoed through the air. The sheer force left Huang Yunfeng stunned.


    He spun two and a half times in the air before crashing heavily onto a lotus leaf.


    Splash!


    The leaf couldn''t support the impact and collapsed, sending Huang Yunfeng straight into the water.


    One slap¡ªinstant defeat!


    The entire venue fell silent.


    Ma Xiaotao''s mouth twitched. Wu Ming''s forehead veins pulsed. Even Han Ruoruo''s expression turned slightly odd.


    On the other hand, Xiao Hongchen wasn''t polite at all¡ªhe burst into laughter.


    "That''s it? That''s it?!"


    "This guy must be here for comic relief. ''I''m coming,'' he said¡ªman, I''m dying!"


    The students from Sun Moon Imperial Soul Engineering Academy, though not as exaggerated as Xiao Hongchen, also smiled.


    Meanwhile, the outer court students had originally thought that whoever dared to step up first must be somewhat capable.


    They had expected an exciting battle.


    But this¡­ ended like a joke.


    On the large ship, the elders remained silent. Xian Lin''er''s brows furrowed in barely contained anger.


    Getting slapped into the water like that¡ªwhat an embarrassment.


    Yan Shaozhe, however, remained smiling. "It''s fine, it''s just the first match. Just sending Su Yu some warm-up rounds, no big deal."


    Hearing this, Xian Lin''er snorted and said nothing.


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled and continued watching.


    At this point, Du Weilun had already pulled Huang Yunfeng out of the water.


    Dripping wet like a drowned rat, Huang Yunfeng looked dazed. "I¡­ I lost?"


    "What do you think?" Du Weilun said impatiently.


    Losing wasn''t the issue¡ªthe problem was losing so disgracefully.


    Huang Yunfeng lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Du Weilun tossed him back onto the inner court students'' boat and said flatly, "Next contestant, step forward."


    Wu Ming was about to move when another tall figure stood up.


    "No rush, Senior Wu Ming. Let me have a go."


    Wu Ming raised an eyebrow¡ªthis person was indeed stronger than Huang Yunfeng.


    "Chu Qingtian, be careful. Don''t end up like Huang Yunfeng and embarrass yourself."


    "Don''t worry, Senior Wu Ming, I got this."


    With that, Chu Qingtian leaped toward the battlefield.


    "Xiaotao, do you think he can win?" Wu Ming asked.


    Ma Xiaotao answered without hesitation, "He''ll lose within three minutes."


    Wu Ming was surprised. "Xiaotao, Chu Qingtian has already broken through to Soul Emperor."


    "So was Dai Yuoheng back then. Do you think Chu Qingtian is stronger than Dai Yuoheng?"


    Ma Xiaotao replied nonchalantly.


    Wu Ming paused¡ªwhen it came to talent, Chu Qingtian really couldn''t compare to Dai Yuoheng.


    Ma Xiaotao sighed lightly. "Wu Ming, unless one of us steps up, no one else stands a chance. You don''t understand his abilities."


    Wu Ming remained silent and simply focused on the battlefield.


    Indeed, Chu Qingtian was much stronger than Huang Yunfeng¡ªhe had reached the Soul Emperor level.


    Though only at Rank 61, a Soul Emperor was still a Soul Emperor.


    His martial soul was the Lightning Frenzied Leopard, but unlike most soul masters who used lightning for attacks, he used it to boost his speed.


    By merging with lightning, he could push his speed to the extreme.


    In terms of speed, he was one of the top-ranked individuals in the inner court.


    Chu Qingtian continuously moved at high speeds, attempting to create an opening in Su Yu''s defense.


    But what he didn''t expect¡ª


    Su Yu''s speed was utterly terrifying.


    He was like the wind¡ªswift, elusive.


    Before Chu Qingtian could react, a single kick sent him flying straight into the water.


    Splash!


    Chu Qingtian¡ªdefeated.


    The entire match lasted less than a minute.


    This loss caused a far greater stir than Huang Yunfeng''s.


    After all, this was a Soul Emperor.


    On the large ship, Elder Song raised an eyebrow and said, "An incredibly powerful self-created soul skill¡­ Does this child possess the Ultimate Wind attribute?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded. "Exactly. Su Yu possesses both Ultimate Ice and Ultimate Wind¡ªtwin ultimate martial souls."


    "No wonder. Chu Qingtian''s loss is justified."


    "He was completely countered. Ultimate Wind¡­ in terms of speed, at the same level, there are very few soul masters in the world who can compete."


    Elder Song marveled.


    As a top-tier agility-type Super Douluo, her opinion carried great weight.


    "Chu Qingtian never expected Su Yu''s speed to be so overwhelming. He was caught off guard and couldn''t even use much of his strength," Yan Shaozhe remarked.


    The other elders nodded in agreement.


    Below, with two consecutive losses, unrest spread among the inner court students.


    They had always seen themselves as the chosen elites, yet two of their own had been defeated so swiftly.


    It was utterly humiliating.


    "I''ll go!"


    Another student rushed forward¡ªanother Soul Emperor.


    When he unleashed his martial soul, it exuded an indomitable aura of sheer toughness.


    This was a Soul Emperor with the martial soul of a Mountain-Splitting Ape, possessing an exceptionally powerful physique.


    Su Yu had always admired those who preferred confrontations, so as a sign of respect, he threw a punch.


    He didn''t take it seriously, but he did use about twenty percent of his strength.


    The result?


    That one punch not only shattered the opponent''s defense completely but also sent him flying, crashing into the water with a tremendous splash.


    Defeat¡ªanother crushing defeat!


    In just a short span of time, three students had been taken down like this. The observing students couldn''t help but start murmuring among themselves.


    "Are these the elite seniors from the inner courtyard?"


    "Why do they seem... so weak?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly spoke up, "I forgot to mention¡ªthis guy''s strength is absolutely ridiculous. It''s best not to go head-to-head with him."


    Wu Ming and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    Such an important detail... and you''re just mentioning it now?


    Han Ruoruo sighed softly, "Su Yu is indeed incredibly strong. No wonder he''s always so confident."


    "We''ve already lost three rounds in a row. Who''s going up next?"


    "If no one steps up, I''ll go myself!" Wu Ming said impatiently.


    She couldn''t stand watching any longer.


    "Senior Wu Ming, let me take this one."


    A cold voice rang out as a tall, graceful figure stepped forward.


    Ma Xiaotao saw who it was and immediately frowned.


    "You can''t win. Against him, you don''t stand a chance."


    The elegant figure ignored Ma Xiaotao and kept walking forward.


    Ma Xiaotao was furious.


    "Ling Luochan! Have you forgotten how you were completely crushed last time?"


    "Even though you''ve broken through to Soul Emperor, you''re still bound to lose against him."


    "Compared to him, you''re even worse off than Chu Qingtian was!"


    Ling Luochan''s expression remained unchanged. She replied calmly, "Winning or losing isn''t important¡ªI just want to test myself."


    Ma Xiaotao was about to argue further but was stopped by Han Ruoruo.


    "Xiaotao, let her go."


    Ma Xiaotao furrowed her brows but didn''t say anything more.


    Ling Luochan took a light step and leaped off the small boat.


    Her toes barely touched the water, yet with each step, a thin layer of ice formed beneath her feet.


    Using the ice for leverage, she gracefully crossed the water and landed on a lotus leaf.


    Watching the familiar figure approach, Su Yu''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise.


    "It''s you?"


    Of course, he still remembered Ling Luochan.


    After all, there weren''t many women who could embody both cold elegance and regal grace as she did.


    It had been over two years since they''d last met.


    Now, Ling Luochan looked even more mature, radiating a strong yet feminine presence.


    Her long, icy-blue hair cascaded down her back, accentuating her slender swan-like neck.


    Her figure was graceful yet well-proportioned¡ªnot as explosively curvaceous as Ma Xiaotao, but still undeniably alluring.


    Her skin was flawless, glowing like polished jade as if carved from the purest ice.


    "It''s me. We meet again."


    Ling Luochan was also sizing up Su Yu.


    In the past two years, the boy from before had grown a lot.


    His snow-white hair, sharp and handsome features, and ice-blue eyes carried an intense, piercing gaze as if they could see through everything.


    Between his brows, a snowflake-shaped mark shimmered, adding an air of nobility and divinity.


    Ling Luochan had to admit¡ªamong all the men she had ever met, none could compare to the one standing before her.


    But it wasn''t just his appearance that left a lasting impression.


    What she remembered most vividly was the overwhelming, domineering chill that radiated from his very soul¡ªboth terrifying and irresistibly captivating.


    Ultimate Ice.


    That dreadful attribute made her both fearful and instinctively drawn toward it.


    "Go back. You''re not my opponent," Su Yu said plainly.


    A regular Soul Emperor might have lasted a few moves against him.


    But Ling Luochan?


    She didn''t stand a chance. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was cruel, but it was the truth.


    Ling Luochan''s delicate face remained calm as she replied softly, "I know I can''t win against you, but I still want to try."


    "Isn''t this an exchange match? I just want to test the progress I''ve made over the past two years."


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and glanced at her.


    Seeing the unwavering determination in her eyes, he paused for a moment before nodding.


    "Fine."


    He extended his right hand.


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing this, Ling Luochan smiled¡ªa rare sight, like a snow lotus blooming atop an icy peak.


    She waved her right hand, and an ice-blue staff materialized.


    Six soul rings rose around her, and an intense chill spread through the air.


    Instantly, the temperature dropped sharply.


    With Ling Luochan at the center, a powerful cold surged outward, and solid ice rapidly formed beneath her feet, extending outward in all directions.


    At the same time, her fourth soul ring lit up.


    A thick mist of ice spread toward Su Yu.


    Frost armor began forming over her body, and from above, an ice prison descended, aiming to trap Su Yu inside.


    Yet, Su Yu simply stood there without moving, completely unfazed.


    The advancing ice mist¡ªnormally an unstoppable force¡ªstopped three feet away from him, unable to get any closer.


    Outside, as the icy fog spread, the figures of Su Yu and Ling Luochan became obscured.


    The spectators couldn''t see what was happening inside the mist.


    "Is that all?"


    Su Yu''s indifferent voice rang out.


    "This is no different from two years ago."


    Ling Luochan bit her lip.


    Her sixth soul ring finally lit up.


    The ice prison that had surrounded Su Yu suddenly sprouted countless ice vines, bristling with sharp spikes.


    They surged toward Su Yu, while at the same time, countless ice needles shot out.


    These needles were extremely fine and sharp, designed to pierce through defenses with ease.


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu''s aura flared.


    A burst of extreme cold erupted from him.


    All the ice needles froze in midair before powerlessly falling to the ground.


    "A control skill laced with piercing attacks?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, these spikes don''t just stab¡ªthey also slow down and freeze their targets, don''t they?"


    Su Yu casually extended a finger.


    With a single point, all the ice vines snapped apart, and the ice prison shattered.


    Su Yu''s keen spiritual perception allowed him to see through the mist as if it didn''t exist.


    He took a single step¡ªand in an instant, he was right in front of Ling Luochan.


    Faced with Su Yu at such a close distance, Ling Luochan let out a soft sigh.


    "I lost."


    Su Yu remained silent for a moment before calmly asking, "Your sixth soul skill¡ªnot bad. Is it an area-of-effect ability?"


    Ling Luochan nodded.


    "Combined with my fifth soul skill, Ice Radiance Ring, it can control multiple enemies at once."


    "Hmm."


    Su Yu nodded.


    "A group control skill, paired with the ice prison for surprise attacks¡ªit''s a solid combination."


    "Are you interested in joining the Ice God Palace?"


    "The Ice God Palace?"


    Ling Luochan looked at him in surprise.


    She hadn''t expected Su Yu to extend an invitation.


    "Why me?"


    She was curious.


    Among the inner court disciples, there were plenty who were more outstanding than her.


    Yet, Su Yu had never shown interest in anyone before.


    PS: Su Yu: "Are you interested in joining my harem palace?"

 Chapter 242 - 242: [DD2]: 242

    "Because you''re quite remarkable."


    Su Yu smiled slightly as he spoke.


    Ling Luochan was momentarily stunned, seemingly not expecting Su Yu to say such a thing. Her delicate face flushed slightly as she softly said, "Compared to Xiaotao and the others, I am far inferior."


    Su Yu shook his head. "You''re different from them. They don''t even have the qualifications to enter the Ice God Palace."


    Seeing Ling Luochan''s confusion, Su Yu explained, "Under normal circumstances, only ice-attribute soul masters can join the Ice God Palace."


    Ling Luochan understood, but a trace of concern appeared on her face.


    Su Yu immediately saw through her thoughts and said calmly, "No matter where you come from, it won''t affect your eligibility to join the Ice God Palace."


    "They have neither the reason nor the power to stop you¡ªnot even Shrek Academy."


    "The Ice God Palace is the sacred ground for all ice-attribute soul masters, their home."


    "Any ice-attribute soul master has the right to join the Ice God Palace. Any force that dares to interfere or obstruct this will be considered an enemy of the Ice God Palace."


    "I don''t think there''s a single force on this continent that would openly go against the Ice God Palace."


    "Let alone the fact that you''re just a student. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "If you''re concerned, you can wait until after graduation. Trust me, you won''t regret it. No one understands ice better than the Ice God Palace, and there''s no place more suitable for you than the Ice God Palace."


    Su Yu spoke confidently, trying to reassure Ling Luochan.


    Ling Luochan had good talent and decent willpower, so Su Yu didn''t mind saying a few more words.


    Although he didn''t like Shrek Academy, it wasn''t to the extent of hating everyone in it. He wasn''t that extreme.


    As for Shrek Academy''s influence on Ling Luochan, it was far weaker than the natural influence of her martial soul.


    Once she bathed in the Light of the Ice God and felt the call of her origin, Ling Luochan would naturally align with the Ice God Palace.


    This kind of intrinsic connection and recognition was far more reliable than any so-called indoctrination of honor.


    Of course, this was only because Ling Luochan had an ice attribute. If it were someone else, Su Yu wouldn''t have bothered to say a word.


    "I¡­ I''ll think about it, okay?"


    Ling Luochan looked at Su Yu, testing the waters in a small voice.


    She didn''t refuse outright, because her love for ice made her waver.


    Su Yu was right¡ªIce God Palace was the strongest force in the world when it came to ice.


    She said she would think about it because agreeing immediately didn''t seem appropriate.


    Besides, she still had feelings for Shrek Academy.


    Su Yu chuckled freely. "Of course, take your time."


    "Thank you!"


    Ling Luochan''s normally cold voice carried a hint of gratitude.


    She was genuinely grateful to Su Yu.


    She knew that this opportunity was not easy to come by.


    Su Yu just smiled and said nothing.


    Outside, on the large ship.


    Mu En slowly opened his drooping eyelids, his old voice breaking the silence.


    "This little guy is poaching students¡­ not very ethical."


    "Poaching?"


    The elders'' expressions changed. Yan Shaozhe was startled and quickly asked, "Teacher, are you saying Su Yu is poaching our students?"


    At this moment, the Sea God Lake was shrouded in icy mist, so they couldn''t see what was happening inside.


    So, was Su Yu taking advantage of the situation to do something shady?


    Wasn''t that a bit too much?


    They had always been the ones poaching from others¡ªwhen had they ever been the ones getting poached?


    Wait, there was one case.


    Jiang Nannan.


    Although Jiang Nannan had dropped out, where else could she have gone?


    Anyone with half a brain could figure out it had something to do with Su Yu.


    Good heavens, he already took Jiang Nannan, and now he was at it again?


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t sit still and started grumbling.


    "Alright, sit down."


    Mu En said calmly, "Ling Luochan is an ice-attribute soul master. The Ice God Palace is indeed a very suitable place for her. Su Yu wasn''t deceiving her."


    "But she is our student!" Xian Lin''er retorted.


    "She will graduate eventually. Besides, according to some ancient unwritten rules, all ice-attribute soul masters in the world naturally belong under the Ice God Palace''s jurisdiction."


    "The Ice God Palace isn''t as fanatical as the Body Sect, which insists on reclaiming all innate body martial souls."


    "But if an ice-attribute soul master wants to join the Ice God Palace, no other force can prevent it for any reason."


    "Otherwise, if they find out, they will retaliate immediately."


    "This¡­ this is too overbearing."


    Xian Lin''er said indignantly.


    "At least they are better than the Body Sect. They still respect the individual''s choice."


    Mu En chuckled.


    Xian Lin''er pouted. "Then why don''t they respect our wishes?"


    Mu En smiled and said nothing.


    Yan Shaozhe, however, took over the conversation.


    He sighed helplessly, "Because they only care about ice-attribute soul masters. Lin''er, you''ve never been to the Ice God Palace. Their discrimination against non-ice-attribute soul masters is extreme."


    "The first time I visited with Xiaotao, since neither of us were ice-attribute soul masters, we couldn''t even step past their gate."


    "What?"


    "You couldn''t even get past the gate on your first visit?"


    Xian Lin''er was stunned, and the other elders'' expressions also changed.


    Xian Lin''er couldn''t believe it. "You''re a Titled Douluo! They turned you away?"


    The mighty Martial Soul Department Dean of Shrek Academy, a Super Douluo, was shut out.


    The Ice God Palace did such a thing?


    Yan Shaozhe smiled bitterly. "A Super Douluo means nothing. Any random expert from the Ice God Palace is stronger than me."


    "I wanted to be angry, but I didn''t have the power to be."


    Xian Lin''er was speechless for a moment, then changed the topic. "Then how did you manage to take Xiaotao in later?"


    Yan Shaozhe spread his hands. "We waited for two days and only got in after their Grand Guardian approved it."


    Xian Lin''er: "¡­"


    The other elders: "¡­"


    So they just waited outside for two whole days?


    Xian Lin''er looked at Yan Shaozhe with a strange expression. "Didn''t expect you to have such patience."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed. "What else could I do? Force my way in?"


    "That place¡­ even if Teacher went in, he might not make it out alive. It is a sanctuary that worships a deity."


    At these words, everyone fell silent.


    Yes, if they couldn''t win, what else could they do but wait?


    Still, the whole situation felt a little humiliating.


    Xian Lin''er felt particularly uneasy. When had Shrek Academy ever been forced into such an awkward position?


    Sigh, if Elder Xuan were still around, at least they would have had more leverage.


    Xian Lin''er thought to herself.


    "Alright, it''s all in the past. No need to dwell on it. The Ice God Palace has its own rules; they weren''t deliberately making things difficult for us. Other factions would face the same treatment."


    "The Body Sect has been kicked out before too. They focus on principles, not individuals."


    "Let''s drop it and watch the match."


    With Mu En''s words, the others fell silent.


    Thinking about it wouldn''t change anything.


    The Ice God Palace would do as it pleased, and they had no way to stop it.


    Dwelling on it would only be self-inflicted frustration.


    At that moment, on the Sea God Lake, the icy mist had already dispersed.


    Su Yu and Ling Luochan''s figures gradually emerged from the mist.


    Ling Luochan gracefully bowed to Su Yu before retreating along the path she had come from. Her movements remained as elegant and light as ever. With just a few agile leaps, she returned to the small boat.


    Ma Xiaotao crossed her arms and scrutinized Ling Luochan with narrowed eyes. "You lost?"


    "Mm." Ling Luochan nodded.


    Ma Xiaotao raised an eyebrow. "You lost, yet you look so happy? What were you two doing in there?"


    She sounded like a detective trying to uncover some scandal. It wasn''t that she was overly suspicious, but rather, Ling Luochan''s reaction was too unusual.


    That icy, expressionless face that hadn''t changed for a thousand years was smiling. If there wasn''t something going on, Ma Xiaotao simply wouldn''t believe it.


    Ling Luochan''s slightly raised lips slowly flattened as she gave Ma Xiaotao a blank glance. "None of your business."


    "What did you just say?"


    "Say that again?"


    Ma Xiaotao immediately exploded, pointing at Ling Luochan and shouting, "Ling Luochan, I''m warning you¡ªstay away from him! He''s mine!"


    Whether it was because of Yan Shaozhe and the others trying to set them up or because of her own personal feelings, Ma Xiaotao had already started considering Su Yu as someone to observe closely.


    She couldn''t control Su Yu''s relationships with other people, but within the inner court, she would never allow anyone else to interfere.


    Especially not Ling Luochan. They had never gotten along.


    Ling Luochan scoffed coldly. "He''s yours?"


    "You have the nerve to say that?"


    "The real question is whether he even likes you."


    "Whether he likes me or not is his business, but you''re not allowed to have any ideas about him!" Ma Xiaotao snapped.


    "And why is that? Since when did you have the authority to control me?"


    Ling Luochan cast Ma Xiaotao a sidelong glance before turning to leave, leaving Ma Xiaotao fuming.


    "Ling Luochan, stop right there!"


    Just as she was about to chase after her, Wu Ming and Han Ruoruo quickly held her back.


    "Xiaotao, calm down! You need to calm down!" Wu Ming urged.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? That Ling Luochan dared to steal from me! Unforgivable!"


    Ma Xiaotao was trembling with anger. Given her personality, how could she tolerate such a thing?


    Han Ruoruo pressed down on Ma Xiaotao''s shoulder and said, "Xiaotao, you should know what kind of person Luochan is. She''s not like that."


    "She''s just deliberately trying to provoke you."


    "I don''t believe it! Sister Ruoruo, when have you ever seen her smile like that? Something happened between her and Su Yu!"


    "Everyone knows that the teachers want to match me with Su Yu, yet she still makes a move on him. If that''s not provocation, what is?"


    "Sister Ruoruo, she''s gone too far!" Ma Xiaotao said furiously.


    It wasn''t that she was deeply in love with Su Yu¡ªshe did have some feelings for him, but it wasn''t to that extent.


    She just couldn''t swallow this humiliation. Her personality was domineering; she absolutely wouldn''t tolerate someone else reaching into her plate.


    To her, this was a blatant challenge.


    Hearing Ma Xiaotao''s words, Han Ruoruo didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, it was strange for an ice-cold girl like Ling Luochan to smile.


    "Sister Ruoruo, even you have nothing to say now, right?" Ma Xiaotao pressed.


    Han Ruoruo sighed helplessly. "Xiaotao, are you planning to fight Luochan in front of all these people?"


    Ma Xiaotao was stunned. There were so many people around¡ªnot just outer court students, but also the elders.


    If she started a fight with Ling Luochan here, it would become a huge joke.


    Barely suppressing her anger, Ma Xiaotao took a deep breath and said, "Since they all lost, I''ll just ask Su Yu myself."


    With that, she transformed into a flash of flame and shot into the sky.


    "Xiaotao!"


    Han Ruoruo reached out to stop her, but her hand only grasped empty air. She sighed helplessly.


    "This impulsive temper of hers¡­ How does she even think she has the right to question Su Yu?"


    Ma Xiaotao was incredibly fast, like a blazing red flame streaking straight toward Su Yu.


    Su Yu stood with one hand behind his back, watching the fiery figure rapidly approach.


    "Whoosh!"


    When she was about two meters away, the flames abruptly halted, revealing Ma Xiaotao''s figure.


    She wore the inner court''s signature red uniform, her curves strikingly pronounced.


    Looking at the fiery beauty in front of him, Su Yu smiled faintly. "You came up so quickly?"


    "I thought you would wait a little longer."


    Ma Xiaotao waved her hand dismissively. "I couldn''t wait. Su Yu, what were you and Ling Luochan talking about in the ice mist?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Nothing much. Just chatting and giving her a few pointers." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were giving her pointers?"


    Ma Xiaotao was skeptical.


    "Do I not have the qualifications to?"


    Su Yu countered.


    "You do, but I don''t believe that''s all. She was smiling so happily¡ªthere must be something more!"


    "Believe whatever you want. If you don''t believe me, that''s your problem." Su Yu shrugged.


    "You¡ª!"


    Ma Xiaotao clenched her fists in frustration. "Su Yu, can''t you at least give me some face?"


    Su Yu said calmly, "I''m already being polite to you."


    "Then tell me, what exactly did you say to her?"


    "And why does that concern you?"


    "You''re overstepping your boundaries."


    Su Yu''s tone was indifferent.


    "You¡­! You bastard! You''re making me so mad! Are you going to tell me or not?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s voice rose with irritation.


    "If I don''t, what will you do?"


    Su Yu remained expressionless.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll beat it out of you!"


    A surge of intense heat radiated from Ma Xiaotao''s body, her voice low and dangerous.


    Hearing this, Su Yu smirked in disdain. "Then let''s see if you have the ability to."


    "Fine, fine, fine! I''ll make sure you see my strength!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a loud phoenix cry echoed through the air.


    Golden-red flames erupted from Ma Xiaotao''s body, instantly evaporating the moisture in the air.


    Behind her, the phantom of a phoenix appeared, blazing flames swirling around her.


    Beneath her feet, seven soul rings¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black¡ªglowed brightly.


    At that moment, Ma Xiaotao''s aura surged wildly.


    "Wow!"


    The outer court students gasped in shock.


    Seven rings¡ªSoul Sage!


    For most outer court students, this was an overwhelming level of power.


    An inner court senior was a Soul Sage-level expert?


    As expected of Shrek Academy''s inner court!


    The outer court students were beyond excited, eagerly anticipating the battle to come.

 Chapter 243 - 243: [DD2]: 243

    "Soul Sage?"


    Wang Dong''er furrowed her brows, but when she saw that tall and upright figure, the worry on her delicate face gradually faded.


    She understood his strength. Even if Ma Xiaotao was a Soul Sage, she¡­ probably wouldn''t be able to threaten him.


    After all, he had a natural restraint against Ma Xiaotao.


    "But she''s still a Soul Sage. Su Yu, don''t get careless."


    Wang Dong''er''s beautiful eyes were fixed on the battlefield in the distance. Her jade-like hands clenched slightly in front of her.


    ...


    Golden-red flames surged around Ma Xiaotao, her aura imposing.


    The Evil Fire Phoenix was already an extremely powerful top-tier beast martial soul. Combined with Ma Xiaotao''s Soul Sage-level cultivation, she radiated an overwhelming presence.


    She was only two meters away from Su Yu, and the intense heat rushed toward him.


    Yet, Su Yu remained smiling, completely unfazed, as if the scorching temperature did not affect him.


    Ma Xiaotao stared at Su Yu, her pink eyes flickering with firelight.


    "Su Yu, this is your last chance. What exactly did you tell her?"


    Su Yu replied impatiently, "If you want to fight, then fight. Stop talking nonsense."


    Ma Xiaotao took a deep breath. In the next moment, the flames around her erupted violently.


    The already scorching golden-red fire surged higher, and a torrent of flames shot toward Su Yu.


    Su Yu slightly tilted his body, dodging the fiery assault. Ma Xiaotao''s first soul ring lit up.


    She opened her lips, and a golden-red fire streak shot straight at Su Yu.


    First Soul Skill: Phoenix Fire Line.


    The golden-red flames were searing hot, even Su Yu could feel the heat.


    Su Yu gently waved his right hand, releasing a chilling force that instantly froze the flames.


    Ma Xiaotao snorted coldly and lunged at Su Yu. Simultaneously, her second and third soul rings lit up.


    Waves of fierce flames erupted from her body, and enormous fiery wings and a magnificent phoenix tail unfolded behind her.


    The already scorching Evil Phoenix Fire surged in intensity under the effects of Bathing Fire Phoenix and Phoenix Wing Soar.


    Ma Xiaotao charged forward. In an instant, she was right in front of Su Yu.


    She was surrounded by raging flames, resembling a massive fireball, as she lunged at Su Yu¡ªalmost as if she wanted to embrace him along with the fire.


    As she neared, Su Yu felt as though he was being engulfed by a firestorm. The terrifying heat curled his hair.


    Ma Xiaotao spread her arms wide as if to grab Su Yu, but the searing pain from the heat made it clear that this was a deadly attack.


    At the critical moment, a surge of ice-blue light erupted from Su Yu''s body. An invisible barrier formed around him, blocking the waves of heat.


    Before Ma Xiaotao could react, Su Yu''s ice-covered hand had already reached out.


    Ignoring the temperature of the Evil Phoenix Fire, he firmly grasped Ma Xiaotao''s wrist.


    "Sizzle!"


    The collision of ice and fire produced a sharp sound, with white mist rising into the air.


    Su Yu held on tightly and gave a forceful pull. Ma Xiaotao instantly lost her balance and had to twist her body in midair.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yu pivoted and struck Ma Xiaotao''s abdomen with his left palm.


    With a heavy impact, Ma Xiaotao was sent flying more than ten meters. She tumbled midair but managed to stabilize herself with the help of her wings.


    Wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of her lips, Ma Xiaotao''s eyes burned with intense fighting spirit.


    "You''re still this strong. From now on, I won''t hold back. Be careful not to get hurt."


    Ma Xiaotao hovered above, looking down at Su Yu.


    Su Yu replied calmly, "Just attack. If I get hurt, it''s because I''m not skilled enough."


    "But... I don''t think you have that ability."


    "You''re still as arrogant as ever. Then watch closely!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes gradually turned crimson as her sixth soul ring lit up.


    Hundreds of fireballs rained down on Su Yu like a fiery storm.


    Compared to two years ago, Ma Xiaotao''s Phoenix Meteor Shower had significantly increased in power¡ªboth in number and individual strength.


    The overwhelming barrage covered nearly half the battlefield, completely enclosing Su Yu while also melting the lotus leaves around him.


    With no lotus leaves left to stand on, how would Su Yu maintain his footing?


    "So that''s your plan, huh?"


    "But did you forget? This is Sea God Lake, and I use ice."


    With a light chuckle, Su Yu raised two fingers like a sword and swung his hand.


    A boundless sword aura surged forth, enveloping the lake water.


    Each droplet of water carried a sliver of sword intent, surging like a mighty tidal wave.


    Boom!


    The entire Sea God Lake seemed to tremble. The sharp sword intent swept through the battlefield, forming countless water dragons that roared forward.


    The Phoenix Meteor Shower was instantly engulfed, and the high temperature created a thick mist that obscured the surroundings.


    Yet the overbearing sword intent remained unstoppable.


    Ma Xiaotao''s expression changed as she quickly retreated, but the tidal wave was even faster.


    Despite using her soul power to defend, she was still struck and sent flying, coughing up blood.


    ...


    Yan Shaozhe abruptly stood up in shock, and the other elders also looked alarmed.


    "What an incredible self-created soul skill!"


    Xian Lin''er was stunned.


    With just one move, Ma Xiaotao had been completely overwhelmed!


    The sheer sword intent of this attack sent shivers down her spine.


    "That was an incredibly domineering strike. He even held back a significant portion of his power¡ªotherwise, Ma Xiaotao would have been severely injured."


    Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened. He was deeply shocked by Su Yu''s sudden sword strike.


    Such a powerful self-created soul skill¡­ Was it developed by Su Yu himself?


    If not, where did he learn it from?


    Why had they never heard of it before?


    "A magnificent, overwhelming strike¡ªthis sword move is extraordinary."


    Mu En slightly opened his drowsy eyes and spoke indifferently.


    Upon hearing Mu En''s words, the many elders present simultaneously changed their expressions. Even Elder Mu had spoken so highly of it?


    At that moment, their gazes toward Su Yu became even more solemn.


    ...


    "Cough, cough..."


    Ma Xiaotao coughed up a small mouthful of blood. The phoenix fire wings behind her flapped rapidly, barely keeping her afloat in midair.


    Her face was slightly pale, and her beautiful eyes still carried lingering shock.


    He didn''t even use his martial soul. He didn''t use any weapons either. Just a casual slash¡­ and it held such immense power?


    Ma Xiaotao flew closer to Su Yu, looking at him with a complicated expression.


    By now, the lotus leaves on the battlefield had been almost destroyed, leaving only a single intact one beneath Su Yu''s feet.


    In a soft voice, Ma Xiaotao asked, "Can you tell me the name of that self-created soul skill?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu casually replied, "This move is called¡ªMoon-Fang Piercer of the Heavens."


    "Moon-Fang Piercer of the Heavens?"


    Ma Xiaotao murmured the name softly. Her eyes flickered with admiration, stubbornness, frustration, and appreciation¡ªall kinds of emotions mixed.


    "It''s a very powerful move. You are truly talented."


    "No need for all that talk. Are you conceding?"


    Ma Xiaotao shook her head. "I know you held back earlier, but I haven''t chosen to admit defeat yet."


    Su Yu remained expressionless. "Then let''s continue."


    Ma Xiaotao took a deep look at Su Yu before softly replying, "Alright."


    As soon as her voice fell, the golden-red flames around her surged to an unprecedented level.


    The seventh soul ring, which had remained motionless all this time, finally lit up.


    Seventh Soul Skill: Evil Fire Phoenix True Form.


    Under the shroud of golden-red flames, Ma Xiaotao gradually transformed into a massive Evil Fire Phoenix.


    Martial Soul True Body¡ªthe trump card of a Soul Sage. Once activated, all attributes would skyrocket.


    At this moment, Ma Xiaotao had entered her strongest state.


    As she unleashed her Martial Soul True Body, Su Yu''s expression also turned more serious.


    A freezing aura spread out¡ªhis Ice Emperor Martial Soul took over.


    Ice-blue light radiated outward, sending an overwhelming chill surging through the air. Sea God Lake began to freeze over with layers of solid ice.


    The lotus leaves had been destroyed, but Su Yu could construct a new battlefield at will.


    Then, his soul rings flickered, appearing one by one.


    However, he deliberately concealed his true soul ring colors¡ªafter all, they were too shocking, and there was no need to draw unnecessary attention.


    His first four soul rings remained black, but his fifth soul ring¡­


    It shone red.


    Even so, this sight alone was already shocking enough.


    The moment the fifth red soul ring appeared, the entire audience erupted.


    "A... a hundred-thousand-year soul ring?!"


    On the inner court''s side, Wu Ming''s face changed dramatically¡ªshe simply couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Han Ruoruo also took a deep breath, her gaze filled with shock and uncertainty.


    They already knew that Su Yu''s first four soul rings were at the ten-thousand-year level¡ªMa Xiaotao had mentioned it before.


    But who could have imagined that Su Yu''s fifth soul ring would be a hundred-thousand-year soul ring?


    A hundred-thousand-year fifth soul ring¡ªwas that even possible?


    Even with all their knowledge and experience, they had never seen anything like this before.


    Meng Hongchen giggled sweetly, her delicate face filled with pride and admiration.


    "Brother, did you see that? Yu is incredible!"


    Her brother, Xiao Hongchen, was completely stunned. He stared blankly at the hundred-thousand-year soul ring, utterly speechless.


    "No way¡­ this guy¡­ is this even human?"


    "Can you at least act like a normal person?!"


    Xiao Hongchen looked like he was about to cry. He had always dreamed of catching up to Su Yu¡­ but how was he supposed to do that now?


    A hundred-thousand-year-fifth soul ring¡ªhow could he possibly compete?


    ...


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed drastically, and many of the elders also turned grim.


    They had already been shocked moments ago, yet now they were stunned all over again.


    They were witnessing something beyond all expectations.


    "This¡­ is a hundred-thousand-year soul ring?"


    Qian Duoduo asked uncertainly.


    The blood-red radiance was so striking that it made his heart tremble.


    "It''s a hundred-thousand-year soul ring. You''re not mistaken."


    Yan Shaozhe swallowed dryly, his voice somewhat strained.


    The continent was filled with powerful individuals, but he had never heard of anyone who possessed a hundred-thousand-year fifth soul ring.


    Even Mu En had only obtained a hundred-thousand-year soul ring by the time of his seventh soul ring.


    Yet Su Yu had somehow achieved this with his fifth?


    Was he even human?!


    "Could it be fake? Some kind of illusion?"


    Cai Mei''er asked, still in disbelief.


    All eyes turned toward Mu En.


    Mu En shook his head and calmly said, "It''s real. That is indeed a hundred-thousand-year soul ring. The aura is unmistakable."

 Chapter 244 - 244: [DD2]: 244

    Mu En''s words were naturally trusted by everyone, which only made them more alarmed.


    Because it meant that Su Yu truly possessed a hundred-thousand-year fifth soul ring¡ªa shocking revelation.


    "How did he do it?"


    Yan Shaozhe exclaimed in shock, while the other elders remained silent.


    After all, for an ordinary soul master, it was nearly impossible to endure a hundred-thousand-year soul ring as a fifth ring.


    Zhang Lexuan had already exerted all her strength to absorb a hundred-thousand-year soul ring for her eighth ring.


    How exactly did Su Yu manage to achieve this on his fifth ring?


    "Could it be a sacrifice?"


    Xian Liner speculated.


    "Soul beast sacrifices have long been a rumored legend, but why would a soul beast willingly sacrifice itself for a human?"


    "This child truly has many secrets..."


    Elder Lin sighed deeply.


    The other elders nodded in agreement.


    "This battle¡­ Xiaotao will lose."


    Elder Song murmured.


    Although Martial Soul True Body was powerful, the amplification of a hundred-thousand-year soul ring was equally terrifying.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face was heavy as he stared intently at the distant battlefield.


    Only Zhang Lexuan''s beautiful face remained calm, with a faint trace of relief in her eyes.


    ...


    Black, black, black, black, red¡ªfive soul rings revolved around Su Yu, radiating a mysterious glow.


    With his martial soul attached, Su Yu was cloaked in an icy blue radiance, his eyes like an ancient frozen lake, bone-chillingly cold.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, an endless frost spread outward from him.


    On Sea God Lake, blocks of solid ice rapidly expanded in all directions, freezing the lake water.


    In the air, Ma Xiaotao hovered, her body transformed into a phoenix engulfed in evil fire. Her eyes flickered with disbelief.


    "A hundred-thousand-year soul ring!"


    The next moment, her shock turned into overwhelming battle intent.


    "As expected of you. Let me see what makes this hundred-thousand-year soul ring so remarkable!"


    The giant wings of the Evil Fire Phoenix flapped, sending a surge of blazing flames forward.


    The terrifying heat distorted even the air itself.


    "Chirp!"


    Accompanied by a phoenix cry, a massive, sharp claw covered in evil fire slashed down toward Su Yu.


    That single claw alone was larger than Su Yu''s entire body. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu''s gaze flickered as his second soul ring shone, instantly enveloping him in ice armor.


    He raised his fist and struck.


    Clang!


    His punch collided with the claw, producing a sound like metal striking stone.


    The evil fire scattered, and the massive claw was forced back with a single blow.


    Yet, instead of retreating, the Evil Fire Phoenix pressed forward, descending from the sky.


    An endless inferno surged forth, carrying a devastating heat that seemed capable of incinerating everything.


    Martial Soul True Body¡ªit was a soul master''s strongest weapon.


    But Su Yu remained calm in the face of danger. His fifth soul ring gleamed, its blood-red glow radiating a demonic light.


    A thick layer of diamond-like ice crystals spread over his hands, reinforcing his already sturdy ice armor.


    Two hundred-thousand-year soul skills activated simultaneously.


    Ice Emperor''s Dominion, Ice Emperor''s Claws.


    Su Yu did not hold back¡ªhe faced the attack head-on.


    The roaring flames engulfed him completely, the Evil Fire Phoenix folding its enormous wings around him.


    Within the enclosed flames, the phoenix fire burned fiercely, as if determined to melt Su Yu entirely.


    The danger was palpable.


    Yet, wrapped in dual layers of ice armor, Su Yu remained completely unfazed by the intense heat. His icy blue radiance shone brightly, forcing the evil fire to retreat.


    His hands, like two razor-sharp blades, not only withstood the phoenix''s claws but also pried apart the fiery wings that had attempted to trap him.


    In the Phoenix''s crimson eyes, a flash of human-like astonishment appeared.


    In Martial Soul True Body form, Ma Xiaotao''s strength was supposed to be overwhelming.


    The power of her Evil Phoenix Fire had been pushed to its limit.


    Yet Su Yu had endured it by sheer force¡ªand his terrifying strength even surpassed hers.


    "Woman, you know nothing about power."


    Su Yu grinned, exerted force, and forcibly spread the Phoenix''s fiery wings open.


    Then, he lunged forward, his ice-crystal-covered hands piercing through the evil flames and striking the Evil Fire Phoenix''s body.


    The next moment, something terrifying happened.


    An indescribable storm of extreme frost exploded outward.


    The raging evil flames seemed to encounter their natural nemesis and dissipated rapidly.


    An endless chill spread from Su Yu''s hands in a wild torrent.


    Ice began to form over the Phoenix''s body, layer upon layer of thick frost expanding.


    Even in Martial Soul True Body form, Ma Xaiotao was unable to resist the freezing.


    Absolute elemental suppression was displayed to perfection.


    The Phoenix''s enormous eyes stared at Su Yu, filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Do you need another chance?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    The Evil Fire Phoenix blinked, momentarily confused.


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    Before the astonished gazes of the onlookers, he lifted the massive Phoenix with both hands and casually flung her away.


    The colossal Evil Fire Phoenix¡ªover ten meters in size¡ªwas hurled dozens of meters away, crashing heavily onto the frozen lake.


    The ice, strengthened by the extreme frost, was incredibly solid.


    But this only made the impact even harsher, leaving the Evil Fire Phoenix dazed.


    Su Yu''s gaze turned sharp as lightning, locking onto another target.


    "One isn''t enough. Miss Wu Ming, you come too."


    Su Yu extended his right hand and beckoned casually, his gesture instantly enraging Wu Ming.


    "How arrogant! Who does he think he is?"


    "So what if he has a hundred-thousand-year soul ring? He dares to look down on me?"


    Like Ma Xiaotao, Wu Ming had a fiery temper and could not tolerate such provocation.


    Without hesitation, she soared into the sky.


    "Ming''er!"


    Han Ruoruo reached out, trying to stop Wu Ming, but she was a step too late.


    Behind Wu Ming, a golden crow''s phantom spread its wings, and her entire body transformed into golden light, descending from the sky.


    Golden-red flames surrounded her, making her look like a goddess of fire.


    She raised her right hand toward the sky, and her fourth soul ring lit up. A ruby-colored light sphere, initially the size of a longan, shot upward.


    The sphere rapidly expanded in the wind, growing to the size of a basin before hurtling toward Su Yu like a shooting star.


    Just before reaching him, it exploded, transforming into a golden ring of fire.


    The fire ring carried immense impact force and searing heat, roaring toward Su Yu.


    However, as it surged toward him, Su Yu simply raised his palm and lightly slapped it, completely dispersing the attack.


    Wu Ming''s beautiful eyes flashed as she charged downward, activating her second and first soul rings simultaneously. A thick, pillar-like fire beam blasted straight at Su Yu.


    Su Yu extended his right hand and clenched his fingers lightly¡ªinstantly, the golden-red fire pillar froze solid.


    The next moment, with just a slight tap of his index finger, the massive fire pillar shattered into countless fragments.


    "How is this possible?"


    Wu Ming hovered in midair, more than ten meters away from Su Yu, her face filled with shock.


    She couldn''t believe how effortlessly Su Yu had neutralized her attacks.


    Was Ultimate Ice truly this powerful?


    Su Yu glanced at Wu Ming''s increasingly grim expression and said indifferently, "You don''t need to embarrass yourself with these little tricks. You should know why I called you up here."


    "Little tricks?"


    Wu Ming''s eyes widened in anger. "Did you just call my techniques little tricks?"


    Su Yu''s tone remained calm. "That''s simply the truth."


    "Fine, fine, fine! Then let me show you what real techniques look like!"


    Wu Ming, enraged, flapped her golden-red wings and lunged directly at Su Yu.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªWu Ming was incredibly strong, and the power of the Golden Crow''s True Fire was no weaker than the Evil Phoenix Fire.


    Against almost any other opponent, her attacks would be nearly impossible to withstand.


    But Su Yu was no ordinary person.


    His two layers of ice armor completely negated the Golden Crow''s True Fire, allowing him to dismantle all of Wu Ming''s attacks with ease.


    Smack!


    Su Yu struck Wu Ming in the chest with a single palm, sending her flying backward.


    She tumbled through the air, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    By coincidence, she landed right where Ma Xiaotao had fallen earlier.


    Looking at the Evil Fire Phoenix beside her¡ªstill struggling to break free from the Ultimate Ice¡ªWu Ming''s eyes flashed with determination.


    At last, her pitch-black seventh soul ring lit up.


    Her entire body transformed into a golden-red flame maiden, and a sharp, bird-like cry escaped from her lips.


    As her wings wrapped around Ma Xiaotao, the Golden Crow''s True Fire surged outward.


    Combining their strength, they finally managed to melt the ice that had imprisoned the Evil Fire Phoenix.


    Their beautiful eyes met for a brief moment¡ªthen, without hesitation, they both launched an attack on Su Yu.


    One was the Evil Fire Phoenix.


    The other was the Golden Crow.


    Two Soul Sages, both using their Martial Soul True Bodies, combining the Phoenix Evil Fire with the Golden Crow''s True Fire¡ªan utterly terrifying power.


    Su Yu laughed.


    "Good! Come on, then!"


    Instead of retreating, he advanced, launching an attack against both of them at once.


    "Phoenix Meteor Shower!"


    "Golden Crow''s Heaven-Shaking Strike!"


    Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming unleashed their most powerful soul skills atop their Martial Soul True Bodies.


    Instantly, the air temperature skyrocketed, as countless fireballs and miniature Golden Crows rained down toward Su Yu.


    At the same time, Su Yu''s fourth soul ring lit up.


    Ice Emperor''s Phoenix Feather.


    In an instant, countless ice swords shot outward, colliding violently with the fireballs and Golden Crows.


    Ice and fire¡ªicy blue against golden red¡ªpainted the entire sky in dazzling colors.


    "Fall back!"


    "Everyone, retreat!"


    Han Ruoruo quickly commanded the inner courtyard students to withdraw.


    At that moment, the battle had reached an incredibly intense climax.


    Even Han Ruoruo was astonished by the sheer destructive energy being unleashed.


    Two Soul Sages, both in Martial Soul True Body form and yet¡­ they still couldn''t defeat Su Yu?


    Only now did Han Ruoruo realize just how overwhelmingly strong Su Yu truly was.


    On the outer courtyard''s side, countless students were already dumbfounded.


    A battle of such terrifying magnitude was beyond their imagination.


    It was too intense, too shocking.


    Even the residual shockwaves made their hearts pound with fear.


    Within the outer courtyard, several familiar figures stood in silent awe.


    Ning Tian, Zhu Lu, Tang Ya, and others¡ªall watched the fierce exchange in disbelief.


    Ning Tian pursed her lips, her beautiful eyes still reflecting lingering astonishment.


    In just two years¡­ Su Yu had become even stronger.


    Zhu Lu''s heterochromatic eyes gleamed with admiration.


    If only she had such power¡ªhow incredible that would be.

 Chapter 245 - 245: [DD2]: 245

    Ice swords and flames clashed fiercely over the Sea God Lake, erupting into a dazzling and intense confrontation.


    Countless brilliant flames and icy swords scattered in all directions, striking sparks off the solid ice surface.


    Su Yu''s gaze sharpened as countless ice swords shot forth once again. The extreme cold of his ice surged outward, suppressing the explosive power of the two Soul Sages simultaneously.


    Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming exchanged a glance, both seeing disbelief reflected in each other''s eyes.


    Two Soul Sages, both unleashing their Martial Soul True Bodies, yet they were still unable to overpower a mere Soul King?


    Both women were naturally proud and strong-willed¡ªhow could they tolerate such humiliation?


    They immediately pushed their soul power to the limit, preparing for an even stronger burst of power.


    However, Su Yu didn''t give them the chance. He formed his fingers into a sword and slashed again.


    Moon-Fang Piercer of the Heavens!


    Countless sword auras roared forward, infused with icy energy, transforming into a sky full of ice swords.


    Ma Xiaotao''s expression changed drastically. She shouted, "Be careful!"


    The sword energy shot skyward, its overwhelming presence making the two women feel as though they were surrounded by thousands of blades, chilling them to the bone.


    They summoned layers of raging flames to resist, but still, they were both struck and sent flying.


    Even in their Martial Soul True Body states, they found it difficult to withstand such a powerful assault.


    Su Yu''s figure flickered as he soared into the sky, gathering violent winds around him. A massive tornado, fused with countless ice swords, erupted under his foot.


    With a single stomp, the storm crashed down, sending the two fiery figures plummeting from the sky to the ground.


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed drastically. The elders looked solemn. The inner courtyard students were deathly silent. Han Ruoruo''s beautiful face tensed, her eyes filled with deep concern.


    Suspended in midair, Su Yu suddenly turned his gaze toward the inner courtyard students. A streak of ice shot from his fingertips, slicing across hundreds of meters toward them.


    The ice sword arrived with blinding speed. Han Ruoruo reacted instantly, summoning her Martial Soul to conjure a golden ring, shattering the ice sword in an instant.


    She frowned slightly, puzzled as to why Su Yu would attack them.


    Then, Su Yu laughed heartily. "Miss Ruoruo, you should join as well."


    Han Ruoruo raised her delicate brows and said softly, "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "I''m not joking. I''m... completely serious."


    As he spoke, Su Yu swept his sword-hand forward, summoning a storm of ice swords.


    Han Ruoruo sighed and murmured, "This Su Yu..."


    Her Golden Rope flickered, shattering the approaching ice swords.


    She knew now¡ªSu Yu was determined to drag her into this fight.


    With no other choice, she reassured the other students before gracefully leaping into the battle.


    Her movements were elegant and light, like a celestial fairy in a flowing white dress, exuding a calm and serene aura.


    Standing on the ice, she watched Su Yu descend toward her and sighed. "Are you still not done? Do you have to drag me in?"


    Su Yu smiled slightly. "I''m not done yet. Those two women talked big, but their skills were lacking."


    "I barely used any strength, and they were already down."


    "Y-You...!"


    Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming, who had just gotten back on their feet, were infuriated but found themselves at a loss for words.


    Su Yu''s last attack had detonated a burst of frost energy, forcibly knocking them both out of their Martial Soul True Body states.


    They weren''t blind¡ªthey recognized that move as an exceptionally powerful self-created soul skill.


    But that was precisely what frustrated them. Why did this guy have such an endless supply of terrifyingly strong techniques?


    And every single one of them was absurdly powerful!


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu said lightly. "I''m just stating facts."


    "The two of you¡ªyour tempers are fierce, but your skills are weak."


    "Especially you." He looked at Wu Ming. "You''re not even as strong as Ma Xiaotao."


    Wu Ming''s face instantly flushed with anger and embarrassment. No one in the inner courtyard had ever dared to talk to her like this.


    "Don''t be so arrogant! If you have the guts, let''s fight again!"


    Han Ruoruo sighed. "Ming''er, stop it."


    Then she turned to Su Yu. "And Su Yu, stop provoking her."


    "You wanted to spar with me, right? Then come."


    Su Yu smiled slightly. "Miss Ruoruo, at least you''re reasonable. But actually... I meant all three of you together."


    At this, even Han Ruoruo furrowed her brows. "Su Yu, if I had a worse temper, I''d think you were deliberately provoking me."


    Su Yu chuckled. "You should be able to tell that I''m serious, not provoking."


    "Indeed, your strength has already been proven," Han Ruoruo said. "But, Su Yu... don''t underestimate me."


    Su Yu grinned. "Alright then. Let me experience your strength first."


    "Brace yourself!"


    Han Ruoruo''s beautiful eyes gleamed as a flash of golden light shot forth from beneath her feet, streaking toward Su Yu like a lightning-fast golden rope.


    Beneath her, seven soul rings rippled, and her first soul ring suddenly flared.


    That golden rope stretched forward like a living snake, sweeping toward Su Yu''s feet before abruptly looping into a golden ring, aiming to ensnare him.


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed as he dodged instantly, turning and slashing with his sword fingers.


    Yet when his sword energy struck the Golden Rope, it felt as if he had hit cotton¡ªcompletely ineffective.


    The golden rope slithered sideways, twirling in midair before forming another golden ring, aiming to capture Su Yu once more.


    Su Yu shifted his stance and dodged again. His fourth soul ring lit up, and a Phoenix Illusion spread its wings, unleashing a storm of ice swords. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having witnessed this soul skill''s power before, Han Ruoruo didn''t dare underestimate it. She raised her right hand, releasing a golden energy ring that expanded outward, enveloping her.


    The golden energy ring appeared simple¡ªabout as thick as an arm and five meters in diameter.


    Yet, it was astonishingly sturdy.


    Countless ice swords rained down like a torrential storm, but they were all blocked by the golden ring.


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed with surprise. He extended his right hand, summoning the Blue Ancient Spear.


    Merging with his spear, Su Yu unleashed a piercing strike.


    A single chilling gleam arrived first¡ªthen the spear shot forth like a dragon.


    The Blue Ancient Spear radiated a terrifying glow, crashing down on the golden ring with unstoppable force.


    Yet, the golden ring remained unshaken, as solid as an iron fortress.


    "Interesting."


    Su Yu''s eyes sparkled. At that moment, the golden ring suddenly split into three, forming an interlinked chain from three directions.


    With a sharp clang, a mysterious force surged forth, momentarily making Su Yu''s grip on his spear unstable.


    But in the next instant, his blood and energy surged as he forcibly shook off the force, sending his spear into a flurry of dragon-like strikes.


    Thirteen Death Strikes¡ªWhite Dragon!


    Han Ruoruo''s expression shifted. She flicked her Golden Rope, summoning countless golden rings as shields.


    But Su Yu''s spear shattered them one by one, forcing her to retreat.


    Just as Su Yu prepared another strike, two waves of scorching energy surged toward him¡ªMa Xiaotao and Wu Ming had rejoined the battle.


    "Excellent!"


    Su Yu twirled his spear, shattering the incoming Phoenix Fire Line before countering Wu Ming''s attack.


    As countless ice shards burst forth, his spear danced through the battlefield, enveloping the sky in a blizzard.


    Amid wind and snow, a long spear danced like a roaming dragon, weaving through countless transformations.


    Han Ruoruo controlled her Golden Rope, continuously restricting Su Yu, while Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming seized the opportunity to launch their attacks. The four engaged in a fierce battle atop the icy surface.


    As the fight progressed, Su Yu''s movements became increasingly fluid, as if his spear had come to life, stirring the lake into a tempest. For the first time, his Thirteen Death Strikes was displayed in public, astonishing everyone.


    Gradually, Su Yu entered a peculiar state, an indescribable sensation washing over him¡ªa feeling both familiar and elusive, one he had never fully grasped before.


    His mind cleared, and in an instant, everything became crystal clear. He realized this was the culmination of more than two years of accumulation, a moment of sudden enlightenment.


    Closing his eyes, a strange energy enveloped his entire body. Despite his closed eyes, his attacks grew even more unpredictable and unfathomable.


    Han Ruoruo gritted her silver teeth, feeling immense pressure. She sensed something was off with Su Yu but found herself unable to withdraw from the battle.


    Not just her¡ªMa Xiaotao and Wu Ming, caught in the onslaught of Su Yu''s attacks, were also unable to escape.


    Suddenly, black and white lights began emanating from Su Yu''s body, rapidly expanding.


    Black and white intertwined, clashing against each other, exuding an aura of absolute dominance and majesty.


    Han Ruoruo''s expression grew solemn as she struggled to hold her ground.


    The black-and-white glow was eerie beyond measure¡ªher Golden Rope seemed to lose all power the moment it entered its radiance.


    Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming fared even worse¡ªtheir flames mysteriously vanished within the black-and-white light, as if stripped away.


    This energy carried an overwhelming sense of authority, striking fear into their spirits.


    Even Han Ruoruo, whose spiritual power was far from weak, felt like a mere speck before the vast heavens, her insignificance laid bare.


    "What the hell is this?" Ma Xiaotao said, her face pale.


    The black-and-white light not only suppressed her soul power and spiritual strength but also made her body feel inexplicably weak.


    Moreover, there seemed to be an invisible pull preventing her from breaking away.


    Wu Ming, equally pale, struggled to parry Su Yu''s attacks while calling out, "Sister Ruoruo, think of something! I can''t hold on much longer!"


    Han Ruoruo was in slightly better condition but had beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    "He seems to have comprehended something¡­ but I don''t know what it is. Whatever it is, it''s terrifying."


    "Xiaotao, Ming''er, hold on. I''ll break through this with my Martial Soul True Body!"


    Upon hearing this, the two women nodded in agreement.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Ruoruo braced against the overwhelming force and prepared to unleash her full soul power.


    Both her arms rose as her silver eyes glowed brilliantly. The Golden Rope coiled around her body, spinning and dancing rapidly.


    A faint silver light enveloped her, and then¡ªher figure vanished.


    The next moment, countless strands of gold-and-silver-colored Golden Rope scattered in all directions.


    Under the pressure of Su Yu''s black-and-white radiance, Han Ruoruo finally revealed her true strength¡ªGolden Rope True Form.


    Two strands of gold-and-silver Golden Rope wrapped around Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming''s waists, pulling them toward her.


    Simultaneously, golden and silver rings began manifesting, spreading toward Su Yu.


    Though the golden-silver rings were affected by the black-and-white light, they still managed to reach him.


    Su Yu''s Blue Ancient Spear was ensnared by the golden-silver rings and wrenched from his grasp.


    More rings rained down from above, layer upon layer, completely enclosing Su Yu.


    Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming finally breathed a sigh of relief. They had finally subdued him.


    However, just as they were about to celebrate, the black-and-white light around Su Yu suddenly started spinning rapidly.


    In an instant, the golden-silver rings binding Su Yu shattered simultaneously.


    Su Yu clenched his fist¡ªblack and white yin-yang fish faintly appeared around his knuckles.


    With a single punch, space trembled.


    The black-and-white fish intertwined, their immense force surging forth with unstoppable might.


    The countless golden-silver ropes in the vicinity instantly vanished, and the ice beneath them shattered.


    Han Ruoruo, who had transformed into golden-silver light, was forcibly restored to her human form, coughing up blood.


    Her Martial Soul True Body had been broken¡ªby a single punch.


    As the fist continued toward her, Han Ruoruo''s face turned pale with horror.


    "Not good!"


    High above, Du Weilun could no longer sit still.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of Han Ruoruo and the others, his eight soul rings flickering.


    "Boom!"


    The twin yin-yang fish exploded, slamming into Du Weilun''s defenses.


    Shockingly, his powerful soul force barrier was shattered in an instant.


    Before Du Weilun could react, Su Yu''s punch landed squarely on his chest.


    "Thud!"


    A muffled sound echoed as Du Weilun''s face twisted in disbelief. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    Han Ruoruo gasped and quickly rushed over. "Director Du, are you okay?"


    Du Weilun swallowed the blood and muttered, "I''m¡­ fine. I was just careless."


    Seeing Su Yu finally come to a halt, Han Ruoruo quickly supported Du Weilun and retreated.


    ...


    On the large ship, the elders stood in stunned silence.


    Yan Shaozhe flashed into the battlefield, supporting Du Weilun.


    "Old Du, are you hurt?" Yan Shaozhe asked.


    Du Weilun shook his head. "I let my guard down. Su Yu''s punch was ridiculously strong¡ªit even broke through my defense."


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression grew heavy as he gazed at Su Yu, whose black-and-white aura had intensified.


    Even he could sense a threat from him.


    "Teacher, what''s happening to Su Yu?" Ma Xiaotao asked as she approached.


    Yan Shaozhe sighed and replied, "It looks like an epiphany¡­ but at the same time, it feels different."


    "But one thing''s for sure¡ªSu Yu has comprehended something truly extraordinary."


    "He¡­ he had this kind of opportunity? Did he gain insight from fighting us?" Wu Ming asked in shock.


    Yan Shaozhe shook his head. "It has little to do with you. This was his breakthrough."


    PS: What puzzled me in Soul Land 2 was that the majority of top-tier students in the Inner Courtyard were women. While such a setting might work well in a harem story, with Yuhao¡ªthe Tang simp¡ªas the main character, it felt wasted.

 Chapter 246 - 246: [DD2]: 246

    Upon hearing this, Wu Ming opened her mouth, about to say something, when suddenly, the space trembled, and two figures appeared one after another beside Su Yu.


    An invisible force surged forth, sending Yan Shaozhe and the others flying backward more than ten meters. Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming fared even worse, tumbling to the ground in an undignified manner.


    Ma Xiaotao initially felt a surge of anger, but the moment she saw those two figures, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her, instantly extinguishing her fury.


    Wu Ming, however, was unaware of the situation''s gravity and angrily shouted at the two newcomers, "Who are you? How dare you to trespass into Shrek Academy?"


    Yan Shaozhe was startled and quickly pulled Wu Ming back, hurriedly saying, "Wu Ming is still young and ignorant; please, Hight Priest and Grand Guardian, do not take offense."


    Hai Bodong didn''t even glance at Yan Shaozhe, completely ignoring everyone present.


    Mu Wu, on the other hand, looked at Yan Shaozhe and said, "Bright Phoenix Douluo, now is not the time for conversation. Take your people and leave."


    "The young master is on the verge of a breakthrough¡ªdo not disturb him."


    Yan Shaozhe nodded and said, "I understand. But may I ask, what exactly is happening with Young Master Su Yu?"


    Mu Wu responded indifferently, "The young master has waited years for this moment; failure is not an option. As for everything else, I cannot disclose it."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe no longer pressed for answers. He gestured to his people and said, "Let''s go."


    Ma Xiaotao stared intently at Su Yu, curiosity surging in her beautiful eyes.


    Today''s battle had made Su Yu''s strength seem completely out of her reach.


    Especially that final burst of black and white light¡ªit was incredibly strange. What exactly was that?


    Han Ruoruo was also filled with curiosity. That single punch from Su Yu had shattered her Martial Soul True Body.


    At that moment, it felt as though an indescribable force had easily dismantled her soul power and shaken her very spirit. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t imagine what kind of power it was, for it to be so overwhelmingly strong.


    But no matter how curious she was, she could only follow Yan Shaozhe and leave.


    As Yan Shaozhe and the others departed, only Su Yu, Hai Bodong, and Mu Wu remained at the center of Sea God Lake.


    Just then, Su Yu moved again.


    Intense black and white light spread outward once more, this time covering nearly a hundred meters, forming what seemed like a domain of black and white.


    "Roar! ¡Á2"


    Two consecutive dragon roars echoed through the air as the black and white light around Su Yu manifested into two illusory dragon shadows¡ªone black, one white.


    The black dragon was wild, domineering, unrestrained, and profound.


    The white dragon was majestic, divine, solemn, and grand.


    One black, one white¡ªtwo entirely different auras merged seamlessly, resembling the harmony of yin and yang, complementing each other perfectly.


    Su Yu clenched his fist, and the intertwining black and white light condensed into a Taiji yin-yang symbol.


    In the next moment, he threw a punch, exuding an overwhelming and unparalleled aura.


    The two illusory dragon shadows soared into the sky, their roars shaking the heavens.


    The surrounding ice shattered completely, and within a five-hundred-meter radius, the lake water was blasted into a massive depression, sending waves splashing a hundred meters high.


    Su Yu''s punch nearly reached the bottom of Sea God Lake, stirring the entire lake into chaos.


    On the inner courtyard side, numerous small boats were tossed into the air, forcing the students aboard to leap off.


    Xiao Hongchen cursed loudly, stabilizing himself in mid-air using his flying soul tool.


    Even the outer courtyard students who were farther away were not spared. Waves surged toward them one after another, and the hundred-meter-high water splash resembled a tidal wave, striking fear into everyone.


    As the water crashed down, many small boats broke apart, and the students on board were all thrown into the lake, creating a scene of utter chaos.


    "Quick! Rescue them!"


    Yan Shaozhe immediately commanded the inner courtyard teachers to fish out the unlucky students and bring them to shore.


    "Horrifying¡­ absolutely terrifying¡­"


    Many of the outer courtyard students who had fallen into the water were shivering.


    Most of them were only at the Soul Master or Soul Elder level. Facing waves dozens of meters high, how could they not be afraid?


    Human strength seemed insignificant in the face of such overwhelming natural force.


    And this only deepened their awe for Su Yu, the one responsible for all of this.


    "That Su Yu¡­!"


    Tang Ya, drenched from head to toe, had her hair in a tangled mess, and her exquisite figure was now fully outlined.


    But she paid no attention to that, utterly shocked by Su Yu''s strength.


    How could someone so young possess such immense power?


    Amidst her astonishment, a strong sense of envy rose within her.


    If she had such power, wouldn''t she be able to avenge her parents?


    Tang Ya clenched her fists tightly, her desire for strength growing even stronger.


    "This fool is getting more outrageous by the day."


    Wang Dong''er, still in her pristine long dress, had not been touched by a single drop of water.


    With her Light Goddess Butterfly, she could fly, allowing her to escape unharmed even as the boat was destroyed.


    While deeply shocked by Su Yu''s strength, she also felt genuine joy for him.


    She was even happier than when she had improved.


    "This time, you''ve stolen the spotlight."


    Wang Dong''er smiled, her expression radiant and bright.


    On the large ship¡ª


    The elders all sat up straight, their expressions solemn.


    Su Yu''s attack just now had been truly astounding.


    Had Han Ruoruo and the others not retreated in time, that single strike could have taken all three of their lives.


    Even the least perceptive among them could tell that Su Yu had achieved something beyond imagination.


    To be honest, they were all eager to investigate what exactly Su Yu had comprehended.


    However, the two powerful figures standing beside Su Yu were like guardian deities, deterring everyone from making a move.


    Even the usually calm and composed Elder Mu had a heavy expression.


    Hai Bodong stood beside Su Yu, yet his sheer presence exerted an invisible pressure on everyone.


    At that moment, Mu En finally understood just how powerful the Ice Emperor truly was.


    The pressure Hai Bodong exerted was all-encompassing, so intense that even in his domain, Mu En dared not relax in the slightest.


    The title of Ice Emperor was truly well-earned.


    "Elder Mu, do you have any idea what Su Yu has comprehended?"


    Xian Lin''er finally couldn''t hold back and asked.


    Their knowledge was insufficient, and they didn''t dare recklessly probe with their spiritual power.


    But surely Elder Mu could tell?


    As Xian Lin''er spoke, the other elders all turned to Mu En expectantly.


    Mu En sighed and said, "This child has already pried open the gate to the Ultimate."


    "What?"


    Mu En''s words left everyone stunned.


    Su Yu had already pried open the gate to the Ultimate?


    Wasn''t this simply too absurd?


    Xian Lin''er wanted to ask more, but Mu En did not respond further.


    Instead, he looked at Yan Shaozhe and said, "Shaozhe, once Su Yu has finished his enlightenment, invite him to Sea God Pavilion for a discussion."


    Having witnessed everything with his own eyes, Mu En could no longer sit idly by.


    Yan Shaozhe was momentarily stunned but quickly responded, "Yes, Teacher."


    ¡­


    Time passed slowly, and soon it was afternoon.


    Under Yan Shaozhe''s arrangements, the crowd surrounding Sea God Lake had dispersed.


    On the inner courtyard side, most students had also left, though a few remained, still observing from a distance.


    Today''s battle completely crushed the arrogance of the inner courtyard students.


    Ma Xiaotao, Wu Ming, and Han Ruoruo¡ªthree mighty Soul Sages¡ªwere all defeated.


    Even when they joined forces, they still lost to Su Yu.


    This record alone was enough to silence any dissenting voices among the inner courtyard students.


    No matter how unwilling they were to accept it, they couldn''t deny the truth.


    Moreover, Su Yu''s final shocking attack shattered their pride entirely.


    The roaring black-and-white dragon shadows, so domineering and ferocious, seemed unstoppable.


    With his strength alone, he shook the entire Sea God Lake. The only word to describe it¡ªshock.


    On the tranquil lake, a lone boat floated.


    Among those aboard was Han Ruoruo.


    She gazed at the figure in the center of the lake from a distance, still finding it hard to believe what had happened.


    Before the fight, she had only seen Su Yu as a particularly gifted little brother¡ªnothing more.


    But after the fight?


    She had been utterly convinced by him¡ªcompletely and utterly.


    Unlike Ma Xiaotao and Wu Ming, she wasn''t particularly competitive.


    Yet, she wasn''t someone who would easily admit defeat either.


    But in front of Su Yu?


    She had no choice but to yield.


    That one punch had shattered her Martial Soul Avatar as if it were nothing.


    It was a moment she would never forget.


    The absolute dominance contained within that single punch had deeply shaken her.


    She couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow could a fourteen-year-old possess such terrifying power?


    And what exactly had Su Yu comprehended?


    This curiosity kept her from leaving.


    Beside her, Ma Xiaotao and Zhang Lexuan were also present.


    Ma Xiaotao''s presence was expected, but Zhang Lexuan''s was a surprise to Han Ruoruo.


    "Lexuan, if it were you, could you defeat Su Yu?" Han Ruoruo suddenly asked.


    Zhang Lexuan, being far stronger than her, had not only a much higher soul power but also a hundred-thousand-year soul ring and soul bone, placing her in a completely different league.


    If it were before the fight, Han Ruoruo would have believed that Zhang Lexuan could easily crush Su Yu.


    But now?


    After experiencing that one devastating punch?


    Han Ruoruo wasn''t so sure.


    Hearing the question, Zhang Lexuan responded with a gentle smile.


    "I''m not sure~"


    Han Ruoruo was shocked, and then let out a bitter smile.


    "Lexuan, even you aren''t confident about winning?"


    Ma Xiaotao was just as stunned.


    Zhang Lexuan''s smile remained as she said:


    "After witnessing Su Yu''s explosive power, even an ordinary Titled Douluo wouldn''t dare say they could easily take him down."


    "I''m no exception."


    Han Ruoruo nodded in agreement.


    Recalling that earth-shattering scene, she had no objections.


    Not far from them, another small boat drifted.


    On it stood Meng Hongchen and Xiao Hongchen.


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes remained fixed on the lake''s center, while Xiao Hongchen lay lazily on the boat, occasionally scratching his head in boredom.


    At the center of the lake, Su Yu stood upon the water.


    Black-and-white energy swirled around him.


    His snow-white hair flowed freely in the lake''s gentle breeze.


    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe black-and-white light rapidly retracted.


    The domain that had previously expanded over a hundred meters now rapidly shrank.


    Su Yu''s tightly closed eyes finally opened.


    For a fleeting moment, black-and-white light flickered within his pupils.


    His aura became even more ethereal and unfathomable.


    "After two and a half years of effort, I''ve finally made a breakthrough."


    Su Yu clenched his fists, a satisfied smile appearing on his lips.


    This time, everything had fallen into place naturally¡ªand the rewards were immense.


    He had named his newfound ability Domain: Absolute Supremacy.


    Although he called it a domain, it wasn''t a true domain.


    In essence, it was more of a state of being¡ªa combat method.


    Long ago, Su Yu had obtained a sword technique known as Zongheng Swordsmanship, which he had studied for years and greatly benefited from.


    While not overwhelmingly powerful, the technique had a profound philosophy behind it.


    Now, Su Yu had taken its concept and forged something entirely new¡ªsomething that belonged only to him.


    Absolute Supremacy meant that in this vast world, he alone reigned supreme¡ªsweeping across the heavens, bowing to none.


    At its core, this technique merges soul power, spiritual power, and life force into a new and unique energy.


    This was the true power of Absolute Supremacy.


    This energy had a natural advantage over all three fundamental forces.


    That was why it had easily disintegrated Han Ruoruo''s soul power, breaking her Martial Soul Avatar as if it were nothing.


    Even more astonishing¡ªthis Absolute Domain could be combined with any of Su Yu''s attacks, multiplying his combat strength.


    Though still in its infancy, the fusion of the three powers was already solidified.


    Before reaching the Ultimate Douluo level, Su Yu would have no more bottlenecks.


    It had taken over two years to break through, but now that he had¡ªthe world would tremble.


    His soul power remained at level 58, but he had undergone a fundamental transformation.


    Forget Soul Sages or Soul Douluos¡ªeven Titled Douluos might not be able to defeat him.


    And Su Yu knew it.


    Sweeping his gaze across the lake, he spotted two familiar figures.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "Thank you for your hard work, seniors."


    Mu Wu quickly waved his hands.


    Hai Vodong chuckled and said,


    "Congratulations, Young Master! From now on, the sky is your limit, and the seas are yours to command."


    Su Yu smiled humbly.


    "Senior Bai, you exaggerate. My current strength is still far from enough."


    As he spoke, his gaze quickly scanned the lake.


    Then, his eyes lit up.


    With a flash, Su Yu''s figure vanished like a gust of wind.


    In an instant, he landed gracefully on a small boat.


    "Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen gasped in surprise, her face filled with joy.


    She leaped into Su Yu''s arms without hesitation.


    Su Yu laughed and held her close, his right hand gently running through her silky hair.


    At that moment, he suddenly sensed something.


    His gaze swept toward the shore¡ªwhere he caught a glimpse of a flash of pink and blue disappearing into the distance.


    Su Yu paused for a moment, then smiled knowingly.


    "Yu, are you okay? How are you feeling?"


    Meng Hongchen anxiously examined Su Yu from head to toe.


    Only after confirming he was unscathed did she let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Su Yu looked at her with gentle eyes.


    Then, he leaned in and planted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    In an instant¡ªMeng Hongchen''s delicate face flushed pink.

 Chapter 247 - 247: [DD2]: 247

    "Ara, ara, ara, what do I see here?"


    A teasing voice rang out as a small boat gently floated over the lake. Han Ruoruo, dressed in an elegant white dress, appeared like an immortal from a painting¡ªfresh and graceful.


    Beside her, Zhang Lexuan wore a fitted black outfit. Her long, silky black hair cascaded down like a waterfall, exuding a gentle and dignified aura.


    Su Yu held Meng Hongchen in his arms, his gaze casually sweeping over them before nodding. "So it''s you all."


    A charming smile surfaced on Han Ruoruo''s face. She nudged Zhang Lexuan playfully and said, "Lexuan, did you hear that? This Su Yu doesn''t even call us miss anymore¡ªjust casually addresses us like that."


    "Sigh, truly, people''s hearts change so easily. This Su Yu used to call you pretty sister, you know."


    Zhang Lexuan chuckled, gently brushing Han Ruoruo''s hand away. "Ruoruo, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Hehe." Han Ruoruo giggled mischievously. "I''m just reminding you to keep your eyes open. This Su Yu isn''t as honest as he looks."


    Su Yu''s eyelids twitched as he responded helplessly, "Miss Ruoruo, if you''re going to talk bad about me, at least do it behind my back, alright?"


    "Slandering me right in front of my face¡ªaren''t you afraid I''ll be rude to you?"


    "Oh? What are you going to do? Hit me?" Han Ruoruo pretended to be scared and quickly pulled Zhang Lexuan in front of her.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed softly, shaking her head. "Ruoruo isn''t always like this. Don''t take her too seriously."


    Su Yu smiled slightly. "Since the pretty sister has spoken, of course, I won''t take it to heart."


    "I''ll let Miss Ruoruo off this time."


    "Ew~ You little rascal, you are up to no good." Han Ruoruo gave him a knowing look.


    "Hey, Meng Hongchen, did you see that? Your little lover is already flirting with others. Shouldn''t you rein him in?"


    Meng Hongchen glanced at Han Ruoruo but didn''t respond. Instead, she simply nestled quietly in Su Yu''s embrace.


    Han Ruoruo: "¡­"


    Her boyfriend was getting involved with other women, yet she wasn''t even the slightest bit worried. How is she so calm?


    Han Ruoruo was a little confused.


    Su Yu glanced at Han Ruoruo but couldn''t be bothered to banter with her. Instead, his gaze shifted to Zhang Lexuan for a moment before landing on Ma Xiaotao.


    Ma Xiaotao was wearing a striking red academy uniform, her bold and fiery presence drawing attention. Her explosive figure made people secretly gasp in admiration.


    However, unlike Han Ruoruo, who kept teasing, Ma Xiaotao remained silent, standing there without saying a word. It was unclear what she was thinking.


    "Miss Xiaotao, after today''s battle, do you admit defeat?" Su Yu asked calmly.


    Han Ruoruo was slightly stunned. What did he mean? Did he want to humiliate Ma Xiaotao even after winning? Was he going for a psychological kill?


    Just as that thought surfaced, Han Ruoruo quickly dismissed it. Su Yu didn''t seem like that kind of person.


    Besides, there was no need for it at all.


    Ma Xiaotao suddenly lifted her head, staring deeply at Su Yu as if trying to etch his image into her memory.


    Today''s battle had completely shattered Ma Xiaotao''s pride.


    When she lost in the Martial Soul Tournament before, she could still make excuses, claiming she hadn''t used her full strength.


    But today''s loss? There was no excuse.


    Even after teaming up with two others, she had still lost¡ªcompletely and utterly.


    No matter how competitive she was, she had to admit that Su Yu had now far surpassed her.


    Biting her lip slightly, Ma Xiaotao''s eyes held a stubborn glint. "You won today. I accept it¡ªI admit defeat. But you won''t always win."


    "One day, I''ll defeat you again."


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "But now that you''ve lost today, you won''t have another chance in the future."


    "You¡ª!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s breath hitched. Looking at Su Yu''s faint smile, she suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of grievance.


    She was just trying to save a little face¡ªwhy couldn''t he even give her that?


    "Su Yu, why do you always have to push me into a corner? Can''t you just let me win once?"


    "No."


    Han Ruoruo slapped her forehead, feeling exasperated. This guy¡ªhow could he be so dense?


    Sure enough, Ma Xiaotao was trembling with anger.


    Her fists clenched so tightly that her fingertips turned pale.


    Her exceptionally well-proportioned figure quivered slightly, creating a striking image.


    Biting her lip tightly, Ma Xiaotao''s chest rose and fell rapidly, a surge of unexplainable frustration boiling in her heart, unable to be vented. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why?


    Why could Su Yu joke around with Han Ruoruo, openly admire Zhang Lexuan, and even chat so casually with Ling Luochan?


    Why was she the only one who never received a friendly attitude from him?


    They were all Inner Court students¡ªwhy did Su Yu single her out like this?


    She didn''t understand.


    What had she done wrong to deserve this treatment from Su Yu?


    She had feelings for him. She refused to believe Su Yu hadn''t noticed.


    And yet, this guy¡­


    The more she thought about it, the angrier and more aggrieved she felt. When had she ever been treated like this before?


    Her eyes reddened slightly as she shot Su Yu a hateful glare and gritted her teeth. "A single victory doesn''t determine a hero. Next time, I will defeat you."


    "I will defeat you completely."


    With those words, she turned around without hesitation and transformed into a streak of fire, soaring into the sky.


    "Xiaotao! Xiaotao!"


    Han Ruoruo called out to her, but Ma Xiaotao was already too far gone, disappearing into the distance.


    Han Ruoruo turned to Su Yu and sighed, exasperated. "Su Yu, I don''t even know what to say to you. Don''t tell me you don''t know Xiaotao''s feelings for you."


    "Why do you have to provoke her like that? Couldn''t you just let her have this one moment?"


    "Would it have killed you to go easy on her?"


    "It would."


    Han Ruoruo: "¡­"


    Her mouth twitched. She sighed, then muttered, "You''re not cute at all."


    Su Yu shrugged. "Doesn''t matter. I never expected you to find me cute anyway."


    Han Ruoruo felt speechless for a moment. She then sighed again. "How can you be like this? I don''t have any ill intentions toward you."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "You''re always badmouthing me in front of Lexuan¡ªhow is that not having any ill intentions?"


    Han Ruoruo hesitated. "That''s different. I don''t have anything against you¡ªI just don''t want to see Lexuan fall into your trap. You already have a girlfriend, after all."


    "You worry too much. You should focus on yourself. You''re not getting any younger, yet you''re still single. I wasn''t going to say anything, but¡­"


    "You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡­! What''s wrong with being single? Does my singlehood eat your rice? I like being single, okay?!"


    Han Ruoruo nearly choked. That single word hit her straight in the heart¡ªcritical damage.


    Calling her a single? That was a fatal blow.


    It was the undeniable truth.


    The undeniable, stark truth left Han Ruoruo utterly speechless, making her explode in frustration.


    She started blurting out excuses like, "I just want to stay single! It''s not that I can''t find someone, I just don''t want to!"¡ªtrying desperately to explain herself.


    Su Yu nodded perfunctorily. "Ah, right, right, you''re right."


    For a moment, Han Ruoruo was so furious she almost jumped up in anger.


    "Alright, Ruoruo, calm down, calm down. Getting too worked up is bad for your health," Zhang Lexuan quickly comforted her while shooting Su Yu a reproachful glance.


    Su Yu spread his hands with an innocent look on his face.


    Zhang Lexuan sighed helplessly. "Alright, Su Yu you''ve finished your enlightenment. You should head back now¡ªit''s getting dark."


    "Alright, beautiful sister, see you tomorrow then."


    Su Yu smiled and gave a light kick to the side.


    "Ouch!"


    Xiao Hongchen yelped and sat up in shock, grimacing.


    He grumbled, "Hey, brother-in-law, are you trying to take out your future brother-in-law or what?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and urged, "Enough nonsense. Hurry up and set sail¡ªdo you still want to eat dinner or not?"


    Muttering under his breath, Xiao Hongchen got up, started rowing, and kept grumbling.


    Su Yu couldn''t be bothered with him. He simply held Meng Hongchen''s hand with one hand and wrapped his other arm around her gently.


    ...


    By the time they finished dinner, the sky was completely dark.


    Su Yu brought Meng Hongchen back to the hotel.


    In the hallway, a figure dressed in pink and blue was sneaking around, seemingly spying on something.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a smile as he led Meng Hongchen into the suite.


    He didn''t even lock the door.


    Wang Dong''er hesitated outside the door, pacing back and forth in deep conflict.


    Suddenly, a noise echoed from the hallway, making her jump in fright and immediately hide.


    After a moment, a stunning woman in a qipao passed by¡ªit was just a hotel staff member.


    Wang Dong''er sighed in relief, her heaving chest subtly rising and falling.


    ...


    Inside the suite.


    Su Yu lay on the sofa, casually crossing one leg over the other.


    Meng Hongchen leaned against him, her long legs resting on the couch. Her delicate, jade-like feet were fair and exquisite, resembling fine art.


    "Yu~"


    Meng Hongchen climbed up onto the couch, wrapping her arms around Su Yu''s neck. Most of her body was leaning against him.


    She kissed his cheek and pressed her small face against his shoulder, exhaling warm breath near his ear.


    Su Yu placed a hand on her slender waist, his expression filled with indulgence. "What''s wrong?"


    Meng Hongchen took in Su Yu''s scent, her expression both affectionate and intoxicated.


    "Yu, about Ma Xiaotao... Were you a bit too cold toward her today?"


    She whispered, "If it''s because of me, there''s no need."


    Su Yu chuckled, shifting slightly so that Meng Hongchen tumbled onto the couch.


    He held her gently, letting her head rest on his lap.


    With his right hand, he caressed her soft cheek, smiling. "Meng, you''re always so kind. But that Ma Xiaotao? She doesn''t necessarily treat you well."


    Meng Hongchen nestled into his palm, enjoying its warmth. She smiled sweetly. "I just think she''s a bit pitiful. She''s still a girl, after all."


    Su Yu shook his head. "There are plenty of girls in this world, and many are better than her. You''re just too soft-hearted."


    Meng Hongchen blinked. "Yu, do you dislike her that much?"


    "She probably likes you, doesn''t she?"


    Su Yu playfully pinched her nose. "You can''t just throw the word ''like'' around. At most, she has some thoughts about me. And even those thoughts are mixed with many other things."


    "She''s way too much trouble¡ªnot just her personality, but also the fact that she''s deeply influenced by Shrek Academy."


    "She and I are simply not on the same path. Don''t overthink it."


    "Oh~"


    Meng Hongchen nodded half-understandingly. "So, she has no chance, right?"


    Su Yu chuckled and pinched her cheek. "As long as Shrek Academy exists, she will never have a chance."


    "Alright, enough about her. Go take a bath and get some rest early tonight."


    "Okay!"


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly. A playful glint flashed in her eyes as she suddenly hugged Su Yu''s neck and kissed him.


    After succeeding in her sneak attack, she giggled like a mischievous little fox.


    "You dare ambush me?"


    Su Yu pretended to be annoyed. "Let''s see how I deal with you."


    "Ah! No, don''t~"


    Meng Hongchen let out a playful laugh as the two started teasing each other.


    Moments later, Meng Hongchen entered the bathroom to freshen up, while Su Yu took a sip of tea, the corners of his mouth curving into an amused smile.


    "That little butterfly... she''s getting addicted to this, isn''t she? Always following me around."


    Su Yu set down his teacup, stood up, and walked toward the door.


    He deliberately moved without making a sound, his footsteps eerily silent.


    Outside the room, Wang Dong''er continued pacing, clearly torn.


    She was afraid of getting caught yet also afraid of something inappropriate happening inside.


    Her thoughts were incredibly complicated.


    As she paced back and forth, the door suddenly swung open.


    She looked up, only to see a familiar figure smiling at her and beckoning her over.


    How did he walk so quietly?!


    For a fraction of a second, Wang Dong''er froze before bolting down the hallway.


    "You still want to run?"


    Su Yu found it amusing. He flickered forward, and in the next instant, he had already grabbed the back of her collar.


    Wang Dong''er struggled hard but was firmly held in Su Yu''s grip.


    "Miss Dong''er, since you''re already here, why are you running?"


    Su Yu grinned.


    Wang Dong''er stopped struggling as if she had given up.


    "Su Yu, I was wrong. Can you let me go?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Let you go?"


    "Alright then."


    Just as he loosened his grip, Wang Dong''er suddenly sprang into action.


    She pivoted on her left foot, spun gracefully, and lashed out with a whip kick straight at Su Yu!


    Her move was swift, slicing through the air with a sharp whooshing sound.


    Su Yu caught her ankle with a single hand, reacting faster than her attack.


    But Wang Dong''er adapted instantly¡ªusing the force from her waist, she flipped in midair and brought her other leg down toward Su Yu''s face.


    Su Yu blinked and raised his left hand, catching her other foot.


    With both hands lifted, he effortlessly hoisted Wang Dong''er into an upside-down position.


    "You scoundrel, let go of me! Let go!"


    Wang Dong''er struggled, gripping Su Yu''s pants tightly while her long legs desperately tried to break free.


    But Su Yu''s grip was like iron¡ªonce caught by him, escaping was impossible.

 Chapter 248 - 248: [DD2]: 248 (R18)

    "Miss Dong''er, you''re not playing fair. I let you go out of kindness, and you tried to ambush me?"


    Su Yu lifted Wang Dong''er by both legs, leaving her hanging upside down in the air. However, his tone remained light and teasing.


    Wang Dong''er bit her lip in frustration and angrily smacked Su Yu''s thigh.


    "You bad guy! Let me go now!"


    "Or else? Or else what?"


    "Are you going to cry?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''er was even more infuriated. She used her hands to pinch Su Yu''s thigh with all her strength, and in a fit of anger, she even leaned in and bit down.


    However, Su Yu''s body was far tougher than she expected. After struggling for a while, she ended up exhausting herself instead.


    "Puah, puah! What is your body made of? Why is it so hard?"


    Wang Dong''er spat twice in distaste, looking displeased.


    Su Yu smirked. "You were the one grabbing and biting me first, and now you''re the one complaining?"


    "Miss Dong''er, where''s your sense of reason?"


    Wang Dong''er puffed up her cheeks and huffed, "I''m not here to reason with you! I''m warning you, you scoundrel¡ªlet me go right now!"


    "Or else¡­?"


    "Or else what? You''re going to hit me?"


    "But with your measly skills, I doubt you can even land a punch."


    Su Yu''s amused tone was nothing short of a provocation.


    It was practically the same as pointing at her and calling her weak.


    Wang Dong''er''s nose almost twisted from anger. She clawed at Su Yu''s leg furiously.


    Her actions looked aggressive, but in reality, they did not affect Su Yu.


    Seeing her struggle in vain, Su Yu chuckled. Holding both her legs with one hand, he reached to her waist with the other, gripping her firmly.


    Then, with a slight lift, he effortlessly hoisted her up like carrying a bag.


    Wang Dong''er: !!!


    For a brief moment, she was stunned before she started flailing again like an agitated kitten.


    "Su Yu! You scoundrel! You bastard! How dare you treat me like this?! Let me go! Let me go right now!"


    "If you don''t, I''ll get really mad! I''ll really, really be mad!"


    Wang Dong''er bared her teeth in a fierce yet adorably unconvincing display.


    Su Yu remained indifferent, shrugging nonchalantly. "Go ahead, be mad. I don''t care."


    "But if you keep shouting like this and the hotel staff come over, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    As soon as he said this, Wang Dong''er shivered and immediately went silent.


    Being bullied by Su Yu was bad enough, but if someone else saw her in this situation, that would be utterly mortifying.


    Lowering her voice, she muttered, "Su Yu, I hate you. You''re always bullying me."


    Su Yu patted her head and lifted her slightly to get a better look at her face.


    Seeing Wang Dong''er''s resentful gaze, he smirked.


    "Miss Dong''er, aren''t you the one crying wolf?"


    "If you hadn''t followed me every night, and then tried to ambush me, would I have done this to you?"


    "Be honest, why do you keep following me around at night? Do you want to move in with me?"


    "Pfft! Who wants to live with you?! No, wait¡ªwho''s following you?!"


    Wang Dong''er stubbornly denied it.


    Su Yu pointed at his suite. "Then why were you wandering around in front of my room?"


    "I caught you red-handed, and you still won''t admit it?"


    Wang Dong''er''s face flushed red, a hint of guilt flashing in her eyes. But she quickly puffed up her chest and argued, "Is this hallway yours?"


    "Maybe I just like walking back and forth. So what?"


    Seeing Su Yu still looking at her, she feigned anger. "What are you staring at?! Am I wrong?!"


    Her heart was guilty, her words were stubborn, and her demeanor was fierce.


    Su Yu chuckled but didn''t argue with her. Instead, he carried Wang Dong''er and walked away.


    Wang Dong''er was stunned as she watched Su Yu open the door to another suite¡ªright across from his original one.


    Then, before she could react, he carried her inside and shut the door behind them.


    "You¡ª!"


    "You you you¡ª!"


    "What are you trying to do?!"


    Wang Dong''er''s face was full of shock. She had never expected that Su Yu had booked another suite right across from his own.


    More importantly¡ªthere were only the two of them inside.


    And Su Yu had even locked the door.


    Wang Dong''er''s thoughts immediately spiraled out of control.


    Is this guy about to lose control?


    Should I resist? Or¡­ should I just accept it?


    Her eyes darted around, her thoughts running wild.


    Su Yu tossed her onto the sofa. She quickly scrambled up, crossed her arms over her chest, and shrank into the corner.


    "D-Don''t come over! I''m¡­ I''m not that kind of girl!"


    She put on an anxious and defensive look.


    Su Yu almost burst out laughing. Can you be any more obvious?


    With her strength, she was close to breaking into the Soul King level. Did she think he''d believe she was this weak?


    Still, Su Yu decided to play along.


    He took big strides toward her, forcing Wang Dong''er to retreat until she had nowhere left to go.


    Wang Dong''er''s face was full of reluctance, but she quietly closed her eyes.


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    Can you be any more resistant?


    His lips twitched, and he stopped moving.


    Wang Dong''er waited for a moment, but when she felt nothing happening, she peeked open one eye¡ªonly to see Su Yu staring at her with an amused expression.


    Her face turned even redder.


    Su Yu''s playful gaze made her feel like her thoughts had been completely seen through.


    Feeling awkward, Wang Dong''er put on an aggressive front. "What are you looking at?! If you keep staring, I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    Su Yu smirked. "Then go ahead and try."


    Wang Dong''er: "¡­"


    She looked at Su Yu, her eyes filled with grievance.


    This jerk¡ªcan''t he tell I didn''t mean it literally?


    Besides, even if she could do it¡­ she couldn''t bear to.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Su Yu suddenly took a step forward.


    Wang Dong''er instinctively leaned back¡ªonly to fall against the backrest of the sofa.


    Su Yu leaned in, placing his hands on both sides of her, trapping her against the couch.


    Wang Dong''er''s heart suddenly started racing, and her breathing quickened.


    Su Yu reached out, gently lifting her chin with one hand. His voice was slightly teasing.


    "Miss Dong''er, you''ve been following me every night. Do you like me?"


    Looking into Su Yu''s icy blue eyes and feeling his breath so close, Wang Dong''er''s face burned. Her whole body felt weak.


    But she still huffed arrogantly, "Who¡­ who likes you? Who would like you? You''re such a big bad guy, there''s no one worse than you."


    "I¡­ I hate you to death."


    "Really?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Miss Dong''er, think carefully before you speak. I might take it seriously."


    As soon as he said this, Wang Dong''er''s delicate face changed. She bit her lip and refused to say another word.


    She might act proud and aloof, but it wasn''t like she truly disliked Su Yu. On the contrary, she had long been deeply in love with him.


    The words "I don''t like you" were simply impossible for her to say.


    "You say one thing but mean another."


    Su Yu lightly tapped Wang Dong''er''s lips with his finger before letting go of her.


    "The room is paid for a month. Just stay here. The room card is on the table."


    With that, Su Yu casually straightened his clothes and turned to leave.


    Wang Dong''er blurted out, "Where are you going?"


    Su Yu turned back and looked at her playfully. "Why? Can''t bear to see me leave?"


    Wang Dong''er remained silent.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "Of course, I''m going back to keep my girlfriend company. I''m a taken man, after all."


    He winked and walked out of the room.


    Wang Dong''er stared blankly at Su Yu''s departing figure, feeling utterly jealous.


    Keep his girlfriend company? Why couldn''t he keep her company?


    Wang Dong''er was filled with resentment. How long had it been since Su Yu last spent time with her?


    Was Meng Hongchen really that great?


    Anything Meng Hongchen could do, she could do too!


    Wang Dong''er puffed up her cheeks in frustration, completely forgetting how cold and distant she had acted the first time she met Su Yu while dressed as a girl.


    She had thought she could control the pace of their relationship, but before Su Yu even made a serious move, she was already on the verge of breaking down.


    Not only did she start following him around like an infatuated fool, but she would even close her eyes and wait for Su Yu to tease her, practically writing the words "please dote on me" on her face.


    She wished she could be tied to Su Yu''s side forever, and any initial thoughts of playing hard to get had long been forgotten.


    She was like a silly little fawn trying to play a high-level game, only to get completely entangled in it herself.


    One had to admit, our dear Miss Dong''er was quite the character.


    "Bad guy, scoundrel, I hate you."


    Wang Dong''er muttered bitterly, feeling utterly wronged. The room was so big, yet she was all alone in it. It was a little scary.


    "Meng Hongchen, you''re my lifelong rival. I curse you!"


    She grumbled nonsensically, radiating an aura of grievance.


    She stared at the door, pouting so much that she could probably hang a soy sauce bottle from her lips.


    She wanted to just storm over to the room across the hall, but she was afraid Su Yu would get mad.


    She loved sticking to Su Yu but feared he would find her annoying.


    Yet, the thought of Su Yu holding Meng Hongchen tenderly made her unbearably jealous.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wang Dong''er suddenly ruffled her hair into a mess, perfectly reflecting her current state of mind.


    "Hmph, I''ll take a bath to calm down."


    She huffed and decided to take a bath to relax.


    As she walked past the table, she noticed the room card and felt a sudden warmth in her heart.


    It was only then that she realized Su Yu had specifically gotten a room for her. Her previous bitterness faded, and her mood brightened.


    "He still cares about me. He must like me."


    A girl''s worries come and go quickly. In an instant, she was happy again.


    Humming a little tune, she skipped into the bathroom.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu returned to the suite across the hall.


    Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly at him as he entered.


    Seeing her gentle smile, Su Yu suddenly felt a little guilty and subconsciously touched his nose.


    "You''re back?" Meng Hongchen said with a smile.


    "Mm."


    Su Yu gave a short response and sat down beside her.


    Meng Hongchen leaned in slightly and took a light sniff, catching a faint, fresh fragrance.


    "A girl''s scent¡­ Wang Dong''er?"


    She looked at him and asked.


    Su Yu nodded.


    "She''s persistent," Meng Hongchen remarked.


    Su Yu simply agreed.


    Seeing Su Yu sitting up so properly, Meng Hongchen suddenly chuckled. "Yu, why do you look so guilty?"


    "I told you, I won''t blame you."


    Su Yu gave an embarrassed smile. "I''m just¡­ not used to it yet."


    Meng Hongchen found his reaction amusing and leaned against his shoulder.


    She twirled a strand of his silvery-white hair between her fingers and chuckled softly. "Yu, your mental fortitude is pretty weak. With this kind of mindset, how are you supposed to keep being a scoundrel?"


    Su Yu retorted, "Meng''er, let me clarify¡ªI''m a good person. I never do bad things."


    "Pfft!"


    Meng Hongchen burst into laughter, thoroughly entertained.


    "Yu, you can fool others, but don''t fool yourself."


    "Whether you''re a good guy or a bad guy, don''t I know best?"


    "But whether you''re good or bad, you''re still the one I love."


    "No matter what you do, I''ll always support you."


    Meng Hongchen confessed sincerely, striking straight to the heart.


    Su Yu was completely disarmed.


    He gazed at her for a long time without saying a word before suddenly scooping her up and carrying her into the bedroom.


    ...


    In the Bed.


    Su Yu then stared at Meng Hongchen with a smile.


    "¡­W-What?"


    "You are very beautiful."


    Men Hongchen blushed and hid her face behind her hands. Su Yu observed her adorable gestures with an intense gaze.


    Then, he removed her hands from her face and kissed her lips.


    Meng Hongchen put on a timid expression and kissed him back. But different than before, Su Yu was not satisfied with an innocent kiss. Instead, he slowly opened her lips and invaded her mouth with his tongue.


    Meng Hongchen trembled. She nervously felt his slimy tongue invading her mouth and moaned.


    Su Yu did not rest his hands while kissing her. Carefully, he began to unbutton her school uniform and remove her clothes.


    Meng Hongchen turned red and helped him to remove her clothes. When Su Yu saw the half-removed uniform, he felt a burst of excitement rushing to his lower body.


    With the uniform half-removed, Meng Hongchen had an entirely different kind of appeal. It was as turning something pure into something tainted.


    Su Yu had a strong urge to tear her uniform apart.


    Meng Hongchen''s pure white skin shivered when her clothes were removed, and her red hair fell onto her shoulders. Su Yu observed the delicate beauty on his bed with an expression of intoxication.


    "Yu¡­" Meng Hongchen moaned and looked into his eyes. Her black eyes shone seductively.


    Su Yu caressed her shoulders, feeling the warm skin against his hand. Meng Hongchen twisted uncomfortably and sought to kiss his lips, but Su Yu moved his mouth away and bit her ear softly.


    "Mmmmm¡­~" Meng Hongchen moaned and looked at him with a pitiful look. Su Yu found her expression terribly cute, and could not help but kiss her forehead and nose, tenderly licking her cheeks until finally meeting her lips.


    "Yu~" Meng Hongchen exhaled in contentment when her lips met Su Yu. They lost themselves in a long kiss and intertwined their tongues in pleasure.


    Meng Hongchen was completely inexperienced in sex, so she followed Su Yu''s lead meekly. Su Yu enjoyed her awkward tries to satisfy him and played with her mouth until they were out of breath.


    When the kiss finally ended, a long thread of saliva was connecting their mouths.


    "¡­ Yu, let''s do it." Meng Hongchen said shyly. Su Yu nodded with a tender look and began to take off his clothes. Meng Hongchen then fixed her gaze on Su Yu''s body with a curious expression.


    When Su Yu''s clothes were finally gone, Meng Hongchen gasped.


    "So big¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you will not have trouble receiving it." Su Yu smirked and Meng Hongchen turned completely red. She looked at him with a wronged expression and pouted. "Idiot~."


    Su Yu laughed and clasped her face. He then brought his mouth close for a deep kiss that left Meng Hongchen breathless.


    Su Yu laid Meng Hongchen''s body on the bed and looked into her eyes with a hungry gaze.


    "Are you ready?"


    "¡­ I heard it hurts, is it true?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    "Mm. I believe you." Meng Hongchen opened her arms and hugged Su Yu''s neck, joining her mouth with him. Su Yu took it as the signal to begin and moved his cock toward her virgin slit.


    "Mmmm." Meng Hongchen groaned when she felt his cock touching her slit. Su Yu was not hurried to start, and instead, began to rub her entrance.


    "Hhnnn¡­ ahh¡­ Yu~" Meng Hongchen twisted uncomfortably when she felt him teasing her. Su Yu did not need to wait for long, because in a short while, her lower body was completely drenched in love juices.


    Su Yu was slightly surprised. He never thought that Meng Hongchen would be so sensitive.


    However, it only excited him more.


    With his weapon ready, Su Yu kissed her lips softly and hugged her back. "Meng''er, I''ll start."


    "Mm, okay."


    Hearing her confirmation, he slowly slid inside her.


    "Ugh¡­" Meng Hongchen grunted in pain when his cock touched her hymen. Su Yu frowned. Meng Hongchen was very nervous, and due to it, her body was too tense. If he continued like that, he would end up hurting her.


    Su Yu took a deep breath to calm his lust down and smiled to reassure Meng Hongchen.


    "Calm down, Meng''er. Everything is alright."


    Meng Hongchen looked at him and nodded. Su Yu could see that her eyes were a bit teary due to the pain, so he kissed her eyelids and licked her tears.


    Su Yu waited until Meng Hongchen was accustomed to the sensation of a foreign body invading her and slowly began to move inside.


    Meng Hongchen''s body was very wet, so it did not take long before she started to feel pleasure. Quickly, she was struggling to suppress her moans.


    "Yu¡­ Ahhnnn¡­ It feels good~"


    Su Yu smiled and kissed her lips. Then, he caressed her cheek and looked into her beautiful eyes.


    "It will be a bit painful soon, okay?"


    "Huh?" Meng Hongchen put on a startled expression, but in the next second, her face contorted in pain.


    "Ugh!"


    Finally, Su Yu deflowered her.


    "It hurts¡­!" Meng Hongchen grunted and bit her lips.


    Su Yu took a deep breath and gently caressed her face. Her inside was very tight, and her hymen were very sensible, so she felt a bit more pain than normal when Su Yu broke her virginity.


    Meng Hongchen looked at him with teary eyes. She had a wronged expression, and her big eyes were a bit wet. Su Yu admired her beautiful face while caressing her body, slowly making her forget about the pain.


    Slowly, Meng Hongchen''s body relaxed again.


    "¡­Yu~" Meng Hongchen''s eyes turned hazy. Su Yu brought his lips close and kissed her mouth fiercely. Meng Hongchen groaned and moaned while trying to cope with his kiss.


    But while she was distracted by the kiss, Su Yu''s waist moved forward.


    "!!!"


    Instantly, Meng Hongchen opened her eyes wide.


    A sensation completely different from anything she had felt before invaded her mind. She felt an electrifying sensation of pleasure overwhelm her entire body.


    "Ah~!" Meng Hongchen let out an incoherent moan. Su Yu put his hands on her waist and slowly began to pound her.


    "So tight." Su Yu grunted and focused his mind on piercing her. All his thoughts were reduced to the satisfying sensation of tasting Meng Hongchen''s body.


    "Ah~¡­ Yu, stop¡­ I feel strange¡­" Meng Hongchen begged with a flushed face, but Su Yu did not stop. He moved the way it caused her the most pleasure and enjoyed the different reactions she showed.


    Her walls wrapped around his penis, sucking and engulfing it with multiple layers of pleasure that accumulated to bring him the most satisfying feeling possible.


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ Yu, no~!"


    "You are so beautiful¡­" Su Yu looked into Meng Hongchen''s eyes and whispered sweetly. Meng Hongchen was so overwhelmed by his thrusts that she did not react to his words, instead, she twisted and moved her body to cope with the constant assault she was experiencing.


    Seeing her like that, Su Yu grinned in pride. He brought his mouth to her breast and bit her nipples.


    "Ahhhh!" Meng Hongchen screamed and arched her back. Her tight hole tightened even more around his penis and her body convulsed.


    "So-something is coming¡­!"


    Su Yu felt a wave of love juices flooding from her and drenching his body. Her body twitched and shivered uncontrollably under the intense orgasm.


    Then, her mind blanked.


    Meng Hongchen''s body turned soft, and her eyes rolled back. A line of drool flowed from her mouth to her neck.


    Her body twitched a pair of times before stopping. Her first climax had overloaded her brain.


    But when Su Yu saw her ahegao expression, his excitement reached its peak.


    The next instant, Su Yu pierced her body until the end.


    "Meng''er, Meng''er¡­" Su Yu muttered her name and sped up his thrust. His movements turned fiercer as if he wanted to drown Meng Hongchen in waves of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh¡­" Meng Hongchen was unable to speak. Her mind had not recuperated from the previous orgasm yet, so she could only respond passively to his attacks.


    But before long, the new waves of pleasure woke her up.


    "Yu¡­!" Meng Hongchen shouted his name and hugged him back. She wrapped her legs around him and arched her neck, positioning herself to receive better thrusts.


    Su Yu kissed her neck and continued attacking her. His hands roamed through her chest and legs, feeling her skin shiver every time he thrust inside.


    Meng Hongchen''s wet pussy became tighter and tighter. Sometimes, her walls would suddenly clench around his dick, increasing Su Yu''s pleasure to a completely new level.


    Su Yu moved in and out, moving it around her to find the places where she felt the most pleasure. Sometimes, Su Yu would attack a place in particular repeatedly, leaving Meng Hongchen unable to breathe.


    Meng Hongchen''s consciousness had long been lost in the intense vortex of sex. Meng Hongchen could only hug Su Yu''s body tightly while feeling the overwhelming pleasure she never felt before. Her mouth was opening and closing constantly, panting and moaning each time his penis touched her womb.


    They were completely absorbed in the feeling of lovemaking. Their only thoughts were how to enjoy each other. The crazy feeling of sex was enough to make them addicted.


    When Meng Hongchen was finally getting accustomed to the pleasure, Su Yu turned her body to the side and lifted her left leg, putting it onto his shoulder. Then, He began to piston once again.


    "Uahhhhh!!!" Meng Hongchen let out a loud yell when Su Yu pierced her vagina. In this new position, his penis could reach her deepest part easily, pounding against her womb and bringing her a newfound pleasure.


    "Nooo~¡­" Meng Hongchen grabbed the bedsheets and arched her body. Her limbs quivered and her insides clenched.


    Su Yu smirked seeing her second orgasm and accelerated once more. He roared and put all his strength into his thrusts. With each attack, Meng Hongchen would shudder and gasp.


    The fierce attacks made Meng Hongchen''s mind blank. Her eyes were completely unfocused, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    Finally, Su Yu''s orgasm was coming. He grabbed Meng Hongchen''s waist and accelerated even more.


    Then, with one last thrust, her body shook.


    Su Yu shot his white sperm into her and Meng Hongchen gasped feeling the warm liquid filling her insides.


    "This the best~" Su Yu heaved a sigh of satisfaction and pull his cock inside her. At some point, Meng Hongchen fainted due to extreme pleasure. Su Yu looked at her sweaty body with satisfaction.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er was happily enjoying her bath.


    On the other side, Su Yu was having an entirely different kind of battle.


    Wang Dong''er would probably never have imagined that while she was at her happiest, the thing she least wanted to happen was unfolding at that very moment.


    Such was fate¡ªunpredictable and impossible to explain.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    The next morning, at dawn.


    Seeing Meng Hongchen walking with some difficulty, Wang Dong''er was completely dumbfounded.


    Had she been busy for days, only for nothing to be stopped in the end?


    She looked at Meng Hongchen, then at Su Yu, and for a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    How could this happen?


    This shouldn''t be.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this.


    Su Yu was no longer pure¡­ Wuuu wuuu wuuu!


    Wang Dong''er''s face was full of sorrow as if something had been tainted.


    Seeing Wang Dong''er standing there in shock as if struck by lightning, Meng Hongchen and Su Yu exchanged glances before waving at her.


    "Dong''er, Dong''er!"


    Meng Hongchen called out several times before Wang Dong''er finally snapped out of it. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her regain focus, Meng Hongchen smiled sweetly and said, "Dong''er, would you like to join us for some breakfast?"


    Wang Dong''er originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw Su Yu busy preparing food, she suddenly changed her mind.


    She wanted to eat the breakfast Su Yu made too.


    Su Yu''s breakfast was exquisite¡ªnot only shrimp dumplings and glutinous rice chicken, but also various pastries and a slow-cooked, nourishing porridge.


    The side dishes were small, delicate servings of pickled vegetables¡ªnot much in quantity but rich in variety.


    The more Wang Dong''er looked, the more envious she became. These were things she had never eaten before, yet Meng Hongchen could enjoy them every day.


    Jealousy twisted her face.


    "Come on, set the table with these bowls and chopsticks."


    Su Yu gave the instructions naturally.


    Wang Dong''er wanted to retort, but after glancing at Meng Hongchen, who was carefully carrying the pastries, she simply agreed.


    It was just helping out¡ªshe could do that too.


    After Wang Dong''er finished setting the table, Su Yu brought over the final dish¡ªthe porridge¡ªand placed it on the table.

 Chapter 251 - 251: [DD2]: 251

    Su Yu ignored Yan Shaozhe''s words.


    Whether he could help or not depended on what kind of help was needed and what the reward was. It wasn''t as simple as just saying he could help.


    Su Yu expressionlessly gazed at the inner part of the long table, making it clear that he had no intention of responding to Yan Shaozhe.


    Yan Shaozhe was helpless and could only look at Mu En.


    After a brief silence, Mu En''s aged voice sounded, "Young Master Su Yu, the reason we troubled you to come here today is that we have two rather unreasonable requests."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu let out a short laugh, his tone playful. "Unreasonable requests? And two of them?"


    "Senior Mu, your words are quite surprising."


    Mu En was unbothered by Su Yu''s teasing tone and replied calmly, "These two requests can only be fulfilled by you, Young Master Su Yu."


    "For this matter, we must trouble you."


    Su Yu didn''t respond and simply played with his fingernails as if they were far more interesting than the conversation at hand.


    Yan Shaozhe twitched at the corner of his mouth. Damn, this familiar feeling¡ªit was back again.


    Back then, Mu Wu was just as arrogant, and Su Yu and Mu Wu were practically carved from the same mold.


    Was it safe to say that all members of the Ice God Palace were like this?


    A legacy, perhaps?


    But while Yan Shaozhe understood Su Yu''s attitude, not everyone present did.


    The middle-aged, elegant woman sitting across from Yan Shaozhe couldn''t hold back and said, "Young Master Su Yu, the teacher is speaking to you. Don''t you think it''s rude to act this way?"


    Su Yu glanced at her, wiped his hands, and said, "If I remember correctly, you''re Dean Xian Lin''er, right?"


    Xian Lin''er straightened her chest and said, "I am Xian Lin''er."


    Su Yu glanced at her full figure and said indifferently, "I am speaking with your teacher, not with you."


    "Since when was it your turn to interrupt?"


    "You''re not young anymore. Do you still not understand basic etiquette?"


    "You¡­ What did you say?"


    Xian Lin''er exploded in anger.


    Su Yu said she had no manners.


    She, Xian Lin''er, had stood strong for so many years, and now a mere young brat dared to lecture her?


    Even Yan Shaozhe had never spoken to her like this before.


    Furious, Xian Lin''er slammed the table and glared at Su Yu.


    "Lin''er, sit down."


    Elder Song rebuked her sternly.


    Qian Duoduo also quickly pulled her back. "Lin''er, calm down, calm down."


    Xian Lin''er was still fuming and about to retort when Mu En''s voice suddenly cut through her anger.


    "Lin''er, sit down first."


    Mu En''s voice was light, but it carried immense authority.


    Xian Lin''er involuntarily sat back down, though her beautiful eyes still glared fiercely at Su Yu.


    "Big chest, no brains."


    Su Yu curled his lips, provoking Xian Lin''er into another near-explosion.


    Cai Meier said nothing, but a trace of satisfaction flickered in her eyes.


    Her gaze toward Su Yu even softened.


    After fighting with Xian Lin''er for so many years, this was the first time she had seen her humiliated like this.


    It was as refreshing as eating ice cream on a scorching summer day¡ªutterly satisfying.


    Yan Shaozhe looked helpless, his head aching.


    Xian Lin''er was as hot-tempered as ever, but this time, she had picked the wrong opponent.


    Su Yu''s arrogance was far beyond what ordinary people could tolerate.


    Others might indulge her, but Su Yu wouldn''t.


    Sure enough, he had angered Xian Lin''er beyond belief.


    Yet, Su Yu''s status was too noble. Even if she was angry, there was nothing she could do about it.


    What could they do to him?


    The powerful aura lurking outside was enough to threaten the entire Sea God Pavilion.


    Su Yu was not someone without backing.


    Yan Shaozhe sighed in resignation.


    "Lin''er was rash. Please forgive her, Young Master Su Yu."


    "We have prepared compensation for your assistance."


    Su Yu rubbed his hands and said, "I don''t particularly lack compensation, but my abilities are limited. I truly may not be able to help."


    "Young Master Su Yu, you definitely can help."


    Yan Shaozhe hurriedly insisted.


    Su Yu glanced at him with an indifferent expression, clearly not interested in conversing further.


    Inside the long table, Mu En suddenly stood up.


    His figure was slightly hunched, almost bent at a ninety-degree angle.


    Seeing him stand, Yan Shaozhe immediately stepped forward to support him.


    "Young Master Su Yu, could you give this old man some face and come with me to take a look?"


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said, "Since a senior has invited me, of course, I will go."


    Just as he finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    [Ding! Random check-in task triggered. Check-in location: Sea God Pavilion. Detecting check-in location. Beginning check-in.]


    Su Yu''s body stiffened slightly. A check-in mission?


    His eyes flickered¡ªwhatever Mu En wanted him to see was problematic.


    While thoughts raced through his mind, Su Yu maintained a calm expression.


    Mu En chuckled and said, "Young Master Su Yu, please follow me."


    Yan Shaozhe supported Mu En as they walked inside.


    Su Yu stood up, smiled at Zhang Lexuan, glanced at the others, and then followed behind Yan Shaozhe and Mu En, heading upstairs.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "He''s just the Young Master of the Ice God Palace. What''s so great about him? How dare he humiliate me like this!"


    The moment Su Yu''s figure disappeared, Xian Lin''er, who had been holding back, finally erupted in fury.


    It was infuriating.


    She had never suffered such humiliation in her entire life.


    A mere brat who hadn''t even grown all his hair dared to lecture her?


    Did she, Xian Lin''er, not deserve respect?


    The most infuriating part was Su Yu saying she had a "big chest, no brains."


    She was well-endowed, sure¡ªbut how was she brainless?


    Was she not intelligent enough?


    Xian Lin''er was fuming.


    Cai Meier chuckled lightly and said, "Lin''er, dear sister, anger harms the body."


    "Besides, he is the Young Master of the Ice God Palace. That''s quite a big deal."


    "Even we have to treat him with respect."


    "Lin''er, you should be careful with your words. He''s just upstairs¡ªhe might still hear you."


    "If you stir up trouble, it won''t end well."


    Cai Meier''s tone was laced with mockery, almost rubbing the insult in Xian Lin''er''s face.


    Xian Lin''er glared at her and snapped, "Cai Meier, what do you mean by that?"


    "Are you accusing me?"


    Cai Meier smiled slightly. "Sister, I wouldn''t dare accuse you. I''m merely thinking of the academy."


    "The academy is still relying on him. Lin''er, you wouldn''t want our plans to fall apart because of you, would you?"


    "You¡ª"


    Xian Lin''er was fuming but found herself at a loss for words.


    Cai Meier''s words had successfully restrained her.


    This time, with Cai Meier throwing such a big accusation, Xian Lin''er had no way to refute it.


    Seeing that Xian Lin''er was at a loss for words, Cai Meier decided to stop while she was ahead. After all, Elder Song was still Xian Lin''er''s mother, so she couldn''t get too carried away.


    "By the way, Lexuan, does Su Yu have feelings for you?"


    A flash of inspiration struck Cai Meier''s mind, and she suddenly turned to Zhang Lexuan.


    The other elders also looked at Zhang Lexuan in unison.


    Su Yu showed indifference to all of them but only smiled at Zhang Lexuan. This alone explained a lot.


    Being stared at by so many pairs of eyes all of a sudden, Zhang Lexuan was startled. Her delicate face changed slightly as she asked in surprise, "W-what''s wrong?"


    Cai Meier smiled and said, "Lexuan, don''t be nervous. It''s not a bad thing."


    "I''m just asking, does Su Yu like you?"


    A flicker of confusion crossed Zhang Lexuan''s eyes as she pretended to be clueless. "N-no way, right?"


    "Isn''t the academy trying to set him up with Xiaotao?"


    "How could he possibly like me?"


    Cai Meier shook her head with a smile. "In terms of charm, Xiaotao is no match for you. A cunning little rascal like Su Yu would prefer a gentle older sister type like you."


    Zhang Lexuan asked in confusion, "Dean Cai, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    Cai Meier continued with a smile, "Lexuan, are you interested in an older-woman-younger-man relationship?"


    "Huh?"


    Zhang Lexuan was truly stunned¡ªcompletely shocked.


    The other elders also had subtle expressions, but none of them objected.


    Cai Meier pressed on, "You should love him, guide him, and make him more attached to the academy."


    Zhang Lexuan frowned.


    It wasn''t that she was unwilling, but she wanted to figure out what exactly Cai Meier was plotting.


    She was already Su Yu''s person, and having a romantic relationship with him was something she was already doing.


    She just didn''t understand what Cai Meier was up to.


    Was this a sudden scheme that arose after noticing Su Yu''s different attitude toward her?


    Seeing that Zhang Lexuan remained silent, Cai Meier shook her head and said, "Lexuan, if you don''t want to, just forget I said anything."


    Zhang Lexuan was too important to Shrek Academy, so Cai Meier naturally wouldn''t force her.


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Lexuan asked, "Wasn''t the academy planning to pair him with Xiaotao?"


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Cai Meier replied, "Judging by the situation, Xiaotao doesn''t have a high chance of success. Su Yu doesn''t seem to like her personality."


    "We have no choice but to find another way."


    "If you don''t want to, we could also let Ruoruo and the others try."


    Zhang Lexuan''s frown deepened.


    So you people just won''t stop, huh?


    You just love sending women to Su Yu, don''t you?


    Can''t you think of any other way to build connections besides using women?


    Always offering women¡ªwhy don''t you go yourself?


    For the sake of their interests, Shrek Academy really would do anything.


    She hesitated before saying, "Dean Cai, hasn''t Elder Mu already asked Su Yu for help? Is this still necessary?"


    Cai Meier smiled. "Asking is one thing, but there''s no guarantee of success."


    "Even if Su Yu agrees to help, it is still necessary to build a closer relationship with him."


    "Given the academy''s current situation, forming an alliance with the Ice God Palace would be extremely beneficial."


    So, after all, it still comes down to playing the old matchmaking game?


    Zhang Lexuan saw through Shrek Academy''s intentions.


    She put on a troubled expression and said, "Dean Cai, let me think about it."


    "Of course, no rush," Cai Meier chuckled.


    The other elders also spoke reassuringly, appearing all friendly and kind.


    ...


    Following Yan Shaozhe and Mu En, Su Yu entered a room.


    This room was filled with an incredibly dense golden light, and the power of light almost became tangible.


    Inside, there was a large bed, and on it lay a figure.


    Golden chains formed from the power of light bound the figure tightly, suppressing them completely.


    Su Yu took one glance at the severed arm and instantly confirmed the person''s identity.


    However, he still feigned confusion and looked at Mu En.


    Mu En gazed at the figure on the bed with a trace of sorrow in his aged eyes and said, "This is Xuan Zi, known across the continent as the Gluttonous Douluo."


    Su Yu pretended to be shocked. "Gluttonous Douluo? This person is Gluttonous Douluo?"


    "Why has he ended up like this?"


    His acting was flawless¡ªno one could see through it.


    Mu En sighed and said, "It''s a long story."


    "Then make it short," Su Yu interrupted, raising his hand.


    Mu En looked at Su Yu for a moment, then suddenly smiled. "Su Yu, may I call you by your name?"


    Su Yu shrugged. "Of course. Then I''ll call you Old Man Mu."


    Yan Shaozhe''s face changed as he reminded, "Su Yu, Elder Mu is of great seniority, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    "Ah, calling me Old Man Mu isn''t bad at all. It sounds quite affectionate. Besides, I really am an old man," Mu En said cheerfully.


    Su Yu gave him a deep look.


    Although they stood on opposite sides, he had to admit that Mu En was a man of great skill.


    He knew when to advance and when to retreat¡ªa truly formidable figure.


    Among the three Ultimate Douluos, his strength might be the weakest, but his intelligence was the highest.


    Long Xiaoyao might be powerful, but in terms of strategy, he was far behind Mu En.


    "Su Yu, let me tell you a story," Mu En said, then recounted the entire process of Xuan Zi''s injury and his descent into madness.


    "Possessed by inner demons?"


    Su Yu stepped forward, examining Xuan Zi.


    In the center of Xuan Zi''s forehead was a dark red mark, exuding an evil aura.


    Su Yu instantly felt an instinctive sense of disgust and rejection.


    Whether it was his cultivation technique or his martial soul, he despised this kind of evil energy.


    "If his madness isn''t treated properly, Xuan Zi''s Gluttonous bloodline could be completely corrupted, turning him into an evil soul master," Mu En explained.


    Su Yu nodded. "With Gluttonous Douluo''s strength, if he loses control, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Exactly," Yan Shaozhe sighed.


    Su Yu''s expression grew serious. "So, I believe that for the safety of the continent, we should eliminate the danger before it grows."


    Mu En: "???"


    Yan Shaozhe: "???"


    What are you trying to do?


    Su Yu said sternly, "I understand that you both have deep feelings for Gluttonous Douluo, but there''s no other way. Once someone becomes an evil soul master, they can never be redeemed."


    "For the sake of peace, we must send Senior Xuan Zi off."


    "I know you two can''t bring yourselves to do it, so I''ll do it for you."


    With that, Su Yu pulled out his weapon, Iron Horse Glacier, and prepared to hack Xuan Zi into pieces.


    Yan Shaozhe immediately lunged forward and hugged Su Yu tightly, panicking. "Su Yu, calm down! Calm down!"


    "Elder Xuan can still be saved!"


    "How?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dean Yan, I understand your feelings, but the safety of the continent comes first. We have no choice but to sacrifice Senior Xuan Zi."


    Su Yu''s expression was righteous.


    Mu En: "¡­"


    Yan Shaozhe: "¡­"


    Yan Shaozhe refused to let go of Su Yu no matter what, tightening his grip even more.


    Su Yu struggled, but Yan Shaozhe''s face turned red as he strained to hold him back.


    Su Yu''s strength was far greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 252 - 252: [DD2]: 252

    "This kid is incredibly strong."


    Yan Shaozhe was shocked.


    He had almost used his full strength, yet he still felt Su Yu slowly breaking free from his grip.


    As a mighty Super Douluo, how could he fail to restrain a junior?


    What exactly had this kid been eating to grow such brute strength?


    Mu En also glanced at Su Yu with some surprise.


    Even though Yan Shaozhe hadn''t used his soul power, a Super Douluo''s physical strength alone was immense.


    Yet Su Yu could almost match him in a contest of raw strength¡ªhis physical power was truly terrifying.


    No wonder he could withstand a hundred-thousand-year soul ring.


    Seeing Yan Shaozhe''s face turning red as Su Yu was about to break free, Mu En finally spoke.


    "Su Yu, calm down. Xuan Zi can still be saved."


    Su Yu stopped struggling and asked skeptically, "How can he still be saved?"


    "That sinister aura is already close to that of an Evil Soul Master."


    "I understand that you have deep feelings for Senior Xuan Zi, but now is not the time for sentimentality."


    "Do you realize how much destruction he will cause if he completely succumbs to his madness?"


    "Is Shrek Academy planning to harbor an Evil Soul Master?"


    Su Yu stood on the moral high ground and threw their logic back at them, leaving Yan Shaozhe speechless. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were the exact words Shrek Academy often used against others.


    Mu En also had a strange look on his face¡ªsomething about this felt off.


    But seeing Su Yu gripping his weapon, ready to chop Xuanzi into pieces, he sighed and explained, "We''re not trying to protect him deliberately. Xuanzi truly has a chance of being saved."


    "This is how¡­"


    Mu En detailed the treatment method in full.


    Su Yu put away his weapon and asked doubtfully, "Really?"


    "Old man Mu, you better not be fooling me."


    Mu En smiled. "I would never joke about something like this."


    "Alright then, for your sake, I''ll believe you for now."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe was overjoyed and immediately let go of Su Yu.


    Su Yu stretched his limbs and glared at Yan Shaozhe. "Dean Yan, if you ever dare hug me like that again, I''ll beat you up."


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled. "Su Yu, go ahead. I''m tough."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and stepped closer to Xuanzi.


    Xuanzi''s right arm had been severed at the shoulder, his hair was a mess, and he looked completely disheveled.


    On his forehead, a dark red Taotie mark emitted a violent and sinister aura.


    Su Yu reached out to touch it, making Yan Shaozhe panic.


    "Su Yu, be careful! The evil energy is dangerous!"


    "It''s fine."


    Su Yu shook his head and lightly touched the mark with his fingers. Instantly, an incredibly ferocious aura surged toward him.


    "Hmph!"


    Su Yu snorted coldly, releasing a sacred aura from his body that immediately repelled the sinister energy.


    Between his brows, an ice-blue mark glowed brightly, exuding an overwhelming and solemn chill that swept across the room.


    Mu En''s aged eyes widened in shock as he stared at Su Yu''s forehead, his gaze filled with astonishment.


    From that mark, he sensed a vast and awe-inspiring presence, as if it came from the heavens themselves.


    That supreme aura sent shivers down his spine.


    It was a force that completely surpassed the limits of an Ultimate Douluo¡ªsomething from an entirely different realm.


    Mu En''s hands trembled, and his gaze at Su Yu was filled with unprecedented shock.


    This aura, this power¡­


    Could it be¡­?


    Mu En''s usually calm heart was now in complete turmoil.


    "Hmph, pretty fierce. At least it''s got some substance."


    Su Yu''s cold snort snapped Mu En out of his thoughts, bringing him back to reality.


    "Su Yu, are you alright?" Yan Shaozhe asked nervously.


    Su Yu shook his head. "A little sinister energy can''t harm me."


    "However, Senior Xuan Zi''s bloodline is quite ferocious. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed in agreement. "Exactly. The Taotie bloodline is too overbearing, even Teacher''s Holy Light Dragon bloodline can''t suppress it."


    "That''s why we had to ask for your help."


    "Su Yu, you''re naturally kind-hearted. Surely you wouldn''t want Elder Xuan to suffer like this, right?"


    Su Yu raised his hand to stop him. "Dean Yan, don''t use that tactic on me."


    "Honestly, I think Senior Xuan Zi''s current state isn''t all that bad."


    "After all, we should respect people''s fates, shouldn''t we?"


    "Of course, if Senior Xuan Zi can''t hold on and is about to fall completely, I wouldn''t mind helping you out and sending him on his way."


    Yan Shaozhe: "¡­"


    This little brat was completely immune to persuasion.


    He had originally wanted to use emotional appeal to build a connection and maybe spend less on rewards.


    But Su Yu left him no opportunity at all.


    Just as Yan Shaozhe was about to continue, Mu En cut in.


    Mu En looked at Su Yu and said, "Su Yu, you''ve seen Xuanzi''s condition. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Su Yu smiled. "Fine."


    The three of them returned to the first floor, where the Shrek Academy elders were all watching.


    Su Yu sat down next to Zhang Lexuan again, glancing at her face from time to time.


    "What a cheeky little brat," Xian Lin''er muttered under her breath.


    Su Yu glanced at her and said nonchalantly, "Dean Xian Lin''er, you must not have this kind of trouble, right?"


    "What trouble?" Xian Lin''er was puzzled.


    Su Yu grinned. "A graceful lady always attracts gentlemen. Beautiful girls naturally catch a lot of attention from boys."


    "But you''re different¡ªno one stares at you, so you don''t have that problem, do you?"


    "Pfft!"


    Cai Mei''er burst into laughter.


    Wasn''t Su Yu just calling Xian Lin''er ugly in a roundabout way?


    Xian Lin''er, of course, understood what he meant. She was so furious that her chest heaved, her whole body trembling.


    Yan Shaozhe rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    Lin''er, Lin''er¡­ why did you provoke him?


    Hadn''t you learned your lesson from before?


    Xian Lin''er pointed at Su Yu, wanting to curse at him. But remembering what had happened earlier, she swallowed her words.


    She held back her anger, fuming silently.


    Damn it! How could there be such an infuriating little brat in this world?


    This kid was not cute at all!


    Xian Lin''er glared at Su Yu, then turned away in frustration.


    Su Yu smirked.


    Did she think he was Yan Shaozhe, that cowardly pushover, or Qian Duoduo, that green-haired fool, who would tolerate her nonsense?


    She was overthinking things.


    Su Yu tapped his fingers on the table, completely disregarding Xian Lin''er.


    Mu En cleared his throat, and the room fell silent.


    He spoke slowly in his aged voice.


    "Su Yu, you''ve seen Xuanzi''s situation. I''m sure you''ve already guessed it."


    "Indeed, the first task we need your help with is related to him."


    "We have a way to save Xuanzi, but we need someone whose bloodline is strong enough to suppress the Taotie bloodline."


    "The Grand Guardian of your palace, Mu Wu, possesses the true dragon martial soul Baxia. His bloodline is incomparably pure and should be able to suppress Xuanzi''s Taotie bloodline."


    "The old man has never begged anyone in his life, but today, I have no choice but to shamelessly beg you this once."


    At this point, it was no longer just a request¡ªit carried a hint of coercion. After all, if even Mu En was willing to cast aside his dignity, could Su Yu refuse?


    But Su Yu was no ordinary person. He simply tapped the table lightly and said, "I also feel deeply saddened by Elder Xuan''s condition. However, as you all know, bloodline counteraction is extremely dangerous. This¡­ is quite tricky."


    Yan Shaozhe''s mouth twitched. Here it comes¡ªhe''s about to extort us. The question was, how would the teacher convince Su Yu? After all, the academy was already running low on resources.


    Mu En, as if he had anticipated this, calmly said, "I understand that this is a difficult matter, which is why we wouldn''t ask for your help without offering something in return."


    Then, Mu En suddenly changed the topic. "Su Yu, can you tell us what you comprehended that day on Sea God Lake?"


    His words left all the elders dumbfounded.


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes. "And what does that have to do with this?"


    Mu En chuckled, his aged voice carrying a hint of amusement. "If my old eyes aren''t mistaken, what you comprehended that day was a battle technique that fuses soul power, spiritual power, and life force, correct?"


    "Su Yu, you are truly remarkable. Something like this may not happen even once in a thousand years."


    "Your realm is already incredibly high¡ªhigh enough that you have pried open the door to becoming an Ultimate Douluo."


    The moment Mu En spoke those words, all the elders were shocked.


    What did they just hear?


    Su Yu had comprehended a technique that fuses soul power, spiritual power, and life force.


    How was that even possible?


    Even among the elders present, none of them could achieve such a feat!


    And yet, this young man had?


    "Is this brat really that powerful?"


    Even Xian Lin''er, who had always found Su Yu annoying, was now staring at him with astonishment.


    This infuriating little rascal had such skill?


    Even Zhang Lexuan, who was usually composed, couldn''t help but glance at Su Yu, a flicker of disbelief crossing her beautiful eyes.


    Xiao Yu was actually this strong?


    Even she had only just begun trying to merge spiritual power with soul power, and she hadn''t delved too deeply into it yet.


    But Su Yu had already fused three forces?


    Had he already left her so far behind?


    That thought made Zhang Lexuan feel an urgent sense of pressure.


    Su Yu was growing stronger and stronger. She couldn''t afford to slack off either¡ªshe had to be able to help him in the future.


    If she was too weak, she wouldn''t be able to support him.


    With that realization, Zhang Lexuan steeled her resolve to become stronger.


    As the elders of the Sea God Pavilion continued to stare at Su Yu, he simply crossed his hands and smirked. "As expected of the Dragon God Douluo¡ªyour eyes are indeed sharp. You''re right."


    Su Yu admitted it outright¡ªhe didn''t feel the need to deny it.


    Mu En smiled. "Would you mind telling us the name of this battle technique?"


    Su Yu casually leaned back and said, "I call it ''Sovereign Ascendancy.''"


    "''Sovereign Ascendancy''?"


    "What¡­ what a name, what an ambition!"


    Mu En praised him repeatedly.


    The other elders also took note¡ªjust from the name alone, it was clear that Su Yu had great aspirations.


    "I say, Old Man Mu, just get to the point already. Stop beating around the bush."


    Su Yu''s impatience showed.


    Xian Lin''er wanted to scold him again, but remembering what had happened earlier, she held back.


    Mu En, however, wasn''t the least bit angry. He simply chuckled. "Young people sure are impatient. Alright, I''ll be direct."


    "Su Yu, although your battle technique has limitless potential, it''s still in its infancy¡ªit''s a little rough around the edges."


    Su Yu remained indifferent.


    His Sovereign Ascendancy was indeed still in its early stages. There were still many imperfections, and it would take time to refine.


    "So?"


    Mu En continued smiling. "I have a battle technique called Sovereign Descent."


    "While it doesn''t fuse all three forces like your Sovereign Ascendancy, it has its unique strengths in merging spiritual power and soul power."


    "I believe it might be of some use to you."


    "If you are willing to help, I will teach you Sovereign Descent as payment. I trust it will save you some detours on your path forward."


    "What? Sovereign Descent!?"


    "Teacher, that''s your ultimate technique!"


    Xian Lin''er gasped, and even Yan Shaozhe was stunned.


    Sovereign Descent¡ªMu En''s signature ability, the skill that once shook the world.


    Mastering it allowed one to merge spiritual power and soul power, stepping directly into a higher realm.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Sovereign Descent was more valuable than a hundred-thousand-year soul bone.


    And now Mu En was willing to give it to Su Yu?


    Even Yan Shaozhe found it hard to believe.


    Su Yu was also surprised.


    He had, of course, heard of Sovereign Descent.


    In the original story, Mu En had passed it down to Huo Yuhao.


    Without Sovereign Descent, with Huo Yuhao''s abysmal talent, how could he have possibly comprehended the fusion of spiritual power and soul power?


    Sovereign Descent was an incredibly powerful technique, Mu En''s lifelong masterpiece.


    Of course, in Su Yu''s eyes, his Sovereign Ascendancy was superior to Sovereign Descent.


    After all, Sovereign Descent could only fuse spiritual power and soul power, whereas Sovereign Ascendancy could unify all three aspects¡ªspirit, energy, and vitality.


    It was a fundamental difference, a full tier beyond Sovereign Descent.


    However, at its current stage, Sovereign Ascendancy was still in development, and truthfully, some areas were indeed unrefined.


    Meanwhile, Sovereign Descent was already a mature technique in terms of merging spiritual and soul power.


    If he could study it, it would undoubtedly benefit him.


    Perhaps, through cross-referencing, he might even improve Sovereign Ascendancy further.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu was tempted.


    He lightly tapped his fingers on the table, lost in thought.


    "What is there to consider? Just agree already!"


    "This is Sovereign Descent we''re talking about!"


    Xian Lin''er couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "Lin''er, be quiet!"


    Elder Song scolded her, and Xian Lin''er reluctantly closed her mouth.


    "If Sovereign Descent isn''t enough, then I can offer you another condition."


    Mu En added, "I will also allow you to train in the Sea God Pavilion for one year. How about that?"


    Yan Shaozhe was astonished.


    Teacher¡­ that''s too generous, isn''t it?


    Wouldn''t this deal be a loss for them?

 Chapter 253 - 253: [DD2]: 253

    However, Yan Shaozhe still didn''t fully understand Mu En. This old relic¡ªhow could the conditions he offered be as simple as they seemed on the surface?


    Su Yu smiled playfully, grasping the deeper meaning behind Mu En''s words.


    Training in the Sea God''s Pavilion for a year?


    Wasn''t that just a disguised way of keeping him at Shrek Academy for a year?


    A whole year¡ªmore than enough time to accomplish whatever was intended.


    This old fox, Mu En, was paving the way for his plans.


    Whether he wanted to pair him up with Ma Xiaotao or had some other goals, keeping Su Yu at the academy would already be half the battle won.


    As for training in the Sea God''s Pavilion for a year, so what?


    To Shrek Academy, it was nothing¡ªcompletely inconsequential.


    This old guy was scheming.


    Tapping his fingers lightly on the table, Su Yu decisively rejected Mu En.


    "Old man Mu, I appreciate your kindness, but I''m not interested in training in the Sea God''s Pavilion."


    "Besides, I''m quite busy and can''t stay here for too long."


    Su Yu''s response was straightforward.


    Hearing this, Mu En let out a faint sigh. It was unclear if he was simply disappointed that his plan hadn''t worked out.


    His aged voice echoed, "Is that so? What a pity."


    "Alright then, let this old man change the offer¡ªaside from Sovereign Descent, I''ll also give you two soul bones. What do you think?"


    Su Yu feigned curiosity and asked, "What kind of soul bones?"


    "And what level are they?"


    Mu En smiled. "Soul bones infused with dragon lineage, over ten thousand years old. How about that?"


    "Ten thousand years? That''s too low. I wouldn''t even want them if you gave them to me for free. The minimum should be fifty thousand years."


    "Then fifty thousand years it is¡ªtwo pieces for you."


    Mu En agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    Yan Shaozhe secretly clicked his tongue in astonishment. He wanted to interject but ultimately held back.


    In his heart, he was already wincing in pain.


    Soul bones related to dragons were never cheap.


    And these were at least fifty thousand years old.


    For the teacher to casually throw out two of them¡ªthis was all money.


    So much money!


    The thought of so much wealth slipping away made Yan Shaozhe incredibly distressed.


    It reminded him of how Su Yu had previously tricked him out of a Bright Flame Bird soul bone.


    That was also a good soul bone!


    No, the more he thought about it, the more painful it became.


    Hiss¡ªwhat a loss!


    Yan Shaozhe''s face was filled with anguish.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow, looking at Mu En with some surprise.


    So Shrek Academy did have some foundation after all¡ªtwo dragon soul bones, handed over so casually.


    Even though he didn''t particularly care about the soul bones, that didn''t mean he didn''t understand their value.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Su Yu said, "I heard that your esteemed academy has cultivation insights left behind by an extreme wind attribute soul master?"


    Yan Shaozhe finally couldn''t hold back and protested, "Young Master Su Yu, isn''t this enough? We''ve already given quite a lot!"


    Su Yu smiled leisurely. "Dean Yan, look at you, getting all anxious."


    "Negotiating business is all about asking for the sky. We''re still in talks, aren''t we?"


    Yan Shaozhe huffed, "But your asking price is way too steep¡ªI can''t sit still anymore."


    "Shrek Academy''s money doesn''t grow on trees, you know!"


    "Oh? Then I have something to say about that. This bloodline confrontation is quite perilous."


    "What if my grand guardian is injured by the Taotie bloodline and suffers damage to his bloodline?"


    "Can you afford that kind of risk?"


    Yan Shaozhe: "¡­"


    Risk?


    What risk?!


    Even at his peak, Elder Xuan wasn''t a match for Mu Wu.


    Now, in his half-dead state, where would he even get the ability to injure Mu Wu?


    If you want to extort us, just say so outright!


    Yan Shaozhe inwardly cursed, his face twisted in agony.


    Mu En sighed helplessly and said, "Fine, I''ll throw in the extreme wind attribute soul master''s cultivation insights as well."


    "That should be enough, right?"


    Recalling the aura of surpassing limits that he had sensed from Su Yu before, Mu En took another step back.


    To be honest, Su Yu''s demands had already exceeded his expectations.


    But circumstances had changed¡ªSu Yu was now someone he had to treat with greater caution.


    Seeing Mu En nod, Su Yu grinned and rubbed his hands together. "Now that''s more like it."


    Yan Shaozhe turned his head away, feeling like he was bleeding inside.


    Just for one move from Mu Wu, they had to pay such a hefty price.


    This little brat knew how to extort people!


    And the worst part? It had to be Mu Wu, and Su Yu''s background was too strong.


    With a monopoly and a powerful backing, Shrek Academy could only beg.


    Sigh¡ªthis feeling was truly unbearable.


    "Now, onto the second matter¡ªit concerns Xiaotao."


    "Su Yu, you''re aware of Xiaotao''s situation. We''ll have to trouble you again."


    Mu En continued.


    Su Yu blinked¡ªMa Xiaotao?


    Ma Xiaotao was different from Xuanzi.


    Even if Xuanzi was healed, with his damaged foundation, he could never reach Rank 98 Super Douluo again.


    To be honest, Su Yu didn''t even take him seriously.


    Even if he recovered¡ªso what? He posed no real threat.


    But Ma Xiaotao was different.


    If her evil fire problem was resolved, wouldn''t she soar to new heights?


    Ma Xiaotao''s natural talent wasn''t inferior to Zhang Lexuan''s.


    She had the potential to reach the ultimate douluo.


    Though she still needed time to grow, Su Yu didn''t want to see another rising star from Shrek Academy.


    Hearing Mu En''s request, Su Yu instinctively wanted to refuse.


    Noticing Su Yu''s indifferent expression, Yan Shaozhe immediately sensed something was wrong.


    He hurriedly said, "Young Master Su Yu, you and Xiaotao have known each other for a long time."


    "You should know that she has deep feelings for you."


    "You''ve been apart for two years, and she''s missed you all this time."


    "I''ve never seen Xiaotao care about any man this much¡ªher feelings for you run deep!"


    "She has only ever liked you her whole life! You wouldn''t bear to see her suffer from the evil fire, would you?"


    "Young Master Su Yu, if you agree, I''m willing to betroth Xiaotao to you immediately. You can take her home today."


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    Mu En: "¡­"


    Zhang Lexuan: "¡­"


    ¡­


    Even Mu En was stunned by Yan Shaozhe''s words.


    Shaozhe¡­ Shaozhe¡­ you''re overdoing it!


    Are you sure you''re talking about Xiaotao?


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression also turned strange.


    She could believe that Xiaotao liked Su Yu.


    With Xiaotao''s competitive nature, it was normal for her to develop feelings after repeatedly losing to him.


    After all, Su Yu had top-tier talent, background, and looks¡ªit was completely reasonable for Xiaotao to like him.


    But what Yan Shaozhe was saying was simply too ridiculous.


    "Deeply devoted?"


    Did he dare to say that?


    Zhang Lexuan felt that if anyone was deeply devoted, it would be her.


    She had firmly set her heart on Xiao Yu¡ªshe was the one truly deeply devoted.


    As for Xiao Tao?


    Zhang Lexuan subtly shook her head. If Xiaotao were really that devoted, Su Yu wouldn''t have treated her with such indifference.


    Though Su Yu was cunning, he was also a gentle person when it came to true feelings.


    The reason he was so indifferent to Xiaotao, even dismissive, was that he simply didn''t feel anything for her.


    Yan Shaozhe''s words were pure nonsense.


    Sure enough, after hearing him speak, the veins on Su Yu''s forehead twitched.


    Xiaotao was head over heels for him?


    Xiaotao was deeply devoted?


    Xiaotao missed him every day and longed for him every night?


    Are you sure you''re talking about Xiaotao?


    Su Yu was utterly speechless.


    If that were the case, he''d wash his hair standing on his head.


    And then the final part¡ªoffering to marry Xiaotao off to him and letting him take her home today.


    Yan Shaozhe, Yan Shaozhe, your abacus beads are practically bouncing off my face!


    If he took Xiaotao back, wouldn''t his harem explode?


    He had no interest in entertaining this crazy woman.


    Xiaotao might be fun to mess with, but taking her in? Absolutely not.


    Living with such a hot-tempered woman every day would probably shorten his lifespan by ten years.


    Rubbing his temples, Su Yu said impatiently, "Dean Yan, speak properly. If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll walk out of here right now."


    "Hey, hey, Su Yu, no need to get agitated!" Yan Shaozhe quickly said.


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "You''re talking nonsense. I know Miss Xiaotao well enough, and I didn''t see any of what you''re describing."


    "Ahem, I might have added some artistic embellishments, but Xiaotao does like you," Yan Shaozhe coughed, feeling a little guilty.


    Su Yu stretched lazily. "I''m not bragging, but there are plenty of people who like me. Miss Xiaotao isn''t exactly special."


    "Dean Yan, just say what you want. Don''t try to cozy up to me."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed helplessly. "Su Yu, are you really this heartless? You''re just going to watch Xiaotao walk down a dark path?"


    "She can''t live without you!"


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    He glanced at Yan Shaozhe before turning and walking away.


    "Hey, don''t go! Don''t go! I won''t say any more!"


    Yan Shaozhe quickly rushed forward to stop him, speaking in a good-natured tone until Su Yu finally sat back down.


    Seeing Su Yu settle in again, Yan Shaozhe sighed in relief, though he also felt a bit helpless.


    It seemed like trying to cozy up to him was a lost cause.


    He had originally hoped to push Xiaotao onto Su Yu in the process, but Su Yu wasn''t falling for it at all.


    Did Su Yu dislike Xiaotao that much?


    Xiaotao wasn''t bad, was she?


    He didn''t get it.


    If it were him when he was young, he would have accepted this kind of good deal without hesitation.


    Who would refuse a stunning beauty?


    Su Yu must not be normal.


    Yan Shaozhe thought to himself.


    "Shaozhe, sit down," Mu En finally spoke.


    Yan Shaozhe immediately sat up straight.


    Mu En''s voice sounded again. "Su Yu, you understand the situation." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shaozhe is anxious, but some of what he said is true."


    "Xiaotao does need your help."


    "Saying she can''t live without you isn''t entirely wrong."


    "Xiaotao has a bad temper, we know that. We''re not expecting you to like her."


    "But she''s still young¡ªshe has a bright future ahead of her. Can you help her?"


    "Consider it a favor to this old man."


    Su Yu remained unmoved.


    A favor?


    If you were as healthy as Long Xiaoyao, then maybe I''d consider it.


    Crossing his arms, Su Yu said flatly, "Old Mu, it''s not that I''m heartless or willing to see Miss Xiaotao fall to ruin."


    "But I just can''t help. Her problem is too severe, and it''s not something that can be solved overnight."


    "I don''t have the time."


    "Su Yu, we''re willing to compensate you," Cai Meier said softly.


    Su Yu shook his head. "This has nothing to do with compensation. Do you think I care about your measly offerings?"


    "Xiaotao''s evil fire originates from her martial soul and is deeply rooted."


    "At least ten years¡ªten years at a minimum."


    "During these ten years, she would need to have her evil fire suppressed with ultimate ice every few months, without interruption."


    "Only then could it be completely eradicated."


    "To be blunt, I just don''t have the time."


    Yan Shaozhe fell silent. Cai Meier opened her mouth but had nothing to say.


    The elders looked at one another, and their thoughts varied.


    Yan Shaozhe gritted his teeth. "Then let Xiaotao follow you. Wherever you go in the next ten years, she''ll go with you."


    "You can treat her as a subordinate or a lackey¡ªshe''ll obey your every command. You can assign her any task you want."


    "My only request is that you help her suppress her evil fire when needed. Is that acceptable?"


    With those words, Yan Shaozhe was essentially offering Xiaotao to Su Yu for ten years.


    Ten years as a servant?


    More or less.


    The elders thought he was crazy.


    But they had to admit¡ªit was a feasible solution.


    Ten years as a servant in exchange for purification of the evil fire¡­ It was worth it.


    "Dean Yan, you must be joking. I don''t like having people following me around," Su Yu refused.


    Yan Shaozhe grew anxious. "Su Yu, won''t you give us even a sliver of a chance? I''m begging you, okay?"


    "You like soul bones, right? I can give you another one."


    "I only have one disciple¡ªXiaotao."


    Yan Shaozhe''s words were filled with sincerity, his deep concern for Xiaotao evident.


    Su Yu couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Yan Shaozhe might have had his flaws, but when it came to Xiaotao, his care was genuine.


    But Su Yu''s heart had long since turned cold.


    Outside of a few select people, it was difficult to move him.


    No matter how real Yan Shaozhe''s concern for Xiaotao was, it wouldn''t change Su Yu''s decision.


    Just then, Zhang Lexuan suddenly, ever so lightly, kicked Su Yu under the table.


    Su Yu immediately frowned.


    What was Zhang Lexuan up to?


    Was she trying to get him to save Xiaotao?


    Impossible. She knew his mindset too well.


    With her personality, she shouldn''t be interfering with his decisions.


    Su Yu was puzzled.


    Did Zhang Lexuan have some other plan?


    Thoughts raced through his mind, and Su Yu casually said, "This is a big decision¡ªI need to think about it."


    Yan Shaozhe grew nervous. "Consideration" was often a polite way of saying "no."


    But Su Yu''s expression was firm, giving him no room to argue.


    Yan Shaozhe opened his mouth but eventually said, "Then please think it over carefully. I''ll be waiting for your answer."


    Su Yu responded casually, exchanged a few more pleasantries, and then¡ªfinally¡ªthe familiar, cold voice echoed in his mind.

 Chapter 254 - 254: [DD2]: 254

    [Ding, check-in successful.]


    [Ding, check-in at the Sea God''s Pavilion completed, rewards issued.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining a piece of the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining a fierce beast-level Pure Light Holy Dragon Soul Ring.]


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining a simplified version of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art.]


    A series of system notifications rang out, and Su Yu''s expression subtly shifted.


    Check-in completed, huh?


    Su Yu maintained a calm expression, but his mind had already sunk into deep thought.


    First, the Vast Sea Cosmic Shroud¡ªthis thing had another name: the Heart of the Sea God.


    It was the core component of the Sea God''s Trident, arguably the most crucial part.


    The system dispensed this as a reward. Was it because this was the Sea God''s Pavilion?


    But the real question was¡ªwas this reward conjured out of thin air by the system, or had it been stripped straight from Tang San''s Sea God''s Trident?


    [It was just removed, still warm.]


    The system transmitted a message.


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    You are ruthless.


    Without the Sea God''s Trident, wouldn''t a certain god-king go berserk?


    At this stage, the Sea God''s Trident should already be a super divine weapon.


    But without the Heart of the Sea God, its power would be greatly diminished, with most of its abilities sealed away.


    Without it, the trident was little more than a glorified fishing spear.


    So¡­ did I just cripple a god-king''s super divine weapon?


    Hmm, not bad.


    Su Yu secretly nodded in satisfaction.


    A fierce beast-level Pure Light Holy Dragon Soul Ring¡­ Hmm, but what''s its exact age?


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised to see this as a reward.


    After all, the Sea God''s Pavilion was built atop the Ancient Golden Tree, which radiated intense light energy.


    Additionally, Mu En''s martial soul was the Light Holy Dragon.


    Getting this kind of reward made perfect sense.


    The only thing that intrigued Su Yu was the soul ring''s age.


    Fierce beast-level was a vague classification.


    Any soul beast over 200,000 years old could be called a fierce beast.


    Di Tian was a fierce beast, the Ice Empress was a fierce beast, and the Titan Snow Demon King was also a fierce beast.


    But the difference in power between them was massive.


    Su Yu carefully examined the crimson soul ring and spotted seven golden lines running across it.


    Instantly, he was satisfied.


    Nice!


    With anticipation, Su Yu turned to the final reward. But this time, he fell silent.


    Why would the system reward the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art?


    He wasn''t unfamiliar with this technique; he had heard of it before.


    It was a conversion method created by the Ruthless Emperor.


    The Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art was said to be able to convert all kings of the world.


    The more talented the individual, the greater the effect.


    This technique didn''t control divine consciousness but instead worked at the very source¡ª


    It made people genuinely and wholeheartedly submit, almost in a cult-like manner.


    Even though the system provided a simplified version, its essence was unlikely to have changed.


    It was an incredibly sinister technique¡ª


    Far more advanced than mere brainwashing.


    It could make someone worship another with absolute fanaticism, treating them like a deity.


    To be honest, Su Yu didn''t understand why this technique would appear as a check-in reward.


    What did it have to do with the Sea God''s Pavilion?


    ¡­Wait.


    Suddenly, inspiration struck Su Yu.


    What was Shrek Academy best known for?


    Brainwashing.


    One phrase¡ª"The honor of Shrek Academy"¡ªhad bound countless people.


    How many had lost their own identities because of it?


    Thinking of it this way, everything made sense.


    No wonder the system rewarded him with the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art.


    It was a way to fight fire with fire.


    With this realization, Su Yu relaxed.


    Though he was curious about the details of the simplified Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art, he knew this wasn''t the right place to examine it.


    He quickly regained his composure.


    To Yan Shaozhe and the others, Su Yu had only been silent for a brief moment.


    No one noticed anything unusual.


    After exchanging a few more words, Su Yu prepared to take his leave. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master Su Yu, allow me to escort you."


    Cai Meier smiled charmingly as she stood up.


    "Meier, you and Lexuan should accompany Young Master Su Yu."


    Mu En''s aged voice rang out.


    Cai Meier nodded slightly with a smile.


    Su Yu cupped his hands in a casual salute and followed the two women out of the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Not long after Su Yu left, Xian Lin''er''s puzzled voice broke the silence.


    "Teacher, Su Yu''s demands were too excessive. It was just a single action on his part, yet we paid such a heavy price. Was it worth it?"


    Su Yu had agreed to act once,


    In exchange, he had demanded a supreme cultivation technique, two dragon soul bones over 50,000 years old, and an insight into the cultivation of Ultimate Wind.


    To Xian Lin''er, this was outright extortion.


    Yet, Mu En had agreed without hesitation.


    She couldn''t understand it.


    From her perspective, this was a terrible deal¡ª


    Their side had suffered a loss.


    Mu En seemed far too accommodating toward Su Yu.


    She admitted Su Yu had an exceptional background and talent, but was it necessary to go this far?


    Didn''t this make Shrek Academy look too cheap?


    The other elders remained silent, but their gazes were fixed on Mu En.


    They shared the same doubts.


    Under their questioning eyes, Mu En spoke calmly:


    "Did you notice the mark on Su Yu''s forehead?"


    "Mark?"


    Xian Lin''er was confused.


    Qian Duoduo was also perplexed.


    The other elders exchanged glances.


    Elder Lin hesitated before saying,


    "It looked like an ice-blue snowflake."


    Mu En neither confirmed nor denied this. Instead, he asked,


    "Shaozhe, did you notice it?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded.


    "Yes, Teacher. I saw it."


    "The people of the Ice God Palace all have similar marks on their foreheads."


    "For ordinary residents, the marks are incomplete snowflakes¡ªwhite, yellow, or purple in color."


    "For the palace guardians, the marks are ice-blue, but of different designs."


    "But only Su Yu''s mark was a complete ice-blue snowflake."


    "I guess that this signifies their hierarchy."


    "Su Yu''s status must be the highest."


    Mu En slowly nodded.


    "You''re correct. That mark is used to distinguish their ranks."


    "If I''m not mistaken, as the colors change, the more complete the snowflake, the higher the status."


    "The color progression should go from white to red."


    "And above red, there is ice blue."


    "As for Su Yu¡ªhe is unique."


    "From his mark, I sensed an overwhelming divine presence¡ª"


    "A presence that far surpasses my own."


    "Have you ever considered¡ª"


    "Why has the Ice God Palace remained hidden for tens of thousands of years, only to finally send someone out now?"


    Silence fell.


    Everyone began to contemplate.


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression sharpened.


    "Teacher¡­ are you saying¡ª"


    "They''ve been waiting for the right moment to reveal themselves?"


    "Close. More precisely, they''ve been waiting for the right person."


    "If I''m correct¡ª"


    "Su Yu is just like the Sea God''s predecessor¡ª"


    "A person chosen by a deity."


    "A divine heir."


    "What?!"


    The entire hall erupted in shock.


    The many elders all changed expressions, shocked by Mu En''s words.


    Even Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded. To be honest, he had never thought in this direction.


    A divine inheritor?


    That''s¡­ absurd, isn''t it?


    "Teacher, are you¡­ are you serious?"


    Xian Lin''er swallowed hard, still feeling astonished.


    Mu En said calmly, "If he wasn''t a divine inheritor, who else could possess twin ultimate martial souls?"


    "This kind of talent even surpasses the Sea God ancestor from back then."


    "And a hundred-thousand-year fifth soul ring¡ªthis isn''t something a normal person can achieve."


    "The only possibility is a divine trial."


    "Su Yu, he may have already begun undergoing a divine trial."


    All the elders simultaneously sucked in a cold breath, and Xian Lin''er felt her mouth go dry.


    That Su Yu¡­ is this much of a monster?


    She didn''t doubt Mu En''s words, because Su Yu''s performance was simply too dazzling¡ªso dazzling that he didn''t seem like a normal person.


    But if he was a divine inheritor, then everything would make sense.


    "It''s said that the Sea God ancestor once had all his twin martial souls start with hundred-thousand-year soul rings. Could this be the power of the divine trial?"


    Yan Shaozhe suddenly asked.


    Mu En nodded slightly and said, "According to ancient texts, divine trials have rewards that can increase soul ring years."


    "Su Yu may have benefited from this."


    Yan Shaozhe nodded firmly. Every time he saw Su Yu''s soul ring, he was shocked.


    If it was due to a divine trial, then it would be perfectly reasonable.


    "This is truly shocking news. In our era, a divine inheritor has appeared. Does this mean that our time will give birth to a god as well?"


    Elder Lin murmured, momentarily lost in thought.


    When discussing those supreme deities, no one could remain calm.


    Even with a lifetime of experience, she couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    "A god¡­ what an exalted and awe-inspiring title."


    Elder Song sighed. "The only pity is that this one who may become a god¡­ is not from our Shrek Academy."


    "Otherwise, our Shrek Academy would surely shine for another ten thousand years, unparalleled."


    The other elders also remained silent. This was their greatest regret.


    An elder suddenly spoke. "For a moment, I even had the thought of eliminating Su Yu, but I know that a divine inheritor is likely impossible to kill."


    The other elders didn''t speak, but they had all considered it. However, reason told them it was impossible.


    At this moment, Mu En spoke again. "A divine inheritor is protected by the gods. The only ones who can truly threaten them are other divine inheritors."


    "As for others, no matter how they scheme, it will all be in vain. They might even, by accident, help him grow stronger."


    "Moreover, Su Yu has the entire Ice God Palace backing him. Very few in this world can threaten him."


    "Just Ice Emperor Haibodong alone already makes me feel powerless. His strength is above mine."


    "What?"


    Xian Lin''er was shocked, and the other elders also widened their eyes.


    Mu En admitted that he wasn''t as strong as Ice Emperor Haibodong.


    Was this person really that powerful?


    Mu En ignored their reactions and continued, "So our only option is to befriend Su Yu, and if possible, recruit him."


    "A divine inheritor is worth Shrek Academy lowering its stance."


    Everyone nodded. With Su Yu''s status, this was indeed necessary.


    "Now do you understand why I agreed to Su Yu''s conditions?"


    Xian Lin''er nodded, and the other elders also agreed.


    How could they not understand now?


    "As long as you all understand, then just make sure not to provoke him in the future."


    "He seems to have a favorable impression of Lexuan¡ªthat is something we can work with."


    Mu En said.


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but interject, "Then¡­ about Xiaotao¡­"


    "As for Xiaotao, if it doesn''t work out, then it will be up to her fate."


    Mu En sighed.


    Yan Shaozhe frowned slightly, hesitated several times, but ultimately said nothing.


    Su Yu doesn''t like Xiaotao¡ªthis is the biggest problem.


    Xiaotao, oh Xiaotao¡­ My disciple, what can I do to save you?


    Yan Shaozhe felt powerless. He could only hope that Su Yu would ultimately be willing to help. Beyond that, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Su Yu was walking along the stone-paved paths of Sea God Island with Cai Meier and Zhang Lexuan.


    Cai Meier walked alongside Su Yu, while Zhang Lexuan was ahead.


    Noticing Su Yu''s gaze wandering toward Zhang Lexuan, Cai Meier leaned in and whispered, "Su Yu, what do you think of Lexuan?"


    Su Yu answered without hesitation, "Senior Lexuan is, of course, gentle and elegant, a beautiful lady."


    Cai Meier''s eyes lit up. "Then do you like her? I can introduce her to you~"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. First, it was Ma Xiaotao, and now that Ma Xiaotao didn''t seem like an option, they were setting their sights on Zhang Lexuan.


    Shrek Academy¡­ do you all just love handing out women?


    But you''re offering me my own woman¡ªthis move of yours is making me a little unhappy.


    His eyes flickered, and Su Yu deliberately cast a bold gaze at Cai Meier, sizing her up.


    Cai Meier was startled by Su Yu''s nakedly scrutinizing eyes and instinctively took two steps back.


    "Su Yu, you¡­ what are you looking at?"


    Su Yu smirked playfully, glancing at Cai Meier''s ample curves, and teased, "Dean Cai, I just realized¡ªyou''re still quite the charming woman."


    "Look at that waist, that figure, that allure¡­ truly outstanding."


    "Dean Yan is a lucky man¡ªhow enviable."


    "If I had been born a few decades earlier, I would have pursued you, Dean Cai."


    Cai Meier: ?????


    What are you even saying?


    I''m already at this age, and you¡­ this¡­ isn''t appropriate, right?


    Having never encountered this kind of situation before, Cai Meier was momentarily flustered. She had planned to persuade Su Yu, but when she looked up at him, she saw him laughing.


    Realizing she had been played, she was instantly both embarrassed and annoyed.


    "Dean Cai, I was just joking. You didn''t take it seriously, did you?"


    "Sorry about that, but I don''t think someone of your age would get upset over a little joke, right?"


    Su Yu''s words were laced with amusement.


    Cai Meier clenched her teeth, forcing a strained smile as she squeezed out her words, "Of course not. Why would I be upset?"


    "That''s good. I thought older women like you might be a bit petty."


    Su Yu added another jab before turning away.


    Cai Meier almost lost it.


    O-older woman?


    At my age?


    Didn''t you just say I was charming?


    And now I''m an old woman?


    Cai Meier''s chest heaved violently in anger, her body trembling.

 Chapter 255 - 255: [DD2]: 255

    The full, round curves moved up and down, exuding an almost sinful allure.


    Ahead, Zhang Lexuan pressed her lips into a smile.


    She had known that Su Yu would be displeased with the academy''s constant meddling in his relationships.


    After all, Su Yu had always been someone with a strong sense of independence since childhood.


    With Shrek repeatedly interfering, it was inevitable that Su Yu would retaliate.


    She just didn''t expect the first one to take the hit would be Dean Cai.


    Su Yu had a way with words¡ªcalling someone charming and graceful so casually.


    But Dean Cai was already close to ninety years old!


    Zhang Lexuan shook her head, finding the whole situation rather amusing.


    By the shore of the Sea God Lake, Su Yue bid farewell to the two women.


    Under Cai Meier''s seething glare, sharp enough to cut, Su Yue''s figure flickered and swiftly vanished across the water''s surface.


    Without lingering further, Su Yue returned directly to his hotel, which led to Tang Ya missing him entirely despite looking for him.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Realm.


    In front of the dilapidated Sea God''s Palace, the Goddess of Life let wisps of emerald-green life energy flow from her hands, working to heal Tang San''s wounds.


    She had been tending to his injuries for over two days, and the damage within his body was already half recovered.


    Tang San, who had previously looked like a half-dead stray dog, was finally regaining some semblance of humanity.


    However, his clothes¡ªtattered and scorched from being struck by lightning¡ªmade him look no better than a beggar.


    Suddenly, as he meditated, Tang San let out a harsh cough and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His face turned as pale as paper, his expression dark and twisted with fury, his eyes blazing with boundless rage.


    "Who?!"


    Tang San roared, his face contorted with murderous intent.


    Xiao Wu, startled by his outburst, hurried forward to support Tang San.


    "San-ge, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t scare me!"


    Ning Rongrong, equally worried, chimed in, "Yeah, San-ge, what happened?"


    The Goddess of Life briefly paused her healing, frowning.


    "Sea God, why are you so agitated all of a sudden?"


    Tang San took a deep breath, his breathing heavy.


    With a flick of his hand, a three-meter-long trident shimmered into existence.


    Golden patterns ran along the trident''s surface, but its once-radiant golden hue now appeared dull.


    Most notably, at the front end of the trident, there was now a gaping hole¡ªsomething vital had vanished.


    Xiao Wu''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Where''s the Sea God''s Heart?"


    "San-ge, what happened to the Sea God''s Heart?"


    Ning Rongrong gasped, covering her mouth in disbelief.


    "T-This¡­ What''s going on?"


    Both of them knew exactly how severe this was.


    The Sea God''s Heart was the core of the Sea God''s Trident.


    Without it, the divine abilities of the Sea God could not be fully unleashed.


    In other words, only with the Sea God''s Heart could the Sea God''s Trident truly be called a divine weapon.


    Without it, it was nothing more than an ordinary trident.


    The difference was immense.


    Now that the Sea God''s Heart was gone, would the legendary Sea God''s Trident still possess its former power?


    And without his weapon, how much strength would San-ge lose?


    Realizing the implications, Ning Rongrong''s expression grew increasingly grave.


    "How could the Sea God''s Trident end up like this?"


    The Goddess of Life''s beautiful eyes flickered with confusion.


    Tang San forcibly suppressed his rage, speaking in a chilling tone:


    "Just now, an unknown force descended. Taking advantage of my moment of inattention, it forcibly stole the Sea God''s Heart."


    "Not only that, but it also erased the divine imprint on it, damaging my spiritual consciousness."


    It was obvious that Tang San was livid.


    To have something stolen so blatantly¡ªthis was a direct insult!


    "How¡­ How is that possible?"


    "The Sea God''s Heart is one with the Sea God''s Trident. How could it be taken so easily?"


    "And we didn''t see anyone appear either!"


    "Who could have done this so silently?"


    Ning Rongrong voiced her doubts.


    She and Xiao Wu might not be strong enough, but Tang San and the Goddess of Life were both God-Kings.


    Who could steal something from them right under their noses?


    It defied all logic!


    "But it happened nonetheless. Are you saying San-ge is lying?"


    Xiao Wu''s face darkened as she turned to the Goddess of Life.


    In the Divine Realm, only another God-King could possess such mysterious and overwhelming power.


    The only ones capable of stealing from Tang San had to be on the same level as him.


    The Goddess of Life furrowed her brows.


    "You''re not suspecting me, are you?"


    "I''ve been healing the Sea God this entire time¡ªI haven''t even been distracted for a moment."


    She felt a little wrong.


    Xiao Wu was doubting her?


    She had been helping Tang San all along!


    At this moment, Tang San suddenly spoke, "I trust the Goddess. She is pure and kind¡ªshe wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "But¡­"


    Xiao Wu wanted to say more but was stopped by Ning Rongrong.


    Xiao Wu looked at her questioningly, but Ning Rongrong simply shook her head.


    Tang San still needed the Goddess of Life to heal him¡ªstarting a conflict now would be unwise.


    As an observer, Ning Rongrong could see this.


    Xiao Wu, though confused, wisely kept silent.


    Tang San''s eyes turned cold.


    "There is more than one God-King in the Divine Realm. Not everyone views me favorably."


    The Goddess of Life''s frown deepened.


    Was he suspecting Xiao Zi?


    But Xiao Zi wouldn''t have the ability to pull off something like this.


    Xiao Zi specialized in destruction and combat¡ªthis kind of eerie, precise theft wasn''t her style.


    But then¡­


    The Sea God''s Heart was undeniably missing.


    Who could have done it?


    The Goddess of Life couldn''t figure it out.


    "Sea God, should we issue a Divine Realm-wide search?"


    Tang San shook his head.


    "No need. Let''s focus on healing first."


    "Once I''ve recovered, I will personally settle this matter."


    Once I''m back to full strength, I will ensure justice is served.


    Tang San vowed silently.


    The Goddess of Life nodded.


    "Sea God, with your divine consciousness also injured, your recovery will now take at least two more days."


    A dark glint flashed in Tang San''s eyes, though he kept a calm smile on his face.


    "It''s fine. I appreciate your help, Life Goddess."


    "No trouble at all. Your recovery is important for the Divine Realm as well."


    With that, she continued pouring her divine power into him.


    Tang San closed his eyes again, his expression unreadable.


    But deep inside, his killing intent surged like a raging storm.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yue returned to the hotel.


    He rang the doorbell, and hurried footsteps echoed from within.


    Click!


    The door swung open, revealing a graceful silhouette.


    Her dazzling pink-blue long hair cascaded down her shoulders, complementing her delicate and charming face. Her large, expressive eyes flickered as if they could speak.


    The moment she saw Su Yu, her eyes instantly became more lively, and her entire being seemed to radiate vitality.


    "You''re back!"


    Wang Dong''er''s bright, beautiful eyes shone with a hint of surprise and joy.


    A slight smile unconsciously formed at the corners of Su Yu''s lips as he nodded. "Yeah, I''m back."


    Stepping forward, he was immediately enveloped by a fresh, sunlit, and pure fragrance¡ªa unique scent that was particularly pleasant.


    Seeing Su Yu standing so close, Wang Dong''er''s cheeks flushed red. She hurriedly pulled the door open a bit wider.


    Su Yu walked in naturally, closing the door behind him before striding into the room.


    Wang Dong''er quickly followed.


    As they entered the living room, Meng Hongchen''s sweet and delicate face came into view. She was reclining on the sofa, her lips curled into a soft smile.


    The moment she saw Su Yu, her smile grew even more radiant.


    "Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen stood up, joy sparkling in her beautiful eyes.


    Su Yu smiled and walked closer, giving her a brief hug before sitting down beside her.


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes flickered slightly as she took a seat on another sofa.


    Su Yu glanced at her and chuckled, "Dong''er, why are you being so distant? Come sit here."


    He patted the spot next to him, inviting her over.


    Wang Dong''er hesitated, feigning reluctance, but her body reacted honestly¡ªshe immediately moved over and sat beside him.


    "Thank you for keeping Meng''er company today," Su Yu said, looking at Wang Dong''er.


    She gently shook her head without speaking. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Hongchen observed the scene with amusement.


    This girl¡ªeager to snuggle into Su Yu''s arms¡ªwas still pretending to be reserved.


    It was one thing to deceive others, but was she even trying to fool herself?


    When Su Yu invited her to sit beside him, she must have been thrilled inside!


    Wang Dong''er, Wang Dong''er... there''s a reason you still haven''t secured the girlfriend status.


    Meng Hongchen prided herself on being much more direct than Wang Dong''er.


    When she liked Su Yu, she charged straight ahead without hesitation.


    Hesitation only led to defeat.


    Without any concern, Meng Hongchen leaned against Su Yu''s shoulder, letting most of her weight rest on him.


    Wang Dong''er frowned slightly as she watched, feeling a pang of envy.


    Damn it¡ªshe wanted to lean on Su Yu like that too!


    Su Yu raised his hand and wrapped it around Meng Hongchen''s shoulder, his fingers absentmindedly twirling a strand of her wine-red hair.


    Meng Hongchen took in Su Yu''s scent, intoxicated by it. "Yu, what happened at Shrek Academy today? Why did they call you over?"


    Wang Dong''er, still burning with jealousy, couldn''t help but turn her gaze toward Su Yu, curious as well.


    Su Yu chuckled and didn''t hide anything. He casually explained the whole situation.


    Meng Hongchen shifted slightly, settling into a more comfortable position. "So that Gluttonous Douluo ended up going through all that?"


    "No wonder he was missing from the tournament. Turns out he was already in trouble."


    "But going berserk isn''t a minor issue. Yu, did you agree to help them?"


    Su Yu smiled. "I took advantage of the situation. I got something good out of it."


    "What did you get?" Wang Dong''er asked curiously.


    Su Yu beckoned her closer. "Come here, and I''ll tell you."


    Wang Dong''er didn''t suspect anything and leaned in¡ªonly for Su Yu to suddenly bury his face in her hair, his warm breath brushing against her ear.


    A sudden jolt shot through Wang Dong''er''s body, making her go weak. She instantly collapsed into Su Yu''s arms.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Su Yu wrapped his left arm around her waist.


    Being held by Su Yu again, Wang Dong''er''s heart pounded wildly. A deep sense of contentment filled her chest.


    His broad embrace felt like a warm harbor, making her feel incredibly safe.


    "You¡­ you bully¡­"


    Wang Dong''er bit her lip and murmured in a soft, almost coquettish tone.


    Su Yu barely used any force, yet she hadn''t moved away at all.


    Who didn''t want to leave? That was up for debate.


    "I can''t help it. You''re just like a soft little bunny¡ªI can''t resist teasing you," Su Yu said playfully.


    "Bad guy¡­"


    Her voice was sweet and delicate, making Su Yu''s heart itch.


    He inhaled the faint fragrance of her hair, still holding her as he casually mentioned the deal he made with Shrek Academy.


    Wang Dong''er blinked. Two soul bones over 50,000 years old, insights on Ultimate Wind cultivation¡­ and something called Sovereign''s Descent?


    Wait¡ªwhat was Sovereign''s Descent?


    Su Yu chuckled. "It''s a technique that fuses spiritual power with soul power. Pretty powerful."


    "Fusion of spiritual and soul power? That doesn''t sound simple," Wang Dong''er mused, recognizing the significance of such a technique.


    "It''s decent. Worth researching," Su Yu replied.


    Wang Dong''er remained unconvinced. Meanwhile, Meng Hongchen simply stared at Su Yu, lost in thought.


    After chatting for a while, Su Yu glanced outside. The sun was high in the sky¡ªit was already noon.


    "We got so caught up talking that I didn''t notice the time. You two haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    "Do you want me to cook, or should we just order room service?"


    "I want your cooking!"


    Both girls responded in unison, reaching an instant agreement.


    "...Alright then."


    Such a small request¡ªSu Yu had no reason to refuse.


    After a bit of effort, the three of them enjoyed a sumptuous lunch.


    Once they finished eating, Su Yu brewed a cup of tea and sat on the sofa, lost in thought.


    He was studying the simplified version of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art.


    The more he examined it, the more astonished he became.


    This technique was terrifyingly strange.


    Unknowingly, it could assimilate a person from their very core, altering their mind on a fundamental level.


    Of course, since this was the simplified version, it wasn''t as overwhelmingly powerful.


    There were limitations.


    First, it required strong spiritual power¡ªanyone with higher spiritual power than Su Yu would be difficult to assimilate.


    Second, the assimilation wasn''t immediate. It took time and multiple applications.


    However, once someone was fully assimilated, there would be no way to undo it.


    Even a God-King would be powerless against someone who had been completely assimilated.


    Even erasing their memories wouldn''t work.


    Because this assimilation operated at the core of a person''s soul¡ªit was nearly irreversible.


    Su Yu marveled at the ingenuity of this technique.


    As expected of the infamous Ruthless Empress'' creation¡ªit was truly domineering.


    And this was just the simplified version.


    If he ever obtained the full version of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art¡­ just how terrifyingly powerful would it be?

 Chapter 256 - 256: [DD2]: 256

    Su Yu took a sip of tea, his mind filled with countless thoughts.


    With this simplified version of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art in hand, it was undeniably a powerful weapon.


    Shrek Academy''s current prosperity was inseparable from its unique brainwashing mechanism.


    Just the phrase "The Glory of Shrek Academy" was enough to make countless students willingly dedicate themselves.


    Even Jiang Nannan back then had been affected.


    If he hadn''t pulled her out in time, she might have become just another person swept up in that so-called glory.


    Now, with the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art, Su Yu could undoubtedly achieve the same effect.


    Or perhaps, he could do it even more thoroughly.


    The only thing holding him back¡ªwas his conscience.


    This technique was too sinister, far from the righteous path.


    At this moment, Su Yu truly couldn''t make up his mind.


    "How ridiculous, I still have a conscience."


    Su Yu let out a self-mocking chuckle and drained his tea in one gulp.


    Not far away, Wang Dong''er was staring at him in a daze, her large, powder-blue eyes sparkling.


    Meng Hongchen was busy clearing the dishes, and with nothing to do, Wang Dong''er suddenly felt a little lost.


    Sensing the heated gaze on him, Su Yu turned his head.


    Wang Dong''er, dressed in a flowing gown, looked stunningly elegant.


    Su Yu''s heart stirred, and to her surprise, he stood up and began walking toward her.


    As he approached, Wang Dong''er''s breathing quickened.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    She asked softly.


    Su Yu smiled slightly, stopping right in front of her and looking at her up close.


    Wang Dong''er had an outstanding figure, standing at nearly 1.75 meters tall.


    Yet, Su Yu still towered over her by half a head.


    The strong masculine aura surrounding him made Wang Dong''er''s heart pound.


    "Y-You shouldn''t¡­ You already have a girlfriend. If Meng Hongchen sees this, it won''t be good."


    Her delicate face turned red, and she spoke words of rejection.


    Yet, her glistening eyes told a completely different story¡ªlike they were beckoning him to sin.


    Su Yu chuckled, teasing: "So¡­ if she doesn''t see, then it''s okay?"


    Wang Dong''er''s face turned even redder, her eyes flickering as she stammered: "I-I never said that!"


    Amused, Su Yu gently lifted his hand and caressed her cheek.


    Wang Dong''er froze, her big eyes staring blankly at him.


    "Miss Dong''er, may I¡­ hug you?"


    She trembled, wondering if she had misheard.


    Before she could respond, she felt a strong pair of arms pull her in.


    In an instant, she was wrapped in a warm and secure embrace.


    Su Yu''s arms¡ªshe loved them.


    But maintaining her persona, Wang Dong''er pretended to struggle a little, her soft voice complaining:


    "Y-You''re being inappropriate again¡­"


    "Do you like me?"


    Su Yu whispered in her ear.


    "If you do, shouldn''t you let me pursue you properly?"


    "Always acting like a rogue¡­ I-I''m still a proper, innocent girl!"


    Su Yu exhaled softly, his warm breath brushing against her ear:


    "But I don''t like being a pursuer. I just like being a rogue."


    "And¡­ don''t you like it too?"


    "W-Who likes it?! Don''t slander me, you scoundrel!"


    Wang Dong''er huffed, pouting.


    Hearing that, Su Yu laughed heartily, pulling her even closer.


    At that moment, Meng Hongchen stepped out, just in time to witness the scene.


    Arms crossed, she watched with great interest, occasionally offering commentary.


    Su Yu remained unbothered, but Wang Dong''er, feeling guilty, blushed furiously.


    ...


    Nightfall.


    The bright moon hung high, stars twinkling across the sky.


    Inside the suite, the lights shone brightly, making it seem like daytime.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, flipping through a book.


    On the other end of the sofa, Wang Dong''er lay lazily, her powder-blue hair spilling over her shoulders.


    Her delicate feet playfully swayed back and forth.


    Just then, Meng Hongchen walked over with a fruit platter, filled with freshly sliced fruits.


    "Yu, have some fruit."


    Her gentle voice rang out.


    Su Yu casually picked up a grape and popped it into his mouth.


    As he chewed, the sweet juice burst forth.


    Just as he was about to speak, a soft noise came from the balcony.


    A figure appeared.


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed, immediately closed his book.


    "Meng, take Miss Dong''er to the room. I have something to handle."


    Without questioning him, Meng Hongchen grabbed Wang Dong''er''s hand.


    Wang Dong''er curiously glanced toward the balcony, but with the doors in the way, she could only make out a vague female silhouette.


    And from what she could see, the woman had an excellent figure.


    Before she could get a better look, Meng Hongchen dragged her inside.


    She even shut the door behind them.


    Wang Dong''er sat dazed on the bed, staring at Meng Hongchen in disbelief.


    "Wait¡ªMeng Hongchen, why are you so obedient?!"


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, that''s a woman. And she''s young too."


    Meng Hongchen sat on a chair, completely relaxed.


    "So what?"


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "So you''re not worried she''s just another of his flings?"


    Wang Dong''er asked.


    Meng Hongchen folded her arms, looking amused:


    "And if she is?"


    "You think you can control him?"


    "You think you can stop him?"


    Wang Dong''er huffed. "I don''t know, but we shouldn''t just let him do whatever he wants! You spoil him too much!"


    Meng Hongchen smirked.


    "You don''t spoil him, yet he still takes advantage of you all the same."


    Then, mimicking Su Yu''s voice, she teased:


    "Miss Dong''er, let me hug you~"


    Wang Dong''er''s face instantly flushed bright red.


    Both embarrassed and furious, she snapped:


    "Meng Hongchen! Just how long were you eavesdropping?!"


    Meng Hongchen playfully swayed her head.


    "Hmm? Guess~"


    Wang Dong''er narrowed her eyes dangerously, leaning forward.


    Meng Hongchen sat up straight, suddenly exuding the authority of the main wife.


    "Wang Dong''er, are you trying to rebel?"


    "Hah! Who are you trying to intimidate? I''ve had enough of you acting high and mighty!"


    Wang Dong''er pouted.


    Wang Dong''er still hadn''t settled accounts with Meng Hongchen for tainting Su Yu. Now was a perfect opportunity to clear everything up.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Meng Hongchen asked indifferently.


    "I want to..."


    Wang Dong''er took two steps forward and suddenly lunged at Meng Hongchen. Naturally, Meng Hongchen wouldn''t just take it lying down¡ªshe fought back fiercely.


    The two girls wrestled into a tangled mess on the bed, making quite a bit of noise.


    Out in the living room, the corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched as he showed a helpless expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    A gentle and elegant voice rang in his ear. Zhang Lexuan stood before him, her long, jet-black hair cascading like a waterfall, her presence pure and ethereal.


    "It''s nothing."


    Su Yu raised his hand, inviting Zhang Lexuan to sit down while pouring her a cup of tea.


    Zhang Lexuan gently cradled the teacup, her autumn-water-like eyes gazing at Su Yu.


    "Xiao Yu, I came to see you tonight because of what happened during the day."


    During the day, if Zhang Lexuan hadn''t secretly kicked Su Yu under the table, he would have outright rejected Yan Shaozhe.


    Su Yu was a little puzzled by her actions. Given her personality, she wouldn''t normally interfere in his decisions¡ªunless she had her considerations.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Sister Xuan. I know you wouldn''t do something meaningless."


    Su Yu casually crossed his legs and spoke.


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan smiled warmly.


    She stood up and deliberately sat beside Su Yu, gently leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "Xiao Yu, as long as you don''t blame me for making decisions on my own."


    Su Yu held her hand and spoke softly, "Sister Xuan, of course, I won''t blame you."


    "I trust that you must have your reasons."


    Zhang Lexuan felt warmth in her heart and said gently, "The truth is, I did have my reasons for what I did."


    "First, I couldn''t bear to watch Xiaotao die. She may have a bad temper, but she has been my companion for many years."


    "To be honest, I just couldn''t sit by and do nothing while she perished."


    "Xiao Yu, can you tell me if you have even the slightest fondness for Xiaotao?"


    Su Yu played with Zhang Lexuan''s long hair, raising an eyebrow. "Do you want to know?"


    Zhang Lexuan nodded.


    Su Yu''s gaze turned sharp as he said flatly, "I wouldn''t tell anyone else, but since it''s you, Sister Xuan, I won''t hide it."


    "To be honest, I have no feelings for Ma Xiaotao whatsoever. Aside from her decent figure, she''s utterly useless to me." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But having a good figure at most makes her a plaything. As for emotions¡ªsorry, I can''t feel anything for her."


    Zhang Lexuan was stunned, staring at Su Yu in shock.


    She had thought that Su Yu might not like Ma Xiaotao, but she hadn''t expected his feelings to be this extreme.


    A plaything?


    That wasn''t a good term at all.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Zhang Lexuan warned, "Xiao Yu, you mustn''t turn into those degenerate nobles who indulge in things that break the rules of morality."


    "If you dislike Xiaotao, then we can just let her be. But you mustn''t defile yourself."


    In that instant, Zhang Lexuan''s lingering sympathy for Ma Xiaotao completely vanished.


    She had compassion and valued old friendships, but when it came to Su Yu, her priorities shifted immediately.


    Her biggest wish was for Su Yu to be well¡ªeverything else came second.


    Seeing Zhang Lexuan''s anxious face, Su Yu couldn''t help but laugh. "Sister Xuan, I was just making an analogy. I wouldn''t do something like that."


    "I''m not exactly a good person, but I''m still normal."


    "Really?" Zhang Lexuan looked at him expectantly.


    "Of course."


    Su Yu grinned.


    Zhang Lexuan let out a sigh of relief and lightly punched his shoulder. "You scared me with your words, you know?"


    Su Yu chuckled and gently ran his fingers through her silky hair.


    After calming down, Zhang Lexuan continued, "Actually, I had another thought¡ªI believe Xiaotao could be a valuable asset."


    "She has great potential. If we could bring her under our control, it would be highly beneficial to us."


    "So that''s your second reason for stopping me?" Su Yu asked.


    Zhang Lexuan nodded.


    Su Yu shook his head. "Sister, you''re too naive. Ma Xiaotao may respect you, and you certainly have a strong reputation..."


    "But do you think you could ever surpass Yan Shaozhe''s influence in her heart?"


    "Do you believe your authority could outweigh the so-called Shrek Honor?"


    "You know how deeply brainwashed Ma Xiaotao is¡ªI don''t need to spell it out. I don''t believe you can convince her to betray Shrek Academy and follow only you."


    "But what if I gain the highest authority in Shrek Academy?" Zhang Lexuan countered.


    Su Yu froze.


    Zhang Lexuan continued, "If I become the Sea God Pavilion Master, then Shrek Academy will be mine to command."


    "With that title and my influence, I believe Xiaotao would follow me."


    "But that''s nearly impossible unless Mu En and Yan Shaozhe both die." Su Yu pointed out.


    "Where there''s a will, there''s a way. Those were your words, weren''t they? Elder Mu''s health is failing¡ªhe won''t last another two years. And as for Dean Yan, well¡­ who can predict fate?" Zhang Lexuan said calmly.


    Su Yu''s heart trembled, and he looked at her in astonishment.


    Was this something Zhang Lexuan would say?


    "Sister Xuan, since when did you become so ruthless?"


    Zhang Lexuan sighed softly. "If I don''t harden my heart, I''ll never be able to help you."


    "My entire life exists only for you, Xiao Yu. As long as you''re safe, I don''t care if my hands are covered in blood."


    Su Yu was stunned, feeling an inexplicable warmth surge through his heart.


    Zhang Lexuan had always been a kind person but for his sake¡­


    Tightly gripping Zhang Lexuan''s hand, Su Yu''s gaze sharpened.


    He had hesitated about using the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art, but now, that hesitation was completely erased.


    If Zhang Lexuan could harden her heart for his sake, why couldn''t he?


    Dong''er was innocent and sweet, Meng Hongchen was simple and straightforward, Di Mingli was naive to the world, Nana was badly injured and hopelessly in love, and Snow Empress was still too young to fight back.


    If he wasn''t ruthless, how could he protect them?


    In that moment, Su Yu''s mindset underwent another transformation.


    He was never meant to be a good person¡ªwhy pretend to be one?


    As long as he didn''t cross the line of slaughtering the innocent, anything was fair game.


    Was he afraid of dirtying his hands? Were they even clean to begin with?


    Enlightenment flashed in Su Yu''s eyes as he pulled Zhang Lexuan into his embrace, whispering each word with conviction:


    "Sister Xuan, leave Ma Xiaotao to me."


    Zhang Lexuan looked at him in surprise. "Are you willing to save Xiaotao now?"


    "Or have you come to agree with my perspective?"


    Su Yu chuckled. "Sister Xuan, I''ll make sure she becomes a sharp blade in your hands."


    Zhang Lexuan gazed at Su Yu suspiciously, feeling as if he was hiding something terrifying.


    "What exactly are you planning?"


    Su Yu raised a finger and gently pressed it against Zhang Lexuan''s soft lips.


    "Don''t ask."


    "This is a man''s secret."


    A black line appeared on Zhang Lexuan''s forehead as she brushed his hand away.


    "Acting all mysterious¡ªare you keeping secrets from me now?"


    "Even I can''t know?"


    "Heh, gotta maintain a little sense of mystery. By the way, you smell amazing."


    Su Yu chuckled, swiftly changing the subject and steering the conversation in a completely different direction.

 Chapter 257 - 257: [DD2]: 257 (R18)

    Su Yu buried his face deep in Zhang Lexuan''s neck, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine as he inhaled her intoxicating scent, his lips grazing her sensitive skin.


    Zhang Lexuan''s supple body quivered against his, her breasts heaving as her breathing quickened, her beautiful face flushing crimson with arousal.


    "Xiao Yu!" she moaned softly, her delicate hand half-heartedly swatting at him even as her body arched into his touch.


    It was their familiar dance of desire - whenever Su Yu wanted to dodge a question, he would seduce her with his skilled touches until she could think of nothing else.


    And the worst part? It worked.


    Though Zhang Lexuan maintained a proper facade in public, Su Yu knew just how to make her wild with need, reducing her to whimpers and pleas.


    "Sister Xuan," he growled against her throat, "your scent drives me crazy." His hands roamed possessively over her curves as he spoke.


    Zhang Lexuan''s head fell back, torn between propriety and burning lust as his exploring fingers made her gasp. She couldn''t bring herself to stop him, didn''t want to.


    When his touches grew bolder, sliding beneath silk to caress bare skin, Zhang Lexuan finally broke away on trembling legs, her robes askew and hair disheveled¡ªfled in embarrassment.


    Before leaving, she cast him a charming, playful glare, exuding an irresistible allure.


    Su Yu chuckled, inhaling the lingering fragrance in the air, his eyes softening.


    He picked up the cup of tea Zhang Lexuan had barely sipped from and drank it all in one go.


    Clapping his hands, he turned to glance at the two girls still making a ruckus. Then, he got up and walked toward the room next door.


    Silently, he opened the door and leaned against the frame, watching the scene inside with great interest.


    Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er were locked in a heated struggle, their clothes in disarray, their hair a mess¡ªneither willing to back down.


    Meng Hongchen was yanking Wang Dong''er''s ear, while Wang Dong''er had a firm grip on Meng Hongchen''s hair.


    Their icy-blue and soft-pink eyes glared fiercely at each other, neither willing to show weakness.


    Meng Hongchen''s gaze was sharp, like an angry little squirrel.


    Wang Dong''er''s beautiful eyes were filled with irritation, resembling a sulking bunny.


    They stared at each other, seemingly attempting to overpower the other with their glares alone.


    "Meng Hongchen, you little minx, let go of me!"


    Wang Dong''er bared her teeth in frustration.


    "You let go first! Pulling hair? That''s such a dirty move!"


    "And you''re twisting my ear, how is that fair?"


    ¡­


    Neither girl was willing to back down, arguing relentlessly.


    Eventually, their frustration boiled over, and they started fighting again. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scratching, pinching, and wrestling¡ªthey refused to yield.


    Su Yu folded his arms, watching the whole scene unfold.


    Girls fighting¡­ what a spectacle.


    Well, at least he was enjoying the show.


    As the fight escalated, the two girls tumbled onto the bed, still entangled in their struggle.


    Suddenly, Wang Dong''er looked up and caught a glimpse of Su Yu from the corner of her eye.


    Her body instantly stiffened, and she momentarily lost her strength.


    Meng Hongchen seized the opportunity, pinning Wang Donger down and pressing on her neck.


    "Do you yield?"


    Wang Dong''er didn''t reply. Instead, she weakly raised a hand and pointed toward the door.


    Meng Hongchen frowned and instinctively followed her gaze.


    The moment she saw Su Yu, her body froze as well, panic flashing across her face.


    "Yu!"


    Meng Hongchen hurriedly let go, flustered.


    "Yu, it''s not what it looks like! We were just playing around!"


    Wang Dong''er pushed Meng Hongchen away and, meeting Su Yu''s gaze suddenly felt self-conscious.


    "You¡­ When did you get here?"


    Su Yu smirked playfully.


    "I''ve been here for a while. Saw quite a lot."


    He chuckled. "Didn''t expect you two to be so¡­ wild."


    Wang Dong''er''s pretty face turned crimson as she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Meng Hongchen looked equally awkward and obediently lowered her head.


    "Yu, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have fought with her."


    She didn''t try to argue anymore¡ªany further defense would only worsen Su Yu''s impression of her.


    Seeing how guilty they looked, Su Yu found it amusing.


    He took a few steps forward.


    Wang Dong''er''s heart pounded as she watched him approach.


    To her surprise, Su Yu gently helped straighten her clothes, his fingers brushing lightly against her skin.


    Even her messy hair¡ªhe carefully smoothed it out for her.


    His touch was so gentle that Wang Dong''er couldn''t help but feel a sense of infatuation.


    She stared at Su Yu blankly, blurting out, "You¡­ You''re not mad at me?"


    "Mad at you for what?"


    "For fighting?"


    Su Yu tapped her delicate nose, smiling.


    "I kind of enjoy watching girls fight."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er''s cherry lips parted slightly in astonishment.


    Enjoys watching girls fight?


    What kind of weird hobby is that?!


    Meng Hongchen also looked at him in disbelief.


    Su Yu''s lips curled into a smile.


    He walked over to Meng Hongchen and tidied her up as well.


    Her long, wine-red hair cascaded down her shoulders as she gazed at him in a daze.


    Satisfied, Su Yu nodded and chuckled.


    "Fighting is normal, just don''t take it too far."


    "But next time, at least remember to close the door. You nearly gave everyone a free show."


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''er''s face turned bright red.


    Did Su Yu¡­ see everything?!


    The thought made her feel incredibly shy.


    Meng Hongchen, on the other hand, was calmer¡ªshe and Su Yu were already quite familiar with each other.


    But Wang Dong''er was growing more and more embarrassed, too flustered to even look Su Yu in the eye.


    "I-It''s late¡­ I should go rest now."


    Too overwhelmed, she turned and tried to flee.


    "Wait."


    Su Yu stopped her.


    She froze, then stiffly turned around.


    As Su Yu got closer, her cheeks grew even hotter.


    He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, his gaze warm.


    "Rest well. I''ll take you out to have fun tomorrow."


    "O-Okay¡­"


    Wang Dong''er nodded obediently.


    "I''ll walk you back," Su Yu offered.


    "No need, I can go by myself," she declined shyly.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned back.


    A burst of fragrance filled the air as Wang Dong''er threw her arms around Su Yu in a quick hug.


    Then, like a startled rabbit, she darted away.


    Su Yu stood there, slightly stunned.


    After a moment, he chuckled softly.


    "That silly girl."


    "Yeah, she is silly," Meng Hongchen agreed, stepping closer to him.


    Su Yu turned to her curiously.


    "So, what exactly did you two fight about?"


    Since Wang Dong''er had been there, he had deliberately refrained from asking earlier.


    In front of Meng Hongchen, there was no need to hold back anymore.


    Meng Hongchen blinked her eyes and pouted. "Do you want to know?"


    Su Yu nodded.


    Meng Hongchen smirked mischievously. "Then I just won''t tell you."


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu flashed a sly grin, stepped forward, and directly scooped Meng Hongchen into his arms.


    Su Yu carried Meng Hongchen to the bed, her petite frame fitting perfectly in his strong arms. She gasped softly as he laid her down, her silken robes rustling against the sheets. Their eyes met with burning intensity in the dim light filtering through the windows.


    "Still won''t tell me?"


    Su Yu murmured, hovering over her with a predatory gleam in his eyes. His fingers traced up her neck, making her shiver.


    "M-maybe..."


    Meng Hongchen breathed, arching into his touch. Her chest rose and fell rapidly beneath the thin fabric of her robes.


    Su Yu crushed his lips to hers in a searing kiss, swallowing her surprised moan. His tongue swept into her mouth, tasting her sweetness as she melted against him. Her delicate hands fisted in his hair, pulling him closer.


    Breaking the kiss, Su Yu trailed his lips down her throat, nipping and sucking at her sensitive skin. Meng Hongchen whimpered his name as his hands parted her robes, exposing her creamy flesh to his hungry gaze. Her nipples were already hard peaks, begging for his attention.


    "So beautiful," Su Yu growled, taking one rosy bud into his hot mouth. Meng Hongchen cried out, back arching off the bed as he suckled and teased with his tongue. His other hand kneaded her neglected breast, pinching and rolling the nipple between his fingers.


    "Please," Meng Hongchen begged, spreading her thighs wider as his kisses traveled lower. Her skin was flushed with desire, small tremors running through her body.


    "Please what?"


    Su Yu asked wickedly, his breath ghosting over her wet center. She could feel his smirk against her inner thigh.


    "I need you... inside..."


    Meng Hongchen panted, grinding against nothing.


    "First tell me what I want to know," Su Yu demanded, giving her clit a quick flick with his tongue that made her sob with pleasure.


    "I-It''s about you," Meng Hongchen confessed breathlessly.


    Satisfied with her answer, Su Yu rewarded her by burying his face between her thighs. She screamed as his tongue delved inside her, lapping up her sweet nectar. His thumb circled her clit as he tongue-fucked her, driving her wild with need.


    Just as she was about to peak, Su Yu pulled back. Meng Hongchen whined at the loss but then felt the thick head of his cock pressing against her entrance. In one powerful thrust, he filled her.


    "Ahhh!~"


    Meng Hongchen cried out, nails raking down his back as Su Yu started moving. The stretch was exquisite, his thick length hitting all the right spots inside her.


    "So tight," Su Yu grunted, picking up speed. The bed creaked beneath them as he pounded into her body.


    "Harder~!"


    Meng Hongchen begged, wrapping her legs around his waist.


    "Make me yours~!"


    Su Yu obliged, driving into her with animalistic force. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room, mixed with their moans and cries of pleasure. He could feel her inner walls starting to flutter around him.


    "Cumming~!"


    With a scream of ecstasy, Meng Hongchen shattered. Her pussy clamped down on his cock as waves of pleasure crashed through her. The sight of her coming undone pushed Su Yu over the edge. With a roar, he buried himself to the hilt and filled her with his hot seed.


    They collapsed together in a tangle of sweaty limbs, trying to catch their breath. Su Yu pulled her close, pressing tender kisses to her temple.


    "Worth the wait," Su Yu murmured, making Meng Hongchen giggle.


    Outside, the moon peeked out from behind the clouds, casting a gentle glow over the lovers as they drifted off to sleep in each other''s arms.¡­


    ¡­


    Morning.


    Su Yu entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    Even though he had not slept all night, he was still full of energy.


    Reaching into his storage pouch, Su Yu retrieved Snow Empress.


    The little Snow Empress crossed her arms, her small face puffed up in anger, her big, watery eyes filled with disdain and contempt.


    "Beast!"


    Snow Empress scolded in her soft, delicate voice.


    Su Yu remained unfazed and helped her freshen up.


    After finishing, Snow Empress''s gaze was still filled with displeasure.


    "Scumbag!"


    She huffed angrily.


    Su Yu cupped her small body in both hands, lifting her.


    Looking at her delicate, jade-carved little face, he smiled teasingly. "Jealous?"


    "Jealous my ass, you trash!"


    Snow Empress snapped without hesitation.


    Su Yu held her in his arms, gently poking her cheek. "It''s not like I wanted to, but I had no choice. The situation left me no alternative."


    "I''m just trying to give all the girls in the world a home. How is that wrong?"


    Snow Empress: "¡­"


    Faced with Su Yu''s shamelessness, even Snow Empress could only concede defeat.


    "You only care about chasing women. Useless."


    She grumbled.


    Su Yu chuckled and didn''t argue.


    He started preparing breakfast¡ªSnow Empress''s special meal.


    Taking out the last bits of ice essence, Su Yu mixed in some honey, making a delicious breakfast.


    "Our supplies are running low, Snow. I can barely afford to keep you anymore."


    He fed Snow Empress spoonfuls as he spoke casually.


    Snow Empress shot him a sideways glance but said nothing, only eating in large bites.


    She quickly finished her meal.


    Gracefully wiping her mouth, she glanced at Su Yu and haughtily declared, "If you can''t afford to keep me, then just let me go. I''ll find my way."


    Su Yu almost burst out laughing. He pinched her tiny face as she pouted.


    "A three-year-old kid like you? Survive on your own?"


    "I''m afraid you''d become someone else''s soul ring and soul bone in minutes."


    "And after all the care I give you every day, you think you can just leave whenever you want?"


    "Ungrateful."


    He playfully patted her small butt, throwing in some moral judgment.


    Snow Empress''s little face flushed red. She grabbed Su Yu''s hand and glared at him with her big, watery eyes.


    "Su Yu, if you dare hit my butt again¡­ just wait and see what happens!"


    She threatened fiercely.


    But with her adorable little face, the threat had zero intimidation.


    Su Yu grinned and lightly patted her again.


    Snow Empress was instantly furious. She grabbed his hand and bit down hard.


    But other than leaving a bit of saliva on his hand, it had no effect at all.


    "Snow Empress, let me teach you something. Next time, if you want to bite, aim here. It might work."


    Su Yu pointed to his lips and smiled.


    Snow Empress''s face froze. Then she pounced on Su Yu''s face in frustration.


    "Beast."


    Su Yu laughed heartily and planted several kisses on her little face before carrying her to the balcony.


    She had probably been cooped up in the storage pouch for too long. Getting some fresh air would do her good.


    Breathing in the crisp morning air and feeling the gentle breeze on her face, Snow Empress felt refreshed.


    She wrapped her arms around Su Yu''s neck. Though her words were full of complaints, she never kept her distance from him.


    "Su Yu, I want to grow up."


    Snow Empress suddenly said.


    Su Yu paused, looking at her in surprise.


    "I know you have a way to make it happen, right?"


    Su Yu fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, he spoke.


    "Isn''t it good as it is now?"


    "But right now, I''m powerless. I know you''ll protect me."


    "And I know you''ll do a great job protecting me."


    "But¡­"


    Snow Empress hesitated, then looked seriously at Su Yu.


    "I''m not a burden, and I don''t want to be one."


    "This tiny body is too limiting for me."


    "You always say I look cute like this, but¡­ do you not like how I look when I grow up?"


    Thinking of Snow Empress'' stunning, mature beauty in her true form, Su Yu couldn''t help but swallow instinctively.

 Chapter 258 - 258: [DD2]: 258

    The Snow Empress''s beauty could almost be compared to Gu Yuena''s.


    She was cold, noble, and awe-inspiring, like a proud winter plum blossom, like a solitary star beneath a cold moon. She was born blessed by the heavens, pure and flawless, beautiful in every way.


    It could be said that from the very first meeting, Su Yu was already captivated.


    He had truly fallen for her at first sight.


    Not like her?


    Impossible.


    The Snow Empress''s breathtaking elegance still lingered in his memory¡ªhe was utterly enamored with her.


    A cold and regal beauty¡ªwho could resist?


    He certainly couldn''t.


    Seeing Su Yu''s expression, a hint of satisfaction flickered across the Snow Empress''s delicate face. She feigned disdain and said,


    "Just one try and you''re already caught. I knew it¡ªyou have ulterior motives toward me."


    Su Yu, unfazed by her words, merely smiled lightly and replied,


    "So what if I do?"


    "What can you do about it?"


    "Can you beat me?"


    He reached out and playfully poked the Snow Empress''s cheek, making her pout in protest.


    "You''re just bullying me because I''m small and powerless! How despicable!"


    Frustrated, she grabbed Su Yu''s finger and bit down¡ªonly to find that she couldn''t even leave a mark. Angrily, she buried herself into his chest, flailing her tiny hands at his face.


    Grabbing Su Yu''s cheek, her big eyes shimmered with frustration as she cried,


    "I want to grow up! I need to grow up!"


    "You scoundrel, Su Yu, think of a way for me!"


    "I know you must have a way!"


    Su Yu let out a gentle sigh, holding her close as he sat down on the balcony chair. He placed her on his lap, one arm wrapped around her, the other softly stroking her snowy-white hair.


    "Honestly, I quite like you just the way you are."


    "But don''t you like me better when I''ve grown up?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "As long as it''s you, I like every version of you."


    The Snow Empress was momentarily stunned, then quickly put on a disgusted look.


    "Ugh~"


    "You must think I''m as gullible as those foolish girls, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er. I won''t fall for your tricks!"


    "Trying to sweet-talk me? You''re 20,000 years too early for that!"


    She lifted her small chin proudly.


    "Of course, of course, how could I possibly deceive our brilliant and wise little Snow?"


    "Our little Snow is far too intelligent to fall for mere flowery words."


    Su Yu grinned.


    The Snow Empress rolled her eyes and cupped Su Yu''s face with her tiny hands. Suddenly, she looked more serious.


    "Enough playing around¡ªdo you have a way or not?"


    Su Yu sighed softly.


    "I do."


    "In our Ice God Palace, there''s a supreme treasure called the Reverse Life Ice Lotus."


    "This ice lotus produces a single seed every ten thousand years. It has miraculous properties¡ªable to bring the dead back to life, regenerate flesh and bones, cleanse the body, strengthen the foundation, and elevate one''s being to the utmost perfection. For an ice-element soul master, its benefits are unimaginable."


    "Just one seed¡ªonly one¡ªis enough to grant you an unfathomable transformation."


    "There''s another place, also housing a precious treasure, called the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid."


    "Once matured, this grass produces ice crystal essence. If you consume it, your growth will accelerate instantly."


    As Su Yu spoke confidently, the Snow Empress''s expression grew strange.


    "So¡­ you knew how to make me grow faster this whole time?"


    Su Yu nodded honestly.


    The Snow Empress clenched her tiny fists.


    "And yet you dragged me around aimlessly for over two years?"


    Holding her gently, Su Yu looked into her eyes and said seriously,


    "Little Snow, do you have any idea how precious these two treasures are?"


    "They surpass even the hundred-thousand-year-old Snow Lotus you consumed before. Do you understand?"


    The Snow Empress''s small face dimmed.


    "I understand now¡­ I didn''t think it through."


    "Don''t take it to heart. Just pretend you never asked."


    Though she said that, her disappointment was evident.


    Su Yu cupped her face lightly and said,


    "I never said I wouldn''t give them to you. You didn''t think I''d hesitate over something this small, did you?"


    "What I mean is¡ªif you take these, you''ll be mine. Are you ready for that?"


    In an instant, the Snow Empress regained her usual spirit, swatting Su Yu''s hands away.


    "You never give up, do you?"


    She gave him a disdainful look, pretending to be disgusted.


    Su Yu tickled her gently, and she instantly broke character.


    "You villain, Su Yu, you''re truly evil! I¡ªhaha¡ª"


    "I¡ªhahaha¡ª"


    ¡­


    A light touch and the Snow Empress burst into laughter, her face turning red.


    "Su Yu! When I grow up, I will definitely¡ªhaha¡ªget back at you!"


    The mighty Snow Empress was completely at the mercy of the great demon king, Su Yu, crying out in protest.


    Su Yu found her utterly amusing.


    After playing around for a while, he planted a quick kiss on her cheek.


    Watching her wipe her face in mock disgust, Su Yu softly murmured, almost like making a heartfelt vow,


    "Little Snow, since I''ve taken you away from the Extreme North, I will take full responsibility for you."


    "Neither the Eight Petal Immortal Orchid nor the Reverse Life Ice Lotus matter¡ªcompared to you, they are insignificant."


    "You are the most important."


    "As long as you never betray me, I will never betray you."


    He kissed her again before carrying her inside.


    Placing her on the couch, he reminded her before heading into the kitchen.


    It was getting late¡ªhe had to prepare breakfast for Meng Hongchen.


    The Snow Empress watched Su Yu busily working, crossing her tiny arms as she leaned against the sofa. She looked like a leader evaluating a subordinate, her expression filled with exaggerated maturity.


    "You scoundrel, always scheming against me."


    She muttered, though her gaze lacked any real resistance.


    The fact that she allowed Su Yu to be close to her already spoke volumes.


    But the Snow Empress was still the Snow Empress¡ªshe wasn''t some simple, naive girl like Wang Dong''er. Her pride and competitive spirit were unmatched.


    "Hmph, bold of you¡ªflirting with other girls while still toying with me."


    "You''ve got some nerve."


    She pouted but then muttered,


    "Though, considering he even dares tease the Supreme Sovereign, what am I compared to that?"


    "This guy truly has guts."


    "But¡­ if he thinks he can win me over so easily, he''s dreaming."


    "My man must be stronger than me¡ªonly then does he have the right to claim me."


    "Hmph."


    She huffed proudly.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu remained oblivious to the dramatic inner monologue running through the Snow Empress''s mind. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spent over an hour preparing breakfast.


    As he carried the meal into Meng Hongchen''s room, the Snow Empress squinted her eyes and nodded in approval.


    "This little scoundrel does treat his girls well. At least that''s one redeeming quality."


    She bobbed her little head, critiquing him as if she were a wise elder.


    Inside the room, Su Yu gently woke Meng Hongchen.


    She was still drowsy, mumbling in a sleepy voice,


    "Yu¡­ spare me¡­ I don''t want any more¡­"


    Su Yu twitched at her words, then softly coaxed,


    "Meng, eat some breakfast first to regain your energy, then you can go back to sleep."


    Calling her name a few more times, he finally managed to wake her up.


    She nestled into Su Yu''s embrace, acting coquettishly.


    "Yu, I have no strength left. Feed me~"


    "Alright."


    Su Yu responded and began feeding her.


    The porridge he made was fragrant and sweet, filled with various precious ingredients, making it incredibly nourishing.


    After eating half a bowl, Meng Hongchen immediately felt more energized.


    She stared at Su Yu, her eyes filled with deep affection.


    "Yu, what if I accidentally got pregnant?"


    Su Yu smiled faintly.


    "Then I''ll go to Illustrious Virtue Hall to propose. We''ll get married on the spot."


    Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes sparkled.


    "Really?"


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Of course, it''s true."


    "Hehe, I knew you were the best, Yu."


    Meng Hongchen giggled.


    With a smile at the corner of his lips, Su Yu continued feeding her.


    Soon, the bowl of porridge was nearly finished.


    After feeding her a few pieces of pastry, Meng Hongchen was finally full.


    Su Yu gently wiped the crumbs from the corner of her lips, his actions filled with tenderness.


    Meng Hongchen nestled into his embrace, enjoying the warmth and security.


    After a moment, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Yu, did you prepare breakfast for Wang Dong''er?"


    Su Yu nodded.


    "I already made it."


    "Oh~"


    Meng Hongchen responded, biting her lip hesitantly before saying,


    "Yu, do you know¡­ Wang Dong''er¡­"


    "What about her?"


    "She is Wang Dong. Wang Dong''er is Wang Dong. Yu, did you know that?"


    Su Yu answered without hesitation.


    "I''ve known for a long time."


    Sure enough, Su Yu''s words confirmed Meng Hongchen''s suspicions.


    He did know Wang Dong''er was Wang Dong.


    Meng Hongchen rubbed against Su Yu''s chest and asked,


    "Yu, when did you find out?"


    "On the first day of school, when I saw Wang Dong, I already knew."


    "Huh?"


    Meng Hongchen was shocked.


    She had assumed that Su Yu only figured it out after spending a long time with Wang Dong''er.


    But it turned out he had known from day one.


    That meant Wang Dong''er had been completely in the dark this entire time.


    But Meng Hongchen had no intention of telling Wang Dong''er. Watching things unfold naturally was way more entertaining.


    She suddenly felt curious¡ªwhen Wang Dong''er found out, her reaction would be hilarious.


    "Yu, you must keep this secret for now," Meng Hongchen whispered.


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Meng, when did you become so mischievous?"


    Did she think he wouldn''t notice her little scheme?


    "Hehe, I learned from you."


    Meng Hongchen giggled.


    Su Yu gently pinched her soft cheek, his eyes full of affection.


    "Alright, now that you''ve eaten, go back to sleep. Get some rest."


    "Oh~"


    Meng Hongchen responded sweetly, slowly lying down.


    After tucking her in, Su Yu turned and left the room.


    After having breakfast with Wang Dong''er, it wasn''t long before Yan Shaozhe came knocking again.


    They were growing impatient.


    After leaving a few instructions, Su Yu followed Yan Shaozhe back to Shrek Academy.


    ...


    Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Top Floor.


    Golden chains bound Xuan Zi, while a wild and violent aura swirled ominously between his brows.


    Mu En looked at Mu Wu, his expression solemn.


    "This is Xuan Zi. In a moment, I will use the power of Light to expel the demonic energy."


    "I ask you, friend Mu Wu, to suppress the Taotie bloodline within him."


    Mu Wu glanced at Xuan Zi, then looked at Su Yu.


    Su Yu gave him a subtle nod, and Mu Wu immediately replied,


    "Leave it to me."


    At last, a hint of relief appeared on Mu En''s face.


    "When we begin expelling the demonic energy from Xuan Zi, we will need absolute silence."


    "Additionally, any residual energy waves could be dangerous. Young Master Su Yu, please move to the first floor and wait for a while."


    "Lin''er, escort Young Master Su Yu downstairs."


    Su Yu shrugged indifferently and walked down to the second floor without protest.


    Xian Lin''er followed expressionlessly behind him.


    With her voluptuous figure, every step she took caused subtle yet noticeable movements.


    "Friend, we leave it to you," Mu En said gravely.


    Mu Wu''s expression remained calm.


    "Let''s begin."


    Without hesitation, Mu En raised his hand, and instantly, the entire Sea God''s Pavilion lit up as though transformed into a golden sculpture.


    A dragon''s roar resounded as pure white light emanated from Mu En''s body.


    One yellow, two purple, three black, and three red¡ªnine soul rings flashed brightly as dragon scales covered his entire form.


    A chorus of dragon cries echoed through the space, accompanied by an indescribable aura of divine, radiant energy.


    Feeling Mu En''s power, Mu Wu''s eyes flickered slightly.


    But in the next instant, his gaze turned defiant. An overwhelming chill spread outward.


    A white mist rose as a strange, colossal beast manifested behind Mu Wu.


    A dragon-headed, turtle-bodied creature with ferocious fangs and a majestic presence.


    In that moment, an unexplainable sense of dominance and nobility filled the entire space.


    That ancient and oppressive aura even seemed to surpass Mu En''s Holy Radiant Dragon.


    But the most shocking thing of all¡ª


    Mu Wu''s six black and three red soul rings glowed with an enigmatic brilliance.


    Mu En''s old eyes narrowed. The sheer density of Mu Wu''s aura far exceeded that of an ordinary Rank-98 Super Douluo.


    Even in his prime, Xuan Zi wouldn''t have been a match for him.


    Mu En could feel the immense threat radiating from Mu Wu.


    This man¡­ was terrifyingly close to becoming an Ultimate Douluo.


    The Ice God Palace''s foundation was far more frightening than he had imagined.


    A flicker of wariness crossed Mu En''s eyes as he spoke.


    "Shaozhe, be on guard and protect us."


    "Mu Wu, let''s begin."


    As soon as his words fell, golden light surged as Mu En activated the power of the Golden Ancient Tree, fully cleansing Xuan Zi''s demonic energy.


    Between Xuan Zi''s brows, the ominous blood-red aura sensed the threat and erupted violently.


    The golden chains shattered instantly as Xuan Zi nearly broke free.


    At that moment, a withered hand pressed down on Xuan Zi, suppressing him completely.


    Then, golden light engulfed Xuan Zi as dark crimson mist clashed fiercely against the radiance.


    "Now!"


    Mu En shouted.


    A shimmering white light enveloped Mu Wu.


    A streak of ice-blue brilliance radiated from his forehead.


    In an instant¡ª


    A vast, unfathomable pressure descended upon the space.

 Chapter 259 - 259: [DD2]: 259

    The power of bloodline surged as Mu Wu activated it, and the white silhouette of the Baxia exuded an overwhelming majesty.


    With a flicker of his figure, Mu Wu shrouded Xuan Zi in a white glow.


    Inside Xuan Zi''s body, dark red bloodline energy surged violently, spreading an indescribable evil force.


    Mu Wu snorted coldly. The Baxia let out a piercing roar, its draconic might sweeping through the surroundings.


    The mark on his forehead shone brightly as Mu Wu fully unleashed his Baxia bloodline. The bloodline powers of two divine beasts clashed fiercely at this moment.


    The invisible pressure radiating from them made Mu En, standing nearby, feel a slight chill in his heart.


    His Light Holy Dragon bloodline was indeed powerful, but it still couldn''t compare to the dominant presence of the Taotie bloodline and the Baxia bloodline.


    Especially Mu Wu''s Baxia bloodline, which was exceptionally pure¡ªtrue dragon blood.


    After a brief confrontation, accompanied by the deafening roar of the dragon turtle, the dark red Taotie power was forcibly suppressed.


    The dragon turtle''s phantom flickered, and icy energy swirled around Mu Wu, making him appear divinely imposing.


    Mu En''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly activated the power of the Golden Ancient Tree to begin purging the demonic energy.


    With the Taotie bloodline subdued, the once impenetrable demonic energy finally began to be purified.


    As golden light radiated, wisps of dark red mist rose into the air before silently dissipating.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Su Yu arrived at the first floor of the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    In the grand hall, many elder figures were gathered¡ªstill the same familiar faces from before.


    As soon as they saw Su Yu come down, countless gazes immediately turned toward him.


    Xian Lin''er followed behind Su Yu with an expressionless face, radiating an aura that warned others to stay away.


    "How is it going?"


    Elder Song couldn''t help but ask.


    The other elders also pricked up their ears in anticipation.


    Su Yu clasped his hands behind his back and completely ignored them, walking straight past them toward the outside.


    Xian Lin''er had no choice but to explain, "Elder Mu and the Grand Guardian have begun purging Elder Xuan''s demonic energy. Everything is proceeding normally."


    Upon hearing this, the elders collectively breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Yu sat down beside Zhang Lexuan, flashed her a smile, and then casually glanced around.


    His gaze swept past Qian Duoduo, then the other elders, finally landing on Elders Lin and Song.


    To his surprise, their attitudes today seemed unusually good¡ªsuspiciously so.


    Even Xian Lin''er, normally cold and aloof, obediently followed behind him today.


    Although her expression remained indifferent, she showed no trace of defiance toward him.


    This made Su Yu start to wonder¡ªhad something happened that he wasn''t aware of?


    As he pondered, he lightly tapped his fingers against the table and let his gaze roam the room, finally settling on Cai Meier, who wasn''t far away.


    Noticing Su Yu''s gaze, Cai Meier glared at him fiercely.


    She still held a grudge over being called an old woman.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. I haven''t even done anything, and you still dare to glare at me?


    His eyes flickered mischievously, and he deliberately let his gaze wander over Cai Meier''s ample curves before showing a look of disdain.


    Cai Meier''s forehead veins twitched in frustration.


    Her emotions flared, and she accidentally made a noise.


    "Meier, what''s wrong?"


    Elder Lin''s voice rang out, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Cai Meier took a deep breath and replied, "Nothing, just got some dust in my eye."


    She wiped her eyes, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Elder Lin didn''t press further and instead turned to Su Yu with a kind smile. "Young Master Su Yu, purging the demonic energy may take a long time. How about someone accompanies you for a stroll?"


    Ever since learning from Mu En that Su Yu was a divine heir, drawing him to their side had become a priority for Shrek Academy.


    That was why Su Yu had noticed the strange atmosphere in the Sea God''s Pavilion today.


    Su Yu smiled slightly. "That sounds good."


    He indeed had no interest in sitting around with a group of old folks¡ªit was dull.


    Elder Lin''s smile deepened. "Lexuan, why don''t you accompany Young Master Su Yu for a walk?"


    "Yes."


    Zhang Lexuan responded gently.


    Today, she wore a light yellow dress, her long black hair cascading like a waterfall. She looked elegant and refined, exuding a serene beauty.


    "Young Master Su Yu, please."


    She spoke softly.


    "Please."


    Su Yu chuckled, stood up, and, before leaving, provocatively glanced at Cai Meier again.


    Seeing this, Cai Meier''s chest heaved¡ªclearly, she had received the provocation.


    Noticing Su Yu''s willingness to spend time with Zhang Lexuan, Elder Lin''s expression revealed a hint of satisfaction.


    A moment later, her gaze turned sharp as she looked at Cai Meier.


    "Meier, what''s going on with you today?"


    Cai Meier''s excuse was far from convincing¡ªhow could these elders, seasoned with experience, not see through her?


    Cai Meier felt a bit wronged but had no way to explain it.


    She couldn''t just say that she was still holding a grudge because Su Yu had called her an old woman, could she?


    That would only make Xian Lin''er laugh at her!


    Her little spat with Su Yu was nothing more than a passing irritation, and while it stung a bit to be played by a young rascal, she wasn''t truly angry.


    Xian Lin''er, on the other hand, was different¡ªshe was a lifelong rival.


    Cai Meier refused to lose face in front of her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she finally said, "Elder Lin, I understand my mistake."


    Seeing her admit fault, Elder Lin''s expression softened. She spoke earnestly, "Su Yu is very important to the academy. If there are things you can let go, then do so."


    "He''s still a child. Why take things so seriously?"


    "You must remember¡ªyou are almost ninety years old. You are no longer a young girl."


    Cai Meier''s lips twitched.


    Su Yu, a child?


    Since when do children act so brazenly?


    What kind of child dares to tease her and call her charming and mature?


    He''s a little devil!


    She inwardly complained but didn''t dare to refute Elder Lin''s words and simply nodded in agreement.


    Fine. If I can''t provoke him, I''ll just avoid him.


    Seeing Cai Meier behave well, Elder Lin was satisfied. She then turned to Xian Lin''er and warned, "Lin''er, the same goes for you. Stop acting so cold and unfriendly."


    "You''re not a child anymore. You should act more mature and stop following your whims."


    "Duoduo, you should keep her in check as well. Don''t just spoil her all the time."


    Qian Duoduo looked helpless.


    Control Xian Lin''er?


    That''s impossible.


    If Xian Lin''er said one thing, did he dare say another?


    There was no way he could control her.


    Xian Lin''er''s face turned slightly red and pale in turns. Being publicly reprimanded was unpleasant.


    But Elder Lin was of such high seniority that even she had no choice but to listen.


    And she also understood that Elder Lin wasn''t speaking without reason¡ªSu Yu was indeed very important.


    Although Xian Lin''er had a fiery temper, a competitive nature, and was somewhat spoiled, she was by no means foolish. She was simply used to being willful, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t recognize reality.


    With Su Yu''s current status, he was someone she absolutely could not afford to offend.


    She nodded and promised, "Elder Lin, Lin''er understands. I won''t do it again in the future."


    "I''ll even smile when I see him, how about that?"


    Elder Lin nodded slightly and said, "It''s good that you understand. Everything is for the sake of the academy."


    Xian Lin''er remained silent, lost in thought.


    Elder Lin continued, "Winning over Su Yu is imperative. Judging by today''s situation, he seems to have quite a favorable impression of Lexuan."


    "That''s a great start."


    "Let Lexuan love him, guide him, bring him closer to the academy, and lead him down the right path. It will not only benefit the academy but also be a blessing for the entire continent."


    Elder Lin spoke with righteous conviction, and the other elders nodded in agreement.


    Yes, they were doing this for the sake of the Douluo Continent.


    For a moment, the entire Sea God Pavilion seemed to be filled with a sense of righteousness.


    ¡ª


    Leaving the Sea God Pavilion, Su Yu and Zhang Lexuan walked along the stone-paved path.


    Su Yu held Zhang Lexuan''s hand without hesitation, earning him a playful glare from her.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "Sister Xuan, aren''t they just trying to push you onto me? Isn''t this exactly what they want to see?"


    Zhang Lexuan sighed helplessly, "Isn''t this a bit too fast?"


    They had just left the Sea God Pavilion a few minutes ago, and they were already holding hands. Was this reasonable?


    What would those old folks think?


    Su Yu grinned mischievously, "Not fast at all. They''ll just think that you''re sacrificing yourself for the mission."


    "You''re giving up your pride and dignity, taking the initiative to get close to me."


    "They might even praise you for your greatness¡ªworthy of being Shrek Academy''s most outstanding student, sacrificing personal honor for the academy''s cause."


    "Besides, you accomplished in mere minutes what Ma Xiaotao has been begging for and still couldn''t achieve. They''ll be thrilled."


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes at him. "You see through them, don''t you?"


    Su Yu laughed. "If you don''t study your opponents thoroughly, you''ll end up at a disadvantage."


    Zhang Lexuan didn''t refute his words.


    The two of them walked side by side and soon reached the mountainside.


    Seeing the two of them holding hands, many inner court disciples were utterly stunned.


    They rubbed their eyes, doubting their vision.


    But no matter how long they stared, the sight of those interlocked hands remained dazzlingly real.


    In that instant, it was as if the sound of shattering hearts echoed through the air.


    A group of male disciples felt as though their dreams had been crushed.


    No¡ªthis isn''t real!!!


    "Senior Sister, you¡ª!!!"


    Several figures rushed over, bringing with them a wave of fragrance.


    Wu Ming, dressed in red, had an expression of utter shock, her delicate mouth slightly open as her ample chest heaved rapidly.


    She stared blankly at the two, eyes filled with disbelief.


    Han Ruoruo was equally shaken, looking at their joined hands in a daze.


    Were they¡­ together now?


    The most affected was Ma Xiaotao¡ªher face turned deathly pale, and her beautiful eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Her body trembled slightly as if she could barely stand.


    The scene before her was simply too much of a blow.


    "Senior Sister, you guys¡­?"


    Wu Ming, straightforward as ever, blurted out the question.


    Zhang Lexuan quickly pulled her hand back. "There''s nothing between us."


    Wu Ming: "¡­"


    Han Ruoruo: "¡­"


    You were holding hands just now, and you say there''s nothing?


    Then what level counts as something? Sleeping together? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two girls inwardly ranted.


    Su Yu smiled and said, "As you saw, there''s nothing between us."


    Han Ruoruo rolled her eyes. "You were just holding Lexuan''s hand, and now you say it''s nothing?"


    "Ugh, we guarded against you in every way, but we still couldn''t stop you, you heartless playboy."


    "When did you trick Lexuan into falling for you?"


    Han Ruoruo was on the verge of a breakdown.


    As Zhang Lexuan''s die-hard best friend, she was deeply pained by the fact that Su Yu had managed to steal her away.


    Lexuan, oh Lexuan¡­ How could you let a playboy fool you?


    You''re at least ten years older than him!


    How did he even manage to deceive you?


    Wait¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Do you actually like flirtatious young men?


    No way¡­


    Is this the kind of person you are, Lexuan?


    Han Ruoruo''s mind spiraled into wild speculation.


    Su Yu, however, acted as if he was speaking the truth. "What hand-holding? I was just reading Miss Lexuan''s palm. I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "If you keep making things up, I might sue you for slander."


    Han Ruoruo twitched at his shamelessness. This Su Yu was still as unpredictable as ever.


    Wu Ming, however, was fuming. "Are you trying to weasel out of responsibility?"


    "I''m telling you, if you dare bully Senior Sister, I won''t let you off."


    Wu Ming idolized Zhang Lexuan¡ªshe was an absolute fangirl.


    She couldn''t tolerate anyone treating Zhang Lexuan badly.


    To her, Su Yu''s strength and looks were barely enough to be worthy of Zhang Lexuan.


    She was surprised but didn''t strongly oppose it.


    As long as Zhang Lexuan was happy, that was enough.


    But now, Su Yu''s words made her furious.


    What did he mean by that?


    Was he trying to back out and refuse to take responsibility?


    Wu Ming was like a protective mother tiger, baring her teeth fiercely.


    Su Yu merely smiled and casually sized her up, his audacious gaze making Wu Ming take two steps back in alarm.


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Su Yu curled his lips. "What are you covering up for? I have no interest in you."


    "I was just wondering¡ªgiven your strength, how exactly do you plan to not let me off?"


    "If I let you use both hands, do you think you could beat me?"


    "You!!!"


    Wu Ming was fuming, itching to punch Su Yu.


    But the truth was undeniable¡ªshe wasn''t his match.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, her cheeks puffing red in frustration.


    "Enough. You''re a grown man, why are you picking on Ming''er?"


    Han Ruoruo pulled Wu Ming back and glared at Su Yu playfully.


    Su Yu spread his hands. "She never gave me a good look from the start. Am I supposed to grovel for her favor?"


    "Besides, after our fight, she just vanished."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? She can''t accept losing?"


    "She should at least admit defeat, don''t you think? Just say it¡ªdo you accept it or not?"


    Wu Ming''s face turned bright red, and she gritted her teeth.


    Zhang Lexuan wanted to mediate, but before she could, Wu Ming suddenly stepped forward.


    She stood before Su Yu, her cheeks flushed, her neck arched, revealing her fair swan-like skin.


    She glared at him for a long time before finally squeezing out a reluctant response.


    "I can take a loss."


    "Fine, Su Yu, you win."


    Wu Ming forced the words out through clenched teeth, her emotions so intense that her chest heaved rapidly.


    In terms of figure, she could rival Ma Xiaotao.

 Chapter 260 - 260: [DD2]: 260

    The two active volcanoes in the inner courtyard weren''t just fiery in temperament; their figures were equally explosive.


    Su Yu crossed his arms and teased, "Is that it?"


    "This doesn''t seem very sincere to me."


    "This is how you admit defeat?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow, which made Wu Ming, who was already fuming, tremble with anger, her body quivering with suppressed fury.


    "Are you deliberately looking for trouble?"


    "You want to fight, don''t you?"


    "Fine, I''ll fight you."


    Wu Ming''s beautiful eyes widened in rage as she glared at Su Yu. She gritted her silver teeth, looking like she wanted to swallow him whole.


    Su Yu, still smiling, looked down at her from above with a teasing smirk. "Are you sure?"


    Just as Wu Ming was about to speak, Han Ruoruo stepped forward and pulled her back. She let out a soft sigh, her expression somewhat helpless.


    "Ming''er has a straightforward personality. She already admitted defeat, so just let it go."


    "She''s a girl, after all. Don''t take it too far."


    "Ming''er is Lexuan''s close friend. You''re not exactly outsiders anymore."


    "You wouldn''t want to bully Lexuan''s friend too much, would you?"


    Su Yu chuckled. "Miss Ruoruo, are you trying to guilt-trip me?"


    Han Ruoruo''s eyes flickered playfully as she smiled slyly. "I''m just stating the facts. You wouldn''t want to leave a bad impression on Lexuan, right?"


    "Our Lexuan dotes on Ming''er and the others."


    Hearing this, Su Yu smiled faintly without responding.


    Dotes on them?


    If anything, Zhang Lexan dotes on him the most.


    However¡­


    Su Yu glanced at Han Ruoruo deeply. What she said wasn''t entirely wrong. Wu Ming was indeed Zhang Lexuan''s die-hard supporter, but she was different from Ma Xiaotao.


    Wu Ming''s respect for Zhang Le Xuan even surpassed her reverence for Shrek Academy.


    To Zhang Lexuan, Wu Ming was a useful ally.


    Thinking this through, the sharpness in Su Yu''s gaze softened slightly.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll let it go for your sake, Miss Ruoruo. I won''t argue with this big-breasted airhead."


    "Who are you calling a big-breasted airhead?!" Wu Ming huffed angrily.


    Han Ruoruo hugged Wu Ming with a cheerful laugh.


    "For my sake?" She thought to herself.


    She didn''t have that much influence.


    Su Yu was just being stubborn, unwilling to admit his relationship with Lexuan.


    But come on¡ªwho here didn''t have eyes?


    They were already holding hands, so what was there to hide?


    This Su Yu wasn''t very decisive. What was so hard about acknowledging it?


    As the group joked around, Ma Xiaotao, who had remained silent all this time, finally stepped forward.


    Her face was pale, her chest heaving violently as waves of dark emotions surged within her.


    She stared blankly at Su Yu for a moment before shifting her gaze to Zhang Lexuan. Her expression turned resentful.


    Seeing Ma Xiaotao, Han Ruoruo''s smile faded, and she sighed softly.


    Ma Xiaotao stared at Zhang Lexuan, her eyes filled with deep grievance and bitterness.


    Her eyes reddened as she asked in a trembling voice, "Senior Sister, why?"


    Su Yu was supposed to be paired with her by the academy. Why did Zhang Lexuan interfere?


    It felt like a betrayal.


    Su Yu had already rejected her, and now her most respected senior sister had stabbed her in the back.


    It felt like her world was collapsing.


    Why? Why did they have to do this to her?


    Zhang Lexuan knew.


    She knew everything.


    So why did she still do this?!


    With overwhelming resentment in her heart, Ma Xiaotao wanted an explanation from Zhang Lexuan. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before Zhang Lexuan could speak, Su Yu''s voice rang out.


    His tone was indifferent, devoid of any emotion.


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s head snapped toward Su Yu as she growled, "I wasn''t asking you."


    She shouted in fury, "Su Yu, why do you insist on humiliating me like this?!"


    Su Yu''s voice remained cold. "When have I ever humiliated you?"


    "What exactly are you getting mad about?"


    "Stop trying to get attention here. No one here is your parent, and no one is obligated to coddle you."


    "You!!!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s chest heaved violently as she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    Her extreme anger turned her eyes bloodshot as her berserk demonic fire erupted.


    Losing all sense of reason, she lunged at Su Yu.


    Su Yu snorted coldly, unleashing an icy aura.


    He stepped forward, grabbing Ma Xiaotao by the chest. A surge of bone-chilling cold spread instantly, forcefully suppressing her demonic fire.


    Ma Xiaotao''s body trembled as an unbearable chill washed over her.


    Her lost rationality gradually returned. Looking at Su Yu, who was gripping her breast, her gaze became indescribably complex.


    "You lose control at the drop of a hat, and when you do, you try to hurt people. With a personality like that, who would ever like you?"


    Su Yu gave her a light push, causing Ma Xiaotao to stumble back two steps, nearly falling.


    Han Ruoruo quickly caught her.


    She glanced at Ma Xiaotao with sympathy before looking at Su Yu.


    "Xiaotao just likes you. Why do you have to say such hurtful things?"


    "Like?" Su Yu scoffed. "That''s not like¡ªit''s a twisted sense of possession."


    "Does she have anything to do with me?"


    "She even questioned me when I was just talking to Ling Luochen."


    "Throwing a tantrum again today."


    "What right does she have to meddle in my business?"


    "Even her teacher, Yan Shaozhe, wouldn''t dare to point fingers at me. She''s overestimating herself."


    Su Yu snorted coldly, flicked his sleeve, and walked away.


    Zhang Lexuan finally spoke, looking at Ma Xiaotao, whose face was pale yet still stubborn. She let out a faint sigh.


    "Xiaotao, this matter is complicated. If you ask Dean Yan and the others, you''ll understand."


    "Besides, feelings can''t be forced."


    "As for your demonic fire, I''ll do my best to help you with it."


    After saying this, Zhang Lexuan quickly followed Su Yu.


    Wu Ming looked completely puzzled, while Han Ruoruo seemed lost in thought.


    Wu Ming hesitated before speaking, "Sister Ruoruo, what does Senior Sister mean by this?"


    "Honestly, what she did was a little unfair to Xiaotao. You can''t blame her for being upset."


    "But since Senior Sister likes him, I can only support her."


    "Enough, don''t say anything reckless."


    Han Ruoruo shot Wu Ming a sharp glance and said, "This matter isn''t as simple as it seems."


    Being more perceptive, Han Ruoruo had already sensed something was off.


    Perhaps, a previous decision had already been changed.


    Maybe Zhang Lexuan was the one who had been chosen to replace Ma Xiaotao.


    That would explain why Zhang Lexuan got together with Su Yu so quickly.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu was particularly skilled at charming women¡ªrather, Zhang Lexuan had likely received instructions to approach him.


    "Su Yu is extremely important, and forming an alliance through marriage is a necessity. I can understand why the elders made this decision."


    "But this is far too cruel for Xiaotao."


    "The academy''s previous encouragement had already given Xiaotao the wrong impression, and now they''ve betrayed her. This is just¡­."


    Han Ruoruo looked at Ma Xiaotao in her arms, her gaze tinged with pity.


    At that moment, Ma Xiaotao, who had been leaning against Han Ruoruo, suddenly pushed her away.


    In a flash of firelight, she shot straight toward the mountaintop.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yu hadn''t gone far before encountering another beauty.


    Unlike Wu Ming and Ma Xiaotao, this was a cold and elegant woman¡ªLing Luochen.


    Seeing Su Yu holding hands with Zhang Lexuan, Ling Luochen was a bit surprised.


    But unlike Wu Ming and the others, she didn''t overreact or bombard them with questions. Instead, she simply offered a brief congratulations before getting straight to the point.


    "Young Master Su Yu, I''d like to ask you for some guidance on ice control techniques. Would that be alright?"


    Su Yu''s mastery over ice was far beyond Ling Luochen''s reach.


    She believed that knowledge had no age limits¡ªwhoever excelled should be the teacher. So, despite Su Yu being younger than her, she had no reservations about seeking his guidance.


    For Ling Luochen, ice was her passion.


    She admired Su Yu precisely because of his deep understanding of ice.


    Additionally, the power of Ultimate Ice had a natural allure for ordinary ice martial souls, making her naturally inclined toward Su Yu.


    Seeing that it was Ling Luochen, Su Yu smiled. "Of course."


    He had a good impression of this icy beauty¡ªshe wasn''t annoying like some others.


    Moreover, since she wielded ice, Su Yu naturally had more patience for her.


    As the young master of the Ice God Palace, he had always been welcoming toward ice-element soul masters.


    "Thank you."


    Ling Luochen sincerely expressed her gratitude, a rare smile appearing on her usually cold face.


    She and Su Yu stepped aside and began their discussion.


    "The essence of ice control is fundamentally about manipulating temperature. By mastering temperature, you can flexibly apply different forms of ice¡­."


    As Su Yu explained, Ling Luochen listened attentively, her admiration for him growing.


    She asked various questions along the way, and Su Yu answered each one in detail.


    Two hours passed quickly, yet Ling Luochen still seemed reluctant to stop.


    "Young Master Su Yu, can I come to you again in the future?"


    "If I''m free, you''re always welcome."


    "But like I said, what I''m teaching you is just the basics."


    "If you truly want a breakthrough, you should join the Ice God Palace."


    "I welcome you on their behalf."


    Ling Luochen''s beautiful eyes flickered with hesitation. After a long pause, she seemed to make a difficult decision.


    "Once I graduate, I''ll join the Ice God Palace. I''ll be counting on you to take care of me then, Young Master."


    Her thirst for deeper ice knowledge outweighed her attachment to Shrek Academy.


    Ling Luochen was a pure person¡ªher pursuit of ice surpassed all else.


    After days of contemplation, she had finally made her choice.


    Su Yu grinned. "Congratulations. You''ve made a wise decision."


    "I can assure you¡ªthe Ice God Palace will be a far better fit for you than Shrek Academy."


    He was in a good mood. Poaching talent from Shrek Academy felt incredibly satisfying.


    The old fossils at Shrek had tried to control him, but it was laughable.


    They had no idea who was truly in control here.


    After giving Ling Luochen a few more instructions, she left.


    As the sky darkened, Su Yu and Zhang Lexuan wandered around for a bit before eventually returning to the Sea God Pavilion.

 Chapter 261 - 261: [DD2]: 261

    Inside the Sea God Pavilion, golden light continued to shimmer as an endless force of radiance was mobilized.


    Su Yu sat down and waited.


    After another two hours, Mu En and the others finally appeared on the first floor.


    Mu Wu''s figure flickered, and he moved behind Su Yu, standing like a guardian deity.


    Yan Shao Zhe supported Mu En as they walked slowly.


    Su Yu observed Mu En. After this round of treatment, he seemed even weaker.


    His hair was entirely gray, his aged eyes were cloudy, and though his aura seemed strong, it was like rootless duckweed¡ªadrift and unstable.


    Already a candle flickering in the wind, his flame seemed even dimmer now.


    Su Yu mused to himself¡ªthis old man probably wouldn''t last much longer.


    Yan Shao Zhe helped Mu En sit down, and Mu En, as if exhausted, slumped into a reclining chair.


    Xian Lin''er asked worriedly, "Teacher, are you alright?"


    Mu En shook his head. "I''m fine."


    Su Yu smiled faintly but said nothing.


    Not passed away yet?


    For now, he hadn''t.


    The question was, how many more months could he hold on?


    The old man seemed severely drained.


    Xian Lin''er let out a sigh of relief and continued, "Do you know how Elder Xuan is doing?"


    At her words, the other elders also turned their gazes over.


    Mu En took a light breath and said, "The demonic energy inside Xuan Zi has been mostly purged. He should be fine now."


    "With a few days of rest, he will return to normal."


    Hearing this, the elders were overjoyed.


    "This time, we must thank Young Master Su Yu for his help. Without the Grand Guardian Mu Wu''s assistance, Xuan Zi''s Taotie power could not have been suppressed."


    "Young Master Su Yu, we owe you our gratitude. Shaozhe."


    Mu En called out.


    Yan Shaozhe, understanding his intention, nodded and walked up to Su Yu.


    The next moment, two golden wooden boxes appeared in his hands.


    He pushed the boxes toward Su Yu.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and reached out to open them.


    The left box was opened first, and a dazzling purple light burst forth.


    Within the purple glow was an indescribably sharp aura.


    Su Yu focused his gaze¡ªinside was a pristine left arm bone.


    The bone was entirely purple, with faintly visible purple scales covering its surface.


    A heavy dragon aura emanated from it, and the sheer sharpness in the air made one''s hair stand on end.


    After a glance, Su Yu casually opened the right box.


    Instantly, a dense white radiance illuminated half the hall.


    The white glow carried an extremely pure and warm light energy.


    Inside was a right leg bone, as pure white as snowy jade, flawless and pristine.


    This soul bone was also perfectly intact, and judging by the pressure it emitted, it was even superior to the previous one.


    At this moment, Yan Shaozhe spoke.


    "Young Master Su Yu, these are the two soul bones we promised you, both over fifty thousand years old."


    "The one on the left is the Purple Prison Sword Dragon''s left arm bone, from a sixty-thousand-year-old Purple Prison Sword Dragon."


    "The Purple Prison Sword Dragon is a rare sub-dragon species, naturally sharp and powerful. Its soul bone should contain its innate soul skill."


    "This dragon is known for its offensive power. Whoever obtains this soul bone will gain an extremely powerful attack skill."


    "The one on the right is a right leg bone from the White Dragon Clan."


    "The White Dragon Clan possesses the bloodline of the Holy Light Dragon, making their soul bones extremely valuable."


    "And this particular White Dragon right leg bone comes from a White Dragon that cultivated for ninety thousand years. Its value is immeasurable, possibly even comparable to a hundred-thousand-year soul bone."


    Yan Shaozhe spoke eloquently, a hint of pride in his tone.


    In truth, this White Dragon right leg bone was one of Mu En''s treasured possessions.


    Years ago, Mu En had not only acquired a dragon core but also two soul bones.


    He absorbed one and kept the other because his soul bones were already at capacity.


    This time, Mu En was only willing to part with it because he recognized Su Yu as a divine inheritor and wanted to win him over.


    Otherwise, such a high-grade soul bone would have been preserved as a legacy of Shrek Academy.


    When Mu En decided to give this bone to Su Yu, Yan Shaozhe had been distressed, even trembling in reluctance.


    Only after Mu En insisted did he finally accept it.


    Regarding this soul bone, Yan Shaozhe was full of confidence.


    Su Yu listened quietly to Yan Shao Zhe''s boasting, his expression unchanged.


    The Purple Prison Sword Dragon''s soul bone was decent¡ªnothing extraordinary, but valuable as a dragon soul bone.


    However, the White Dragon right leg bone was indeed quite impressive.


    The White Dragon was a lower-tier dragon of the Holy Light Dragon, possessing some of its divine bloodline.


    Mu En''s previously offered dragon core had also been from a White Dragon.


    Su Yu speculated that Mu En must have had some kind of fortunate encounter in his younger days; otherwise, he wouldn''t have obtained such treasures.


    Although Su Yu didn''t particularly need this soul bone, its value was undeniable.


    If auctioned, it might even sell for more than the Ice Jade Scorpion left arm bone he had acquired before.


    Mu En''s intentions were clear¡ªhe wanted to win Su Yu''s favor.


    Su Yu accepted the gifts without hesitation. This was a proper transaction, after all.


    Even if he didn''t need them, he could give the White Dragon soul bone to Wang Dong''er¡ªit suited her perfectly.


    "The soul bones are good," Su Yu said indifferently, casually storing the two wooden boxes.


    Yan Shaozhe felt a pang of heartache but maintained a smiling face.


    Receiving a positive comment from Su Yu meant the bones were worth the exchange. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew well how difficult it was to earn Su Yu''s praise.


    Seeing Su Yu accept the soul bones, Mu En smiled faintly.


    He coughed and, in a hoarse voice, said, "Young Master Su Yu, the two soul bones are delivered. However, I am unwell today, so I will need a few more days before I can teach you the Sovereign Descent."


    Noticing Mu En''s frail state, Su Yu replied casually, "You should rest for a few days. I''m in no hurry."


    There was no need to rush¡ªShrek Academy wouldn''t dare to go back on their word.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Young Master Su Yu. The insights on Ultimate Wind are stored in the Sea God Pavilion''s confidential library. You may access them anytime."


    Mu En smiled.


    Su Yu nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    After a few more exchanges, Su Yu prepared to leave.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly called out to him.


    "Young Master Su Yu, please wait! Have you considered my previous proposal?"


    Yan Shaozhe rubbed his hands nervously.


    "You mean Ma Xiaotao''s matter?" Su Yu asked indifferently.


    "Yes! I am willing to let Xiaotao serve by your side for ten years and will offer another soul bone over fifty thousand years old."


    "All I ask is that you show mercy and grant Xiaotao a chance to live. I beg you."


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression was sincere as he humbled himself.


    Although he had already made up his mind, Su Yu deliberately pretended to hesitate.


    "Young Master Su Yu, Xiaotao may be reckless, but she means no harm."


    "She is only twenty-one, still in her prime. Surely, you wouldn''t let such a young girl perish?"


    Zhang Lexuan stood up and bowed deeply to Su Yu, speaking earnestly on Ma Xiaotao''s behalf.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow¡ªthis woman put on quite the act.


    Even the other elders in the Sea God Pavilion looked at Zhang Lexuan with admiration.


    Su Yu hesitated for quite a while before finally making a move.


    He stepped forward, helped Zhang Lexuan up, and let out a long sigh. "Fine, fine. Since you''ve pleaded with me like this, I can''t refuse anymore."


    "Seeing how deep your sisterly bond is, I will reluctantly agree just this once."


    "You''ve put me in a difficult position here."


    Su Yu sighed and lamented, but upon hearing his words, Yan Shaozhe''s eyes lit up with joy.


    Su Yu had finally agreed.


    Yan Shaozhe looked at Zhang Lexuan with gratitude. In his mind, this was all thanks to her.


    The other elders also nodded in approval. Lexuan was truly a sensible and understanding child.


    If it weren''t for Lexuan stepping in, Ma Xiaotao''s fate would have been sealed¡ªshe would have been left to die.


    Lexuan came through.


    More importantly, Su Yu listened to her.


    This strengthened their resolve to push Zhang Lexuan closer to Su Yu.


    Since her words could already influence him now, if she got together with Su Yu in the future, who knew how great her impact on him could be?


    Wouldn''t that naturally bring Su Yu closer to Shrek Academy?


    If Shrek Academy could form a solid alliance with the Ice God Palace and a divine heir like Su Yu, how could their academy not thrive?


    The elders all seemed to see a bright future ahead.


    For a moment, their gazes toward Zhang Lexuan were filled with extreme goodwill.


    Yan Shaozhe, filled with gratitude, took a step forward and said, "Young Master Su Yu, thank you."


    Su Yu''s starry eyes flickered¡ªlook at that, they even had to thank him.


    Maintaining his calm expression, Su Yu said indifferently, "Dean Yan, the agreed conditions must still be met."


    Yan Shaozhe quickly nodded. "Of course, everything I promised still stands. Xiaotao will be under your command for ten years."


    "I will also personally select another suitable soul bone for you."


    When it came to Ma Xiaotao, Yan Shaozhe couldn''t afford to be stingy.


    As long as she could be saved, even if he had to part with another top-tier soul bone like the White Dragon Right Leg Bone, Yan Shaozhe was willing.


    After all, he had watched Ma Xiaotao grow up. She was like his own child to him¡ªhow could he not care?


    "As long as you keep your word. Dean Yan, you can inform Miss Xiaotao and have her mentally prepare herself."


    "As for suppressing the evil fire, let''s set it for three days from now. That will be the first suppression session."


    Su Yu spoke casually.


    "Alright, alright, I will inform Xiaotao right away."


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe was overjoyed.


    Su Yu was quite straightforward¡ªonce he agreed, he didn''t waste time delaying.


    With that in mind, Yan Shaozhe found Su Yu to be quite a decent person.


    Su Yu, uninterested in Yan Shaozhe''s expressions, glanced at the sky outside and prepared to take his leave.


    "Lexuan, go and see Young Master Su Yu off," Cai Meier said.


    Hearing her, Zhang Lexuan nodded.


    But just then, Su Yu suddenly turned back.


    He looked at Cai Meier, blinked, and said, "Actually, I''d quite like our charming and elegant Dean Cai to personally see me off. What do you think, Dean Cai?"


    Cai Meier: ???


    Xian Lin''er: ???


    Yan Shaozhe: ???


    The other elders: ¡­


    For a moment, the entire Sea God Pavilion was dumbfounded by Su Yu''s words.


    Cai Meier''s face turned red with embarrassment. She felt utterly flustered.


    This little scoundrel¡ªhe dared to tease her in public?


    Was he¡­ not afraid at all?


    She glanced at Yan Shaozhe and found that his face had turned green.


    Su Yu laughed heartily and said, "Just a joke, don''t take it to heart. Our equally charming and elegant Dean Xian Lin''er, would you be willing to see me off instead?"


    Xian Lin''er: !!!!


    Qian Duoduo: !!!!


    This time, it was Qian Duoduo''s turn to look livid.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face turned outright black.


    Su Yu glanced at them, laughed again, and turned to walk out of the Sea God Pavilion. Zhang Lexuan quickly followed after him.


    Inside the Pavilion, the elders exchanged glances, their expressions a little odd.


    "Meier, you¡­"


    "Lin''er, you¡­"


    Yan Shaozhe and Qian Duoduo hesitated, wanting to say something.


    Xian Lin''er slammed the table and snapped angrily, "What do you mean, ''you''? That little bastard was getting back at us!"


    "Just because I gave him a few cold looks, he holds a grudge like this?"


    Cai Meier nodded in agreement. "I only glared at him once, and he''s already keeping it in mind?"


    "That little troublemaker¡ªso petty."


    Hearing this, Qian Duoduo breathed a sigh of relief, and Yan Shaozhe, whose face had darkened, also relaxed.


    That made sense¡ªthese two women were already of a certain age. How could Su Yu possibly be interested in them?


    He was just messing with them.


    Still, this little scoundrel was incredibly bold.


    This was the Sea God Pavilion¡ªthe heart of Shrek Academy, filled with their top experts¡ªand he still dared to joke around like that?


    He had zero regard for them.


    Yan Shaozhe immediately got angry, and in his fury¡­ he fumed for a moment.


    Because honestly, what could they even do about it?


    They couldn''t beat him.


    It was frustrating beyond words.


    Feeling helpless, Yan Shaozhe let out a sigh.


    "Forget it, I''m going to find Xiaotao. Su Yu agreeing to help is her good fortune."


    With that, Yan Shaozhe immediately left the Sea God Pavilion.


    Watching his departing figure, Xian Lin''er scoffed in disdain.


    "Still such a coward. I thought he''d go confront Su Yu¡ªjust this?"


    I just got teased by a little brat, and yet you don''t even have the guts to say anything back?


    Do you even deserve to be called a man?


    Qian Duoduo remained silent.


    Cai Meier shook her head, not commenting.


    She had long since understood Yan Shaozhe''s personality.


    Unlike the headstrong and stubborn Xian Lin''er, she could see where he was coming from.


    "Forget it. Su Yu is just a kid¡ªwhy get worked up over him?"


    Cai Meier said lightly.


    Xian Lin''er shot her a glare but didn''t argue.


    Was she mad at Su Yu?


    No.


    Was this even about Su Yu?


    Not really.


    What truly frustrated her was Yan Shaozhe''s lack of backbone.

 Chapter 262 - 262: [DD2]: 262

    Xian Lin''er snorted and sat down angrily.


    Cai Mei''er glanced at her but said nothing more.


    Still, Cai Mei''er was a bit puzzled. She had never offended Su Yu, so why would that little guy make up stories about her?


    If Su Yu hadn''t deliberately teased her before, she wouldn''t have glared at him today.


    Then that earlier misunderstanding wouldn''t have happened either.


    Where did Su Yu''s inexplicable hostility come from?


    Cai Mei''er felt deeply wronged. She had always treated Su Yu well, always observing proper etiquette.


    But when Su Yu decided to mess with her, he didn''t hesitate in the slightest.


    That little brat¡ªdid he even have a heart?


    Hmph.


    Cai Mei''er huffed inwardly, deciding it was best to stay away from Su Yu in the future.


    That little troublemaker was too much to handle.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Meanwhile, outside the Sea God Pavilion, Su Yu and Zhang Lexuan walked along the edge of Sea God Island.


    The crystal-clear, deep-blue lake stretched endlessly beyond sight.


    Holding Zhang Lexuan''s hand, Su Yu strolled around the island, enjoying a rare moment of relaxation.


    "Sister Xuan, your performance today? A perfect score."


    Using his spiritual power, Su Yu constructed a domain, isolating them from their surroundings for several meters.


    Only then did he feel at ease talking to Zhang Lexuan.


    Zhang Lexuan smiled warmly. "You weren''t bad yourself. Where did you learn to act so well?"


    Su Yu grinned. "Self-taught, of course."


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes and gently adjusted Su Yu''s collar, her touch soft and careful.


    Su Yu pulled her into a light embrace, gazing down at her exquisite, delicate face.


    Zhang Lexuan playfully scolded, "Holding hands is one thing, but isn''t hugging a bit too fast?"


    "What if someone sees us?"


    Su Yu chuckled nonchalantly. "So what? If they ask, just say I was the one being shameless."


    "Tell them I was too forceful, and you had no choice but to comply for the sake of the academy''s mission."


    "If you put it that way, won''t they just cry and praise you for your sacrifice?"


    Zhang Lexuan was momentarily stunned, then lightly smacked Su Yu, laughing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have Shrek Academy all figured out. Sometimes, I wonder if you''re a mind reader."


    "But acting like this isn''t good for your reputation."


    Su Yu shrugged. "Do I even have a good reputation at Shrek Academy?"


    "Those old guys may act like they want to recruit me, but that doesn''t mean they like me."


    "Even Mu En and Yan Shaozhe¡ªthey''re polite to me only because they need something from me."


    "I''ve extorted so much from them; who knows how much they secretly resent me?"


    "But so what?"


    "Even if they don''t like me, they still have to be respectful."


    "I take from them, use their resources, beat up their students, and one day, I''ll even command their disciples like workhorses.


    And despite all that, they''ll still have to say, ''Thank you, Young Master Su Yu.''"


    Zhang Lexuan: "..."


    Crude words, but true ones. She had to admit, that Su Yu was right.


    After all, Shrek Academy had given up so much already.


    Even Ma Xiaotao had been pledged as Su Yu''s servant for ten years.


    Yet in the end, Dean Yan still had to be all smiles, thanking Su Yu for the opportunity.


    To top it off, he even had to prepare a soul bone over 50,000 years old for Su Yu.


    Thinking about it, Dean Yan was truly miserable.


    Of course, the most pitiful moment was right before Su Yu left.


    Zhang Lexuan had seen Dean Yan''s face turn completely black.


    She pinched Su Yu''s face and teased, "So¡­ is that why you''ve been flirting with Dean Cai and Dean Xian?"


    "They may be well-maintained and have great figures, but they''re already in their eighties or nineties."


    "Are you really that desperate?"


    "If you''re going that far, you might as well just accept Xiaotao. At least she''s still in her prime."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes and pretended to be aggrieved. "Sister Xuan, be fair! I was standing up for you!"


    "They just decided to send you away like that¡ªwhat do they take you for?"


    "Sure, you were already mine to begin with, but their attitude was infuriating."


    "If they willingly send women my way, I''m happy to accept, but treating you like a bargaining chip? That, I don''t like."


    "When I''m upset, I like to make others even more upset."


    "And that¡­ makes me happy again."


    Zhang Lexuan was speechless but also a little touched.


    She had always disliked how Shrek Academy handled things.


    At first, they treated Ma Xiaotao as a political tool.


    Then, when that plan failed, they immediately pushed her forward instead, betraying Ma Xiaotao without a second thought.


    Not once did they consider Ma Xiaotao''s feelings.


    From what Cai Mei''er implied, if she refused, they might have thrown Han Ruoruo and Wu Ming into the mix too.


    They were treating students like mere tools.


    Then they covered it all up with noble-sounding words about academy honor.


    Zhang Lexuan was just grateful she had seen through Shrek Academy early on.


    And even more grateful that she had Su Yu¡ªsomeone who truly cared about her.


    Having someone''s sincere affection in this world¡­ that was enough.


    She stepped forward and leaned into Su Yu''s embrace.


    From a distance, it looked as if Su Yu was clutching her tightly, refusing to let go.


    Resting against his chest, Zhang Lexuan softly asked, "Xiao Yu, what are your plans for Xiaotao?"


    Since Su Yu had promised to suppress Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire, he was prepared to take her under his wing.


    Zhang Lexuan was curious about how he intended to do it.


    Su Yu smiled. "Don''t worry about that. Just know that in the end, I''ll make sure you have a good, reliable sword in your hands."


    "A weapon that feels perfect in your grip."


    "Hmp!"


    Zhang Lexuan''s breath caught in her throat as Su Yu crushed his lips against hers, cutting off her questions with a kiss that made her whole body quiver with need. His tongue swept possessively into her mouth, tasting, claiming, making her whimper softly.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Starlight Hotel


    Inside the suite''s living room, Su Yu lounged with his legs crossed.


    Three figures sat nearby¡ªHai Bodong, Mu Wu, and Sword Douluo Chen Xin.


    In the bedroom, Meng Hongchen was still resting, exhausted from the previous night.


    Wang Donger, being sensible, had returned to the suite across the hall, knowing that Su Yu was discussing serious matters.


    Taking a sip of tea, Su Yu asked flatly, "Senior Mu Wu, what''s the real situation today?"


    He didn''t believe a single word from Mu En.


    He only trusted his people.


    Mu Wu immediately replied, "The removal of demonic energy today was not as smooth as it seemed."


    "Mu En said Xuanzi''s demonic energy was mostly eliminated, and that''s technically true."


    "Because it is just ''mostly.''"


    "Xuanzi''s demonic nature is terrifyingly deep-rooted."


    "The external demonic energy has been erased, but the demonic corruption within his Taotie bloodline remains entrenched."


    "With the help of my Baxia bloodline, we managed to suppress it for now, but there are still hidden risks."


    "In the future, if Xuanzi faces extreme circumstances, it''s entirely possible he could succumb to his demonic side again."


    "And once his demonic nature is triggered again, the difficulty of suppressing him will skyrocket."


    "Mu En publicly claims that Xuan Zi has been completely cured, probably to cover up this fact."


    Hearing this, Su Yu scoffed, "I knew that old man wouldn''t tell the whole truth. Lying even to his people¡ªtypical of him."


    "By the way, to what extent has Xuan Zi''s strength recovered?"


    "His demonic aura has been suppressed, but the awakened bloodline won''t return to its original state. That old Xuan''s strength must have improved somewhat, right?"


    Mu Wu nodded and said, "Xuan Zi''s strength has ultimately stabilized at level 96."


    "Mu En originally wanted to maintain his level-97 soul power from when he was possessed, but as the demonic aura was suppressed, Xuan Zi''s soul power quickly receded."


    "Being able to maintain level 96 took great effort from Mu En, but it also cost him a massive amount of energy. That man doesn''t have long to live."


    If Su Yu could see that Mu En wouldn''t live much longer, Mu Wu certainly could as well.


    Mu En was like a locust after autumn¡ªno matter how much he struggled, he wouldn''t last much longer.


    There was no way he would survive past next year.


    Hearing this, Su Yu smiled and said, "Damage to one''s origin is not so easily repaired."


    "''Going dark makes you ten times stronger; purifying weakens you by three points.''"


    "Reaching level 97 in his demonic state, but hoping to stay at 97 after being purified?"


    "That''s pure wishful thinking."


    "I reckon that if Mu En hadn''t staked his life on it, Xuan Zi would''ve at most remained at level 95."


    Mu Wu agreed, "Young Master is right."


    Su Yu chuckled but said nothing more.


    "There''s no need to pay too much attention to Xuan Zi anymore. A level-96 Super Douluo won''t be making any waves."


    "Have the Ice God Palace send people to keep an eye on the movements of the Sun-Moon Empire."


    "Especially watch for any activity from Illustrious Virtue Hall."


    "I suspect that within half a year, something might happen there."


    Mu Wu speculated, "Could it be that what concerns Young Master is the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo?"


    Su Yu glanced at him and nodded. "You guessed correctly. It is indeed related to the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo."


    "The Star Luo Empire has long been offering a secret bounty on stealing from Illustrious Virtue Hall¡ªa reward of a billion gold soul coins. That amount is enough to tempt many."


    "Illustrious Virtue Hall may be a powerful force, but there are still those bold enough to target them."


    "What does Young Master intend to do?" Mu Wu asked.


    Su Yu crossed his hands and said, "If the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo remains in Illustrious Virtue Hall''s hands, I can''t make a move."


    "But¡­ if it falls into someone else''s hands, then there''s no such concern."


    "I have a feeling that this hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo is destined for me."


    Mu Wu: "¡­"


    Hai Bodong: "¡­"


    Chen Xin: "¡­"


    Why did that sound so strange?


    You might as well just say you''ve set your eyes on it and want to snatch it.


    Seeing their odd expressions, Su Yu snorted coldly and said, "What''s with those looks? You don''t believe me?"


    "We wouldn''t dare," Mu Wu quickly shook his head.


    "I''m not speaking nonsense when I say it''s destined for me¡ªyou wouldn''t understand."


    There were traces of the world''s will interfering, like a mark directly telling Su Yu that this was meant for him.


    Su Yu wasn''t particularly greedy for the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo, but since the world''s will had arranged it, there was certainly something within it that he needed.


    This was an opportunity.


    Naturally, Su Yu wouldn''t let it slip by.


    While he wouldn''t stoop to directly rob Illustrious Virtue Hall, he was more than capable of playing dirty against other thieves.


    He had even warned Jing Hongchen to tighten security and prevent any opportunists from breaking in.


    If, despite that, someone still managed to steal it, then it would simply mean that Illustrious Virtue Hall was never meant to have the embryo.


    By then, if Su Yu made a move, he wouldn''t feel the slightest bit guilty.


    Speaking of which, Su Yu was genuinely curious about what exactly this hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo was.


    After a brief pause, seeing the three people beside him exchanging glances, Su Yu snorted and asked, "Elder Mu Wu, how''s your comprehension of the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core going?"


    Back when he returned to the Star Dou Forest, Su Yu had obtained the method for refining the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core from Di Tian.


    Di Tian had assumed Su Yu wanted to walk that path himself, so he handed it over without hesitation.


    He had even provided a lot of guidance.


    Su Yu, in turn, had passed everything to Mu Wu, hoping that he would successfully break through.


    Su Yu wanted more powerful subordinates, especially someone proficient in the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core.


    Even if Mu Wu only barely reached the threshold of an Ultimate Douluo, with the power of the Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core, he would be able to solo Long Xiaoyao.


    At the very least, he could fight him to a draw.


    There was no helping it¡ªthe Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core was just that powerful.


    But precisely because of its immense power, no human had ever successfully cultivated it before.


    Despite Mu Wu''s exceptional martial soul and talent, the path was still incredibly difficult.


    Fortunately, with Su Yu''s guidance, the chances had significantly increased.


    Mu Wu clasped his fists and said, "I am unworthy of Young Master''s expectations. So far, I still have no confidence in succeeding."


    "But¡­ I am certain that within five years, I will succeed."


    Su Yu waved a hand and said, "As long as you''re confident. The Yin-Yang Complementary Dual Soul Core is difficult to refine, so taking your time is normal."


    "Don''t rush. It''s better to proceed steadily."


    "Understood," Mu Wu responded solemnly.


    "Hmm."


    Su Yu acknowledged him before turning to Chen Xin. "How''s your Soul Core refinement coming along?"


    Chen Xin replied, "I''ve made some progress. I should be able to succeed within half a year."


    Su Yu nodded. "Good. Your main weakness is not having a Soul Core. Once you condense one, your strength will skyrocket."


    "By then, with the power of the Seven Kill Sword, you''ll be among the strongest of your level."


    As he spoke, Su Yu waved his right hand, causing a wooden box to float up. When the box opened, a burst of purple light flashed, and a sharp aura spread throughout the room.


    "This is the Purple Hell Sword Dragon Left Arm Bone¡ªit''s highly compatible with you. I''m giving it to you."


    "Use it well."


    "This¡­"


    Looking at the high-quality soul bone, Chen Xin was both stunned and overwhelmed.


    In his era, even an ordinary ten-thousand-year soul bone was extremely rare. Even as a Super Douluo, he only had three soul bones.


    The one Su Yu had just given him, however, not only radiated powerful sword energy but was also of extremely high quality.


    Among all his soul bones, only his torso bone could compare.


    His torso bone was eighty thousand years old, but this one was a dragon soul bone.


    In terms of value, it was hard to say which was more precious.


    "Master, this is too valuable."


    "If I am giving it to you, then it is yours," Su Yu said flatly.

 Chapter 263 - 263: [DD2]: 263

    Chen Xin hesitated for a moment before finally clasping his fists and accepting the soul bone.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Su Yu nodded and said, "Make good use of this soul bone. As for the issue of the soul core, if there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask Senior Mu Wu."


    "He has experience."


    Chen Xin immediately looked at Mu Wu and cupped his hands. "Senior Mu Wu, I will be relying on your guidance from now on."


    Mu Wu sighed helplessly and nodded.


    After exchanging a few more words, Su Yu waved his hand, and the three of them withdrew.


    Chen Xin immediately clung to Mu Wu.


    Mu Wu''s expression turned odd. "Chen Xin, do you need to be in such a hurry?"


    Chen Xin smiled slightly. "I can''t help it. I want to improve."


    "Besides, only by becoming stronger can I serve the young master better."


    Mu Wu''s mouth twitched, but since Su Yu had already given instructions, he couldn''t refuse.


    He could only begin guiding Chen Xin on the key points of soul core condensation.


    Meanwhile, Su Yu, now free, went to the opposite suite to flirt with Wang Dong''er.


    ...


    The next day.


    Inside Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Yan Shaozhe led Su Yu deep into Sea God''s Pavilion, arriving at a secluded room.


    Though Sea God''s Pavilion appeared to have only two floors, it contained vast hidden spaces underground.


    There were various specialized training rooms, treasure vaults, classified archives, and more¡ªalmost everything was stored here.


    It could be said that Sea God''s Pavilion was the most important place in Shrek Academy.


    The place where Yan Shaozhe brought Su Yu was Shrek Academy''s classified library, where all kinds of ancient texts and cultivation insights from predecessors were stored.


    Opening the wooden door revealed a spacious room lined with wooden shelves filled with books.


    Yan Shaozhe introduced, "This is Shrek''s classified library. It contains ancient texts and cultivation experiences left behind by predecessors."


    "According to the teacher''s instructions, you may browse freely for three days."


    "You are free to read any of the ancient texts here."


    To win Su Yu over, Mu En relaxed many restrictions.


    Su Yu shrugged and casually said, "Then I appreciate Senior Mu En''s kindness."


    Yan Shaozhe smiled. "Young Master Su Yu, I will take my leave. If you need anything, just call for me¡ªI''ll be nearby."


    Su Yu nodded slightly without much reaction.


    Yan Shaozhe left, closing the door behind him.


    Su Yu glanced around and started flipping through books at random.


    With Shrek Academy''s ten-thousand-year foundation, there was indeed a vast collection of knowledge here.


    However, most of the content was already familiar to Su Yu.


    His understanding of some topics was even more detailed.


    Shaking his head, Su Yu went straight for his main goal¡ªseeking cultivation insights on Ultimate Martial Souls.


    That was the only thing he was truly interested in.


    After searching for a long time, Su Yu finally found cultivation insights left behind by Shrek Academy''s past masters.


    Most of it wasn''t particularly useful, even if the authors had once been Super Douluos.


    To Su Yu, these insights didn''t provide much value.


    "No wonder Mu En was so generous in letting me read freely."


    "At my current level, there isn''t much here that is useful to me."


    Su Yu had already touched the threshold of the ultimate level, and even Mu En was shocked by his domain.


    How could the experiences of ordinary people offer him much inspiration?


    "Still, there are a few valuable ones, especially these two."


    Su Yu picked out two ancient texts¡ªone written by an Ultimate Wind soul master and another by an Ultimate Fire soul master.


    Both were records left by Ultimate Douluos.


    These two individuals had once led Shrek Academy to its peak as its headmasters.


    "Ultimate Wind, Ultimate Fire¡­ Ultimate Martial Souls are truly terrifyingly powerful."


    "From this perspective, Mu En might not be as strong as these two."


    "Mu En''s martial soul is the Holy Light Dragon, but it doesn''t seem to be a completely pure Holy Light Dragon."


    "Otherwise, he should possess the Ultimate Light attribute."


    Previously, Su Yu had thought Mu En had Ultimate Light, but after meeting him, he realized that wasn''t the case.


    Mu En''s martial soul was a super martial soul, but it fell just short of being truly Ultimate Light.


    A purely inherited Holy Light Dagon bloodline should possess Ultimate Light.


    However, Mu En''s bloodline came from Yu Xiaogang, who himself was a product of variation.


    Mu En had inherited this mutated bloodline, which had regressed toward its ancestral origins, surpassing the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon to become the Holy Light Dragon.


    But could such a Holy Light Dragon compare to a truly pure-blooded one?


    A pure Holy Light Dragon should be on par with the Golden-Eyed Black Dragon King, Di Tian¡ªpossessing an ultimate attribute.


    If Mu En had a pure Holy Light Dragon bloodline, he should have been able to suppress Xuanzi''s Taotie Beast bloodline.


    But he couldn''t, which meant his Holy Light Dragon bloodline wasn''t pure enough.


    Thinking along these lines, Long Xiaoyao was likely in a similar situation.


    His Dark Holy Dragon martial soul was probably not of a truly pure bloodline either.


    Otherwise, he should have possessed Ultimate Darkness like Di Tian.


    "Well, that makes sense. The probability of a truly pure dragon martial soul appearing in humans is too low."


    "If they started appearing everywhere, they wouldn''t be so special anymore."


    Su Yu chuckled and pulled out the Ultimate Wind insight book to start reading.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Before he knew it, the evening had arrived.


    "How long have I been reading?"


    Su Yu rubbed his temples, put the ancient text back in place, and walked out of the wooden room.


    Swish!


    A sharp sound of movement rang out, and Yan Shaozhe suddenly appeared.


    "Young Master Su Yu, how was your reading?" Yan Shaozhe asked with a smile.


    Su Yu casually replied, "I read a bit, and there were some gains."


    "What time is it now?"


    Yan Shaozhe answered, "It''s already five in the afternoon."


    "Huh?"


    Su Yu was slightly surprised. "Then I need to head back. I''ll return tomorrow."


    Without much conversation, he turned and left.


    Yan Shaozhe naturally followed behind him.


    As they walked through the corridors of Sea God''s Pavilion, Su Yu encountered some familiar faces¡ªelders of the pavilion.


    Upon reaching the first-floor hall, Su Yu suddenly bumped into someone.


    This person''s right arm was severed at the shoulder, his hair was messy, and his complexion was somewhat pale.


    Yet, he still held a wine gourd, continuously drinking.


    This person was Xuanzi.


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered, and his keen gaze swept over Xuanzi.


    From the flow of his aura, Su Yu could instantly analyze Xuanzi''s current state¡ªincluding the exact locations of his internal injuries.


    Xuanzi had no hidden wounds left, but his very essence had been truly damaged.


    Although his aura was strong, it couldn''t change the fact that he was outwardly strong but inwardly weak at this moment.


    However, within Xuanzi''s body, there was another extremely obscure yet highly dangerous aura.


    If even Su Yu considered it dangerous, then it was naturally not something ordinary.


    If this power were to erupt, it would likely be quite troublesome to deal with.


    Su Yu had no intention of greeting Xuanzi. He simply glanced at him before walking out of the Sea God Pavilion.


    Xuanzi stared at Su Yu''s departing figure, his brows slightly furrowed.


    "Which inner court student is this?"


    "He didn''t even bother to greet me?"


    Xuanzi muttered discontentedly.


    Inside the hall, Cai Meier lounged lazily, while Xian Liner initially wanted to speak. But upon seeing Yan Shaozhe approaching, her delicate face turned cold, and she let out a snort, losing any desire to explain.


    Yan Shaozhe smiled bitterly and explained, "He''s not an inner court student. He''s the young master of the Ice God Palace¡ªSu Yu."


    "Young master of the Ice God Palace?"


    "The same brat who extorted our academy?"


    Xuanzi raised an eyebrow.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded and said, "Yes, it''s him. But his identity is special, Elder Xuan, so please don''t act recklessly."


    Xuanzi shot Yan Shaozhe a glare and said, "I''m not that foolish. I know what you all are up to, and I won''t cause trouble for you."


    Yan Shaozhe breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, That better be true.


    Xuanzi had already caused plenty of trouble lately. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shrek Academy had paid a hefty price because of him.


    He was genuinely afraid that Xuanzi, unaware of his current strength, might bring more trouble to the academy.


    Losing some resources was a minor issue, but ruining the academy''s plans would be a disaster.


    Lexuan had worked hard for a long time to establish a connection with Su Yu, and she had barely managed to do so.


    He didn''t want to see all of that ruined by Xuanzi.


    Seeing Yan Shaozhe''s expression, Xuanzi snorted, feeling displeased.


    He felt like he was being underestimated.


    However, his current strength was only at Rank 96, with his foundation damaged. He wasn''t much stronger than Yan Shaozhe.


    So he held back his words.


    If this were the past, he would have slapped Yan Shaozhe for talking to him like this.


    Sigh¡­ His strength had declined, and so had his status.


    With a cold snort, Xuanzi asked, "Is the Ice God Palace really that strong?"


    Ever since he came back, it seemed that all the elders held a certain reverence for the Ice God Palace.


    That made him uncomfortable.


    Since when did Shrek Academy have to revere others?


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe replied in a deep voice, "They are indeed very strong."


    "The Ice God Palace is full of powerful experts. From what I know so far, their strength is extraordinary."


    "Their Second and Third Guardians are both Rank 97 Super Douluo."


    "The Second Guardian, Lu Yuan, possesses a Titan Snow Demon martial soul, with a soul ring configuration of six black and three red. His overall strength is nearly equivalent to a Rank 98 Super Douluo."


    "The First Guardian, Mu Wu, is a Rank 98 Super Douluo with a True Dragon martial soul, Baxia. His soul ring configuration is also six black and three red, and his aura is so overwhelming that he rivals an Ultimate Douluo."


    "The High Priest, Haibo Dong, known as the Ice Emperor, is a true Ultimate Douluo. His cultivation is so profound that even teacher considers himself inferior."


    "Teacher even called him the strongest expert on the continent, saying his power is unparalleled in history."


    "Moreover, this High Priest is an Ultimate Ice soul master."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Xuanzi''s expression changed drastically, his face becoming serious.


    A True Dragon martial soul wielder, Mu Wu?


    An Ultimate Ice soul master, Haibo Dong?


    "You''re sure Elder Mu said that?"


    Xuanzi asked in disbelief.


    Yan Shaozhe nodded without hesitation, while Xian Liner and Cai Meier also nodded slightly.


    Xuanzi''s face grew solemn as he muttered, "There''s an Ultimate Douluo with an ultimate martial soul in today''s world?"


    What did an Ultimate Douluo with an ultimate martial soul represent?


    It represented invincibility!


    Shrek Academy''s history had proven that with two former deans who possessed ultimate martial souls.


    And now, the Ice God Palace had such a powerhouse as well?


    Most of Xuanzi''s arrogance faded, and he buried any dissatisfaction deep within him.


    "And that''s just the tip of the iceberg. Much of the Ice God Palace''s strength remains hidden."


    "When I first entered the Ice God Palace, I saw nine palaces. If my guess is correct, there should be nine Guardians."


    "These nine Guardians might all be Super Douluo."


    "As for the rest, the teacher hinted that the Ice God Palace might have more than one Priest."


    "Since Haibo Dong is called the High Priest, it''s likely there are other Priests as well."


    "If that''s the case, then these Priests must be ranked above the Guardians. Even if they aren''t as strong as the Ice Emperor, they are probably at least on par with Mu Wu."


    "At the very least, they should be Rank 98 Super Douluo."


    "So even if the Ice God Palace only has one Priest aside from the Ice Emperor, that still means they have at least one Ultimate Douluo and two Rank 98 Super Douluo."


    "And the powerhouses of the Ice God Palace all have extraordinary soul ring configurations."


    As Yan Shaozhe continued speaking, Xuanzi''s frown deepened.


    Such strength was truly concerning.


    At least one Ultimate Douluo and two Rank 98 Super Douluo.


    And they were among the strongest at their level.


    How could that not be intimidating?


    Moreover, Shrek Academy was not in good shape at the moment.


    He was only at Rank 96, and they didn''t have a single Rank 98 expert.


    Elder Mu was an Ultimate Douluo, but his condition was far from good.


    In comparison, Shrek Academy would be completely crushed by the Ice God Palace.


    Realizing the disparity, Xuanzi''s arrogance completely disappeared, replaced by bitterness.


    With a deep sigh, he muttered, "So the Ice God Palace is really this strong¡­ No wonder you all came up with this plan."


    "It''s not just that. The most important factor is Su Yu himself. He is a divine inheritance successor¡ªthe teacher said he is a future god."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed deeply.


    If Su Yu''s background weren''t so terrifying, he wouldn''t have tolerated him so much.


    Xian Liner always said he lacked courage, but in truth, he was thinking about the bigger picture.


    After all, Su Yu wasn''t interested in those two older women. It was just a show, and he could endure it.


    His patience was something that had been tested time and again.


    Xuanzi''s breathing became rapid, his face filled with shock. He quickly asked, "What¡­ what did you just say?"


    "Su Yu is a divine inheritance successor?"


    "Like the Sea God ancestor back then?"


    Yan Shaozhe nodded.


    Xuanzi''s chest heaved, his eyes flickering with emotion. He clenched his fists and asked, "Besides Lexuan, does Su Yu have an interest in any other female students?"


    Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded. "Elder Xuan, what are you planning?"


    Xuanzi said excitedly, "He''s a divine inheritance successor! One Lexuan isn''t enough. If Su Yu is interested in any other female students, we should send them to him as well!"


    PS: Lol

 Chapter 264 - 264: [DD2]: 264

    Upon hearing these words, Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded, while Xian Lin''er and Cai Mei''er also stared blankly at Xuanzi.


    What kind of outrageous statement was this?


    Send them all together?


    Xian Lin''er couldn''t help but speak up first. "Elder Xuan, what you''re saying is simply ridiculous!"


    "Who does things like this? How can one man be with multiple women?"


    "Why not?"


    Xuanzi replied indifferently, "Isn''t it common to have multiple wives and concubines?"


    "Aren''t there plenty of men on the continent who have even more women?"


    "But our academy has always upheld monogamy," Cai Mei''er interjected.


    "So what? Su Yu isn''t part of our academy," Xuanzi rolled his eyes and casually remarked.


    "Hmph, I don''t agree with this at all," Xian Lin''er snorted.


    "Since when is it your decision to make?" Xuanzi took a big swig of wine, wiped the residue from his lips with his sleeve, and continued, "Think about it logically."


    "Lexuan is just one person, and she only has one voice."


    "Do you think one person whispering in Su Yu''s ear can compare to a whole group doing the same?"


    "Someone as outstanding as Su Yu¡ªdo you think there aren''t others trying to win him over?"


    "You don''t believe that just having Lexuan means we''ve secured everything, do you?"


    "Anything we can think of, others can think of too."


    "What if they adopt the same approach? What then?"


    "Can you guarantee that Lexuan alone will receive Su Yu''s full favor?"


    "You can''t guarantee that."


    "But if, at this moment, we have three, maybe even four or five people by Su Yu''s side, then even just by numbers, we will have the upper hand."


    "Wouldn''t you say that makes sense?"


    Silence fell over the room.


    Yan Shaozhe slapped his thigh and exclaimed, "Damn, that makes sense!"


    "Meng Hongchen from the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy is already in a relationship with Su Yu."


    "Even though we have Lexuan, up until now, we haven''t gained any advantage."


    "If one day a conflict arises between us and the Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy, who will Su Yu side with?"


    Yan Shaozhe had identified a critical issue.


    That''s right¡ªZhang Lexuan had only just boarded the ship, while Meng Hongchen might already be sleeping in the cabin.


    They were still lagging.


    They couldn''t just rely on a single connection with Su Yu.


    There were so many factions out there trying to win him over.


    They had to become the closest allies to Su Yu and the Ice God''s Palace.


    Hearing Yan Shaozhe''s reasoning, Xian Lin''er and Cai Mei''er frowned.


    It wasn''t that the logic was flawed¡ªit was just that, as women, they found the approach repulsive.


    They didn''t mind sending female students to interact with Su Yu.


    What they couldn''t accept was sending all of them.


    Yet, given Xuanzi and Yan Shaozhe''s analysis, they had no way to refute it.


    Su Yu and Meng Hongchen''s relationship was strong.


    Could Zhang Lexuan outcompete Meng Hongchen?


    Hard to say.


    Even they weren''t confident.


    But Xian Lin''er still protested stubbornly, "Our students are all prodigies¡ªwhy would they accept something so outrageous?"


    "Did you forget about Xiaotao?"


    "She made a huge fuss in Sea God''s Pavilion just because we replaced her with Lexuan."


    "Other students are just as proud as she is."


    "And what about Lexuan? If we do this, aren''t we betraying her?"


    "Aren''t you worried she''ll be heartbroken?"


    Yan Shaozhe was momentarily at a loss for words. He had to admit, that Xian Lin''er had a point.


    But Xuanzi remained unfazed. "It''s just a matter of persuasion¡ªpeople won''t die from a little convincing."


    "When it comes to the future of our academy, are we going to let such a minor inconvenience stop us?"


    "Do you even understand what it means to inherit the legacy of a deity?"


    "We''re talking about a future god."


    "Being the woman of a future god should be an honor for them¡ªwho knows, they might even go down in history for it."


    "As for Lexuan, she''s an understanding girl who values the bigger picture. If we explain things to her, she''ll understand."


    Xuanzi spoke so righteously that Xian Lin''er was left speechless.


    She could only resort to unreasonable arguments. "Elder Xuan, how do you know Su Yu would even agree?"


    "What if he''s a one-woman man?"


    Xuanzi immediately burst into laughter. "A one-woman man?"


    "That almost made this old man die laughing!"


    "There isn''t a single man in the world who isn''t lustful. If a man isn''t interested in women, he isn''t a real man."


    "If the conditions are right, at least nine out of ten men would want to have multiple women. Those who claim otherwise are either incapable or hypocrites."


    "Some people talk about being devoted to one person, but the moment a beautiful woman appears, they can''t take their eyes off her."


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Shaozhe. I refuse to believe he never wanted them all back in the day¡ªhe just couldn''t make it happen."


    Yan Shaozhe''s face darkened.


    Damn it.


    Why drag me into this?


    Noticing Xian Lin''er and Cai Mei''er''s gazes shift toward him, Yan Shaozhe felt his scalp tingle.


    He shot Xuanzi a resentful look.


    Xuanzi ignored him, took another sip of wine, and continued, "Besides, Su Yu already accepted that girl from Illustrious Virtue Hall along with Lexuan¡ªhe''s already juggling two women. Do you think he''s some paragon of virtue?"


    "The more handsome and capable a man is, the greater his ambitions."


    "I can tell at a glance that kid won''t be easily satisfied¡ªhe''s a womanizer."


    Xian Lin''er snorted. "Elder Xuan, don''t be so sure. Su Yu rejected Xiaotao, and she''s not lacking in looks or figure."


    "He turned her down, which proves he''s not as lustful as you claim."


    Xuanzi responded without hesitation, "Rejecting Xiaotao is completely normal."


    "How many men could tolerate that personality of hers?"


    "He''s looking for a partner, not a living ancestor to serve."


    "If you don''t believe me, imagine if Xiaotao told him she''d sleep with him once without any strings attached¡ªgiven her looks, I guarantee he wouldn''t hesitate for even a second."


    "If he hesitated even for a moment, I''d chop off my head and give it to you as a chamber pot!"


    "Disgusting!"


    Hearing Xuanzi speak so crudely, Xian Lin''er and Cai Mei''er spat in disgust.


    But Xuanzi was so confident that Xian Lin''er found herself wavering.


    She gritted her teeth and muttered, "Men are all the same¡ªnone of them are any good."


    Yan Shaozhe: "¡­"


    That was some next-level generalization.


    Xuanzi ignored her and turned to Yan Shaozhe. "Shaozhe, you heard what I said. Now it''s up to you."


    "The future of Shrek Academy is in your hands."


    Yan Shaozhe''s mouth twitched.


    So after all that talk, you''re just passing the responsibility to me?


    You make it sound so easy, but I''ll be the one racking my brain trying to figure this out.


    Yan Shaozhe sighed, rubbing his temples as a headache crept in.


    How was he supposed to convince those female students?


    And what about Lexuan?


    Betraying her like this¡­ it wasn''t right. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yan Shaozhe massaged his forehead, feeling a growing sense of dread.


    ..


    ..


    On the other side, after leaving the Sea God Pavilion, Su Yu quickly made his way down from Sea God Island.


    Along the way, he encountered many inner courtyard disciples. Perhaps it was because the most beautiful flower in the inner courtyard had been picked by him, many students pointed at him, their eyes filled with envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    However, possibly due to Su Yu''s overwhelming strength, no one dared to cause him trouble.


    Back in the battle at Sea God Lake, Su Yu had already shattered the courage of the inner courtyard students.


    Without any delay, Su Yu left Sea God Island.


    But just as he reached the shore of Sea God Lake and stepped onto land, he was immediately blocked by two people.


    A man and a woman¡ªboth familiar faces.


    The man was tall and refined in demeanor. It was none other than Bei Bei.


    The woman was youthful and cute, lively and charming. She was Tang Ya.


    As soon as Tang Ya saw Su Yu, she pulled Bei Bei along and rushed toward him.


    "Su Yu, we finally found you!"


    Dressed in Shrek Academy''s uniform, Tang Ya, with her delicate features, appeared a little excited due to her joy.


    Her well-proportioned figure rose and fell slightly with her breathing, exuding a faint, refreshing scent of innocence.


    Bei Bei, on the other hand, wore a warm smile and cupped his hands in greeting. "Brother Su."


    Su Yu was slightly taken aback but still returned the greeting.


    Tang Ya took a few quick steps forward, her fair face carrying a hint of grievance as she complained, "Su Yu, you''re hard to find. Bei Bei and I have been looking for you for days, but every time, we came up empty-handed."


    "Today, we even waited here all afternoon before we finally caught you."


    Hearing this, Su Yu was a bit puzzled. He looked at Tang Ya and asked in confusion, "You¡­ are looking for me for something?"


    Tang Ya immediately nodded. "Of course! And you will help us, right?"


    Su Yu: "¡­"


    How was he supposed to respond to that?


    "Xiao Ya."


    Bei Bei tugged at Tang Ya and apologized, "Xiao Ya tends to speak straightforwardly. I hope Brother Su won''t take it to heart. The reason we''re here today is indeed to ask for your help."


    Su Yu blinked. "What is it?"


    Bei Bei explained the situation concisely, and Su Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "So¡­ you want me to help you save Huo Yuhao?"


    "Why do you think I have that ability?"


    Su Yu was baffled.


    Had his medical skills been exposed?


    That shouldn''t be possible.


    He had never demonstrated them in public.


    Aside from himself, no one should know that he also understood medicine.


    After all, this was something he had unlocked through daily training¡ª even Gu Yuena didn''t know about it.


    Tang Ya said matter-of-factly, "Since you could tell at a glance that Yuhao was suffering from internal injuries, you must know how to treat him too."


    "You know, even those healing soul masters needed a long time to diagnose his condition, but you saw it immediately."


    "With skills like that, how can you say you can''t heal him?"


    Su Yu chuckled. "Even if I could heal him, so what?"


    "Why should I help you?"


    Tang Ya giggled. "Because you''re a good person!"


    Su Yu: "...???"


    I''m a good person?


    Why don''t I know that about myself?


    Su Yu was speechless. Did he just get a "good person card"?


    Seeing Su Yu remain silent, Tang Ya leaned in closer, smiling sweetly. "Come on, help us out. You wouldn''t want to see Yuhao like this, would you?"


    Su Yu shrugged. "Honestly, I don''t care what happens to him."


    Hearing this, Tang Ya pouted in frustration, her lips forming a slight curve¡ªseductive and endearing.


    "Fine, take me to see him."


    Su Yu suddenly changed his mind.


    Tang Ya instantly jumped three feet high in excitement. "I knew you were a good person!"


    Su Yu smiled mysteriously but said nothing.


    A good person?


    Not necessarily.


    So far, he had never tested the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art.


    He wasn''t sure about its effectiveness either.


    Before suppressing Ma Xiaotao''s evil fire, perhaps he could use Huo Yuhao as a test subject to see how well it worked.


    Tang Ya was completely unaware of Su Yu''s thoughts. She happily led Su Yu back.


    After about ten minutes of walking, the three of them arrived at a somewhat small courtyard.


    Tang Ya pushed the door open and burst in energetically.


    She immediately called out in a crisp voice, "Yuhao! Yuhao! Come out, look who I brought!"


    Upon hearing her voice, a thin figure ran out.


    By this time, Su Yu and Bei Bei had already stepped into the courtyard.


    "Yuhao, come quick! I brought Su Yu. You''re saved!"


    Tang Ya hurriedly pulled Huo Yuhao over, shouting excitedly.


    Huo Yuhao stared blankly at Su Yu, not saying a word.


    Su Yu also examined Huo Yuhao. He still looked frail and weak, his internal injuries deeply rooted.


    "Yuhao, you should thank Su Yu. If it weren''t for him noticing your internal injuries, we''d still be in the dark."


    Bei Bei added.


    Tang Ya also came to her senses and urged, "Yuhao, quick, say thank you."


    Huo Yuhao looked bitter.


    Before this, he had been treating Su Yu as a rival.


    Who would have thought things would turn out like this?


    "Yuhao, why are you just standing there? Say, thank you!"


    Tang Ya pushed him.


    Huo Yuhao hesitated before finally mumbling, "T-thank you¡­"


    Su Yu didn''t mind and smiled. He studied Huo Yuhao for a moment before shaking his head.


    Tang Ya grabbed Su Yu''s arm and asked, "So? Can Yuhao''s injuries be healed?"


    "His injuries aren''t difficult to treat. He just needs to recuperate with some rare herbs for a year or two."


    Su Yu said casually.


    Tang Ya blushed slightly, lowering her head as if feeling a little embarrassed.


    "W-we don''t have that much money¡­"


    Su Yu was taken aback. "It wouldn''t cost much, just a few hundred thousand gold soul coins."


    "You guys¡­ Oh, right, I was being thoughtless."


    Su Yu smacked his forehead, realizing his mistake.


    He had over a billion gold soul coins, so a few hundred thousand meant nothing to him.


    But for Tang Ya, it was undoubtedly an astronomical amount.


    He hadn''t considered that for a moment.


    "If money is an issue, then acupuncture and herbal baths will do. It''ll save a lot of money."


    "Of course, he''ll still need to supplement his diet, but that should only cost a few thousand gold soul coins."


    "A few thousand gold soul coins¡­"


    Tang Ya clicked her tongue in surprise.


    Bei Bei suddenly said, "If it''s just a few thousand gold soul coins, I can cover it."

 Chapter 265 - 265: [DD2]: 265

    Bei Bei straightened his chest, his expression serious.


    Although his usual living expenses weren''t much, squeezing out tens of thousands of gold soul coins was still possible.


    But that was his limit¡ªspending this money would make his life significantly more difficult.


    However, considering his relationship with Huo Yuhao and thinking of Tang Ya, Bei Bei still decided to take out the money.


    "Bei Bei."


    Tang Ya grabbed Bei Bei''s hand, while Huo Yuhao looked deeply moved.


    Staring at Bei Bei, his eyes almost welled up with tears.


    Su Yu twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling somewhat speechless as he watched this touching scene of brotherhood.


    Bei Bei also seemed to realize the atmosphere was a bit off and quickly said, "Yuhao, the one you should be thanking is Brother Su."


    "Otherwise, with the astronomical medical expenses of hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins, none of us could afford it."


    Tang Ya came to her senses and added, "That''s right, Yuhao, you should be thanking Su Yu."


    Huo Yuhao pursed his lips, about to express his gratitude again.


    Su Yu quickly raised a hand to stop him.


    At this moment, Tang Ya leaned in with a grin. "So, when can we start treating Yuhao?"


    "Can we do it now?"


    Su Yu glanced at her and said indifferently, "Find a quieter room. I need to carefully assess his condition before prescribing the right treatment."


    "Of course, of course!"


    Tang Ya''s pretty face lit up with a smile, and she eagerly pulled Su Yu towards a room.


    "This is Yuhao''s room. Will this do?" Tang Ya asked in a sweet voice.


    "It''ll do."


    Hearing this, Tang Ya immediately beamed with joy.


    "Yuhao, cooperate with Su Yu. Your senior brother and I will wait outside," Tang Ya instructed Huo Yuhao before pulling Bei Bei out of the room.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Yu shut the door.


    Huo Yuhao stood there dumbfounded, looking at Su Yu with a hint of nervousness.


    Su Yu glanced at him and said casually, "Take off your clothes."


    Huo Yuhao was startled, instinctively taking two steps back, his expression filled with alarm.


    "W-what?"


    Seeing his panicked look, a vein popped on Su Yu''s forehead.


    Smack!


    Su Yu stepped forward and smacked Huo Yuhao on the forehead, making him grimace in pain.


    "What nonsense are you thinking?"


    "If you don''t take off your clothes, how am I supposed to perform acupuncture?"


    Su Yu felt utterly speechless. What was this fool imagining?


    "Oh, oh~"


    Huo Yuhao finally realized, though his eyes still carried a trace of grievance.


    It wasn''t his fault¡ªwho wouldn''t overthink it when the first thing Su Yu said was to strip? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Huo Yuhao swiftly took off his clothes, revealing his thin frame.


    Su Yu glanced at him and said, "Your condition is even worse than I imagined. Among your peers, aside from those who are naturally sickly, no one has a weaker physique than you."


    "And yet, you have no idea how to train scientifically."


    "Your body wasn''t just worn down by Shrek Academy¡ªyou''ve also been pushing yourself too hard during your training."


    "You keep forcing your body to its limits without considering whether it can handle it."


    "If this continues, how could problems not arise?"


    "Am I wrong?"


    Huo Yuhao lowered his head upon hearing this.


    Indeed, Zhou Yi''s training was extreme, but wasn''t Huo Yuhao also overly reckless when he trained alone?


    He barely understood proper training techniques, yet he kept pushing himself beyond his limits¡ªanyone would break down under such strain.


    "Training should be a gradual process. If you push too hard, you''ll end up harming yourself instead."


    "Your heart is too impatient."


    Su Yu pointed at Huo Yuhao''s chest as he spoke.


    Huo Yuhao remained silent, but his gaze turned cold and sharp, as if deep hatred was brewing inside him.


    This hatred wasn''t directed at Su Yu¡ªit was toward his enemies.


    Su Yu''s words had stirred up the deepest resentment buried in his heart.


    Unfazed, Su Yu continued, "Moreover, your body has many old injuries, some dating back to when you were just six years old."


    "It seems like you were frequently bullied as a child."


    "You must have quite a story."


    Huo Yuhao clenched his fists, his eyes gradually turning red.


    Hearing Su Yu''s words brought back memories of his painful childhood.


    It was a wound buried deep within his heart, one that would never truly heal.


    Then, Su Yu''s voice rang out nonchalantly, "Mind sharing your story?"


    "I''m rather curious."


    Huo Yuhao looked at Su Yu in confusion.


    Staring at Su Yu''s faint smile, he hesitated. In his reddened eyes, resentment swirled.


    After a moment, as if making a decision, two streams of tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Choking up, he said, "My mother was a servant in a noble household. I grew up with her, constantly bullied by the second young master of that family¡­"


    Huo Yuhao began telling his tale, painting a picture of pure misery.


    His story was so tragic it could move anyone to tears.


    As he spoke, his eyes welled up, and his voice trembled, stirring deep sympathy.


    "My mother''s health was already frail, and because she had to take care of me, she was often beaten."


    "When I was eight, she fell gravely ill and became bedridden."


    "Two years later¡­ she passed away."


    "It was all because of him. He''s the one who hurt my mother. That noble family destroyed her!"


    "One day, I will take revenge. I will wipe out their entire bloodline!"


    Huo Yuhao''s voice was hoarse, his hatred overwhelming.


    His eyes were filled with unwavering determination, teetering on the edge of obsession.


    Su Yu smacked his lips in thought.


    With how deeply ingrained Huo Yuhao''s hatred was, it was baffling that he chose forgiveness in the original story.


    To be honest, that ending almost gave Su Yu a brain aneurysm.


    Right now, Huo Yuhao''s emotions are what a normal person would feel.


    The pain of losing his mother, the torment of oppression¡ªeven the complete annihilation of his enemies wouldn''t be excessive.


    A person who doesn''t avenge their murdered mother¡ªwhat right do they have to stand tall in this world?


    Su Yu''s star-like eyes flickered as he asked, "Would you mind telling me which noble family you and your mother served?"


    Huo Yuhao remained silent, clearly hesitant.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "If you don''t want to say, that''s fine. Let''s begin the treatment."


    "Lie down on the bed."


    With a complicated expression, Huo Yuhao lay down without another word.


    Su Yu''s eyes glimmered as he took out a case of silver needles.


    Of course, he wasn''t just making idle conversation¡ªpeople were most vulnerable when emotionally unstable.


    For his first time using the Divine Acupuncture Technique, Su Yu wanted to ensure absolute success.


    After carefully sterilizing the needles, he began the acupuncture treatment.


    Su Yu''s medical skills were at the level of a grandmaster. He wouldn''t claim to bring the dead back to life, but he was certainly a master of the craft.


    Especially with the Taiyi Divine Needles, which could work miracles¡ªit was truly an art of the divine.


    Unfortunately, Su Yu had never had a chance to put them to use before.


    Su Yu couldn''t possibly treat Gu Yuena. The destructive power of the Asura God tormenting her was far beyond what mere medical skills could handle.


    Gu Yuena''s injuries required extremely rare heavenly treasures to heal. Even high-grade immortal herbs had little effect on her.


    As for the others he knew, they hardly ever got injured.


    Thus, despite having learned medicine for so long, Huo Yuhao was the first person to experience his treatment. In a way, he was Su Yu''s first test subject.


    While performing acupuncture, Su Yu used some special techniques.


    The previously anxious and tense Huo Yuhao gradually let go of his guard and entered a half-asleep, half-awake state.


    At that moment, as Su Yu performed the acupuncture, a faint and mysterious light began to flow in his hands¡­


    ¡­


    Roughly half an hour later, Su Yu put away the silver needles, and Huo Yuhao gradually woke up.


    For some reason, when Huo Yuhao looked at Su Yu now, his gaze was filled with newfound closeness.


    He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity as if Su Yu was a long-lost relative.


    If he had to describe it, it was the same feeling he got from his mother back then.


    If Huo Yun''er was his mother, then at this moment, Su Yu gave him the feeling of a father.


    Su Yu was like a radiant light, emanating warmth and comfort. To Huo Yuhao, it was incredibly alluring.


    "Dad¡­ Su Yu, thank you."


    Huo Yuhao spoke instinctively but quickly caught himself, his face flushing red.


    Su Yu''s lips twitched slightly, but he pretended not to notice and simply patted Huo Yuhao on the shoulder.


    "Go open the door. They''re probably getting impatient outside."


    Su Yu said casually.


    Huo Yuhao nodded, stepped forward, and opened the door.


    As soon as they heard the door open, Tang Ya and Bei Bei immediately rushed over.


    "Yuhao, how do you feel?"


    Tang Ya asked anxiously.


    Huo Yuhao smiled and said, "I feel much better like a heavy weight has been lifted off my body."


    "It''s as if some kind of shackle has been removed."


    "Really? That amazing?"


    Tang Ya''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she eagerly peeked inside.


    At that moment, Su Yu stepped out, holding two pieces of paper.


    "I''ve written a prescription. One is for oral medicine, and the other is for medicinal baths."


    "His condition is still quite serious. Internal and external treatment is needed for better results."


    "The oral medicine should be taken twice a day, morning and evening. Boil three bowls of water down to one bowl and take it after meals."


    "The medicinal bath should be done once every two days, preferably at night."


    "I''ve prescribed enough for half a month. After that, we''ll reassess and adjust if necessary."


    "At the current rate of recovery, his internal injuries should heal significantly in about three months."


    "For a full recovery, it will take about a year."


    "But there''s one thing to be careful about¡ªhe absolutely cannot train for the first three months. Meditation is fine, but no physical training."


    Su Yu handed the prescriptions to Bei Bei, who quickly took them with both hands.


    "Thank you so much, Brother Su."


    Bei Bei said gratefully.


    Su Yu waved his hand nonchalantly. "It''s no trouble."


    Tang Ya, in her usual cheerful manner, beamed with joy now that she had received good news.


    She bounced up to Su Yu, wrapped her arms around his, and started rubbing against him affectionately.


    Su Yu could feel the soft sensation pressing against his arm.


    "Hehe, Su Yu, I knew you were a good person. Thank you so much!"


    Tang Ya showed no sign of embarrassment, hugging his arm tightly and nuzzling against it repeatedly.


    Su Yu''s face darkened.


    Did this woman have no sense of propriety at all?


    She was doing this in front of her boyfriend¡ªwas she not afraid of making Bei Bei explode with jealousy?


    It was understandable that she was excited, but did she need to go this far?


    Tang Ya''s personality could be described as carefree and lively at best, but at worst¡­ she was utterly oblivious and had no sense of boundaries.


    In the original story, Tang Ya wasn''t exactly a well-liked character.


    She wasn''t a bad person, but her emotional intelligence was seriously lacking.


    There was even a moment when Huo Yuhao told her that his mother had died and that he was an orphan¡ªher response was, "That''s great!"


    That was one hell of a reaction.


    Su Yu forcefully pulled his arm out of Tang Ya''s grasp.


    She had been hugging it so tightly, like a child clutching a stuffed toy.


    Su Yu had no special feelings for Tang Ya¡ªnot dislike, but certainly not admiration either.


    And since she had a boyfriend, he wasn''t about to take advantage of someone else''s girlfriend.


    Glancing at Bei Bei, he could already see his face turning dark.


    Honestly, was Bei Bei lucky or unlucky to have a girlfriend like Tang Ya?


    If it were Su Yu, he would''ve lost his temper by now.


    Then again, Bei Bei was probably already used to Tang Ya''s personality.


    Either that, or he had developed a high tolerance for it.


    Su Yu wasn''t interested in meddling in these matters. He simply said, "I''ll be heading out now."


    "Brother Su, it''s already late. Why not stay for dinner?"


    Although Bei Bei''s face was dark, he knew this wasn''t Su Yu''s fault.


    Su Yu''s willingness to pull away from Tang Ya made him respect him even more.


    A man who didn''t take advantage of a woman was a true gentleman.


    "That''s right! It''s already nighttime. Stay and have dinner with us! We should celebrate since Yuhao finally has a chance to recover."


    "Let''s drink till we drop tonight!"


    Tang Ya chimed in, full of energy.


    "Drink till we drop?"


    Su Yu''s lips twitched. He was honestly afraid that if Tang Ya got drunk, she''d end up throwing herself at him again.


    He wasn''t worried about other people¡ªbut with Tang Ya''s unpredictable personality, she might actually do it.


    He had no interest in getting entangled with someone else''s girlfriend.


    Sure, he enjoyed teasing women like Cai Mei''er and Xian Lin''er before, but that was just for fun and to help Zhang Lexuan get back at them.


    Doing something? That was out of the question.


    There were plenty of single women in the world¡ªno need to cross any lines.


    Besides, Bei Bei wasn''t a bad guy. There was no reason to mess with his relationship.


    "No need. My girlfriend is waiting for me. Let''s meet up another day."


    Su Yu casually used an excuse.


    Hearing this, Bei Bei no longer insisted.


    "Then let''s arrange another time. Brother Su, let me walk you out."


    Su Yu nodded.


    By the time he stepped outside, the sky had already darkened.


    Leaving the courtyard, he made his way toward the hotel.


    Today was his first time testing the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art, and the results were quite effective.


    It seemed like it was time to arrange something for Ma Xiaotao.


    "If Sister Xuan wants Ma Xiaotao as an ally, I''ll make sure she gets what she needs."


    Su Yu thought to himself as he quickened his pace. Before long, he arrived back at the hotel.


    Inside the suite, Meng Hongchen lay sprawled over the coffee table, resting her chin on one hand, looking completely bored.


    Wang Dong''er was also lounging on the sofa, gently swinging her fair, jade-like feet, her expression filled with boredom.


    Without Su Yu around, life was just dull.


    Even though they had each other, they couldn''t find anything fun to do together.


    Suddenly, the door swung open.


    Hearing the sound, both girls'' expressions lit up with joy as they immediately stood up.


    PS: Hey Guys, please subscribe to our patreon. This book has currently atleast 135 advanced chapters.

 Chapter 266 - 266: [DD2]: 266

    Su Yu pushed the door open and entered. Seeing the two women standing gracefully, he smiled slightly.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    He casually closed the door behind him and walked into the hall.


    Meng Hongchen blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, "Why are you so late today?"


    Su Yu walked over, naturally putting his arms around both women''s shoulders, and led them to the sofa.


    "Ran into something, got delayed."


    He plopped down on the sofa, stretched lazily, and said, "I''m exhausted."


    Meng Hongchen poured him a cup of tea. Su Yu took it and drank it all in one go.


    "What exactly happened?" Meng Hongchen asked curiously.


    "Nothing much."


    Su Yu casually recounted what happened with Huo Yuhao. Wang Dong''er, sitting beside him, widened her beautiful eyes.


    "You know medicine?"


    "A little."


    Su Yu grinned.


    Wang Dong''er pouted¡ªshe didn''t believe him.


    Even healing-type soul masters struggled with internal injuries, yet Su Yu could handle it?


    And he called that a little? This guy was sometimes ridiculously humble.


    Su Yu could naturally tell what Wang Dong''er was thinking. He just smiled slightly and said nothing.


    Lying on the sofa, he stretched his body and felt much more relaxed.


    Then he looked at the two beauties beside him and asked, "By the way, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you?"


    Both women shook their heads at the same time. Since Su Yu hadn''t returned, they hadn''t been in the mood to eat.


    Seeing this, Su Yu said, "I''m a bit too tired to cook today. How about I take you out for dinner?"


    "Sure."


    "Sounds good."


    Neither of them had any objections and agreed immediately.


    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you out for something delicious."


    After resting for a while, Su Yu was re-energized. He took the two women out of the hotel and into Shrek City.


    By now, night had fallen.


    Streetlights illuminated the roads.


    Especially near the East Gate, where the snack street stretched long and was bustling with business.


    Su Yu held Meng Hongchen''s hand in one hand and tightly gripped Wang Dong''er''s soft palm with the other as they weaved through the crowd.


    Meng Hongchen acted naturally¡ªshe and Su Yu had been together for a long time and were used to this.


    But Wang Dong''er''s cheeks turned slightly red, seemingly a bit shy.


    However, despite her shyness, her body was honest¡ªshe clung tightly to Su Yu''s hand, practically leaning against him.


    As they walked, Su Yu stopped by various food stalls, ordering portions here and there.


    All three were food lovers, and Wang Dong''er, in particular, was a certified foodie.


    By the time they had walked through the street, who knew how much delicious food had made its way into their stomachs?


    At this moment, the three of them stopped in front of a stall selling meat pies.


    The golden, crispy crust, thick marinated meat, and tempting juices released an irresistible aroma.


    "Hey, Senior Sister, isn''t that Su Yu?"


    A few dozen meters away, a group of beautiful women gathered together.


    Wu Ming, Han Ruoruo, Zhang Lexuan, and Hua Yao¡ªall well-known beauties from the inner court.


    Wu Ming, as if discovering a new continent, pointed excitedly in Su Yu''s direction.


    The other women followed her gaze. That long, snowy-white hair was too eye-catching.


    "That''s him, alright."


    Hua Yao confirmed.


    Su Yu''s distinctive white hair made him easy to recognize.


    "Let''s go over and say hi."


    Han Ruoruo suggested with a mischievous smile.


    Zhang Lexuan wanted to refuse, but Wu Ming and Hua Yao had already pulled her forward.


    She could only sigh helplessly.


    At that moment, Su Yu, who had just received the meat pies, also turned his gaze toward them.


    From the moment Wu Ming spotted him, he had already sensed their presence.


    "Su Yu, what a coincidence."


    Han Ruoruo smiled as she greeted him.


    Su Yu grinned. "It really is."


    Hearing voices, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er turned around, and in an instant, several beautiful women found themselves staring at each other.


    Meng Hongchen was already stunning, and Wang Dong''er was even more so. Standing beside Su Yu, they looked like a perfect match.


    Han Ruoruo glanced at Meng Hongchen, then at Wang Dong''er, her expression turning slightly strange.


    She knew Meng Hongchen¡ªSu Yu''s girlfriend.


    But Wang Dong''er¡­


    So, this guy had silently added another beauty to his side?


    As expected, Su Yu was no ordinary man.


    If Han Ruoruo had noticed it, the others certainly wouldn''t have missed it.


    Wu Ming frowned slightly, a bit indignant. "Su Yu, don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    "You were just with Senior Sister yesterday, and now you''ve picked up another girl today?"


    Wu Ming was straightforward and stubborn, and she deeply admired Zhang Lexuan.


    She was speaking up for Zhang Lexuan.


    "Senior Sister?"


    Wang Dong''er was confused and looked toward Zhang Lexuan.


    Su Yu was with her?


    She turned her head and stared at Su Yu in disbelief.


    She hadn''t even secured her position yet, and now someone else had cut in line ahead of her.


    For a moment, Wang Dong''er''s mind was in turmoil¡ªher whole world seemed to crumble.


    But soon, she came back to her senses, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    Su Yu: "..."


    This was troublesome.


    All he wanted was a meal, and he ended up running into a mess like this?


    "Maybe we should find a place to sit and talk?"


    Zhang Lexuan suggested.


    Su Yu could only nod helplessly.


    ¡­


    In a dessert shop, the group sat around a table.


    Zhang Lexuan, Wu Ming, Hua Yao, and Han Ruoruo sat on one side.


    Su Yu, Meng Hongchen, and Wang Dong''er sat on the other.


    Everyone had mixed feelings.


    Hua Yao remained expressionless, Wu Ming was fuming, and Han Ruoruo looked amused¡ªlike she was watching a drama unfold.


    Zhang Lexuan, sitting in the middle, had a headache.


    Did she¡­ accidentally cause trouble for Su Yu?


    On the other side, Meng Hongchen calmly sipped her drink, while Wang Dong''er''s eyes remained red, still unable to get over it.


    Sitting among them, Su Yu felt nothing but helplessness and frustration.


    He had just come out for a meal and happened to run into Zhang Lexuan and her group. The relationship he hadn''t been ready to reveal was now exposed on the spot.


    It caught Su Yu completely off guard.


    "Su Yu, don''t you think you owe us an explanation?"


    Wu Ming, looking at the silent Su Yu, asked angrily.


    "Explain what?"


    "I, Su Yu, have never needed to explain myself to anyone."


    Su Yu glanced at her sideways, exuding confidence.


    "You¡­ You¡­ You bastard! You''re cheating and still acting so arrogant?"


    Wu Ming''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In all her years, she had never seen someone as shameless as Su Yu.


    "Cheating? What cheating?"


    "I''m just dating a few more people. Why are you making it sound like I''ve committed some unforgivable crime?"


    Su Yu curled his lips in disdain.


    "You¡­ How can you be so shameless?"


    "Don''t you feel guilty towards Senior Sister?"


    Wu Ming was trembling with anger. She had never met someone more infuriating than Su Yu.


    How did someone as flirtatious as him manage to win over Senior Sister?


    "I''m not going to betray or abandon her, so why should I feel guilty?"


    "Are you dumb or something?"


    "How can you say something so ridiculous?"


    To be honest, Su Yu was a little nervous inside, but at that moment, he absolutely couldn''t show any weakness.


    "I¡­ You¡­"


    Wu Ming was so enraged she couldn''t even form a response. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t great with words to begin with¡ªhow could she possibly out-argue Su Yu?


    Blinded by anger, she rolled up her sleeves.


    "Hey, Ming''er, calm down."


    Han Ruoruo, who had been watching from the sidelines, quickly held Wu Ming back.


    If things escalated to physical violence, it would be a real mess.


    After all, the situation between Lexuan and Su Yu wasn''t as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    If Wu Ming messed up the academy''s plan, she would be punished.


    Besides, she wasn''t even a match for Su Yu.


    If she got beaten up instead, that would be beyond embarrassing.


    "Ruoruo, let go of me! I want to fight him one-on-one!"


    Wu Ming huffed.


    "Ming''er, be serious. Do you think you can beat him?"


    Han Ruoruo sighed.


    "Even if I can''t, I still have to fight! I''m so mad! This scumbag dares to cheat on Senior Sister!"


    Wu Ming was fuming, her beautiful eyes practically shooting flames.


    "Enough, Ming''er, sit down."


    Wu Ming remained still.


    Zhang Lexuan''s voice became sharper. "Sit down."


    Wu Ming''s body trembled slightly and reluctantly sat back down.


    Only then did Zhang Lexuan turn to Su Yu and apologize, "Ming''er is a bit hot-tempered. Sorry for the trouble. I hope you can be the bigger person and not take it to heart."


    In front of everyone, Zhang Lexuan played her role well.


    Su Yu shrugged and said, "I don''t bother arguing with big-breasted, empty-headed women."


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "If not, I''ll be going now."


    At these words, even Han Ruoruo frowned.


    She felt that Su Yu was being too dismissive of Zhang Lexuan.


    Did he even care about her at all?


    Not only did he not offer a single explanation, but his attitude also seemed off.


    But what she didn''t know was that Su Yu was simply playing his role.


    After all, from Shrek Academy''s perspective, this kind of reaction was the most realistic.


    Because in their eyes, Zhang Lexuan had just approached Su Yu yesterday.


    If Su Yu acted too hesitant or submissive, that would be suspicious.


    Zhang Lexuan and Su Yu were already on the same page.


    With just one look from Su Yu, she understood and cooperated with him.


    "I''m fine. If you have things to take care of, go ahead."


    Zhang Lexuan said.


    "Then I''ll be going. Meng''er, Dong''er, let''s go."


    Su Yu called out.


    Meng Hongchen stood up, but Wang Dong''er remained seated stubbornly.


    "I''m not going."


    Her eyes were slightly red, and she looked extremely aggrieved.


    Why?


    Why did that annoying woman from Shrek Academy get to come before her?


    Su Yu was being completely unfair.


    She felt so wronged. She wanted to cry.


    "I''ll explain when we get back, Dong''er. Come with me."


    Su Yu reached out his hand and smiled at her.


    Wang Dong''er not only refused to get up but even glared at Su Yu.


    Su Yu sighed and simply walked over to pick her up.


    "Ah! What are you doing?! Let me go!"


    Wang Dong''er struggled.


    Su Yu lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek.


    Instantly, Wang Dong''er became quiet and obedient.

 Chapter 267 - 267: [DD2]: 267 (R18)

    Wang Dong''er delicate face instantly flushed red, the blush spreading from her neck to the tips of her ears.


    Wang Dong''er felt her face burning, her heart filled with a sweet and indescribable feeling.


    She stared blankly at Su Yu, her voice as soft as a mosquito''s whisper, filled with shyness. "You¡­ why are you like this?"


    Su Yu smirked mischievously. "Like what?"


    Wang Dong''er, her face still red, mumbled, "You always do bad things."


    Su Yu chuckled and, seeing her blushing face¡ªlike a little red apple¡ªhis heart stirred, and he kissed her again.


    At that moment, Wang Dong''er completely turned into a meek little lamb.


    Looking at the adorable and innocent girl in his arms, Su Yu spoke indulgently, "Let''s go back first. I''ll explain everything when we get home, alright?"


    This time, Wang Dong''er didn''t resist. She barely perceptibly nodded her head.


    Su Yu smiled, his gaze growing even softer.


    "Su Yu, can¡­ can you put me down? There are so many people outside," Wang Dong''er poked his chest and whispered.


    A trace of amusement flashed in Su Yu''s eyes. Under Wang Dong''er''s hopeful gaze, he slowly shook his head.


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er looked dumbfounded. Wasn''t that supposed to be her line?


    Before she could think too much, Su Yu carried her outside.


    Thinking about the massive crowd outside, Wang Dong''er''s heart filled with embarrassment.


    In a panic, she buried her face in Su Yu''s chest.


    You can''t see me, you can''t see me.


    As long as I don''t show my face, no one will know it''s me.


    With this mindset, Wang Dong''er shamelessly enjoyed the moment.


    Mmm, Su Yu''s embrace is so warm.


    She thought to herself.


    Watching Su Yu and the others leave just like that, the four beauties of the Inner Court¡ªexcept for Zhang Lexuan¡ªwere all somewhat furious.


    Hua Yao''s expression darkened, while Wu Ming slammed the table in anger, her delicate face filled with rage.


    "Unbelievable! That Su Yu¡ªwhat does he take Senior Sister for?"


    "No explanations at all, and he''s still acting so arrogant. Shameful! Infuriating!"


    Wu Ming gritted her teeth in frustration.


    It wasn''t just that Su Yu was arrogant¡ªit was how gentle he was with Wang Dong''er in contrast to his indifference toward Zhang Lexuan.


    That stark difference was what angered Wu Ming the most.


    "Exactly, exactly! This guy doesn''t deserve Senior Sister''s love. Senior Sister, listen to us¡ªdump that scumbag!" Hua Yao fumed, truly feeling Zhang Lexuan was being treated unfairly.


    In her eyes, Su Yu wasn''t just unfaithful¡ªhe also lacked any sense of responsibility.


    Most importantly, he didn''t even show Zhang Lexuan the basic respect she deserved.


    That impatient attitude of his¡ªwho was he putting on a show for?


    Did he find Senior Sister so bothersome?


    If he didn''t like her that much, why did he pursue her in the first place? What a joke.


    Hua Yao''s beautiful eyes turned icy, her opinion of Su Yu plummeting.


    Meanwhile, Han Ruoruo''s delicate face was slightly tense. Even she sensed that something was very wrong today.


    However, unlike Wu Ming and Hua Yao, she remained calm. She simply looked at Zhang Lexuan, frowned slightly, and asked, "Lexuan, are you sure Su Yu truly likes you?"


    "Today''s situation¡­ didn''t seem right."


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression remained calm as she replied indifferently, "His attitude is normal¡ªI expected it. You really shouldn''t have dragged me here today."


    Her words left the three girls completely dumbfounded.


    Wu Ming immediately blurted out, "Wait¡ªSenior Sister, aren''t you mad?"


    "Why are you so calm?"


    "That man treated you so carelessly! He cheated on you the day after you two got together!"


    "If you keep tolerating him, he''s going to think he can do whatever he wants!"


    "Senior Sister, you don''t have to be afraid! We''ll back you up¡ªwe''ll make sure he pays for this!"


    Hua Yao chimed in as well.


    But Zhang Lexuan simply shook her head and smiled. "Ming''er, Yao''er, I appreciate your concern. But the thing is¡­ Su Yu and I never actually confirmed our relationship."


    "What?"


    Wu Ming was stunned, then quickly argued, "No, that''s not right! We saw you two holding hands! How could you not be together?"


    Hua Yao and Han Ruoruo also looked confused.


    Holding hands, yet not in a relationship?


    Who would believe that?


    Wu Ming suddenly had a realization. "Senior Sister¡­ don''t tell me Su Yu was just taking advantage of you?"


    "But¡­ that doesn''t make sense either. If you didn''t want to, he wouldn''t have been able to hold your hand¡­"


    Seeing Wu Ming trapped in a logical deadlock, Zhang Lexuan finally spoke.


    "Alright, Ming''er, stop guessing."


    "Yesterday, I took his hand while he wasn''t paying attention."


    Zhang Lexuan slightly twisted the truth, her expression calm.


    Wu Ming: (¡ã_¡ã)


    Hua Yao: (¡ã_¡ã)


    Han Ruoruo: (¡ã_¡ã)


    Now, not just Wu Ming¡ªeven Han Ruoruo was shocked.


    "Lexuan¡­ you''re not joking, right?" Han Ruoruo asked in disbelief.


    Zhang Lexuan smiled and shook her head.


    Wu Ming asked, puzzled, "Senior Sister, do you like him that much?"


    "To the point of¡­ of¡­"


    "Of lowering myself?" Zhang Lexuan finished for her, chuckling.


    "No, no! That''s not what I meant!" Wu Ming waved her hands frantically.


    "Alright, Ming''er, relax¡ªI''m not mad."


    Zhang Lexuan smiled warmly. "It''s not as simple as you think. Between Su Yu and me, I was the one who took the initiative."


    "It''s not that I like him so much¡­ it''s that I have no choice."


    Han Ruoruo immediately understood. She gazed at Zhang Lexuan, her eyes full of sympathy.


    "Lexuan¡­ it must be hard for you."


    She knew there were hidden forces within the academy pushing Zhang Lexuan and Su Yu together.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Zhang Lexuan had been the one to reach out first. She had assumed it was Su Yu.


    That small difference changed everything.


    If Su Yu had taken the initiative, it would mean he truly liked Zhang Lexuan¡ªthat he would love and cherish her.


    But if Zhang Lexuan had been the one to take the lead, it meant she was forcing herself into the relationship. And who knew how Su Yu would treat her because of it?


    At least today, Han Ruoruo hadn''t seen any deep affection from Su Yu toward Zhang Lexuan.


    If he truly loved her, there was no way he would have said such things.


    His attitude today clearly showed he didn''t care much about Zhang Lexuan.


    Thinking about it, Han Ruoruo couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    Su Yu had always acted so passionate, calling Zhang Lexuan "pretty sister" and acting so eager. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But who would have thought his feelings were this shallow?


    That scumbag¡ªshe misjudged him.


    Hearing their conversation, Wu Ming''s bright eyes were filled with innocent confusion.


    "Wait¡­ Senior Sister, Ruoruo¡­ what exactly is going on?"


    "If you don''t even like Su Yu, why would you go after him?"


    Wu Ming asked, utterly baffled.


    Han Ruoruo glanced at Zhang Lexuan and said, "Lexuan, should I tell her?"


    Zhang Lexuan furrowed her delicate eyebrows slightly, showing a troubled expression. It seemed like she had thought for a long time before finally nodding.


    With permission granted, Han Ruoruo began to explain.


    After hearing everything, Wu Ming was taken aback.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s actually like this?"


    "Isn''t the academy just treating Senior Sister as a tool? Senior Sister, you''re too pitiful!"


    Wu Ming hugged Zhang Lexuan''s fair arm, her beautiful eyes filled with distress. Hua Yao also looked sympathetic, feeling heartache over Zhang Lexuan''s situation.


    No wonder Zhang Lexuan was willing to lower herself¡ªit turned out the academy played a role in it.


    She had truly sacrificed too much.


    "Oh no! Doesn''t this mean we ruined Senior Sister''s important mission today?"


    Wu Ming suddenly had a moment of clarity, realizing the situation and crying out in alarm.


    Zhang Lexuan tapped her on the head and smiled. "You just figured that out? The little progress I made earlier has been completely ruined by your recklessness."


    Wu Ming immediately looked ashamed and said, "Senior Sister, I''m sorry."


    Hua Yao also lowered her head in apology.


    Zhang Lexuan gently ruffled Wu Ming''s hair and said softly, "It''s okay, I don''t blame you. At worst, I''ll just work harder."


    "Su Yu does have feelings for me, after all. I still have a chance."


    "But trying to please a man like this is too unfair for you, Senior Sister," Wu Ming said with concern.


    "Everything is for the academy. Compared to the future of the academy, my dignity is insignificant."


    Zhang Lexuan spoke with a righteous and determined expression.


    Her noble and self-sacrificing demeanor instantly won over the three girls.


    Wu Ming looked at Zhang Lexuan with admiration. "Senior Sister!"


    Hua Yao also had a look of deep respect. They already admired Zhang Lexuan, but now they practically revered her like a goddess.


    Senior Sister was truly great.


    Wu Ming clenched her small fists as if making a decision. She firmly said, "Senior Sister, I won''t let you fight alone. I''ll help you!"


    Hua Yao nodded repeatedly. "Wu Ming is right. We can''t let Senior Sister sacrifice for the academy alone¡ªwe can contribute too!"


    Han Ruoruo also looked serious and said in a resolute voice, "Lexuan, I''ll lend you my strength as well."


    Zhang Lexuan opened her mouth, and a bad premonition surged in her heart.


    Seeing the three girls looking as though they were ready to throw themselves into the fire, she almost couldn''t hold her composure.


    Oh no, this is getting out of hand!


    Zhang Lexuan felt her heart sink to the bottom.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Su Yu carried Wang Dong''er, weaving through several streets before finally returning to the hotel.


    Inside the suite.


    Wang Dong''er, who had been curled up like a little quail, finally wriggled out of Su Yu''s embrace.


    Her cheeks were flushed pink, and even her delicate earlobes were dyed red, making her look incredibly lovely.


    Su Yu gently sat down on the sofa, placing Wang Dong''er on his lap and wrapping his arms around her.


    Her long, beautifully proportioned legs rested on the couch, and her entire body leaned against Su Yu.


    She gazed at Su Yu blankly, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection.


    Wang Dong''er was a natural romantic. When it came to Su Yu, she loved him wholeheartedly.


    Looking at the pure and sweet face in his arms, Su Yu lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead.


    This kiss made the already dazed Wang Dong''er even more confused.


    Sitting nearby, Meng Hongchen found it amusing to watch Wang Dong''er''s helpless expression.


    Still, say you won''t fall?


    Right now, she probably didn''t even remember her name.


    "Zhang Lexuan''s situation is a bit complicated. I don''t know how to explain it to you, but¡­ things aren''t what you think."


    "I can only say that I have little to no real connection with Shrek Academy."


    Su Yu spoke softly, while Wang Dong''er kept blinking her big eyes¡ªwho knew if she was even listening.


    Su Yu sighed helplessly, gently stroking her long hair, and said no more.


    They sat like that for a long time, until the muddle-headed Wang Dong''er finally regained her senses.


    Seeing Su Yu in front of her, her delicate face turned red. The next moment, she broke free from his embrace and dashed toward the opposite suite like a frightened rabbit, disappearing quickly.


    Su Yu was momentarily stunned, then a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "That''s it?"


    "I thought she would throw a tantrum, but in the end, all bark and no bite¡ªshe didn''t even question me."


    Meng Hongchen moved closer and chuckled.


    Su Yu reached out and pulled Meng Hongchen into his arms, smiling. "She''s just a silly girl. Sometimes she''s a bit stubborn and proud, but at her core, she''s soft and sweet."


    "I really do like her."


    "I can see that. The patience you have with her says it all."


    Meng Hongchen replied.


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "But¡­ I only like her. As for the others related to her¡­"


    "What about the others?"


    Meng Hongchen asked curiously.


    "Nothing. It''s getting late, we should sleep early."


    Su Yu suddenly smirked mischievously.


    "Hmph, no way."


    Meng Hongchen pouted and pushed him away. "You still have Wang Dong''er''s scent all over you. I don''t want you kissing me with the same lips that kissed her. Go wash up first!"


    She urged him with a look of disgust.


    "I won''t."


    "Unless¡­ you wash up with me."


    Su Yu grinned and scooped Meng Hongchen into his arms.


    "Ah! You scoundrel!"


    Meng Hongchen yelped.


    Before she could react, Su Yu had already carried her into the bathroom.


    ...


    The warm spray cascaded over their intertwined bodies as Su Yu pressed Meng Hongchen against the cool tile wall, his hungry mouth devouring her neck. She gasped and arched into him, her fingers tangling in his wet hair as the steam rose around them.


    "Mmm... you''re right," Shrou murmured against her flushed skin, "I need to wash away every trace of Dong''er..."


    His hands slid possessively down Meng Hongchen''s curves, making her whimper. "And mark you as mine instead..."


    "Yes..." Meng Honchen moaned as his thumbs traced her hardened nipples through the thin fabric now clinging to her body.


    Su Yu growled and captured her lips in a bruising kiss, his tongue plunging deep as he ground his growing arousal against her. Meng Hongchen''s legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him closer as the water streamed down their bodies.


    "Yu..." she begged between desperate kisses.


    He yanked her soaked dress up around her waist, groaning at the sight of her bare pussy already dripping for him.


    Su Yu''s fingers found her swollen clit, circling it roughly as she cried out.


    "Ahhhh~! Yu~!" Her nails raked down his back as he slipped two fingers inside her tight heat, pumping them deep while his thumb continued its merciless assault on her sensitive bud.


    He curled his fingers to hit that perfect spot inside her, making her whole body jerk with pleasure.


    "A-Ahh! Please... I need you... need you to fill me up..." Meng Hongchen was practically sobbing with need, grinding desperately against his hand.


    Su Yu withdrew his fingers, earning a disappointed whine that quickly turned to a moan of anticipation as he freed his throbbing length. He teased her entrance with the thick head, coating himself in her juices.


    He pushed just the tip inside, making her squirm.


    "Yu~, please... need you so bad..." She tried to force him deeper but he held her hips still.


    With a satisfied growl, Su Yu slammed home in one powerful thrust, swallowing her scream of pleasure with another deep kiss as he began pounding into her willing body.


    "Ahhhhh~!"


    Meng Hongchen screamed as Su Yu''s thick cock stretched her walls, her head thrown back against the tile. The shower''s hot spray only added to the intense sensations as he pounded into her relentlessly.


    Su Yu growled, gripping her ass roughly as he drove deeper.


    Meng Hongchen''s legs trembled around Su Yu''s waist as he hit that perfect spot over and over. "Ah~! Oh Ah, ahhh~!"


    Su Yu''s mouth found her breast through the wet fabric, sucking hard on her nipple while his cock continued its merciless assault. Meng Hongchen''s moans echoed off the bathroom walls, getting louder with each powerful thrust.


    Su Yu shifted his angle slightly, making her whole body jerk.


    Her walls were starting to flutter around him as she got close to her peak.


    Su Yu''s thrusts became more erratic as he chased his release.


    "Yu~! Ah! I''m cumming~!"


    The dual stimulation was too much. Meng Hongchen screamed his name as her orgasm hit hard, her inner muscles clamping down on his length. The feeling of her cumming around him pushed Su Yu over the edge and he buried himself to the hilt with a roar, flooding her with hot spurts of cum.


    They stayed locked together under the spray, trading lazy kisses as they came down from their high. Su Yu''s still hard cock was still inside her, both of them trembling from the intensity.


    "Mmm..." Meng Hongchen hummed contentedly. "Now that''s how you properly wash away another woman''s touch..."


    Su Yu chuckled and nipped at her neck. "Should I make you jealous more often if this is the result?"


    She smacked his chest playfully. "Don''t you dare! Now help me get clean before the hot water runs out..."


    "As you wish," Su Yu purred, reaching for the soap with a wicked grin. "Though I can''t promise to keep my hands entirely to myself..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Roar!


    With a dragon''s cry, Su Yu took a step forward.


    In an instant, golden light erupted, and a king-like aura swept through the hall.


    Facing Yan Shaozhe, Su Yu clenched his fist and punched out fiercely.


    Golden light flashed, and even the space trembled slightly. A formless pressure burst forth from his punch.


    "Hah!"


    Su Yu let out a cold shout, his fist colliding with Yan Shaozhe''s palm.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the impact forced Yan Shaozhe to retreat seven steps in succession.


    Yan Shaozhe shook his slightly numb hand and laughed. "Good, very good. What a Sovereign Descent."


    "In your hands, Teacher''s technique has truly found new life."


    Su Yu steadied himself, regulating his breath. He remained calm, showing no waves of emotion in his expression at the praise.


    Mu En''s Sovereign Descent¡ªhe had finally mastered it.


    Experiencing its power firsthand, Su Yu had to admit this technique was truly extraordinary.


    It was the culmination of Mu En''s years of effort.


    But in the end, Sovereign Descent was Mu En''s creation, imbued too heavily with his style.


    For Su Yu, his technique, Sovereign Dominance, suited him far better.

 Chapter 268 - 268: [DD2]: 268

    Su Yu studied Sovereign Descent not to truly master it, but simply to understand its strengths and refine his unique technique, Sovereign Dominance.


    "With just a single day, you''ve already reached an advanced level in Sovereign Descent. I have nothing more to teach you," a weary voice sounded from the side¡ªMu En, his tone carrying a hint of lament.


    Su Yu''s comprehension ability was truly beyond belief.


    Sovereign Descent was Mu En''s lifelong creation, a technique so profound that calling it vast and intricate would be an understatement. Yet, Su Yu had grasped its essence in just one day.


    Such a level of learning ability was nothing short of astonishing.


    Was this the caliber of a divine heir?


    No wonder Su Yu had been chosen by the gods.


    Hearing Mu En''s words, Su Yu finally spoke, his voice calm. "Senior Mu overpraises me. I only learned it so quickly because I already had a similar foundation."


    "Sovereign Descent is indeed an exquisite battle technique."


    At this, Mu En could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    He understood that Su Yu was merely being modest. If he took those words at face value, he would be truly foolish.


    A thought crossed his mind, and Mu En asked, "Su Yu, did you find anything useful in the library?"


    Su Yu answered casually, "I did gain some insights. Some of the experiences recorded by my predecessors were quite enlightening."


    Mu En nodded slightly. "That''s good. If you wish, you may continue to access the library. There are no time restrictions."


    This was Mu En extending goodwill.


    If a few records could earn Su Yu''s favor, it was well worth it.


    Su Yu shook his head. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve already seen what I needed to."


    Other than those two particular insights, nothing else in the library truly caught his eye.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to owe unnecessary favors either.


    As his words fell, a brief silence followed.


    At this moment, Yan Shaozhe spoke up, testing the waters. "Young Master Su Yu, now that our previous agreement has been fulfilled¡­"


    "Regarding Ma Xiaotao¡­"


    "After all, three days have passed already."


    Su Yu glanced at him, slightly surprised. "Has it been three days already?"


    "I hardly noticed."


    "But a promise is a promise. Since I gave my word, you needn''t worry, Dean Yan."


    Yan Shaozhe chuckled awkwardly. "Of course, I trust Young Master Su Yu''s credibility."


    "I''ve already prepared a soul bone for you. It''s certainly no worse than that White Dragon Right Leg Bone."


    Fearing Su Yu might not take this seriously, Yan Shaozhe quickly brought up the reward.


    Su Yu could easily see through Yan Shaozhe''s thoughts and responded indifferently, "Where is Ma Xiaotao?"


    Hearing this, Yan Shaozhe was delighted and quickly said, "She''s in the Inner Court. I''ll go fetch her."


    "No need. I''ll go find her myself."


    With that, Su Yu cupped his hands toward Mu En in farewell and left the Sea God Pavilion.


    As soon as he exited, he extended his spiritual perception across the entire Sea God''s Island.


    Within moments, he located Ma Xiaotao.


    Following the stone path, Su Yu descended elegantly.


    On his way, he noticed a gathering of Inner Court disciples.


    Ma Xiaotao was among them.


    Just as Su Yu was about to approach, the disciples took notice of him and started whispering among themselves.


    Soon, several figures stepped forward from the group.


    Before Su Yu could react, three young women¡ªHan Ruoruo, Wu Ming, and Hua Yao¡ªhad already positioned themselves in front of him.


    Behind them, Zhang Lexuan sighed lightly and followed along.


    Han Ruoruo and the others surrounded Su Yu from different angles, effectively boxing him in.


    All three had excellent figures, their curves pronounced and their movements graceful. Their beauty was undeniable.


    Watching them surround Su Yu, the nearby disciples couldn''t help but marvel.


    "What are you three trying to do? Planning to beat me up?"


    Su Yu remained calm, even as he caught the faint fragrance of the three women around him.


    Considering their recent hostility toward him, his first assumption was that they were here to cause trouble.


    At his words, Han Ruoruo chuckled charmingly. "Su Yu, relax. We mean no harm."


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "Why would I be nervous? You three can''t beat me anyway."


    Han Ruoruo''s expression remained unchanged. She stepped forward, her fair hand gently resting on Su Yu''s shoulder. A faint fragrance filled the air.


    "Why always talk about fighting? We admit we can''t beat you."


    "But we''re not here to fight."


    With a soft smile, Han Ruoruo adjusted Su Yu''s collar gently, looking as docile as a devoted wife.


    She was very close to him, her lips slightly parted¡ªred, moist, and full, exuding an irresistible allure.


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered with an odd expression. He lightly pushed Han Ruoruo away.


    "Miss Ruoruo, what do you all want?"


    Han Ruoruo shot him a wistful glance, feigning grievance. "Do you dislike us that much? We wouldn''t harm you."


    Su Yu''s mouth twitched. "Miss Ruoruo, can you act normal? You''re making me nervous."


    Han Ruoruo giggled. "You''re fearless in battle, but scared of me?"


    "We came to apologize." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Last time, we were reckless and misunderstood your relationship with Lexuan. We owe you an apology."


    "Really?" Su Yu was skeptical.


    Are these women¡­ apologizing?


    "Of course," Han Ruoruo assured with a sweet smile.


    At that moment, Hua Yao stepped up. "We were thoughtless last time. Sorry about that."


    Wu Ming, bolder than the others, leaned in even closer. Among the three, she had the most striking figure¡ªpractically towering.


    "Sorry, I misjudged you. I shouldn''t have insulted you last time."


    Su Yu was bewildered.


    Something was off.


    Extremely off.


    Their behavior was completely unlike their usual selves¡ªespecially Wu Ming.


    Was she the type to be so understanding?


    Perplexed, he glanced at Zhang Lexuan at the back.


    Just what did you tell them?


    As Su Yu remained baffled, Han Ruoruo once again leaned in, her soft gaze meeting his, her breath warm against his face.


    "Su Yu, we''ve all apologized. You''re not still holding a grudge, are you?"


    A strange atmosphere began to build.


    Hua Yao took the initiative next, wrapping her arm around Su Yu''s.


    "Su Yu, don''t tell me you''re holding a grudge?"


    Hua Yao''s mature and curvaceous figure pressed against him, her soft touch indescribably enchanting.


    Wu Ming was the boldest¡ªshe reached out to touch Su Yu''s face while practically leaning into his chest.


    Su Yu jumped in alarm, quickly retreating and freeing himself from Hua Yao''s grip.


    Seeing him back away, the three women stepped forward again.


    "Stay back! Don''t come any closer!"


    Su Yu took another step back, looking visibly uneasy.


    Their behavior had completely thrown him off.


    Previously, they held clear hostility toward him.


    Now, all of a sudden, they were acting like rogue flirts.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu feared them¡ªhe simply found the situation way too bizarre.


    "Su Yu, what''s wrong?"


    Wu Ming fluttered her eyes, speaking in a syrupy tone.


    Su Yu shuddered instantly.


    Dear heavens¡ªwhy was this fiery-tempered woman suddenly using a soft, coquettish voice? It was downright terrifying!


    "I don''t hold grudges! Just¡­ just give me some space. I need a moment to process this."


    "Zhang Lexuan, where are you? Hurry up and take them back!"


    Su Yu shouted, while Zhang Lexuan, standing behind, rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache coming on.


    She had already foreseen things getting out of hand, and sure enough, it happened.


    Now, she had shot herself in the foot.


    With a helpless sigh, Zhang Lexuan stepped forward.


    "Ruoruo, Ming''er, Yao''er, stop messing around. Everyone is watching."


    "Lexuan, we''re not messing around. We''re just apologizing to Su Yu," Han Ruoruo said with a smile.


    "Do you have to be this close to apologize?" Zhang Lexuan asked.


    "This is to show sincerity and closeness."


    "Besides, we''re at the age for romance now. I think Su Yu is quite a good choice."


    "Su Yu, what do you think of us? Do we suit you?"


    Han Ruoruo''s words were so shocking that not only was Su Yu dumbfounded, but the inner courtyard disciples behind them were also in complete disbelief.


    In the Sun Moon Royal Soul Engineering Academy team, Xiao Hongchen was utterly stunned.


    Damn! Is my future brother-in-law really this impressive?


    Three top beauties from the inner courtyard confessing to him in public?


    Why do I never run into this kind of luck?


    Damn it, jealousy was twisting his face beyond recognition.


    No way, he had to report this to Meng immediately¡ªhe''d say that Su Yu was a flirt, and not just with one, but several at once!


    Witnessing this shocking scene, the big brother-in-law was completely broken inside.


    Some people are starving, while others drown in excess¡­


    Su Yu glanced at Han Ruoruo in shock. Even he was caught off guard by her words.


    After calming himself, he said, "You all know that I already have a girlfriend. Actually, two."


    "Then would you mind adding three more?" Wu Ming immediately asked.


    Han Ruoruo and the other two nodded in agreement.


    Su Yu: "..."


    Ladies, what kind of bold and wild words are these?


    And you two¡ªwhy are you nodding?


    Su Yu rubbed his forehead and sighed helplessly. "Ladies, I don''t have time to joke around with you. I have things to do, so I''ll take my leave."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure flickered, swiftly dodging past the three women.


    Wu Ming wanted to chase after him, but Zhang Lexuan grabbed her arm and held her back.


    "Ma Xiaotao, come with me."


    Su Yu grabbed Ma Xiaotao by the arm and quickly disappeared with her.


    Watching Su Yu''s series of actions, Wu Ming and the other two burst into laughter.


    "You''re still laughing? Do you even realize what you''ve done?"


    "You''re not afraid of causing a huge mess, are you?" Zhang Lexuan scolded in frustration.


    Han Ruoruo chuckled softly, "Lexuan, we''re just helping to share your burden. Strength comes in numbers, right?"


    "Sister Ruoruo is right, Senior Sister. We just want to help you." Hua Yao chimed in.


    Zhang Lexuan countered, "But you''re sacrificing your happiness¡ªit''s not worth it."


    Han Ruoruo replied, "Weren''t you sacrificing yourself too?"


    "If you can do it, why can''t we? We can''t let you walk this path alone."


    "Exactly!"


    Hua Yao and Wu Ming both agreed in unison.


    Zhang Lexuan opened her mouth, wanting to say that she hadn''t sacrificed anything at all¡ªin fact, she had gained everything.


    After all, being with Su Yu was her lifelong dream.


    But could she say that?


    No, she couldn''t.


    Zhang Lexuan felt extremely stifled.


    Seeing her reaction, Han Ruoruo continued, "Lexuan, the academy belongs to all of us, and we''re willing to contribute our strength to it."


    "You shouldn''t stop us."


    "Sister Ruoruo is right!"


    Hua Yao and Wu Ming echoed once again.


    Zhang Lexuan: "..."


    She regretted everything¡ªshe had played around too much and now ended up with three love rivals.


    Unwilling to give up, Zhang Lexuan made one last struggle. With a straight face, she said, "Su Yu''s character is unreliable, and he''s a womanizer. He''s not suitable for you."


    Wu Ming responded, "I suddenly think he''s quite a decent guy. Senior Sister, didn''t you see how flustered he looked just now? He was so cute."


    "Senior Sister, maybe we misjudged him."


    "When faced with confessions from all three of us, he ran away. He''s more innocent than we thought¡ªnot some perverted womanizer."


    Zhang Lexuan was speechless.


    Last time, you called him a scumbag, and now you say he''s cute?


    "But he''s really difficult to approach. Even Ma Xiaotao failed¡ªyour chances are slim."


    "If you ask me, you should just give up."


    Zhang Lexuan tried her best to dissuade them.


    Han Ruoruo smiled and said, "That''s because Xiaotao is too aggressive and competitive. She always clashes with Su Yu, so of course, he wouldn''t easily like her."


    "Men¡ªespecially strong, dominant ones like Su Yu¡ªmight not like overly competitive women. But how could he possibly resist gentle, caring, and passionate older sisters?"


    "As long as we take the initiative, it won''t be a problem."


    "Besides, there are three of us, all mature women, each with a unique charm. Wouldn''t that awaken Su Yu''s desire to conquer?"


    Zhang Lexuan: !!!!!!


    Alright, alright. Looks like you''ve all come well-prepared.


    Fine, then. Tonight, I''m going to report this to Xiao Yu.


    Three at once? Forget whether Xiao Yu can handle it¡ªI definitely can''t take this.


    You''re trying to steal my man!


    When it comes to men, even between sisters, there''s no mercy.


    Zhang Lexuan made a secret vow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Su Yu carried Ma Xiaotao, moving at lightning speed.


    Under Ma Xiaotao''s guidance, they arrived in front of a small house.


    This was Ma Xiaotao''s residence in the inner courtyard.


    The house was surrounded by lush flowers and plants, exuding vitality.


    "We''re here."


    Su Yu let go of Ma Xiaotao, who almost stumbled as her legs wobbled.


    She quickly steadied herself and looked at Su Yu, whose expression remained cold. Her beautiful eyes carried a hint of grievance and deep frustration.


    The confessions from those three women had dealt her another huge blow.


    Zhang Lexuan stabbing her in the back was one thing¡ªbut now even Han Ruoruo and the others were doing it too?


    They all wanted to steal Su Yu!


    A sense of injustice surged within Ma Xiaotao''s heart.


    Why?


    She was the first one here, yet all these women were trying to snatch food from her bowl. It was infuriating!


    But what upset her the most was Su Yu''s attitude.


    When Wu Ming, who had a similar fiery personality, confessed, Su Yu didn''t even react strongly.


    But when it came to her, he treated her so coldly that she started doubting herself.


    Was she that bad?


    Was she so unworthy of Su Yu''s attention?


    PS: Shrek Academy became Su Yu''s harem palace.

 Chapter 269 - 269: [DD2]: 269

    Ma Xiaotao grew increasingly aggrieved the more she thought about it, and her gaze toward Su Yu became even more resentful.


    However, Su Yu completely ignored her expression.


    With his hands behind his back, he said indifferently, "Aren''t you going to open the door?"


    Ma Xiaotao pursed her lips, gave Su Yu an unwilling glance, but still stepped forward and opened the wooden house.


    Su Yu then entered and began looking around.


    The wooden house was not large, and upon entering, one immediately arrived in the main hall.


    The furnishings were simple¡ªbesides a table and a few chairs, there was nothing else.


    On the left side of the hall, a small door with a gauzy curtain acted as a partition. Su Yu guessed that behind it was Ma Xiaotao''s bedroom and bathing area.


    After scanning the room briefly, he retracted his gaze and said, "Dean Yan should have already spoken to you, so I won''t waste any more words."


    "Let''s begin suppressing the evil fire. Here or somewhere else?"


    Ma Xiaotao bit her red lips, her expression complicated.


    She clenched her fists slightly, clearly hesitating.


    But soon, a hint of determination flashed across her face, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Let''s do it in my room."


    As she spoke, Ma Xiaotao closed the wooden house''s door and lifted the curtain.


    Su Yu followed her inside, taking only a few steps before entering Ma Xiaotao''s private chamber.


    A large bed, a wooden wardrobe, and a striking pink bedspread immediately caught his eye.


    Su Yu paused for a moment¡ªthis fiery-tempered girl had such a girlish side.


    Ma Xiaotao blushed slightly and said, "Please wait a moment. I need to change clothes. This outfit is inconvenient."


    Su Yu glanced at her tightly wrapped school uniform, unable to see what was inconvenient about it.


    But he couldn''t be bothered to overthink it and simply waved his hand dismissively.


    Ma Xiaotao gave Su Yu a deep look, her beautiful eyes flashing before she slipped into the partitioned area.


    Soon after, the faint rustling of fabric could be heard.


    Even with Ma Xiaotao changing just next door, Su Yu remained composed.


    He casually pulled over a chair and sat down, his posture straight and upright.


    With some idle time, his mind wandered back to previous events.


    The behavior of Han Ruoruo, Wu Ming, and Hua Yao had been exceedingly strange.


    Not long ago, they had been strict and unyielding toward him, yet today, they collectively expressed their affection. That was utterly ridiculous.


    At the time, Su Yu had been too surprised to think much of it.


    But now, as he sat down and reflected, some thoughts began to emerge.


    No matter how he considered it, the only explanation had to be related to Shrek Academy.


    Shrek Academy had done something to prompt such an abnormal shift in their behavior.


    "So they thought one sister wasn''t enough, so they sent three more all at once?"


    Su Yu couldn''t help but overthink it.


    He had always been aware of Shrek Academy''s intentions.


    From Ma Xiaotao to Zhang Lexuan, they were essentially being used as tools to draw him in.


    Shrek Academy wanted to establish a close relationship with him through marriage alliances.


    Their goal was to influence him, indoctrinate him, and make him loyal to Shrek Academy.


    That was their ploy.


    But Su Yu had never expected them to be this ruthless¡ªto go so far.


    Sending three women at once? Absolutely absurd.


    But he also had to admit, that while their tactics were dirty, they were undeniably effective.


    Three tall, fair-skinned beauties with exceptional figures and unique temperaments¡ªall throwing themselves at him.


    The temptation was overwhelming.


    Even Su Yu had felt his heart stir when they surrounded him.


    If Zhang Lexuan were added to the mix, the impact would be unimaginable.


    Shrek Academy, those bastards, really understood men.


    However, Su Yu was rational¡ªhe wouldn''t easily lose himself.


    The attraction was an instinct, but as an intelligent being, Su Yu knew how to restrain himself.


    No matter how tempting they were, women approaching with ulterior motives were never worth falling for.


    Did they think they could control him with a few women?


    Dream on.


    If he got angry, he''d just take advantage of them and leave.


    Who doesn''t know how to freeload?


    If he abandoned all morals, no one could manipulate him.


    Su Yu silently ranted to himself.


    Just as his thoughts ran wild, a noise came from the partitioned area.


    Ma Xiaotao stepped out, her skin fair as snow, her posture graceful, draped in a sheer robe that left little to the imagination.


    Su Yu caught a glimpse and was instantly stunned.


    Her outfit was incredibly revealing¡ªalmost on par with Zi Ji.


    Her long legs were slender and smooth, her swan-like neck elegant, her collarbones delicate, and the ample curves of her figure left one''s blood boiling.


    Especially in such an intimate setting, with just the two of them, the sheer impact was enough to make anyone''s throat go dry.


    "You¡­ you must be insane!"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes. "This is what you think is suitable for suppressing the evil fire?"


    "Hmm? Why wouldn''t it be?"


    Ma Xiaotao tilted her head as if contemplating the question seriously.


    Su Yu: "¡­."


    "Ma Xiaotao, you''re going too far. Do you realize we''re the only ones here?"


    Ma Xiaotao''s cheeks reddened slightly, and she murmured, "That''s exactly why¡­"


    Su Yu: !!!


    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    With a serious expression, he said, "Don''t try these tricks on me. They won''t work."


    "Xiaotao, you should know¡ªusing seduction is the lowest form of persuasion."


    "This only makes me look down on you."


    Ma Xiaotao''s eyes flickered, filled with grievance. "But haven''t you always looked down on me?"


    "There are so many female students in the inner court, yet you only target me."


    "I admit my temper isn''t great, but I can change."


    "Su Yu, can''t you give me a chance?"


    "I like you."


    Su Yu shook his head. "You don''t like me. You just don''t want to lose."


    "What you''re doing now is probably just a reaction to being provoked earlier."


    "Seeing Wu Ming and Han Ruoruo''s actions pushed you further."


    "In your mind, you see me as your possession, don''t you?"


    "You think they''re trying to steal what''s yours."


    "But have you ever considered that we never had any relationship to begin with?"


    "You keep saying you like me, but from the very beginning, you''ve never shown any real affection."


    "Every time we meet, we argue or fight. Where''s the love in that?"


    "Or are you saying that seducing me like this counts as love?"


    "You¡ª!"


    Ma Xiaotao''s chest heaved, her fair skin practically glowing.


    Su Yu''s words cut like a knife, stripping away all her excuses and exposing her true thoughts.


    She wanted to refute him¡ªto say he was wrong¡ªbut every time she opened her mouth, the words wouldn''t come out.


    Was she thinking like that?


    No, absolutely not!


    She liked Su Yu, and Su Yu was supposed to be hers.


    Su Yu''s words didn''t comfort Ma Xiaotao; instead, they made her even more extreme.


    Ma Xiaotao took light steps and quickly arrived in front of Su Yu.


    Her figure was fiery and seductive¡ªperfectly alluring, without a single flaw.


    Noticing Su Yu''s gaze, Ma Xiaotao''s lips curled up slightly. She proudly pushed her chest forward and asked, "Do you like what you see?"


    "Seems like you''re not as upright as you claim to be."


    Su Yu crossed his legs and said, "You dressed like this for people to look, didn''t you?"


    "If you don''t even respect yourself, why should I respect you?"


    "I was just trying to persuade you not to go too far, but if you insist on being reckless, I can''t stop you."


    "Besides, I don''t have time to waste on your nonsense. If you want to dress like this, suit yourself."


    "Let''s start suppressing the Evil Fire. I have other things to take care of and no time to waste on you."


    "Su Yu, you are an infuriating man who doesn''t listen to reason!"


    Ma Xiaotao said angrily.


    She had already let go of her pride and dignity, lowering herself so much, yet Su Yu still treated her so indifferently.


    She didn''t respect herself?


    She had endured the Evil Fire alone for so long and remained pure. How could she not respect herself?


    Su Yu''s words deeply pierced Ma Xiaotao''s heart. To her, they were an insult.


    She was willing to act like this in front of Su Yu because she liked him.


    If it were anyone else, even if she had to die, she would never do this.


    Yet, Su Yu treated her so lightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep sense of grievance surged in her heart. Her pink eyes gradually filled with mist, and tears silently rolled down her fair cheeks.


    Su Yu: "..."


    She''s crying?


    How annoying.


    Su Yu rubbed his forehead. Looking at Ma Xiaotao''s aggrieved expression, he felt no sympathy at all.


    Under Ma Xiaotao''s stunned gaze, Su Yu grabbed her arm and lifted her.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?"


    Ma Xiaotao panicked.


    Su Yu held her waist with one hand and directly lifted her off the ground.


    Before she could struggle, an icy aura spread out, instantly freezing Ma Xiaotao into an ice block.


    Then, Su Yu formed hand seals with both hands and strands of obscure light merged into Ma Xiaotao''s body along with the chilling air.


    It was the power of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art.


    Half an hour later, Su Yu withdrew his Ultimate Ice soul power, and the ice block surrounding Ma Xiaotao shattered under his control.


    Ma Xiaotao remained unconscious.


    "It''s much quieter now. What a troublesome woman."


    Su Yu casually tossed Ma Xiaotao onto the bed and walked straight out of the room.


    ¡­


    A massive city built on a mountain stood tall and imposing, exuding grandeur and power.


    This was the headquarters of the Body Sect. Its influence extended for hundreds of miles.


    As one of the rare superpowers on the Douluo Continent, the Body Sect''s strength was formidable.


    However, what made them truly feared wasn''t just their strength but their domineering way of doing things.


    Powerful individuals weren''t scary; powerful individuals who acted unreasonably were the hardest to deal with.


    Because of their unique style, the Body Sect had always been infamous across the Douluo Continent.


    Few people dared to approach their domain.


    But today was different.


    A thin yet upright figure suddenly appeared outside the Body Sect''s mountain gate.


    It was an elderly man.


    He wore white robes, and his neatly combed silver hair shone under the light. When his eyes opened and closed, they seemed to emit an endless sword aura.


    Even his gaze was unimaginably sharp.


    His arrival alarmed the guards. Instantly, more than ten figures swiftly surrounded him.


    "Who are you? How dare you trespass on our Body Sect''s territory?"


    The leader of the guards shouted angrily, exuding a powerful aura.


    The elder replied indifferently, "I am here to meet your Sect Master. Please inform him."


    The guard leader sneered, "Do you think the Sect Master is someone you can meet just because you want to?"


    "Do you even know your worth?"


    The elder''s expression remained unchanged as his aura suddenly erupted.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black¡ªnine soul rings appeared one by one.


    In an instant, a sharp sword intent surged into the sky.


    The guard leader''s expression turned to terror, nearly scaring him out of his wits.


    "A¡­ A Titled Douluo?!"


    Seeing the nine soul rings beneath the elder, his attitude shifted completely. He now spoke with great respect.


    "Senior, please wait a moment. I will report immediately."


    The guard leader was only a Soul Sage. Facing a Titled Douluo, he wouldn''t dare to be rude.


    He quickly rushed into the sect, speeding towards the inner halls.


    Inside the Body Sect''s grand hall, a middle-aged man in green robes with a balding head¡ªDu Busi¡ªwas leisurely sipping tea.


    His eyes were half-closed, his head swaying gently in enjoyment.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside.


    "Sect Master, subordinate Chu Xiong has urgent news to report."


    Du Busi casually replied, "Enter."


    With permission, a figure stepped into the hall.


    Kneeling on one knee, he saluted and said, "Sect Master, there is a Titled Douluo outside the mountain gate requesting to see you."


    Du Busi opened his eyes, slightly surprised.


    "A Titled Douluo wants to see me?"


    "What''s his background?"


    "Subordinate does not know, but his aura is extremely strong, surpassing that of an ordinary Titled Douluo."


    Chu Xiong reported truthfully.


    "Oh?"


    Du Busi raised his brows.


    "Then let him in. I''d like to see who this esteemed guest is."


    "Yes, Sect Master."


    Chu Xiong quickly retreated.


    About fifteen minutes later, an elder stepped into the Body Sect''s hall.


    Several other elders had already gathered inside, each exuding a powerful aura.


    Du Busi leisurely studied the elder below and let out a curious hum.


    "A Super Douluo, huh? Interesting. Who are you, and why do you seek me?"


    The elder clasped his hands and said, "I am Ning Chen. I have come today to make a deal with the Sect Master."


    "A deal with me?"


    Du Busi smirked playfully.


    "What kind of deal?"


    The elder calmly replied, "I wish to trade a piece of information for some resources."


    "Information?"


    "What kind of information is worth resources from me?"


    Du Busi chuckled.


    "A genius with a Body Martial Soul¡ªdoes the Sect Master find that interesting?"


    The elder smiled faintly.


    "Hm?"


    "What did you say?"


    Du Busi''s eyes narrowed, and an overwhelming aura erupted from him.

 Chapter 270 - 270: [DD2]: 270

    Facing Du Busi''s overwhelming aura, the old man remained completely unfazed.


    A faint smile played on his lips, and his entire presence was like a divine sword¡ªsharp and unstoppable.


    Du Busi narrowed his eyes. "Not bad. Your swordsmanship is impressive. It''s been years since I''ve seen a sword cultivator of your caliber."


    "Tell me, what kind of innate Martial Soul genius are we talking about?"


    "What gives you the confidence to negotiate with me, the Sect Master?"


    The old man chuckled. "An innate Martial Soul wielder with a brain and eyes. I wonder if the Sect Master would be interested?"


    "You¡­ what did you say?"


    A flicker of shock flashed across Du Busi''s face, and the elders beside him also showed a subtle change in expression.


    It was common knowledge that innate Martial Souls were ranked based on their importance to the individual.


    The more essential a body part was, the stronger its Martial Soul.


    For example, Long Aotian''s skin Martial Soul and Du Busi''s entire body Martial Soul were among the most powerful.


    Now, a Martial Soul composed of both the brain and eyes? That was undoubtedly one of the highest-tier innate Martial Souls.


    Without a brain, a person couldn''t live.


    And to have both brain and eyes as a Martial Soul?


    Du Busi couldn''t help but press further, "Where is this person?"


    A top-tier innate Martial Soul genius was something he couldn''t ignore.


    The inheritance of innate Martial Souls had yet to find a suitable successor, and Du Busi was eager to change that.


    He wouldn''t let any opportunity slip away.


    The old man smiled. "Sect Master, you haven''t agreed to the deal yet."


    "As long as you''re willing to offer some resources, I''ll gladly hand over the information."


    Du Busi''s expression darkened, his gaze turning dangerous. "Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    "All innate Martial Soul soul masters naturally belong to the Body Sect, yet you dare to trade one with me?"


    "Where did you get the guts?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you tell me the information willingly, I might let you leave safely. Otherwise¡­"


    His voice was low and threatening, and a powerful aura surged through the hall.


    The elders beside him stirred restlessly as if awaiting his order to tear the old man apart.


    The old man''s tone grew cold. "Sect Master Du, are you trying to use force to rob me outright?"


    Du Busi sneered. "And what if I am? You''re just an ordinary Super Douluo. What right do you have to bargain with me?"


    It was obvious¡ªDu Busi wanted the information but wasn''t willing to pay for it.


    Classic Body Sect behavior.


    The old man sighed inwardly. As expected, the Young Master had predicted this.


    These Body Sect bastards truly didn''t play fair.


    Fortunately, the Young Master had foreseen everything.


    The old man''s eyes sharpened, and he declared, "Sect Master Du, your Body Sect may be strong, but I am no pushover."


    "No one has ever gotten something from me for free!"


    "That changes today. Get him!"


    As Du Busi''s command fell, the elders lunged at the old man simultaneously.


    But in the next moment¡ª


    The old man''s hands flickered, and a massive metallic object appeared before him.


    A suffocating sense of danger spread instantly.


    The elders, mid-charge, felt an overwhelming sense of death creeping up their spines and instinctively leaped backward.


    Du Busi''s expression shifted, and he abruptly stood up, eyes locked on the metallic object in the old man''s hands, uncertainty flashing within them.


    "A Rank 9 Fixed Soul Guidance Cannon Shell?!"


    Du Busi was utterly shocked.


    He never expected this unknown figure to be carrying a Rank 9 Fixed Soul Guidance Cannon Shell.


    Its destructive power was comparable to an all-out strike from an Ultimate Douluo.


    Especially at such close range¡ªif detonated, even Du Busi himself would be severely injured, and the elders would die instantly.


    Not to mention the collateral damage to the Body Sect¡ªwho knew how many disciples would perish?


    Damn it!


    Where did this guy even get a Rank 9 Cannon Shell?


    Was he from the Sun-Moon Empire?


    But¡­ he didn''t look the part.


    How could the Sun-Moon Empire produce a sword cultivator with such pure sword intent?


    This was undoubtedly the aura of a traditional soul master.


    Du Busi was utterly puzzled.


    He scrutinized the old man for a long moment before suddenly bursting into laughter.


    "You''re overreacting. I was merely joking with you."


    The old man snorted coldly. "You''d better be joking. Otherwise, I''d truly believe that your Body Sect is a pack of cannibals who leave nothing behind."


    Du Busi''s face darkened, but looking at the deadly Rank 9 Cannon Shell, he suppressed his displeasure.


    "Hahaha, you misunderstand. Everyone knows that our Body Sect is the most reasonable. We would never resort to threats."


    Du Busi forced a smile.


    "Hmph, whether the Body Sect is reasonable or not, the world already has its opinion. Don''t waste your breath trying to fool me. Let''s just talk business."


    The old man was blunt, leaving Du Busi somewhat embarrassed.


    Du Bushi wanted to get angry, but seeing the increasingly ominous glow on the Cannon Shell, he clenched his teeth and forced a smile.


    "How do you propose we negotiate?"


    The old man didn''t push too hard.


    If this weren''t the Body Sect''s territory, and if Du Busi weren''t wary of collateral damage, a Rank 9 Cannon Shell alone wouldn''t be enough to pose a fatal threat.


    After some thought, he said, "I can provide the detailed information about this innate Martial Soul genius, but your sect must offer two soul bones of at least 50,000 years, plus 20 million Gold Soul Coins."


    "Impossible!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Du Busi rejected outright, his face dark. "Do you take our Body Sect for fools?"


    "Do you think we have a royal treasury?"


    "You dare to name such a price?"


    "I''ll tell you what¡ªone 10,000-year soul bone and 1 million Gold Soul Coins. That''s my final offer."


    Du Busi ruthlessly slashed the price.


    The old man rolled his eyes. "Are you trying to swindle me like a beggar?"


    "You think I came all this way just for scraps?"


    "Do you believe that a genius with a brain-and-eyes Martial Soul is worth so little?"


    "You''re too stingy."


    Du Busi scowled. "How much do you want? I''ll be honest, your original price is impossible. We''re not fools."


    The old man pretended to consider it, then sighed with feigned reluctance.


    "As a favor to you, Sect Master Du, I''ll lower the price."


    "Two 50,000-year soul bones and 10 million Gold Soul Coins."


    "Screw you, no way!"


    "One 10,000-year soul bone and 5 million Gold Soul Coins, final offer."


    "That''s too little. At least two 50,000-year spirit bones and 5 million Gold Soul Coins."


    "To hell with that, no way¡ª"


    ¡­


    The bargaining went back and forth, with Du Busi swearing in frustration the entire time.


    In the end, the deal was settled at one 50,000-year soul bone and 3 million Gold Soul Coins.


    Du Busi fumed. "Old bastard, you''re the first person who''s ever dared to extort me!"


    The old man retorted, "And you''re the stingiest old geezer I''ve ever met."


    "You¡ª! Do you believe I''ll kill you right now?!" Du Busi rolled up his sleeves.


    "Go ahead. We can die together."


    The old man infused soul power into the Cannon Shell, and a chilling aura spread.


    Du Busi flinched and begrudgingly suppressed his anger.


    But he still mocked, "A soul master relying on Soul Tools for threats? Have you no pride as a Super Douluo? You disgrace soul masters everywhere!"


    The old man scoffed, "The ones embarrassing themselves are you old geezers. Times have changed¡ªsticking to outdated ways will only lead to elimination."


    "As a strong cultivator, you must learn to accept new things. What the hell do you know?"


    "You dare insult me, the sect master?"


    "So what if this old man insults you?"


    ¡­


    The two began arguing again, tension rising between them.


    After a while, Du Busi scowled and said, "Old bastard, we''ve already agreed on the terms. Now, can you tell me where he is?"


    The old man remained unbothered and replied, "The goods haven''t been delivered yet. Money first, then the information."


    "You damn dog, do you think I wouldn''t pay?" Du Busi growled.


    "With the way your Body Sect operates, it''s not impossible," the old man said casually.


    "You¡ª!"


    Du Busi was fuming. He turned to the elder beside him and ordered, "Bring the goods."


    Before long, a fifty-thousand-year soul bone and three million gold soul coins were brought forward.


    The old man took a glance, then grinned as he accepted them.


    Suppressing his irritation, Du Busi urged, "Now can you talk?"


    If it weren''t for the future of the Body Sect and the fear of missing out on this genius, he wouldn''t have tolerated this for so long.


    The old man chuckled, "Of course. When it comes to business, I''m a man of my word."


    "The genius with the Eyes Martial Soul is named Huo Yuhao. He is currently in Shrek City."


    "Shrek City?"


    "You''re saying Shrek Academy has taken in a genius from my Body Sect?"


    Du Busi''s expression darkened with suspicion.


    The old man replied indifferently, "I only said he''s in Shrek City. The rest is none of my concern¡ªthink whatever you want."


    "You''re still playing games with me?"


    "Tell me, are you trying to sow discord? Hoping we''ll clash with Shrek Academy?"


    "You bastard¡ªyou''re holding a Rank 9 Soul Tool Cannon Shell. Could you be a lackey from the Sun Moon Empire?"


    "No, wait. The Sun Moon Empire doesn''t have soul masters this powerful¡­ Unless you''ve defected to them?"


    Du Busi narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the old man with deep suspicion.


    The old man sneered, "The Sun Moon Empire? A bunch of nobodies. They''re not worthy of my allegiance."


    "Everything I''ve said is true. Huo Yuhao is indeed in Shrek City and does have some connections with Shrek Academy."


    "Why should I believe you?" Du Busi questioned.


    The old man simply stated, "I can swear on my Martial Soul. If I''m lying, may my Martial Soul shatter and my cultivation be lost."


    Du Busi was stunned.


    Swearing on one''s Martial Soul was no joke¡ªhe had no reason to doubt it.


    So it was true?


    The Body Sect''s genius was really in Shrek Academy?


    "Damn that Shrek Academy! How dare they touch someone from my Body Sect?"


    Du Busi cursed in fury.


    The old man smirked slightly, unwilling to linger any longer.


    He glanced at Du Busi and said, "The deal is done. I won''t disturb you any further, Sect Master Poison."


    "Wait."


    Du Busi stopped him. "Why not stay in my Body Sect for a few more days? After all, it''s not easy for you to come here."


    "No need. I have other matters to attend to," the old man replied, raising the Rank 9 Soul Tool Cannon Shell as he slowly backed away.


    Du Busi frowned but ultimately didn''t stop him.


    As the old man exited the hall, one of the elders couldn''t help but ask, "Sect Master, are we letting that guy leave just like that?"


    "No outsider has ever taken anything from us before¡ªlet alone a soul bone."


    Poison Undying''s eyes flashed coldly. "Taking something from our Body Sect? Not so easy."


    "Old Jin, take some men and follow him. Once he''s out of our sect''s territory, intercept him."


    "The Rank 9 Soul Tool Cannon Shell may be powerful, but as long as it doesn''t go off inside our territory, it''s nothing to worry about."


    "A strike comparable to an Ultimate Douluo?"


    "Hmph, only if he can hit someone."


    Had they not been inside the Body Sect, Du Busi wouldn''t have wasted a single word on the old man.


    If the cannon shell exploded in an open area, it wouldn''t be much of a threat to him.


    "Yes, Sect Master!"


    The elders exchanged glances before following the old man.


    Du Busi sat back down, drumming his fingers on the table in deep thought.


    "A Spirit Eyes Martial Soul¡­ This Huo Yuhao must be an unparalleled genius, perhaps even more exceptional than Aotian."


    "If we can bring him back to the sect, our future will be secured."


    "Shrek Academy, huh¡­"


    Du Busi sneered. "The whole world knows that Body Martial Soul users belong to my Body Sect, yet Shrek Academy dares to claim one for themselves? How shameless."


    "It seems I''ll have to pay Shrek Academy a visit."


    "The disciples of my Body Sect are not theirs to take."


    "Our sect has remained hidden for too long¡ªShrek Academy must have forgotten our strength."


    "And that hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo in the Illustrious Virtue Hall¡­ We need to take action on that as well."


    "The waters surrounding that embryo are too deep for Illustrious Virtue Hall to control. It belongs in the hands of my Body Sect."


    Du Busi murmured to himself, countless thoughts running through his mind.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Body Sect, the elders pursuing the old man had chased for over a hundred miles, putting in great effort¡ªyet they found nothing.


    "Where is he?"


    "Where the hell did that bastard go?" one elder cursed.


    A gray-robed elder beside him said, "Looks like he was prepared. He used a method we weren''t aware of to shake us off."


    "There''s no point in continuing the chase. It''s just a waste of time. Let''s return and report."

 Chapter 271 - 271: [DD2]: 271

    "There will naturally be opportunities to deal with him in the future."


    The other elders were still somewhat resentful, but at this point, there was no other choice but to retreat.


    "Hmph, don''t let me see that old man again, or he won''t have a good time."


    The elders, still in a foul mood, grumbled as they left.


    Half a moment later, several miles away, two figures appeared simultaneously.


    One was dressed in a blue robe, tall and imposing, exuding a chilling aura.


    The other was dressed in white, with neatly combed silver hair, and an aura as sharp as a sword.


    "Lord Mu Wu, thank you."


    The white-clad elder cupped his hands and sincerely expressed his gratitude.


    If not for this person erasing his presence earlier, he might have been caught by that group.


    That Body Sect group truly had no honor.


    Even after completing a transaction, they still sent people to hunt him down¡ªutterly disgraceful.


    Mu Wu waved his hand and said, "Chen Xin, how did the task assigned by the Young Master go?"


    The old man was none other than Sword Douluo, Chen Xin.


    Chen Xin pondered and replied, "The mission entrusted by the young master is complete. I obtained a 50,000-year-old soul bone and three million gold soul coins from Du Busi."


    "By the way, you met Du Busi in person. What do you think of his strength?"


    Chen Xin recalled for a moment and said, "His strength is formidable and gave me immense pressure. However, in terms of sheer presence, he is still inferior to you."


    Mu Wu smiled. "The Young Master believes that this man has little hope of breaking through to Ultimate Douluo in this lifetime. Now that you''ve confirmed it, he doesn''t seem to be a major threat."


    "Our real opponents may still be those evil soul masters."


    "When you return, you should start condensing your soul core as well. Your strength is still lacking."


    "I understand."


    Chen Xin nodded.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Mu Wu waved his hand, space rippled, and the two figures vanished swiftly.


    ...


    Half a month later.


    Sea God Island.


    Inside a wooden hut, Su Yu withdrew his palm, and the obscure glow at his fingertips faded.


    In front of him, a graceful figure slowly opened her eyes.


    Ma Xiaotao, dressed in a revealing outfit, her fiery and alluring figure on full display.


    She lifted her head, revealing a delicate oval-shaped face, her pink eyes filled with fervent admiration.


    She gazed at Su Yu with reverence and worship, as if looking up to a god.


    "Crawl over here."


    Su Yu spoke calmly.


    Ma Xiaotao did not hesitate. She immediately got up, kneeled, and crawled towards Su Yu step by step.


    Her already revealing clothing allowed Su Yu to take in every enticing detail as she moved.


    Slowly, she reached Su Yu''s feet, gazing up at him with devoted, burning eyes. Her beautiful pupils shimmered slightly.


    "Master!"


    Ma Xiaotao whispered, completely and utterly submissive.


    Su Yu raised his hand and gently stroked her head as if petting a cherished pet.


    Ma Xiaotao obediently rubbed her head against Su Yu''s palm, closing her eyes in contentment.


    "This conversion went quite smoothly. But why is Huo Yuhao such an odd case?"


    Su Yu furrowed his brows slightly, puzzled.


    Recalling how that person had repeatedly called him "Dad," Su Yu couldn''t help but twitch his lips.


    Was it the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art that was flawed, or was Huo Yuhao himself just abnormal?


    Looking at it now, it was probably the latter.


    "Stand up. Never let the people at Shrek Academy know about me, understand?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Yu gently lifted Ma Xiaotao''s delicate chin and instructed.


    "Yes, master."


    Ma Xiaotao responded obediently.


    At this moment, Ma Xiaotao was in absolute submission to Su Yu.


    This kind of submission came from her very soul¡ªthere was no resisting it.


    The Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art was an extremely overbearing and sinister cultivation method.


    Its power was nothing short of terrifying.


    "From now on, don''t call me Master. Call me ''Young Lord'' or ''Young Master'' instead."


    "Also, when I''m not around, you must obey Zhang Leyuan''s orders. Remember, you must obey."


    "Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Ma Xiaotao nodded seriously.


    "Good. Go change your clothes¡ªwe''re heading out."


    Su Yu instructed indifferently.


    Ma Xiaotao obediently got up and went into the side room.


    Moments later, she returned, now fully clothed.


    Su Yu glanced at her, then turned and walked outside.


    Sea God Island was lush with vegetation, and the air was exceptionally fresh.


    Su Yu walked in front, and Ma Xiaotao followed behind. The two walked along a stone path.


    The moment they left the wooden house, Ma Xiaotao''s expression turned serious, as if she was in a bad mood.


    The brilliance of the Heaven-Swallowing Devil Art was that it did not alter a person''s personality.


    In other words, apart from her unwavering devotion to Su Yu, Ma Xiaotao was still the same as before.


    And no one would be able to notice any abnormalities in her behavior.


    This was precisely why Su Yu dared to use the technique.


    If not for the simplified version requiring multiple sessions for a full conversion, the technique''s danger level would have skyrocketed.


    Su Yu walked for a while and arrived at Sea God Lake.


    Gazing at the vast blue waters, as pristine as a mirror, he took a deep breath, feeling refreshed.


    At that moment, it felt as if some invisible shackle had been broken¡ªeffortlessly, Su Yu had ascended to Rank 59, Soul King.


    "Rank 59¡­ just one more level to 60."


    "At this rate, I''ll reach Soul Emperor within six months at the latest."


    Su Yu spread his arms, feeling elated.


    Once he broke through to Soul Emperor, his strength would skyrocket. At that point, he''d be one step closer to godhood.


    "Tang San, you''d better be ready to die."


    Su Yu cursed inwardly. Cultivate, ascend, kill Tang San¡ªall in one go.


    To Su Yu, Tang San was the ultimate enemy.


    If he wanted to save soul beasts and the Douluo Continent, Tang San had to go.


    As long as Tang San lived, the continent would never know peace!


    After cursing for a bit, he felt much better.


    At that moment, several graceful figures approached from a distance.


    Seeing Su Yu, they waved at him.


    Su Yu''s lips twitched¡ªhe turned to leave.


    The women panicked and immediately rushed up, surrounding him.


    "Su Yu, why are you running when you see us? We''re not going to eat you."


    Wu Ming grinned like a rogue and reached out to pinch Su Yu''s face, showing no restraint.


    Su Yu raised his hand to brush hers away and took a step back.


    Hua Yao quickly stepped forward and wrapped herself around Su Yu''s arm, rubbing against him affectionately.


    Han Ruoruo also took a step forward, carefully and gently tidying up Su Yu''s clothes, like a caring older sister.


    The three women surrounded Su Yu, each using their methods to try and drown him in their tenderness.


    Su Yu''s eye twitched, and he said helplessly, "Ladies, are you really this idle?"


    "You wait here for me every day?"


    "Don''t you have to cultivate?"


    "With such a free and undisciplined attitude, aren''t you letting down Shrek Academy''s efforts in training you?"


    Su Yu looked heartbroken, his acting impeccable.


    Wu Ming giggled and said, "Su Yu, you''re enjoying this, so why pretend to be a gentleman?"


    "Aren''t our embraces warm? Stop struggling."


    "Having three beautiful girlfriends¡ªyou''re not at a loss."


    "I think I am at a loss. I''d have to support three extra people, and there are already two jealous ones at home. It''s too much to handle."


    "In times like these, even landlords don''t have extra grain. I really can''t afford to support you three. Goodbye."


    Su Yu pulled his hand free and turned to leave.


    Wu Ming reacted quickly and grabbed him.


    "What are you running for? We don''t need you to support us."


    "We have money."


    "If you ever end up poor and starving, unable to put food on the table, we can take care of you too."


    "Why not consider it? You could skip twenty years of hard work."


    Wu Ming grinned mischievously.


    Ever since Su Yu had escaped last time, she had found him increasingly interesting.


    She was naturally bold, and among the three women, she was the most aggressive in her pursuit.


    "Min''er is right. Worst case, we''ll just take care of you."


    Han Ruoruo smiled gently.


    If Wu Ming was bold, then Han Ruoruo was truly as soft as water.


    She was like a caring elder sister. Sometimes, Su Yu could even see Zhang Lexuan''s shadow in her.


    If it weren''t for her impure motives, Su Yu might have been tempted.


    "Ladies, stop joking. What did I do to deserve the three of you?"


    "I have things to do. I''ll be leaving now."


    Su Yu freed himself from their grasp and left Seagod Island.


    Watching him flee in panic, Wu Ming burst into laughter.


    "Ruoruo, Su Yu is quite interesting. I''m starting to think being his girlfriend wouldn''t be such a bad idea."


    "Besides, he''s handsome, has a powerful background, and is incredibly strong. He''s just my type."


    Hua Yao teased, "Min''er, you little flirt, are you catching feelings?"


    Wu Ming retorted, "I''m almost thirty¡ªwhat''s wrong with falling for someone?"


    "Besides, I''m doing this for the academy, to help relieve some of Senior Sister''s burden."


    She spoke with righteous conviction.


    Han Ruoruo teased, "I think you''re just using this as an excuse. We were all doing this for the academy, but now it seems like you''re serious."


    "But Su Yu isn''t easy to deal with¡ªhe doesn''t fall for tricks."


    "We''ve been trying for half a month. Have you seen any progress?"


    "Lexuan, on the other hand, has made progress. They had a falling out before, but now they''re holding hands again."


    "Isn''t that strange? Lexuan is great and all, but there are three of us."


    "Together, aren''t we more tempting than her?"


    Han Ruoruo was puzzled. With their figures, looks, and charm, which man wouldn''t be captivated?


    Yet Su Yu always wanted to run away whenever he saw them.


    Was he playing hard to get, or was he not interested?


    At first, Han Ruoruo thought he was playing hard to get. Now, she wasn''t so sure.


    "Yeah, it''s weird. We''re not that scary, are we?"


    Hua Yao was equally baffled.


    They had wanted to help the academy, yet even after delivering themselves to his doorstep, he didn''t want them. How frustrating!


    "Maybe we changed our attitude too suddenly and scared him off?"


    Wu Ming speculated.


    "Could be. Maybe he thinks we have ulterior motives and is wary."


    Han Ruoruo stroked her chin in thought.


    "So what should we do?" Hua Yao asked.


    "There''s no other way¡ªwe''ll have to take it slow. Over time, he''ll realize how great we are."


    "I don''t believe a young man can resist the three of us forever."


    Han Ruoruo was confident.


    "Good point. But I think we should consult Senior Sister first."


    Wu Ming suggested.


    "Good idea. Let''s go ask Lexuan."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that Xiaotao?"


    The three finally noticed Ma Xiaotao nearby and awkwardly stopped in their tracks.


    Ma Xiaotao glanced at them coldly before turning away.


    Wu Ming frowned. "Xiaotao misunderstands us even more now."


    Han Ruoruo patted her shoulder. "She''ll understand one day. Let her calm down first."


    The two nodded slightly, and the three of them set off to find Zhang Lexuan.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Su Yu was also making plans.


    He tossed a soul bone in his hand and crossed one leg over the other.


    "How are the arrangements?" he asked indifferently.


    Mu Wu stepped forward and said, "Everything is in place. Also, there are signs of movement from the Body Sect."


    "They might act soon."


    "In that case, stick to the plan. Keep a close eye on the Body Sect''s movements. If necessary, we can fan the flames."


    Su Yu instructed.


    "Understood."


    Both men responded in unison.


    "What about Illustrious Virtue Hall? Any movement there?"


    Su Yu asked again.


    "Illustrious Virtue Hall is as usual. The Body Sect is still digging tunnels."


    "And yet, Illustrious Virtue Hall remains completely unaware."


    Mu Wu replied.


    "Sigh looks like the hall master didn''t take my warnings seriously."


    "I told him to strengthen security, yet the enemy is practically under his nose, and he still has no clue."


    "Is Illustrious Virtue Hall full of incompetents?"


    Su Yu shook his head, frustrated.


    "Well, if Illustrious Virtue Hall can''t protect the hundred-thousand-year soul beast embryo, then it''s their fate."


    "Illustrious Virtue Hall needs someone to keep watch. Feng Luo isn''t enough. Send Lu Yuan and Feng Xue."


    "The Ice God Palace has Ling Guang guarding it, and she has my Ice God Pearl. That should be enough to protect the palace."


    "I''ll handle it right away."


    Mu Wu clasped his fists in acknowledgment.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Yu waved his hand.


    Mu Wu bowed and immediately disappeared.


    "Chen Xin, go and bring Huo..."


    Su Yu began giving orders to Chen Xin. After listening, Chen Xin nodded without hesitation.


    "Rest assured, young master. I will take care of it immediately."


    Chen Xin cupped his hands in salute and vanished from the room as well.


    Su Yu took a sip of tea, feeling the refreshing breeze from the balcony. He gently reached out his hand.


    "The wind is picking up~"

 Chapter 272 - 272: [DD2]: 272

    The Next Day.


    The sky was clear, with not a single cloud in sight. Brilliant sunlight illuminated Sea God Lake, reflecting a spectrum of dazzling colors.


    Inner Court, Dean''s Office.


    Yan Shaozhe sat at his desk, gazing at the three outstanding young women standing before him. A look of deep emotion crossed his face.


    "I hear you''ve all been pursuing Su Yu lately?" Yan Shaozhe asked calmly, his eyes scanning the three girls.


    The one leading the group, Han Ruoruo, nodded without hesitation. "Yes. We feel that we can''t let Le Xuan fight this battle alone. As students of the Inner Court, we should also do our part for the academy."


    Beside her, Hua Yao and Wu Ming quickly echoed their agreement.


    Yan Shaozhe sighed lightly, a satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    "You are all remarkable¡ªthinking about the academy above all else. As the dean, I must sincerely thank you on behalf of the academy."


    "At present, our academy is indeed facing some difficulties. While it may not be on the brink of collapse, the situation is far from optimistic."


    "Su Yu is a person of noble status and extraordinary background. To the academy, he is of immense importance. Winning him over has become one of our major strategic objectives."


    "Originally, we had planned for Xiaotao to take on this task. She possesses Evil Fire, while Su Yu wields Ultimate Ice. If they were to be together, not only could we pull Su Yu into the academy''s fold, but Xiaotao could also resolve her Evil Fire problem."


    "But unfortunately, Su Yu did not take a liking to Xiaotao. So we sought Le Xuan''s opinion instead. Le Xuan is an understanding child, willing to make sacrifices for the academy."


    "Le Xuan is exceptional, and even Su Yu has a favorable impression of her."


    "But recently, we''ve come to realize that Su Yu is even more important than we initially thought. He may even hold a heaven-defying secret¡ªone that could determine the very survival of our academy."


    "You all know that one of Su Yu''s girlfriends is Meng Hongchen, the granddaughter of Jing Hongchen, the Hall Master of Illustrious Virtue Hall." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Su Yu is drawn too deeply into Illustrious Virtue Hall''s influence, given his potential, the threat our academy will face in the future could be devastating."


    "We''re uncertain whether Le Xuan alone can influence Su Yu more than Meng Hongchen. After all, Su Yu and Meng Hongchen seem to share a deep connection."


    "To eliminate this risk, Elder Xuan believes we should encourage more outstanding students to form ties with Su Yu, drawing him closer to the academy and strengthening our relationship with him."


    "This is not exactly the most honorable course of action, and one might even call it disgraceful. But for the glory of Shrek Academy, for its future, we have no other choice."


    "And in the Inner Court, aside from Le Xuan, you three are among the best."


    "Originally, I planned to convince you to take on this task, but to my surprise, you have already taken the initiative yourselves."


    "Your awareness and dedication put me to shame as the dean."


    "Ruoruo, Wu Ming, Hua Yao¡ªyou are all truly remarkable."


    Yan Shaozhe first expressed his grievances, then showered them with praise, and finally invoked the ever-sacred Shrek Honor.


    With his carefully crafted words, he managed to frame the idea of offering themselves to Su Yu as a righteous and noble act¡ªeven using the word greatness.


    Originally, the three girls had felt somewhat uncomfortable about what they were doing, but now, they became even more determined.


    Yes, their actions might not be honorable, but it was all for Le Xuan, for the glory of the academy.


    Even if they had to resort to seduction, their souls remained noble.


    As if injected with adrenaline, the three girls suddenly became highly motivated.


    Wu Ming, the most outspoken of the three, even patted her ample chest and declared, "Dean Yan, rest assured! We will handle Su Yu!"


    "I refuse to believe that the three of us can''t conquer a single young man!"


    "Haha, Wu Ming, you seem quite confident. Then I''ll be counting on you all¡ªthis is an important mission," Yan Shaozhe chuckled.


    "For the academy, this is our duty!"


    Han Ruoruo and the other two exchanged glances and responded in unison.


    Yan Shaozhe smiled, very pleased. He was prepared to offer them some guidance¡ªafter all, back in his day, he was quite skilled at charming women.


    When it came to matters of romance, he was practically an expert.


    He understood perfectly what men liked.


    With Han Ruoruo and the others already outstanding on their own, a little strategic approach would ensure that even if Su Yu tried to resist, he would ultimately fall into their carefully woven web.


    Just as he was about to speak, a strange voice suddenly rang out.


    "Xuanzi, you bastard! Get out here right now!"


    At first, the voice didn''t seem particularly loud, but the moment it entered their ears, it was like thunder exploding inside their heads.


    Even more terrifying was the fact that this single sentence reverberated throughout Shrek Academy''s skies, creating a sensation as if black clouds were pressing down, threatening to crush everything beneath them.


    Han Ruoruo and the others were stunned, while Yan Shaozhe''s expression changed dramatically.


    "Not good¡ªan enemy attack! Ruoruo, the three of you go inform Weilan and have him order all students to stay inside. I''m heading out first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Shaozhe vanished on the spot.


    Han Ruoruo and the others exchanged glances, understanding the gravity of the situation, and quickly dashed out of the dean''s office.


    ...


    Starlight Hotel.


    Rooftop.


    Su Yu held Snow Empress in his arms, gazing leisurely in the direction of Shrek Academy, a faint smile on his lips.


    "The show has begun."


    "What show?"


    Wang Dong''er followed his gaze toward Shrek Academy, but her eyesight was not as sharp as his, and she couldn''t see what was happening.


    "It looks like an unknown force is attacking Shrek Academy. How curious¡ªwho would have the audacity to do such a thing?"


    Meng Hongchen blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion.


    Shrek Academy was an entity on par with Illustrious Virtue Hall.


    It was no ordinary school¡ªcertainly not a place that just anyone could dare to provoke.


    And yet, someone had the nerve to attack?


    Now that was surprising.


    "Have you ever heard of the Body Sect?" Su Yu asked with a sly smile.


    "The Body Sect?!"


    Wang Dong''er and Meng Hongchen were both visibly shocked¡ªit was clear they knew of its reputation.


    "The Body Sect, a superpower on the same level as Shrek Academy... But why would they suddenly attack?"


    From the back, Zhang Le Xuan asked in confusion.


    As far as she knew, the Body Sect and Shrek Academy hadn''t had any recent conflicts.


    "Hmph! We should probably ask Su Yu about this¡ªI bet he''s behind it," Snow Empress pouted, glaring at him as if she had already figured everything out.


    "Nonsense! I am a kind and peaceful person. How could I possibly be involved in such things?"


    "Meng, did you hear that? This little thing is slandering me!"


    Su Yu feigned innocence, calling out to Meng Hongchen for support.


    Meng Hongchen sighed, feeling a headache coming on.


    If Su Yu had stayed silent, she might not have suspected him, but now that he was acting like this... she did feel like it had something to do with him.


    She knew her man all too well.


    His gloating expression was just too obvious.


    From behind, Zhang Le Xuan was lost in thought.


    Su Yu had deliberately invited her out today, yet they hadn''t gone anywhere. Instead, he had brought her up to the rooftop, claiming they were just enjoying the view.


    She hadn''t understood it at first, but now it all made sense.


    Perhaps... Su Yu had arranged all of this.


    Even if he hadn''t, he must have known something in advance.


    Otherwise, why would he have gone out of his way to bring her here?


    He was protecting her.


    If a real battle broke out, stray attacks wouldn''t discriminate¡ªinjuries would be inevitable.


    Thinking this through, Zhang Le Xuan found it all quite reasonable.


    "Well, whatever. Shrek Academy isn''t anything special anyway. Why should we care? Just enjoy the show."


    "But we can''t see anything from here!" Wang Dong''er pouted.


    What happened to Shrek Academy had nothing to do with her.


    She hadn''t even attended classes in half a month.


    Studying?


    Screw that.


    She was only here for Su Yu.


    Su Yu has already been found, so why bother studying? It''s just a waste of time.


    "Here, use this to watch."


    Su Yu took out a few binoculars¡ªones he had made himself¡ªand handed them to the girls beside him, even giving one to the little Snow Empress in his arms.


    "I say, you''re from Shrek Academy too. Isn''t it a problem for you not to go back?"


    Wang Dong''er looked at Zhang Lexuan with hostility.


    She couldn''t understand¡ªthere were so many women in the world, so why did Su Yu have to find one from Shrek Academy?


    Wasn''t he just making trouble for himself?


    Yet, Wang Dong''er completely forgot that she also carried the identity of an outer court student of Shrek Academy at this moment.


    Zhang Lexuan chuckled and said, "Miss Dong''er, if I remember correctly, you are also a student of Shrek Academy, right?"


    Wang Dong''er hesitated for a moment before retorting, "That''s different! I''m from the outer court, and you''re from the inner court. As an inner court disciple, shouldn''t you be protecting your academy?"


    Zhang Lexuan smiled and said, "But as a woman, I care more about my man''s words. If he wants me to stay, then, of course, I''ll stay."


    She gazed at Su Yu, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection.


    Wang Dong''er: "¡­"


    She looked at Su Yu in disbelief.


    This guy¡­ is he really that incredible?


    He managed to steal away the top senior sister of Shrek Academy''s inner court.


    And what''s more, he tamed her so completely?


    This bastard¡­ just how did he do it?


    Su Yu met Wang Dong''er''s gaze with a faint smile but had no intention of explaining.


    Holding Snow Empress in his arms, he looked toward Shrek Academy with interest.


    At this moment, the atmosphere over Shrek Academy was tense and on the verge of eruption.


    Above Shrek Academy, more than twenty figures hovered in the air.


    Each figure exuded a powerful aura, with beams of light surrounding them and refusing to disperse.


    The most striking among them was the massive, deep-green pillar of light at the forefront, as thick as a sky-piercing column, standing tall between heaven and earth.


    Each of these more than twenty figures was at least a Soul Douluo-level powerhouse, as only Soul Douluo and above could float in the air for extended periods.


    "Xuanzi, where the hell are you? An old friend has come to visit, and you, this damn bastard, don''t even show up? Do you have any manners at all?"


    A loud, unceremonious voice echoed throughout Shrek Academy as a figure emerged from the green light.


    It was a tall elder with long, dark green hair draped over his back. But amusingly, his head was bald on top.


    His complexion was rosy, his skin almost as smooth as a baby''s, with no visible wrinkles.


    His deep-green eyes carried an ancient depth as if they had witnessed countless years.


    His aura alone was like a towering mountain, pressing down on all of Shrek Academy.


    The moment he appeared, numerous powerful auras erupted from within Shrek Academy.


    The air seemed to ripple with waves of invisible force.


    "What''s this? Are you trying to intimidate me with numbers?"


    "I''ll tell you right now¡ªno matter how many people you bring, you''re all just a bunch of weaklings!"


    "Xuanzi, you bastard! Are you coming out or not?"


    "I''ve called for you three times already! If you still don''t show yourself, I''ll tear down your Shrek Academy!"


    The elder in the green robe released a surging pressure, his aura alone overshadowing even the collective might of Shrek Academy''s experts.


    Inside the Sea God Pavilion, Xuanzi finally lost patience and broke free from Yan Shaozhe''s grasp.


    "Elder Xuan, you mustn''t go!"


    Yan Shaozhe pleaded anxiously.


    Xuanzi''s face remained expressionless as he said, "That venomous old freak is practically pissing all over our academy. If I don''t go, he really might start tearing it apart."


    "I know what you''re thinking, but there''s no hiding this anymore."


    With that, Xuanzi''s figure flickered and vanished from the Sea God Pavilion.


    Yan Shaozhe''s expression shifted, and he sighed repeatedly before following after him.


    "Venomous old freak, stop barking like a dog. I''m here."


    Xuanzi appeared in midair, holding a gourd in his left hand while his entire appearance was unkempt. His right arm, however, was completely missing.


    Behind him, dozens of figures floated in the sky.


    The elder in the green robe ignored them completely, his eyes fixed solely on Xuanzi.


    He observed Xuanzi''s missing right arm and sensed his now-weakened soul power, which had dropped to Level 96. Then, he burst into laughter.


    "Level 96¡­ Only Level 96! Xuanzi, it''s only been a few decades, and you''ve already fallen this far?"


    "You even lost your right arm! You might as well rename yourself ''One-Armed Taotie''! Hahaha, this is hilarious!"


    Seeing his old rival in such a miserable state, Du Busi was delighted.


    Xuanzi''s suffering was his happiness!


    For a moment, he even forgot the grudge he held against Chen Xin for stealing his soul bone.


    Seeing Xuanzi in such a sorry state, he was beyond thrilled.


    "Venomous Old Freak, what the hell are you barking for? Are your bones itching for a fight?"


    Although he had expected to be ridiculed, actually being mocked still made Xuanzi furious.


    That smug expression on Du Busi''s face made him want to bash his head in.


    Du Busi burst into laughter as if he had just heard the funniest joke.


    "Haha! You''re killing me! Just look at yourself!"


    "Even when you were in your prime, I never considered you a threat. And now, in your pathetic state, you probably struggle just to take a piss! Hahaha!"


    "You bastard¡ª!"


    Xuanzi''s forehead veins bulged as he prepared to charge forward for a fight.


    Behind him, Yan Shaozhe quickly grabbed him.


    "Elder Xuan, calm down! Calm down! Body Sect Master is a Level 98 Super Douluo!"


    Yan Shaozhe desperately tried to reason with him.


    Xuanzi''s face darkened as he turned to glare at Yan Shaozhe.


    What the hell? Are you reminding me that I''m only Level 96 now?


    Yan Shaozhe probably meant well, but to Xuanzi, it felt like salt being rubbed into his wounds.


    Du Busi sneered, "Xuanzi, see? This kid Yan Shaozhe is much more sensible than you."


    "A mere Level 96 dares to challenge me, a Level 98 Super Douluo? You''re just asking to be humiliated."

 Chapter 273 - 273: [DD2]: 273

    "A Super Douluo like me at rank 98 only plays in high-level matches. A rank 96 Super Douluo like you isn''t even qualified to challenge me."


    "You should learn to accept your weakness, just like that brat Yan Shaozhe."


    "As a person, the first thing you need is self-awareness."


    Du Busi''s sarcastic tone directly stabbed at Xuanzi''s pride.


    Xuanzi was furious, his entire body trembling.


    But there was nothing he could do¡ªno matter how despicable Du Busi was, his strength was undeniably real.


    Even though Xuanzi wanted nothing more than to smash Du Busi''s head in, he had no choice but to endure.


    "Du Busi, you barged into my Shrek Academy with a group of people in such a grand fashion¡ªare you here just to mock me?"


    Xuanzi questioned loudly.


    Du Busi sneered. "I don''t have the time to waste mocking you. Do you even deserve that?"


    "I came here to settle a score with Shrek Academy."


    "You bastards dared to recruit disciples from my Body Sect without permission! Do you think our Body Sect is nothing to you?"


    "If you know what''s good for you, I suggest you hand over our disciples. Then, I might just let you off."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for tearing down your Shrek Academy today."


    "When I lose my temper, even I get scared."


    Xuanzi''s face changed as he retorted, "Du Busi, don''t be unreasonable. How could our academy have anyone from your Body Sect? You need evidence before making accusations!"


    "Evidence? Screw your evidence! I don''t need evidence to do things. Are you handing them over or not?"


    "If not, I''ll kill you."


    Du Busi''s voice was ruthless.


    Just as Xuanzi was about to speak, Yan Shaozhe pulled him back.


    Yan Shaozhe looked at Du Busi and said, "Senior Du, could you give us some time to check? If there are Body Sect disciples in our academy, we will return them to you."


    Du Busi''s expression softened slightly. "Now that''s more like it. I''ll give you half a quarter of an hour¡ªgo quickly."


    Yan Shaozhe hurriedly assigned people to investigate, and Director Du Weilun ran so fast that his legs almost caught fire.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, a pair of twin sisters were brought over.


    The two girls looked around fourteen or fifteen years old, both with long blue hair. Their bodies had already developed well, showing signs of beauty in the making.


    These two sisters were none other than Lan Luoluo and Lan Susu, whose martial souls were their hair.


    Du Weilun had searched both the inner and outer courts but could only find these two students.


    At this moment, the two girls, who had been brought over, looked completely bewildered, having no idea what was happening.


    "Sect Master Du, the people you wanted have been brought."


    Yan Shaozhe signaled to Du Weilun, who immediately had the two girls release their martial souls.


    Four soul rings flickered¡ªyellow, yellow, purple, purple. Their long hair instantly grew.


    Hair-based martial souls¡ªthere was no doubt that they were Body Sect, martial souls.


    Yan Shaozhe finally felt relieved, thinking that the task was completed.


    Lan Luoluo and Lan Susu had decent talent and even possessed the martial soul fusion skill Heavenly Net. But they were far from top-tier geniuses.


    For the sake of Shrek Academy, handing them over was no big loss. Yan Shaozhe didn''t feel too distressed about it.


    However, who would have thought that Du Busi would explode with rage upon seeing them?


    "Ridiculous! You bastards are trying to fool me?"


    "Do you think these are the ones I want?"


    "You think you can get rid of me like this?"


    "Where is Huo Yuhao?"


    "Where are you hiding him?"


    "I came here for Huo Yuhao!"


    Du Bushi roared, his aura surging dramatically.


    Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded, and Xuanzi almost dropped the chicken leg in his hand.


    Huo Yuhao?


    They knew him.


    After all, Wang Yan had reported about him before¡ªa rare eye-based martial soul and a spiritual attribute soul master.


    But his talent was terrible. He was a total waste.


    So, they stopped paying attention to him.


    And now, Du Busi was here for him?


    Yan Shaozhe quickly asked, "Weilun, is Huo Yuhao here?"


    "If he is, bring him over immediately."


    Du Weilun replied, "I couldn''t find anyone named Huo Yuhao. Maybe he was expelled?"


    "Expelled?"


    "That''s possible. His talent was so poor, after all."


    "I remember he was a student of Zhou Yi. Bring her here and ask her."


    Du Weilun swiftly left and returned with Zhou Yi.


    Yan Shaozhe asked, "Zhou Yi, is Huo Yuhao still in the academy?"


    Zhou Yi scoffed in disdain. "Huo Yuhao? He was expelled two years ago. He couldn''t even meet the promotion requirements, so of course, we didn''t keep him."


    Yan Shaozhe immediately looked at Du Busi and said, "Senior Du, you heard it yourself. Huo Yuhao was expelled. He''s no longer in our Shrek Academy."


    "Expelled, my ass! You bastards are putting on a show, thinking I can''t see through it?"


    "Hand over Huo Yuhao right now, or I''ll destroy this place!"


    Du Busi was furious.


    Yan Shaozhe quickly explained, "Senior Du, you may not know this, but Huo Yuhao had terrible talent. Even though he had an eye-based Body Martial Soul, it was a spiritual attribute. His first soul ring was only a ten-year soul ring. He had no value for cultivation."


    "He couldn''t meet our promotion requirements, so we expelled him. We''re not lying to you."


    "Lying? You''re full of nonsense!"


    "In my eyes, you''re spewing absolute bullshit."


    "An eye-based martial soul with a spiritual attribute? No value for cultivation?"


    "Do you even understand what that means? It means his true martial soul is his eyes and brain! That''s an incredibly powerful martial soul, and you''re telling me he''s trash?"


    "Someone with a martial soul like that¡ªhow could his innate soul power be low?"


    "How could he fail to meet your promotion requirements?"


    "Who the hell are you trying to fool?"


    "As I see it, you''re just trying to hide Huo Yuhao and steal our Body Sect''s genius for yourselves."


    "You''re mocking me like this¡ªdo you think I''m too old to wield a blade?"


    "Do you believe I won''t turn Shrek Academy into a river of blood today?"


    Du Busi was truly enraged.


    He felt like Yan Shaozhe and the others were insulting his intelligence.


    Did they think he was that stupid?


    Calling Huo Yuhao a waste?


    If anyone was a waste, it was them!


    Seeing that Du Busi didn''t believe them and was only getting angrier, Yan Shaozhe became even more anxious.


    At this moment, the Lan Luoluo sisters suddenly spoke up.


    "Dean Yan, Huo Yuhao is still in Shrek City."


    "We saw him selling grilled fish at the east gate."


    "He was with Senior Bei Bei."


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes lit up. He immediately called for Bei Bei.


    "Bei Bei, is Huo Yuhao selling grilled fish outside the east gate?"


    Bei Bei, understanding the gravity of the situation, didn''t deny it. "Yuhao sells grilled fish outside the east gate every day. But recently, he''s been unwell and undergoing treatment, so he only sells for half a day now."


    Yan Shaozhe immediately said, "Go bring Huo Yuhao here at once! The academy needs him."


    "But Yuhao is no longer an academy student. Shouldn''t we respect his life choices?" Bei Bei frowned.


    "Who cares about that? Just bring him here first. Don''t you see Senior Du waiting?"


    "Weilun, take Bei Bei and fetch Huo Yuhao!"


    At this point, Yan Shaozhe couldn''t care less about formalities.


    Getting rid of Du Bushi as soon as possible was the priority.


    Bei Bei had his thoughts, but under Du Weilun''s pressure, he had no choice but to comply.


    Du Busi coldly watched the entire time.


    He wanted to see how much more Shrek Academy was going to try and deceive him.


    This was the last chance he was giving Shrek Academy.


    If they still refused to cooperate, then he was going to lose his temper.


    Time quickly passed¡ªfifteen minutes went by.


    Du Weilun and the others had yet to return, and Du Busi clenched his fists, growing impatient.


    Another fifteen minutes passed, and still, there was no sign of them.


    Du Busi tightly gripped his fists, his patience wearing thin.


    Another ten minutes passed. Just as Du Bushi was about to explode in fury, Du Weilun finally returned.


    But what he brought back was bad news.


    "Bad news, Dean! Huo Yuhao is missing! Beibei and I searched almost the entire Shrek City, but we couldn''t find a trace of him!"


    "What did you say?"


    Yan Shaozhe could no longer sit still. He grabbed Beibei and questioned him urgently, "Huo Yuhao is missing?"


    Beibei hurriedly replied, "Yuhao is truly gone! We searched not just the East Gate and his residence but even scoured the entire city¡ªhe''s nowhere to be found!"


    "He just disappeared mysteriously. I don''t understand what happened either!"


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart skipped a beat, and he took several steps back in shock.


    He understood that at such a critical moment, Huo Yuhao''s disappearance would ignite an unimaginable fury in Du Busi.


    Du Busi would think that Shrek Academy had played him for a fool again and again.


    If his anger erupted, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    And sure enough, Yan Shaozhe''s fears came true.


    At this moment, Du Busi was already completely enraged.


    "Good! Very good! After all this waiting, this is the news I get? Wonderful!"


    "So, Shrek Academy is treating me like a fool, huh?"


    "If I don''t tear down Shrek Academy today, then I''m not Du Busi!"


    "You refuse to hand over Huo Yuhao? Then I''ll make a bloodbath out of this place! I want to see just how long you can keep him hidden!"


    Overwhelmed by his extreme fury, Du Busi could no longer hold back.


    He felt like a clown, toyed with by Shrek Academy over and over again.


    He was furious.


    Truly, utterly furious.


    With a single movement, his body erupted with a dense, dark green radiance that shot into the sky, dyeing half the sky in the same eerie hue.


    A formless yet overwhelming pressure spread out, making it nearly impossible to breathe.


    Yan Shaozhe''s face changed drastically, and he shouted, "Senior Du! We''re telling the truth! Huo Yuhao is really missing!"


    But Du Busi ignored him, his aura growing more terrifying by the second.


    Yan Shaozhe gritted his teeth and, steeling himself, shouted, "Senior Du! Shrek Academy has a strategic alliance with the Ice God''s Palace!"


    "The Young Master and the Grand Guardian of the Ice God''s Palace are both in Shrek City. Do you want to start a fight here?"


    Du Busi''s eyes narrowed, and he let out an enraged laugh. "Yan Shaozhe, you little brat! Are you trying to use the Ice God''s Palace to pressure me?"


    "So this is why you dared to toy with me?"


    "You think I''m afraid of the Ice God''s Palace?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s words only fueled Du Busi''s fury.


    What did this mean? Did they truly believe his Body Sect feared the Ice God''s Palace?


    Years ago, the former sect master of the Body Sect had been thrown out of the Ice God''s Palace, leaving the Body Sect humiliated. That shame had always weighed on Du Busi.


    And now, Yan Shaozhe had poked right at that sore spot, making him even more enraged.


    "Today, I''m going to flatten Shrek Academy! Let''s see if the Ice God''s Palace will step in for you!"


    "You dare use them to threaten me? Who do you think you''re scaring?"


    "You think I was raised to be afraid?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Du Busi''s body suddenly expanded more than ten times its original size.


    His dark green skin bulged, transforming into massive granite-like muscles, leaving only a single pair of shorts to cover his lower half.


    In an instant, Du Busi had turned into a green-skinned giant.


    But the most terrifying thing was the soul rings around him¡ªtwo yellow, two purple, two black, and three red!


    Three hundred-thousand-year soul rings emitted a demonic glow, and his overwhelming aura seemed powerful enough to shatter space itself.


    In the next moment, Du Busi swung his massive fist and smashed it straight toward the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    "How dare you!"


    A thunderous roar rang out as Xuanzi erupted with endless golden light, radiating an immense and solid energy.


    Eight black rings and one red ring glowed brightly. Under the golden radiance, Xuanzi transformed into the true form of the Taotie Divine Bull.


    The soul rings that had once been forcefully advanced due to his bloodline mutation had never regressed, even after his Taotie power had been suppressed.


    To Xuanzi, that was an unexpected benefit.


    Transformed into a massive thirty-meter-long Taotie Divine Bull, he lowered his five-meter-long horns and charged straight at Du Busi.


    Xuanzi''s attack was undoubtedly formidable, but compared to Du Bushi, the difference was clear.


    Du Bushi''s fist collided with the Taotie Divine Bull, and in an instant, the enormous beast was sent flying. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xuanzi was blasted hundreds of meters away, crashing straight toward the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    At the crucial moment, Yan Shaozhe flared with radiant light, transforming into the Light Phoenix. He managed to catch the Taotie Divine Bull just in time.


    However, the sheer force of the impact forced Yan Shaozhe to retreat continuously.


    "With such weak strength, you dare to show off?"


    "Xuanzi, you''re not even worth my time!"


    Du Busi laughed loudly, his gaze filled with ridicule.


    Xuanzi, who had once been able to fight him, was now barely qualified to stand in front of him.


    A mere Rank 96 Super Douluo was nothing.


    Du Busi snorted coldly. "Today, I''m tearing down Shrek Academy."


    He swung his fist down once more, but at that moment, two more figures rushed out from the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Two powerful auras surged forth, even stronger than Xuanzi and Yan Shaozhe''s.


    "Two Rank 97 Super Douluos?"


    "So, Shrek Academy does have some foundation. But¡­ it''s still far from enough."


    Du Busi roared in anger, striding forward through the air as he charged toward the two of them.


    In his transformed state as the green giant, every punch and kick carried the force to move mountains and fill seas.


    Elder Lin and Elder Song coordinated their attacks, engaging Du Bushi in battle.

 Chapter 274 - 274: [DD2]: 274

    Elder Lin and Elder Song¡ªone a control type, the other an agility-attack-type¡ªjoined forces, and surprisingly, they managed to hold off Du Busi for a short time.


    However, Du Busi''s physical body was simply too powerful. Their attacks felt like mere scrapes, hardly causing any real damage. In contrast, Du Busi''s punches and kicks were incredibly heavy, posing a significant threat to both of them.


    In less than fifteen minutes, as Du Busi unleashed another wave of overwhelming power, both Elder Lin and Elder Song found themselves in a dire predicament.


    Though both of them were Rank 97 Titled Douluos, the gap between them and Du Busi was simply too great.


    Du Busi''s foundation was far beyond theirs. He possessed three hundred-thousand-year soul rings, while they had none. His Martial Soul was on par with a Super Martial Soul, whereas theirs was inferior. He was just half a step away from the Ultimate, while they were merely ordinary Rank 97s.


    The fact that the two of them together could hold him off even briefly was already impressive. But as Du Busi fought with his full strength, they became increasingly powerless.


    "Is this all? Is this all?"


    "Two old geezers on the verge of death think they can stop me? What a joke!"


    After exchanging over a hundred blows, Du Busi sent Elder Lin flying with a single punch. Elder Song, thanks to her speed, barely managed to dodge.


    Du Busi laughed wildly and roared, "Too weak! You''re all far too weak!"


    "Is this the strength of Shrek Academy?"


    "What about the Ice God''s Palace?"


    "Didn''t you claim to have allied with them?"


    "Hah! I knew you were just spouting nonsense. Those arrogant bastards would never see you as their equals."


    "Shrek Academy, you''re regressing with each generation! Today, I, the Sect Master, will teach you all a lesson!"


    Du Busi transformed into a green-skinned giant, charged at the Sea God''s Pavilion, and swung his fist down.


    Xuan Zi rushed forward to block him, only to be slapped away like a ragdoll.


    "Annoying flea, get lost!"


    Like swatting away trash, Du Busi sent Xuan Zi flying, dealing a devastating blow to his already fragile psyche.


    With Xuan Zi out of the way, Du Busi sneered and launched another devastating strike toward the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    It seemed like no one could stop him this time.


    However, at that very moment, the entire Sea God''s Pavilion suddenly lit up.


    A gentle golden light spread outward, forming a golden barrier.


    Du Busi''s fist struck the barrier, but it merely caused ripples to spread across its surface.


    "What?!"


    His expression changed, shocked by this unexpected turn of events.


    In the next moment, the soft golden light expanded further, and the immense aura surrounding Du Busi abruptly dissipated.


    All the pressure in the sky vanished in an instant.


    The golden light spread rapidly, not only covering Shrek Academy but also enveloping the entire Shrek City in the blink of an eye.


    The entire city seemed to transform into a golden fortress.


    "The old man has finally made his move."


    At the rooftop of Starlight Hotel, Su Yu''s forehead glowed, forming a blue-tinged barrier that shielded those around him from the golden radiance.


    The power of the world''s origin manifested within Shrek City, creating a sanctuary amidst the golden glow.


    "This¡­ what is this?"


    Wang Dong''er stared in amazement at the golden city before her, utterly astonished.


    "One of that old man''s trump cards. But since he''s using it now, his time is almost up."


    Su Yu idly played with Snow Empress''s delicate hand as he murmured.


    "Time''s almost up?"


    "Who''s almost out of time?"


    Wang Dong''er was confused.


    "Don''t ask so much, just keep watching," Su Yu replied casually.


    "Oh."


    Wang Dong''er nodded and picked up a binocular, focusing on Shrek Academy in the distance.


    ¡ª


    Above Sea God Island.


    Staring at the soft, sacred golden light before him, Du Busi''s face contorted in horror. He staggered back several steps, exclaiming in shock, "Sea God''s Light?!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Shrek Academy still has someone who can use the Sea God''s Light?!"


    The ever-dominant Du Busi was stunned by the golden radiance and immediately took a few more cautious steps back.


    His eyes were filled with unease as he warily observed the now fully golden Sea God''s Pavilion.


    "Du Busi, after all these years, it seems you''ve truly forgotten about me."


    A frail yet authoritative voice resonated through the air.


    An elderly figure slowly emerged, speaking in a calm yet firm tone.


    The figure was extremely thin as if a strong wind could blow him over. His body was hunched, making him appear frail and weak.


    Yet, the moment Du Busi saw him, he froze, as if he had just witnessed something unbelievable.


    "You¡­ You''re¡­ Dragon God Douluo?! You''re still alive?!"


    Du Busi''s face twisted in shock as he stared at Mu En, the man he had assumed long dead.


    This old bastard¡ªhow was he still alive?!


    "If I had died, wouldn''t you have had free rein to trample over my Shrek Academy today?"


    "Du Busi, you have some nerve to act so recklessly in my academy."


    Mu En''s voice turned stern.


    As he spoke, the golden light intensified, making Du Busi feel a tremendous threat.


    "An Ultimate Douluo¡­"


    Du Bushi narrowed his eyes, his expression filled with deep unwillingness.


    Years ago, his elder brother, Du Bisi, had fought Mu En. In the end, Du Bisi had died, while Mu En had survived¡ªand now, he had even broken through to become an Ultimate Douluo?!


    How was that fair?!


    Why did Mu En get to live?!


    Damn it!


    Already enraged, Du Busi felt even more frustrated.


    Yet, in the face of Mu En, an Ultimate Douluo, he didn''t dare act recklessly anymore.


    Ultimate Douluos were not to be underestimated.


    "Du Busi, for the sake of your late brother, I''ll let this slide. Leave now, or I won''t be so merciful."


    Mu En spoke indifferently, issuing an ultimatum.


    Du Busi gritted his teeth. "Not unless you hand over Huo Yuhao!"


    "We''ve already made it clear¡ªHuo Yuhao was expelled from the academy long ago."


    "If you continue making a fuss, I will ensure you never leave here alive. Think carefully¡ªask yourself if this is truly worth it."


    Mu En''s voice carried a deadly threat.


    Du Busi''s expression shifted repeatedly. He was utterly unwilling to accept this, but the current situation was entirely against him.


    He could see the killing intent in Mu En''s eyes.


    That old man wanted to kill him.


    No¡ªhe hadn''t yet found a successor. He couldn''t afford to die here, or the Body Sect''s lineage would be severed.


    At that thought, Du Busi decided to retreat.


    He stared at Mu En for a long moment before finally spitting out a warning:


    "Dragon God Douluo, today I''ll give you face. But let me make this clear¡ªour Body Sect will never give up on Huo Yuhao. This isn''t over."


    With that, he abruptly snatched up Lan Luoluo and Lan Susu before soaring into the sky.


    The other Body Sect members also swiftly retreated.


    Watching Du Busi leave, Yan Shaozhe let out a sigh of relief. But soon, his expression turned grim.


    In the end, they still needed the teacher to step in.


    The Seagod''s Light had been immensely powerful just now, but the cost behind it was tremendous.


    I wonder how Teacher is doing.


    Yan Shaozhe''s figure flickered, and he appeared beside Mu En.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw Mu En''s body suddenly go limp, nearly collapsing. Yan Shaozhe hurriedly supported him.


    "Teacher, are you alright?"


    Yan Shaozhe asked anxiously.


    Mu En shook his head and said, "Don''t make a fuss. Du Busi hasn''t gone far yet. Let''s head into the Seagod Pavilion first."


    Yan Shaozhe helped Mu En into the Seagod Pavilion, and the other elders quickly followed.


    Xuanzi returned to his human form and looked into the distant sky, a flash of hostility in his eyes.


    The humiliation and disdain he had suffered from Du Busi today had deeply stung his heart.


    That feeling of helplessness in front of Du Busi made Xuanzi despise his weakness even more.


    He needed power. Immense power.


    If he had still possessed his Rank 98 strength today, Du Busi wouldn''t have dared to be so arrogant at Shrek Academy.


    Everything was because he wasn''t strong enough¡ªso much so that even Elder Mu had to step in.


    Xuanzi clenched his remaining left fist tightly, his nails nearly piercing into his flesh.


    A flicker of crimson flashed in his eyes but quickly faded.


    Forcing himself to suppress his emotions, Xuanzi stepped into the Seagod Pavilion.


    ...


    Inside the Seagod Pavilion,


    Mu En lay weakly on a recliner, gasping for breath.


    Healing Xuanzi earlier had already nearly drained him completely.


    For Xuanzi to maintain his Rank 96 soul power, Mu En had paid a heavy price.


    Now, after today''s incident with Du Busi, Mu En had to put on a display of strength to drive him away, leaving him utterly exhausted.


    "Elder Mu, how are you?"


    Xuanzi asked painfully, hating his incompetence.


    Even in such a state, Elder Mu still had to worry about the academy''s future. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mu En took shallow breaths and weakly said, "I... I don''t think I have much time left."


    "Releasing the Seagod''s Light cost me a great deal. I fear my time is nearly up."


    "But Du Busi is still watching. I can sense that he hasn''t truly left¡ªhe''s still lurking outside Shrek City, clearly unwilling to give up."


    "I wanted to use the last of my strength to kill him at all costs."


    "But I feared that in his final struggle, he might self-destruct and take the academy down with him. This is our home¡ªif Du Busi were to act in desperation, the academy would face utter destruction."


    "So I had no choice but to let him go."


    "But Du Busi won''t stop until he gets what he wants. You must do everything you can to find Huo Yuhao and get him out of here. That''s the only way to truly put an end to this."


    "Cough, cough..."


    As Mu En spoke, he began coughing violently, causing the elders around him to tighten their hearts in concern.


    "Teacher, you..."


    "Shaozhe, listen to me. You used the name of the Ice God''s Palace today to scare Du Busi away, but that was reckless."


    "If Su Yu pursues this matter, you must sincerely apologize. Right now, our academy cannot afford to make any more enemies."


    Mu En spoke with deep sincerity.


    "Teacher, I understand."


    Yan Shaozhe nodded repeatedly.


    "Where''s Lexuan?"


    "Why isn''t she here today?"


    Hearing Su Yu''s name, Mu En thought of Zhang Lexuan and immediately asked about her.


    Yan Shaozhe replied, "Lexuan went out early this morning. I heard Su Yu invited her to explore the city."


    Mu En revealed a relieved smile. "Lexuan is a good child. A fine student."


    "If she ever needs help with anything, you all must do your best to assist her. Do you understand?"


    "We understand, Teacher. Please rest for now."


    Looking at Mu En''s pale complexion, Yan Shaozhe was visibly anxious.


    Mu En''s condition was worsening.


    "I... I''ll be fine. The important thing now is resolving the crisis the academy is facing."


    "Go and make the necessary arrangements as I instructed."


    "And if Lexuan returns, have her see me immediately. There''s something I need to tell her."


    "Yes."


    The elders exchanged glances before quietly withdrawing, leaving only Xuanzi behind to accompany Mu En.


    ...


    Starlight Hotel


    On the rooftop,


    Su Yu stretched lazily while holding a small Snow Empress in his arms.


    "That''s it? Is it over already?"


    Snow Empress looked disappointed.


    The battle hadn''t even really begun¡ªwhere was the bloodshed she had been looking forward to?


    "What else did you expect?"


    "Did you think they''d fight to the death? With that old man Mu En there, it was never going to happen."


    "But this is far from over¡ªthis was just the prelude."


    "Oh, right. Mu Wu, Du Busi is still outside the city, isn''t he?"


    Su Yu asked as if remembering something.


    Mu Wu nodded. "Yes, he''s still lurking outside. Looks like he can''t bear to give up on Huo Yuhao."


    Su Yu chuckled. "The inheritance seed of the Body Sect has yet to find a successor. Du Busi is in a hurry¡ªif he gets the chance, he won''t give up so easily."


    "Although he backed down today, he''s probably also questioning Mu En''s true strength."


    "Mu En put on a good act, but he can''t fool everyone completely."


    "When he fought Du Bisi back then, Du Busi knew that Mu En had sustained old injuries that would never fully heal."


    "So while Du Busi fears Mu En, he doesn''t see him as unbeatable."


    "But that''s not the most important thing. The real issue is that Du Busi dared to look down on my Ice God''s Palace."


    Su Yu possessed immense spiritual power and had overheard everything discussed within Shrek Academy.


    Du Busi''s name was already written down in his little blacklist.


    "Elder Hai."


    Su Yu called out.


    A figure suddenly appeared¡ªHai Bodong, as if he had been there all along.


    "Young Master, what are your orders?"


    "Elder Hai, I need you to do something for me. Go outside the city and give Du Busi two slaps. Teach him a lesson."


    "No matter how mighty the Body Sect thinks it is, in front of my Ice God''s Palace, a dragon must bow, and a tiger must lie down."


    "I want these bastards to understand."


    Su Yu spoke coldly.


    Hai Bodong grinned.


    Beating people up?


    Now, that was something he was good at.


    Du Busi? Not even worth considering.


    "Young Master, leave this little task to me. I''ll take care of it perfectly."


    As his words fell, Hai Bodong''s figure vanished in an instant.


    PS: Hey Guys, please subscribe to our patreon. This book has currently atleast 146 advanced chapters.

 Chapter 275 - 275: [DD2]: 275

    "One more thing..."


    Su Yu''s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at Mu Wu beside him. "Senior Mu Wu, you can begin now."


    Mu Wu understood immediately, cupped his hands toward Su Yu, and vanished into thin air.


    Wang Dong''er was utterly confused. "Su Yu, what did you send Senior Mu Wu to do?"


    "What do you mean by ''begin''?"


    Zhang Lexuan seemed to be in deep thought, while Meng Hongchen''s eyes flickered.


    None of them were fools¡ªthey could all sense that something was up.


    Little Snow Empress clapped her small hands and muttered, "Are you stupid? Do you even need to ask?"


    "This guy is definitely up to no good again."


    As she spoke, Snow Empress pouted at Su Yu.


    Her intuition told her that Su Yu was behind all the chaos today, but she had no proof.


    "You sure talk a lot, little one. Be careful, or I''ll sue you for slander."


    Su Yu lightly patted Snow Empress''s little butt, making her face flush red with anger.


    "You bastard! I''m going to fight you!"


    Snow Empress bared her teeth, her delicate, jade-like face full of embarrassment and fury.


    There were other women here, yet this guy dared to spank her in public.


    Too much!


    Furious, Snow Empress opened her mouth and bit Su Yu''s neck, gnawing on him like a corn cob.


    Su Yu found it amusing. He rubbed her little head and signaled the three women behind him with his eyes.


    "Let''s go down. And you, Lexuan, it''s time for you to go back."


    Su Yu spoke casually.


    Zhang Lexuan''s beautiful eyes flickered before she nodded.


    Holding Snow Empress, Su Yu swiftly left the rooftop and returned to the suite.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Zhang Lexuan headed toward Shrek Academy.


    "Lexuan, you''re finally back."


    At Sea God Island, Yan Shaozhe''s face lit up with joy when he saw Zhang Lexuan return.


    Zhang Lexuan''s expression was serious. "Dean Yan, I sensed that the Body Sect was attacking the academy, so I rushed back immediately. Is the academy alright?"


    Yan Shaozhe sighed. "The academy is fine, but the teacher... sigh. Lexuan, come with me. The teacher wants to see you."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lexuan''s heart trembled, and she followed Yan Shaozhe into the Sea God Pavilion.


    Inside, Mu En lay weakly on a recliner, his hair gray, his old face dry and lifeless.


    Sensing their arrival, Mu En slowly opened his weary eyes. "Lexuan, you''ve returned."


    Zhang Lexuan quickly nodded, her voice filled with sorrow. "Elder Mu, what happened to you?"


    Mu En chuckled. "I''m fine. It''s good that you''re back. I have something to tell you."


    With a kind expression, Mu En began to speak to Zhang Lexuan from the heart.


    Tears streamed down Zhang Lexuan''s face as she listened, deeply moved.


    After about fifteen minutes, Mu En finally finished.


    "Lexuan, the future of the academy rests on your shoulders. It''s a heavy burden."


    Mu En sighed.


    Zhang Lexuan wiped her tears and said firmly, "Elder Mu, don''t worry. I will give my all to restore Shrek Academy to its former glory."


    Mu En felt gratified and smiled.


    "Good, good, very good."


    "Lexuan, you''re at Rank 88 Soul Douluo now, correct?"


    "You''ve progressed quickly."


    Mu En praised her.


    Zhang Lexuan pursed her lips. "It''s all thanks to the academy''s years of teaching and nurturing... and, of course, Su Yu."


    "He gave me a hundred-thousand-year-old Moonshadow Dragon right leg bone."


    Yan Shaozhe inhaled sharply, and even Mu En''s old eyes flashed with shock.


    A hundred-thousand-year soul bone?


    What kind of background does this guy have?


    That''s a hundred-thousand-year soul bone!


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but ask, "Lexuan, are you serious?"


    Zhang Lexuan nodded. "Yes. Su Yu said that as long as a woman is his, he will give her a hundred-thousand-year soul bone."


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes widened. What did he just hear?


    What kind of outrageous statement was that?


    Su Yu spoils his women this much?


    "Teacher, I have a bold idea," Yan Shaozhe said, his eyes gleaming as he looked at Mu En.


    Mu En shot him a glare. "Stop interrupting. Let Lexuan finish."


    Yan Shaozhe awkwardly chuckled. "Teacher, a hundred-thousand-year soul bone is too tempting. That Su Yu is generous."


    "I seriously wish our inner courtyard had more hundred-thousand-year soul bones."


    "But tell me, where does Su Yu even get so many of them?"


    Mu En pondered for a moment. "The Ice God Palace has accumulated thousands of years of heritage. It''s not something we can easily comprehend. Owning a few hundred-thousand-year soul bones is entirely reasonable."


    "Have you noticed something? Su Yu never gives a second glance at soul bones."


    Yan Shaozhe thought back. "You''re right! Su Yu has scammed me out of several soul bones, each over fifty thousand years old. But I''ve never seen him care about them at all."


    "This guy... he genuinely doesn''t seem to value soul bones."


    "But here''s the question: if he doesn''t care, why does he extort us so ruthlessly?"


    Thinking of all the things Su Yu had taken from him, Yan Shaozhe felt a pang of heartache.


    He turned to Zhang Lexuan. "Lexuan, you''ve been dating Su Yu for a while now. Has he ever mentioned this?"


    Zhang Lexuan shook her head. "No, but it''s clear¡ªhe just doesn''t like losing out. He hates bad deals."


    Yan Shaozhe: "..."


    So he doesn''t like losing?


    And that''s why he makes us bleed?


    No way. He had to get back at Su Yu for this.


    He immediately decided to send Han Ruoruo and the other two girls over. They must reach Su Yu safely.


    Worst case scenario, he''d get Su Yu drunk and make sure things happened naturally.


    He refused to believe that Su Yu could just walk away afterward.


    Yan Shaozhe, who was always meticulous about gains and losses, was now completely seduced by the lure of a hundred-thousand-year soul bone.


    Mu En, who knew him well, didn''t even need to guess what he was thinking.


    But Su Yu wasn''t an idiot.


    A hundred-thousand-year soul bone wasn''t something you could get so easily.


    "Lexuan, did you agree to something in return?" Mu En asked.


    Zhang Lexuan nodded. "According to Su Yu, from now on, I can''t even glance at another man, and no man can come within two meters of me. Otherwise, he''ll tear down Shrek Academy."


    "He also said he''d strip Dean Yan naked and hang him on the city gate to disgrace the academy."


    Yan Shaozhe: "???"


    What the hell does this have to do with me?! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why am I being targeted?!


    Yan Shaozhe was utterly dumbfounded. Su Yu threatening Zhang Lexuan was one thing, but why drag him into it?


    "Lexuan, don''t you think Su Yu''s demands are a bit excessive?" Yan Shaozhe said with a dark expression.


    Zhang Lexuan blinked. "Dean Yan, if you have any complaints, you can take them up with Su Yu yourself."


    Yan Shaozhe: "..."


    Looking for Su Yu?


    I wouldn''t dare.


    I''m really afraid that kid Su Yu might do something stupid, and then I''d suffer for nothing.


    I''m not that foolish.


    Mu En chuckled and said, "Interesting, this little guy sure has a strong sense of possessiveness."


    "But then again, he''s a man, so it''s understandable."


    "Le Xuan, if I remember correctly, you already have a hundred-thousand-year arm bone and a hundred-thousand-year right leg bone, right?"


    Mu En asked with a smile.


    Zhang Le Xuan nodded at his words.


    Mu En continued with a grin, "I happen to have a hundred-thousand-year skull and a hundred-thousand-year left leg bone. After I pass away, I''ll leave these two soul bones to you."


    "This way, you''ll have four hundred-thousand-year soul bones."


    "The remaining hundred-thousand-year arm bone can be obtained through other means."


    "With such a foundation, your ninth spirit ring can come from a fierce beast. Absorbing a fierce beast-level soul ring will be effortless with this kind of support."


    "Not only that, but the soul bone dropped by a fierce beast will be one that the hunter does not already possess. This way, you''ll gain an additional fierce beast-level torso bone."


    "A fierce beast-level torso bone, plus a fierce beast-level soul ring, along with a full set of hundred-thousand-year soul bones¡­ Le Xuan, you''ll undoubtedly become one of the top-ranked Title Douluo."


    "Reaching the Ultimate Douluo level will only be a matter of time."


    Mu En''s voice was gentle, but his words shook Zhang Le Xuan to the core, leaving her speechless for a long time.


    Yan Shao Zhe was even more shocked and blurted out, "Teacher, how can this be?"


    "This is unacceptable!"


    "Those are your soul bones!"


    Mu En shook his head with a smile and said, "Foolish child, after I pass away, my soul bones will be ownerless. If they go unused, wouldn''t that be a waste?"


    "If they can be used to cultivate the future of Shrek Academy, then they will have served a purpose."


    "But..."


    Yan Shao Zhe still found it difficult to accept, feeling deeply unwilling in his heart.


    Zhang Le Xuan was shaken to the core by Mu En''s words, utterly astonished.


    She never expected Mu En to go this far.


    Although she didn''t think much of Shrek Academy, this Elder Mu had truly given everything for it.


    From a rational standpoint, she shouldn''t refuse such a gift.


    But Zhang Le Xuan was a person of principle¡ªshe was an undercover agent.


    If she accepted Mu En''s generosity, could she still carry out her mission without hesitation?


    She could use schemes to take advantage of Shrek Academy, but she couldn''t accept Mu En''s selfless gift.


    Seeing the shock in Mu En''s eyes, Zhang Le Xuan shook her head and said, "Elder Mu, you should leave your soul bones for someone else. I cannot accept them."


    Mu En became a little anxious. "Le Xuan, you''ve always been a sensible child. You should know that this is the best choice for both you and the academy. Don''t be stubborn."


    Zhang Le Xuan shook her head. "Elder Mu, I''m not being stubborn. Your soul bones are too yang-oriented; they don''t suit me."


    Mu En: "..."


    Yan Shao Zhe: "..."


    A hundred-thousand-year soul bone and she''s worried about compatibility?


    As long as the attributes don''t conflict, isn''t that enough?


    Does she think she''s Su Yu, with so many hundred-thousand-year soul bones that she can afford to be picky?


    Does she have that kind of luxury?


    Even Mu En was stunned by her words, unable to speak for a long time.


    "Le Xuan, I don''t know what to say to you. You should reconsider."


    Mu En sighed helplessly after a long pause.


    Zhang Le Xuan nodded silently.


    Yan Shao Zhe was in a daze, clearly speechless.


    Who else would be this picky about hundred-thousand-year soul bones?


    He glanced at Zhang Le Xuan, wanting to say something but ultimately holding back.


    After a moment, he changed the topic and asked, "Le Xuan, where is Su Yu?"


    "Weren''t you two out together?"


    "Why didn''t he come back with you?"


    Zhang Le Xuan shook her head. "Su Yu seemed very upset. He stared at the academy for a long time and said that someone was talking nonsense in his name. He insisted on sewing that person''s mouth shut."


    Yan Shao Zhe shuddered instantly, feeling like needles were pricking his skin.


    Zhang Le Xuan continued, "But Su Yu said there was someone even more deserving of a beating¡ªsomeone who dared to look down on the Ice God Palace. So, he told me to return first while he went to deal with that person."


    "It seems even Senior Ice Emperor has shown up."


    "What did you say?"


    Yan Shao Zhe was startled and was about to ask more when suddenly, a massive explosion came from outside the city.


    Even though it was far away, the rumbling sound was deafening, like rolling thunder.


    "Is¡­ is there a fight?"


    In the distant sky, brilliant ice-blue and dark green lights clashed, lighting up the horizon.


    "The aura of Ultimate Ice¡­ it seems the Ice Emperor has made a move."


    Mu En glanced at the sky and commented.


    "The Ice Emperor has taken action?"


    "Heh, someone''s in trouble now."


    Yan Shao Zhe immediately looked giddy with schadenfreude.


    "Teacher, I''ll go take a look."


    Curious about the battle, Yan Shao Zhe couldn''t wait to see Du Busi get beaten up.


    Mu En hummed in acknowledgment, granting permission.


    Yan Shao Zhe grinned and vanished in a flash.


    "Dean Yan, I''m coming too."


    Zhang Le Xuan followed quickly¡ªthis kind of high-level battle was not to be missed.


    "Heh, young people sure have energy."


    Mu En chuckled softly but then couldn''t help coughing lightly.


    ¡ª


    Outside the City


    More than twenty figures hovered in the air, with a towering dark-green pillar of light piercing the sky.


    A terrifying aura, like raging waves, swept through the heavens and earth.


    Opposite them stood an elder in a blue robe, his hair and beard completely white, his towering frame exuding an untamed presence.


    Despite standing alone, he seemed to merge with the world itself. Just his presence alone filled his opponents with utter despair.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    Du Busi''s expression was grave, his eyes filled with wariness.


    The old man in the distance gave him a bone-chilling feeling.


    Just looking at his figure made Du Busi''s soul tremble.


    Too powerful.


    So powerful that Du Busi found it hard to summon the will to resist.


    Who was this man?


    He seemed far more terrifying than that Dragon God Douluo.


    "You don''t even recognize me? Your Body Sect is regressing."


    "Well, it makes sense. Without a single Ultimate Douluo, your Body Sect is, at best, second-rate trash."


    Hai Bodong was ruthless, belittling the Body Sect without hesitation.


    Du Busi''s forehead twitched with anger¡ªthis was the worst humiliation he had ever suffered.


    Second-rate?


    This guy dared to call the Body Sect second-rate trash?


    How utterly infuriating!


    Gritting his teeth, Du Busi said, "Senior, though your strength is formidable, it doesn''t mean my Body Sect can be bullied."


    "I, Du Busi, may not be the strongest, but I am no pushover!"

 Chapter 276 - 276: [DD2]: 276

    "Senior? You''re not just eating plain rice, you''re drinking porridge. No wonder you''re already so old, yet still so weak and frail."


    Hai Bodong curled his lips and said.


    "You!"


    Du Busi was furious and snapped, "Stop trying to win with words! Who exactly are you?"


    "Our Body Sect has never offended you!"


    "Never offended?"


    Hai Bodong chuckled, and suddenly, his aura exploded.


    An indescribable, terrifying chill swept across the entire area as if an ice age had descended.


    For hundreds of miles, the weather changed drastically.


    The north wind howled, heavy snow fell, and the temperature across the land plummeted.


    Inside Shrek City, many powerful figures looked at the drifting snowflakes in shock and silence.


    One person alone had changed the weather, covering the entire city in wind and snow.


    Such power left everyone speechless.


    Outside the city, feeling the inescapable, terrifying cold, Du Busi''s expression changed drastically.


    "Ultimate Ice!"


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    Du Busi was utterly stunned. What did he just witness?


    He saw an Ultimate Martial Soul.


    And it was the Ultimate Ice.


    Du Busi was no fool. From this terrifying ability that could affect the weather for hundreds of miles, he had already realized something.


    "Looks like you''ve recognized me. At least you''re not completely brainless."


    Hai Bodong said indifferently.


    Du Busi''s face grew solemn. "Our Body Sect and your Ice God Palace have always minded our own business. Why are you coming after us now?"


    "Minding our own business?"


    "That''s not quite right."


    "How come I remember your Body Sect looking down on my Ice God Palace?"


    "You were so arrogant before, so conceited. Did you think my Ice God Palace no longer had the strength to wield a blade?"


    Hai Bodong spoke coldly.


    Du Busi shivered as he finally recalled his previous words at Shrek Academy.


    His mouth twitched, and he said, "Then what do you want?"


    "I''m telling you, we''re not easy to bully either."


    Now that he knew the identity of the person before him and could feel the terrifying pressure, akin to divine wrath, even the always arrogant and domineering Du Busi couldn''t help but weaken his tone.


    He was conceited, but he wasn''t stupid.


    He truly understood how terrifying the Ice God Palace was.


    For thousands of years, the Body Sect had tried to regain its dignity, but every time, they were utterly crushed.


    The people of Ice God Palace were all monsters¡ªstronger than others of the same level.


    And the man in front of him was undoubtedly an Ultimate Douluo.


    A true, unharmed Ultimate Douluo¡ªunlike Mu En, that half-dead old relic.


    Du Busi was reckless, but he knew when to yield.


    Besides, the Ice God Palace had suppressed the Body Sect for thousands of years. They could act arrogant towards others, but they truly didn''t dare to act up in front of the Ice God Palace.


    Hai Bodong scoffed. "What do I want?"


    "You spoke when you shouldn''t have, so you should be punished. Let me slap you twice, and we''ll call it even."


    "Impossible!"


    Du Busi refused outright.


    Being slapped in public? How was he supposed to maintain his reputation?


    Did he not care about his dignity?


    Du Busi said flatly, "I knew you wouldn''t cooperate. Then I''ll just have to do it myself."


    As soon as he spoke, a monstrous aura erupted.


    Countless snowflakes turned into razor-sharp blades, sweeping toward the Body Sect members.


    "Careful!"


    Du Busi shouted and quickly activated his soul power to defend himself, transforming into a small green giant.


    Leading the charge, he attempted to go on the offensive, directly rushing toward the old man.


    "Your courage is commendable, but you''re overestimating yourself."


    "Even Ultimate Douluos are nothing to me. What do you count as?"


    Hai Bodong scoffed and swung his palm.


    An invisible force struck.


    The green giant Du Busi had transformed into was hit hard and sent flying.


    Hai Bodong floated in the air, without even releasing his martial soul.


    With each step he took, he swung another palm.


    The twenty or so members of the Body Sect¡ªamong them, even Title Douluos and Super Douluos¡ªcould not resist in the slightest.


    Every time his palm landed, someone was sent flying. There were no exceptions.


    "Oh my god!"


    On Shrek City''s walls, Yan Shaozhe was dumbfounded.


    Watching Hai Bodong slap people around like children¡ªwithout even using his martial soul¡ªcompletely shattered his worldview.


    This level of power made his back drenched in sweat.


    Whose subordinate was this? How could he be so terrifying?


    "No wonder Teacher said that the Ice Emperor''s strength is unmatched on the continent, even stronger than him."


    "Seeing it today, it''s truly frightening."


    "Ice Emperor Haibodong¡­ What a terrifying man."


    Yan Shaozhe couldn''t stop exclaiming and even felt a little schadenfreude.


    Watching those Body Sect bastards get beaten up was incredibly satisfying!


    Yan Shaozhe felt like he had just downed a cold soda on a hot summer day¡ªrefreshing!


    "You''re going too far!"


    A dark green light surged from the sky as Du Busi roared in fury, entering a berserk state.


    Du Busi was strong¡ªfar stronger than someone like Xuanzi of the same rank.


    But Haibodong was even stronger.


    Haibodong was so strong that even if three human Ultimate Douluos joined forces, they might not be able to defeat him.


    His cultivation methods and battle techniques were entirely different from those of the Douluo Continent.


    On this continent, the only one who could truly fight Haibodong at full power was Di Tian with his Dragon God Claw.


    Without it, even Di Tian wouldn''t be his match.


    Ever since arriving in the Douluo Continent, Haibodong''s strength had been continuously recovering.


    Now, he was far stronger than he had been two years ago.


    Facing Du Busi''s charge, Haibodong formed hand seals. A dragon''s roar echoed across the sky.


    "Mystic Ice Dragon Soars!"


    A massive, hundred-zhang-long ice dragon roared toward the heavens and then dove down.


    The sheer energy released in that instant made the entire world tremble.


    Du Busi''s heart pounded as he used every ounce of his power.


    But when the ice dragon descended, everything was obliterated.


    Du Busi was forced out of his Martial Soul True Body form and crashed to the ground, coughing up blood.


    One move!


    Just one move¡ªMystic Ice Dragon Soars¡ªhad completely defeated Du Busi.


    Du Busi never would have imagined that Haibodong would open with such a devastating attack.


    "Don''t play dead. I only used ten percent of my strength."


    Haibodong''s calm voice rang out as he suddenly appeared beside Du Busi.


    Du Busi''s eyes narrowed, his dark green pupils filled with deep dread.


    "This is shameless! A dignified Ultimate Douluo bullying an old Level 98 man like me¡ªdisgraceful!"


    Du Busi grumbled.


    Haibodong''s strength truly made him tremble in fear.


    The power contained in that ice dragon could have destroyed him.


    As Haibodong had said, he had indeed held back.


    Du Busi could tell that Haibodong had no intention of killing him; otherwise, he would have fought to the death already.


    Of course, even if he did risk everything, he might not pose the slightest threat to the man before him.


    Haibodong was too strong¡ªso strong that Du Busi felt he might have already surpassed the level of an Ultimate Douluo.


    At the very least, compared to Mu En of Shrek Academy, who was also an Ultimate Douluo, Du Busi believed Mu En wouldn''t even be able to put up a fight against Haibodong.


    The Ice God Palace¡­ It was truly damn powerful.


    "Du Busi, stop your whining and come take your beating."


    Haibodong spoke indifferently.


    Du Busi''s face darkened. Getting beaten up was one thing, but if he got slapped around in public, where would his dignity go?


    "A man can be killed but not humiliated. Though I have lost, my spirit will never yield."


    Du Busi stiffened his neck and declared.


    Haibodong chuckled and said, "Oh? In that case, I''ll just send you on your way."


    As he spoke, Haibodong raised his hand again, as if preparing another Ice Dragon Soar attack.


    Du Busi''s eyelid twitched. Damn it, he was just bluffing, and this guy took it seriously?!


    "Wait!"


    Du Busi hurriedly said, "The usual rules¡ªcompensation. How about one ten-thousand-year-old spirit bone and five million gold coins?"


    For thousands of years, the Body Sect had challenged the Ice God Palace numerous times.


    And every time they got beaten up, they would offer compensation. That was the unspoken rule that had kept the peace between them.


    This time, Du Busi wanted to do the same.


    After all, as painful as it was to pay up, it was still better than getting publicly slapped.


    He was the sect master of the Body Sect; he absolutely could not afford to lose face. Otherwise, the entire sect wouldn''t be able to hold their heads up.


    Haibodong frowned slightly and spread his spiritual power, sweeping across the entire Shrek City.


    In a hotel, Su Yu, who was playing games with two women, suddenly paused and raised an eyebrow.


    After thinking for a few seconds, his spiritual power also expanded, resonating with Haibodong''s.


    Outside the city, Du Busi watched Haibodong, seeing that he hadn''t responded.


    Just as he was about to say something, Haibodong finally reacted.


    His eyes turned slightly, and he said, "Compensation is fine, but one soul bone isn''t enough¡ªI want two. Five million gold coins? Not enough¡ªI want ten million."


    "The spirit bones must be from top-tier soul beasts and at least thirty thousand years old. Otherwise, I won''t accept them."


    Du Busi: "??????"


    "Why don''t you just go rob someone?!"


    Du Busi roared in anger.


    "Are you stupid? Robbery wouldn''t be this quick and easy."


    Haibodong grinned.


    "You bastard!"


    Du Busi was fuming. This shameless old man was taking the chance to extort him!


    Damn it!


    "And what if I refuse?"


    Du Busi said stubbornly.


    "Then I''ll have to send you on your way."


    "Or strip you naked and parade you through the streets."


    Haibodong said casually.


    Du Busi''s scalp tingled instantly.


    "Can you at least act like a human being?"


    Du Busi complained.


    "Nope!"


    "You¡ª!"


    Du Busi panted heavily, struggling to stand up.


    He glared at Haibodong, then pulled out two soul bones and a gold card from his soul tool, throwing them over.


    "Take it! You damn vultures, you''re all money-hungry!"


    Haibodong smiled as he caught the soul bones and the gold card, then countered, "What nonsense is that?"


    "This is called spoils of war. Who told you to run your mouth without thinking?"


    Du Busi was momentarily speechless, deeply regretting his words.


    He really shouldn''t have mouthed off.


    One careless remark had not only gotten him injured but also cost him a fortune. What a disaster!


    The more Du Busi thought about it, the angrier and more frustrated he became.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something.


    Looking at Haibodong, he asked slyly, "So, is it true that your Ice God Palace has formed a strategic alliance with Shrek Academy?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could that be? That''s just some people using our name to intimidate others."


    "As everyone knows, my Ice God Palace always keeps to itself."


    Haibodong replied.


    "So that means¡­"


    "Damn! Those bastards from Shrek Academy are bold, using your name to throw their weight around?"


    "Aren''t they tarnishing your Ice God Palace''s reputation?"


    "Aren''t you planning to punish them?"


    "If I were you, I''d never tolerate this!"


    If he had to suffer, then he wanted others to suffer too.


    At this moment, Du Busi just wanted to see Shrek Academy drown in blood.


    Haibodong glanced at Du Busi and scoffed, "Stop trying to stir things up. You think I don''t know what you''re up to?"


    "But you''re not entirely wrong¡ªsome people do need to be taught a lesson."


    "Otherwise, soon any random cat or dog will dare to use my Ice God Palace''s name for their gain."


    ...


    "Not good!"


    On the city walls, Yan Shaozhe, who overheard the conversation, felt a chill run down his spine, sensing great danger.


    Without hesitation, he turned and ran.


    This place was too dangerous to stay in!


    But it was already too late. Haibodong had noticed him long ago.


    Just as Yan Shaozhe flew a short distance, a figure suddenly appeared before him.


    Yan Shaozhe stopped abruptly. When he saw who it was, his expression froze, and his body turned cold.


    "High Priest, this is a misunderstanding! Just a misunderstanding!"


    Yan Shaozhe said awkwardly.


    Haibodong smiled coldly. "Then if I beat you up, it''s also a misunderstanding, right?"


    "High Priest, don''t¡ªahhh!"


    Before Yan Shaozhe could finish speaking, Haibodong had already thrown a punch, giving him a black eye.


    Although Yan Shaozhe was a Super Douluo, in Haibodong''s hands, he was no different from a toy.


    Haibodong grabbed him and put on a spectacular public beating right at Shrek City''s gates.


    Outside the city, Du Busi laughed heartily at the sight, feeling utterly satisfied.


    Indeed, when you''re down on your luck, watching someone else suffer even more makes everything feel better.


    Happiness, after all, is relative.


    Haibodong made no effort to hide the beating. Naturally, Mu En in the Sea God Pavilion saw everything.


    But Mu En simply lay in his reclining chair, quietly closing his eyes as if he knew nothing.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Haibodong finally finished.


    Yan Shaozhe looked entirely different¡ªhis body bruised and aching, and his head swollen like a pig''s.


    Haibodong had even infused his attacks with Ultimate Ice, ensuring that the swelling wouldn''t go down anytime soon.


    "Get lost. I''ll let you off this time since it''s your first offense. But if you dare talk nonsense again, I''ll skin you alive."


    Haibodong said coldly.


    Yan Shaozhe shivered, disappearing in an instant, running faster than a rabbit.


    This brutal beating had left a deep psychological scar on him.


    He could hardly show his face anymore.


    Watching Yan Shaozhe flee, Du Busi laughed even harder.


    "Serves you right, Shrek Academy!"


    "And that Dragon God Douluo¡ªwhat a coward! Bullying me but turning into a turtle in front of the Ice Emperor."


    "That old bastard is nothing!"


    Du Busi spat on the ground, looking utterly refined and cultured.

 Chapter 277 - 277: [DD2]: 277

    Hai Bodong glanced at Du Busi but said nothing more. His figure flickered and disappeared instantly.


    Seeing Hai Bodong vanish, Du Busi let out a sigh of relief.


    "Damn, that hurts a bit. That old guy hits hard."


    Du Busi gritted his teeth, groaning in pain.


    "No way, I need to heal myself first, or my injuries will get worse."


    "As for Shrek City, I''ll let others keep an eye on it for now."


    Muttering to himself, Du Busi walked off into the distance.


    ...


    Inside Starlight Hotel.


    Su Yu tossed the freshly acquired soul bone back and forth in his hand. He hadn''t expected such an unexpected bonus today.


    "Even though they''re only 30,000 years old, the quality is still decent."


    After playing with it for a moment, Su Yu casually threw it to Little Snow Empress.


    Snow Empress looked at it with disdain and immediately tossed the soul bone aside.


    "I knew you were up to no good. Seriously, how do you manage to cause trouble every single day?"


    With her arms crossed, Snow Empress stared at Su Yu sternly, looking like she was scolding an unruly little brother.


    Su Yu didn''t bother indulging her. He grabbed her and ruffled her hair into a complete mess, making her stomp on him in frustration, jumping up and down in protest.


    Laughing, Su Yu lifted her into his arms and spun her around.


    With her short arms and legs, Snow Empress was completely helpless against Su Yu.


    "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!"


    The small, powerless Snow Empress could only cry out in protest against the big bad villain.


    Sitting nearby, Meng Hongchen watched them with a soft smile, her beautiful eyes filled with warmth.


    Wang Dong''er, on the other hand, looked at Snow Empress enviously, secretly imagining herself in Su Yu''s arms, being lifted high into the air.


    That must be such a wonderful feeling.


    Lost in thought, Wang Dong''er''s gaze lingered, clearly already lost in her little world.


    After an entire morning of playful chaos, things finally settled down.


    "Yu, what are we eating later?"


    Meng Hongchen snuggled up beside Su Yu, resting her small head on his shoulder, looking quite dependent.


    Su Yu pulled Snow Empress back into his arms, freeing one hand to gently stroke Meng Hongchen''s delicate face.


    "How about a full fish feast for lunch?"


    Meng Hongchen''s eyes lit up. "Yes! Yes!"


    Su Yu chuckled. "Alright, I''ll let the hotel staff bring up the prepared ingredients."


    After setting Snow Empress down, he informed the hotel staff to arrange everything.


    Soon, all kinds of fresh fish were delivered¡ªmost of them rare and expensive.


    Su Yu displayed his full culinary prowess, preparing a lavish spread.


    The feast left everyone licking their lips, completely satisfied.


    ...


    Time flew by, and soon it was afternoon.


    As evening approached, a thin figure entered Shrek City.


    Shrek Academy, which had just calmed down, was once again thrown into chaos.


    "What?!"


    "You''re saying Huo Yuhao is back?!"


    Inside the Sea God Pavilion, Yan Shaozhe, sporting a swollen, pig-like face, looked extremely agitated.


    "Yes, Huo Yuhao has returned to his residence. Beibei and Tang Ya have already found him," Du Weilun said happily.


    With Huo Yuhao back, his mood was excellent.


    Now that Huo Yuhao had returned, Shrek Academy''s crisis was essentially resolved.


    The Body Sect had been lingering outside the city, refusing to leave¡ªwaiting for Huo Yuhao.


    Now, they could finally send them away.


    "Damn it, he came back!"


    "Du Weilun, tell Beibei to bring him here immediately. I have a bone to pick with him!"


    Yan Shaozhe was fuming.


    If Huo Yuhao hadn''t disappeared, none of this would''ve happened today.


    Du Busi wouldn''t have attacked Shrek Academy.


    Mu En wouldn''t have risked revealing himself, exhausting his remaining strength.


    Yan Shaozhe wouldn''t have had to bluff with the Ice God Palace''s name, and he wouldn''t have been beaten up by Hai Bodong.


    In his eyes, everything was Huo Yuhao''s fault.


    Frustrated, Yan Shaozhe was ready to give Huo Yuhao a serious scolding.


    But before he could say another word, Mu En immediately reprimanded him.


    "Shaozhe, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "You''re not a child anymore, can''t you act more mature?"


    "Du Weilun, ignore him. Go inform Du Busi that Huo Yuhao has been found."


    "Yes, Elder Mu."


    Du Weilun replied respectfully before turning to leave.


    Having been scolded by Mu En, Yan Shaozhe calmed down.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be this irrational, but today''s events had completely thrown him off balance.


    When emotions run wild, people tend to act out of character.


    Mu En sighed. "Shaozhe, you need to work on your temperament. How can I trust you with the academy like this?"


    Yan Shaozhe immediately admitted his mistake. "Teacher, I was wrong."


    Mu En shook his head. "Shaozhe, your flaws are still too obvious. This won''t do."


    "You''re carrying a heavy burden¡ªdo you understand?"


    "Until Lexuan matures, you must hold up the academy. You can''t act on impulse anymore."


    "In the future, I won''t always be around to guide you. You''ll have to rely on yourself."


    "Teacher, you''ll be fine," Yan Shaozhe said sorrowfully.


    Mu En shook his head. "Everyone dies eventually. Other than gods, who can escape death?"


    "Life and death are a part of life. Accept it. Besides, I won''t be truly gone¡ªI''ll always be with you."


    "Shaozhe, your duty is to support the academy after I''m gone and give Lexuan and Xiaotao time to grow."


    "Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Yan Shaozhe''s voice was firm.


    "Good. That''s enough. Leave me be, I''m a bit tired."


    Mu En waved him away.


    Yan Shaozhe hesitated, staring at Mu En for a long moment. Finally, he sighed and left the Sea God Pavilion.


    ...


    In a quiet courtyard within Shrek City¡ª


    Tang Ya and Beibei stood before Huo Yuhao, their expressions are complicated.


    "Yuhao, where did you go this morning?"


    "Do you have any idea how much happened today because of you?"


    Beibei couldn''t hold back anymore and asked anxiously.


    At the most critical moment, Huo Yuhao had been nowhere to be found.


    This whole mess is inseparable from Huo Yuhao''s departure.


    Huo Yuhao whispered, "I just left for a little while¡­ this¡­ this isn''t a big deal, right?"


    "This isn''t a big deal? You¡ª"


    Bei Bei was so anxious that he didn''t even know what to say, but Tang Ya, standing beside him, cut him off.


    "Bei Bei, that''s enough. Yuhao is free to go wherever he wants. It''s not like he''s forbidden from leaving Shrek City."


    "Yuhao, are you okay?"


    Tang Ya looked at Huo Yuhao, her face full of concern.


    A warm feeling rose in Huo Yuhao''s heart, and he shook his head. Not only was he fine, but he had even obtained his second soul ring.


    Of course, all of this was thanks to Su Yu''s arrangements.


    "As long as you''re okay. Yuhao, listen to Teacher Xiaoya¡ªjust stay put for the next few days, don''t go running around."


    "You don''t understand. Some really bad people came today. They wanted to take you away."


    Tang Ya''s face was filled with indignation as she spoke.


    The commotion caused by Du Busi was far too big for her not to have noticed.


    Naturally, she was furious. After all, Huo Yuhao was already a member of the Tang Sect.


    Yet Shrek Academy and the Body Sect had shamelessly used Huo Yuhao as a bargaining chip, completely disregarding the Tang Sect.


    Especially Shrek Academy¡ªthey had already expelled Huo Yuhao, yet they still dared to decide his fate. It was utterly shameless.


    How could Tang Ya not be upset?


    But power was everything, and the Tang Sect was too weak. She had no choice but to endure it.


    "Teacher Xiaoya, I won''t run around recklessly."


    Huo Yuhao nodded, looking obedient and well-behaved. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Ya smiled, just about to say something, when suddenly¡ªthe courtyard gate was kicked open.


    Tang Ya was startled and quickly looked outside, only to see two fierce-looking men striding in.


    "Who are you? How dare you barge in! Do you know this is our house?"


    Tang Ya shouted angrily.


    But the two men completely ignored her and looked straight at Huo Yuhao.


    "It''s him?"


    "Should be."


    "Take him."


    They spoke to each other as if no one else was there, utterly disregarding Tang Ya and Bei Bei.


    As soon as the words fell, they lunged toward Huo Yuhao.


    "Stop! Bastards!"


    Tang Ya was furious and threw herself forward to block them.


    But with just a flick of the intruder''s sleeve, she was sent flying.


    "Xiaoya!"


    Bei Bei was shocked and hurriedly caught her.


    By then, Huo Yuhao was already in their grasp.


    "Stop! You scumbags! You dare kidnap someone in Shrek City? Aren''t you afraid of Shrek Academy coming after you?"


    Tang Ya shouted in anger.


    "Shrek Academy?"


    "They''re the ones who told us to come."


    The intruder scoffed.


    Tang Ya''s expression froze. Unwilling to accept this, she argued, "But Yuhao is a disciple of our Tang Sect! He has already joined us."


    "The Tang Sect? What kind of worthless thing is that?"


    "From now on, Huo Yuhao belongs to the Body Sect."


    "Let''s go."


    With a contemptuous smirk, they carried Huo Yuhao away.


    Tang Ya stared blankly at the empty doorway before suddenly sprinting out like a madwoman.


    Bei Bei was alarmed and quickly followed.


    But how could Tang Ya possibly keep up with the powerful members of the Body Sect? In just moments, they were completely out of sight.


    Tang Ya finally collapsed, trembling as she sobbed uncontrollably.


    The Tang Sect was already struggling, and now Huo Yuhao had been taken away as well. She couldn''t accept it.


    "Xiaoya! Xiaoya!"


    Bei Bei caught up to her, pulling her into his arms and gently comforting her.


    Tang Ya cried for a long time, her eyes red and swollen.


    After a while, she suddenly seemed to remember something. Grabbing Bei Bei''s sleeve, she urged desperately, "Bei Bei, go find Su Yu! He can save Yuhao¡ªhe must have a way!"


    Bei Bei shook his head. "It''s too late. Besides, Yuhao has a Body Martial Soul. The Body Sect has a rightful claim to him. Su Yu has no reason to intervene."


    "Nonsense!"


    Tang Ya shoved Bei Bei aside and shouted, "Yuhao belongs to the Tang Sect! He''s one of us! He doesn''t belong to the Body Sect!"


    "Bei Bei, you just don''t want to fight for Yuhao! You''re afraid of offending Shrek Academy, aren''t you?"


    "All you care about is Shrek Academy, not the Tang Sect!"


    "Fine! If you won''t go, I''ll go myself!"


    With that, she turned and sprinted toward Shrek Academy''s east gate.


    Bei Bei, worried about her, hurried after her.


    Meanwhile, the Body Sect members who had captured Huo Yuhao were already on their way back.


    Ever since Du Busi learned that the Ice God Palace was in Shrek City, he hadn''t wanted to stay a second longer.


    It was like they were born to be enemies.


    After some time, Tang Ya finally arrived at the Starlight Hotel, pleading for Su Yu''s help.


    But Su Yu simply shook his head. "I can''t help you."


    "Why?"


    Tang Ya''s emotions ran wild as she rushed forward and grabbed Su Yu''s hand, shouting, "Yuhao is part of our Tang Sect! You can help!"


    Su Yu withdrew his hand from her grasp and said indifferently, "All Body Martial Souls belong to the Body Sect. That''s an accepted rule on the continent."


    "Just like all ice-attribute Soul Masters are naturally part of the Ice God Palace¡ªit''s only a matter of whether we choose to claim them."


    "Huo Yuhao may have joined the Tang Sect first, but he has a Body Martial Soul. The Body Sect has a valid claim to him."


    "I can''t help you¡ªit''s not justified."


    "Besides, why should I?"


    "Aren''t we friends?" Tang Ya asked, bewildered.


    Su Yu smiled and shook his head. "When it comes to the interests of a faction, there''s no such thing as friends."


    "The Body Sect is a top-tier power. Do you know how much it would cost¡ªhow many resources and people it would take¡ªto go against them?"


    "Let me ask you something practical: what can you offer me in return?"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Tang Ya stammered, unable to answer.


    She had nothing to offer.


    "Tang Ya, I know you don''t want to lose Huo Yuhao. But the weak cannot challenge the strong. The Body Sect is not something the Tang Sect can handle."


    "My advice? Take in another disciple. That would be more realistic."


    "I won''t!"


    "I want Yuhao! His talent may not be great, but he''s obedient¡ªhe''s like my little brother!"


    "If you won''t help, I''ll figure something out myself."


    "Hmph! I misjudged you!"


    Tang Ya snorted angrily and stormed off.


    Bei Bei smiled bitterly, continuously apologizing to Su Yu.


    "Bei Bei," Su Yu said solemnly, "hidden weapons are outdated, and the Tang Sect will be difficult to revive. Tang Ya''s obsession may not be a good thing."


    "You should keep an eye on her. If something happens, you''ll regret it."


    Su Yu''s words were not without reason.


    By telling Bei Bei to watch over Tang Ya, he was giving him a warning.


    If Bei Bei still couldn''t keep an eye on Tang Ya, then it would be Tang Ya''s fate.


    "This... Thank you for the reminder, Brother Su. I will keep it in mind. Farewell."


    Bei Bei cupped his hands in salute and hurried after Tang Ya.


    Su Yu sighed, shook his head, and raised his hand to close the door.


    "Tang Ya is quite pitiful, and she''s also pretty. Why don''t you help her out?"


    "You might even take the chance to bring her over to your side~"


    Snow Empress blinked her big eyes teasingly.


    "Nonsense."


    Hearing this, Su Yu shot Snow Empress a glare.

 Chapter 278 - 278: [DD2]: 278

    "What do you take me for?"


    Su Yu rolled his eyes, walked back, and scooped up Snow Empress in his arms, speaking in an exasperated tone.


    "Tang Ya already has a boyfriend. Do I look like the kind of person who steals someone else''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, my ass."


    With that, he gave Snow Empress''s little butt two smacks, making her small face flush red.


    Snow Empress glared at Su Yu, gritting her teeth, and said defiantly, "If you don''t have any bad intentions, then why are you being so nice to her?"


    "That woman yelled at you, but I didn''t see you giving her two slaps."


    Su Yu pinched her face and said, "She was just anxious. Huo Yuhao was taken away, so it''s normal for her to break down."


    "Besides, why bother getting angry with someone who''s about to die?"


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Snow Empress was bewildered, and even Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er were confused.


    Tang Ya is going to die?


    "You''re not planning to kill her, are you? Damn, are you that ruthless?"


    "She just yelled a couple of times, and you want her dead?"


    "I thought you weren''t that kind of person."


    Wang Dong''er looked at him suspiciously.


    Su Yu shot her a glare. "Stop overthinking. Tang Ya''s fate is tragic. It''s easy for her to fall into a path of no return."


    "I just gave Bei Bei a subtle warning, but I doubt he''ll be able to stop her."


    "In the end, she might still walk that doomed path."


    "Especially now that Huo Yuhao has been taken away¡ªTang Ya has suffered a huge emotional blow, and the chances of her losing control have increased dramatically."


    "Then why don''t you just explain everything to Bei Bei?" Wang Dong''er asked, puzzled.


    Su Yu shrugged and said, "Why should I?"


    "What does he have to do with me?"


    "We''re not even friends. Giving him a subtle warning was already me being kind enough."


    "Hmm¡­ that''s true."


    "But what exactly do you mean by ''path of no return''?"


    "If Tang Ya does go down that road, what will you do?"


    Wang Dong''er rested her chin on her hand and curiously watched Su Yu.


    Su Yu lifted Snow Empress and grinned. "What else can I do?"


    "Evil must be dealt with by evil. There''s nothing more to say."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er was completely dumbfounded¡ªshe had no idea what Su Yu was talking about.


    Su Yu didn''t bother explaining. He just smiled mysteriously and said, "Tang Ya''s situation isn''t the biggest deal right now. The real shocker is yet to come at Shrek Academy."


    "A certain old man... it''s probably time for him to go."


    "Get ready. It will happen as early as tonight, or by tomorrow at the latest."


    And sure enough, Su Yu''s words came true.


    ...


    The Next Morning.


    Shrek Academy, Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Inside the Sea God''s Pavilion, Mu En lay quietly on a reclining chair.


    In just one night, his condition had worsened drastically¡ªso much so that there was no hope of recovery.


    His once gray-white hair had completely fallen out. His old eyes could barely open, and his life force was nearly drained, leaving only a single breath keeping him alive.


    Standing silently by his side was Xuan Zi, along with Yan Shaozhe, Cai Mei''er, and the other elders of the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    Yan Shaozhe looked sorrowful, while Xian Lin''er and Cai Mei''er had red-rimmed eyes from crying.


    Outside the Sea God''s Pavilion, dozens of inner-court disciples sat cross-legged, gazing solemnly at the pavilion.


    Leading them was Zhang Lexuan. She sat alone at the forefront of the disciples, her expression complicated.


    To be honest, she no longer felt any deep attachment to Shrek Academy.


    She constantly reminded herself of her true identity.


    But when it came to Mu En, she still held a sense of admiration for him.


    Regardless of his intentions, Mu En had truly dedicated himself to Shrek Academy, sacrificing everything for it.


    For that alone, Zhang Lexuan respected him.


    "Xiao Yu, I would also give everything for you."


    As she gazed at the Sea God''s Pavilion ahead, Zhang Lexuan silently made a vow in her heart.


    A deep sadness flickered in her eyes, and two streams of tears rolled down her fair cheeks.


    She was heartbroken.


    She was grieving.


    To the elders of the Sea God''s Pavilion, Zhang Lexuan was the shining star of the inner court.


    Inside the pavilion, Mu En, who had been lying still, suddenly coughed lightly.


    Yan Shaozhe, Xuan Zi, and the others immediately turned their attention to him.


    Mu En kept his eyes closed and said weakly, "Let Lexuan in¡­ along with Bei Bei and Xiaotao."


    Yan Shaozhe nodded and quickly called them inside.


    Zhang Lexuan, Ma Xiaotao, and Bei Bei entered the pavilion, their faces full of grief, eyes slightly red. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Mu En suddenly opened his eyes.


    His previously clouded gaze was now crystal clear and as deep as the Sea God Lake itself.


    "Elder Mu!"


    Zhang Lexuan''s eyes welled with tears, Ma Xiaotao sobbed softly, and Bei Bei collapsed to his knees with a loud thud, unable to hold back his tears.


    "Ancestor!"


    Bei Bei cried out in anguish, weeping like a child.


    At this moment, the true relationship between Bei Bei and Mu En was fully revealed.


    Mu En smiled kindly at the three of them and said, "Silly kids, why are you crying?"


    "Everyone dies someday. I''ve lived over two hundred years¡ªlong past my time."


    "Seeing such outstanding students in the academy makes me feel at peace."


    "For this final journey, I want you all to send me off with smiles."


    But the more he spoke like this, the harder it was for the three of them to stop crying.


    Bei Bei lay on the ground, completely devastated.


    "Sigh¡­ foolish child."


    Mu En let out a soft sigh before his expression turned serious. "I am leaving soon, but I cannot let go of the academy. There are matters I must settle before I go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xuan Zi immediately knelt before him, followed by Yan Shaozhe, Cai Mei''er, and the other elders.


    Mu En spoke firmly: "After my passing, Shaozhe will take over as the Pavilion Master of the Sea God''s Pavilion. At the same time, I appoint Zhang Lexuan as the next successor."


    "Once Lexuan reaches the rank of Super Douluo, she will inherit the position of Pavilion Master. Everyone must fully support her."


    He then turned to Xuan Zi and said, "Xuan Zi, I hope you don''t blame me."


    Xuan Zi, who had lost an arm and had his cultivation permanently damaged, was originally the most qualified candidate for Pavilion Master.


    But now, with his strength capped at Rank 96, he would never be able to progress further.


    Given Shrek Academy''s crisis, Mu En had to think of the bigger picture.


    Xuan Zi shook his head. "Elder Mu, I understand."


    He knew the reason behind the decision, and he did not resent Mu En for it. He only hated his weakness.


    If he were still as powerful as before, things wouldn''t have come to this.


    Clenching his fists, Xuan Zi felt an overwhelming desire for strength.


    Mu En nodded. "Good. I hope all of you will support Shaozhe and Lexuan. Let Shrek Academy shine once more."


    "Elder Mu, we understand!"


    All the elders responded in unison.


    Mu En smiled slightly, revealing a satisfied expression.


    He looked at Yan Shaozhe and Zhang Lexuan with kindness and said, "Shaozhe, Lexuan, you both carry a heavy responsibility. I''m entrusting Shrek Academy to you."


    "Shaozhe, now that you''re the Pavilion Master, you can''t be as reckless as before. You must have a broader vision and pave the way for Lexuan."


    "Lexuan, you''re a good child with limitless potential. You must cultivate diligently and grow as quickly as possible."


    "As for what I mentioned to you before, you should consider it carefully. My soul bone will certainly be useful."


    "And regarding your lifelong matters, since you''re with Su Yu, treat him well."


    "Su Yu has a powerful background and limitless potential. He will surely be your greatest support."


    ...


    Mu En carefully instructed them, speaking in great detail.


    Zhang Lexuan nodded gently, indicating that she understood.


    Mu En then turned to Ma Xiaotao, smiling. "Xiaotao, regarding the matter of sending Lexuan and the others to pursue Su Yu, the Academy owes you an apology. You have suffered because of it."


    "But the Academy has its difficulties. I hope you can understand."


    "Now that you have the opportunity to stay by Su Yu''s side, your evil fire is no longer a problem for you."


    "Your future is no less bright than Lexuan''s."


    "I hope you cultivate diligently and bring honor to your teacher. Your ancestor and the Academy will be proud of you."


    Mu En spoke kindly. Ma Xiaotao knelt on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably.


    Mu En nodded in satisfaction, glanced around, and asked, "Has Su Yu arrived?"


    "I still have some words for him."


    Yan Shaozhe replied, "We already sent for him this morning. He should be here soon."


    "Alright, then we''ll wait a bit."


    Mu En chuckled.


    Moments later, a figure stepped into the Sea God''s Pavilion.


    He was tall and imposing, with a head full of snow-white hair. His aura was cold and sharp, and a snowflake-shaped mark on his forehead exuded a sense of nobility and majesty.


    Su Yu''s gaze swept casually over the Sea God''s Pavilion before finally landing on Mu En.


    "Old Mu, looking at you like this, is this your final radiance before death?"


    Su Yu examined Mu En and spoke indifferently.


    Mu En chuckled. "This old man''s time has come."


    "Before I go, I wanted to have a chat with you, so I asked Shaozhe to invite you here."


    Su Yu responded casually, "A chat with me? What do you want to say?"


    Mu En smiled. "I''m about to leave, and I have a few words for you."


    "First, about Lexuan. She is gentle, wise, and exceptionally talented¡ªundoubtedly the most outstanding student of our inner court."


    "She has given her heart to you, and her feelings rest upon you. You must not let her down."


    As Mu En finished speaking, Yan Shaozhe, Cai Mei''er, and the others all turned to look at Su Yu.


    This was Mu En''s way of forcing Su Yu to make a statement and settle the matter of Zhang Lexuan on the spot.


    With this, the union between the Ice God Palace and Shrek Academy would be sealed.


    And the relationship between Su Yu and Zhang Lexuan would become unbreakable.


    In their view, this was of great benefit to Shrek Academy''s future.


    Under the scrutiny of multiple gazes, Su Yu remained utterly composed.


    He reached out, gently ruffling Zhang Lexuan''s hair, and said indifferently, "Old Mu, you worry too much."


    "Lexuan is my woman¡ªI would never let her down."


    "Then when do you plan to marry Lexuan?" Mu En asked with a smile.


    "When I come of age. I''ll marry Lexuan then."


    "Good! A gentleman''s word¡ª"


    "¡ªis as fast as a whip''s lash."


    "Haha, not bad. I knew you were a responsible man."


    Mu En laughed heartily, his face slightly flushed, edging closer to death.


    Yet he remained spirited and continued, "The second matter concerns Xiaotao. Her evil fire problem still requires your help."


    "Of course."


    Su Yu''s expression remained unchanged.


    With Ma Xiaotao already purified, she was now completely under Su Yu''s control. Helping his people suppress their evil fire while still making Shrek pay¡ªwas truly satisfying.


    "Haha, rest assured, the agreed-upon reward will not be lacking. And lastly, there''s one final request from this old man before I pass."


    "These days, our two forces have had some interactions. Plus, with Lexuan''s relationship with you, there is a bond between Shrek Academy and yourself."


    "If Shrek Academy ever faces difficulties in the future, could I ask you to extend a helping hand in honor of this bond?"


    "This is my only wish before passing. I hope you can understand."


    Mu En sighed.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. What was this¡ªmoral coercion?


    In the original story, Mu En used moral coercion before his death to bind Jiang Nannan, forcing her closer to Xu Sanshi and into the Tang Sect.


    And now he was trying the same trick on him?


    With a faint smile, Su Yu replied, "I understand, Old Mu. I completely understand your intentions."


    Yes, he understood. But that didn''t mean he agreed.


    Mu En smiled in satisfaction. "Then I''ll leave it to you. This old man thanks you in advance."


    Mu En chuckled and began arranging his final affairs.


    Cai Mei''er, Xian Lin''er, and Qian Duoduo¡ªMu En didn''t forget a single one.


    Lastly, he turned to Bei Bei.


    Mu En gazed at Bei Bei with kindness. "Bei Bei, come here."


    "Ancestor."


    Bei Bei hurriedly crawled to Mu En''s side.


    Mu En gently stroked Bei Bei''s head and said, "Bei Bei, in my lineage, you are the only successor left."


    "Your parents passed away early, and only you carry a portion of the mutated Bright Holy Dragon bloodline."


    "Your bloodline differs from mine. It is not a true Bright Holy Dragon Martial Soul but only in a half-mutated state."


    "But perhaps... that is not a bad thing."


    "If you forge your path with the Bright Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, your achievements may be even greater."


    "Bei Bei, the Academy''s future may one day need your strength."


    "Let this old grandmaster stabilize your Bright Holy Dragon bloodline one last time before I pass. The rest of your journey will be up to you."


    Mu En gently stroked Bei Bei''s head, his gaze kind and gentle.

 Chapter 279 - 279: [DD2]: 279

    "And then there''s the matter of Tang Sect."


    Mu En sighed and said, "Regarding Huo Yuhao, the academy has no choice."


    "The Body Sect is watching like a tiger stalking its prey. The academy had no other option but to take this drastic measure."


    "Bei Bei, I hope you can understand."


    Bei Bei nodded, tears streaming down his face. "Ancestor, I understand."


    "Good child."


    As he spoke, Mu En''s aged and withered right hand gently landed on Bei Bei''s head.


    In an instant, everyone felt a sudden burst of light within the Sea God''s Pavilion. A brilliant golden glow flashed and vanished, and Bei Bei let out a muffled groan before collapsing to the ground.


    Golden arcs of electricity flickered across his body, and his entire form seemed to shift between normal and golden radiance.


    At the last moment, Mu En used the power of the Golden Ancient Tree to stabilize the mutated Holy Light Dragon bloodline within Bei Bei.


    Once Bei Bei awakened, his martial soul mutation would be completely stabilized.


    Having settled Bei Bei''s matter, Mu En seemed noticeably relieved.


    A smile appeared on his face as he said, "Now, there''s just one last thing left. Shaozhe, step forward."


    Yan Shaozhe seemed to realize something, and his expression instantly became sorrowful.


    But Mu En, full of spirit, said, "In the final moments of my life, I must leave behind a stabilizing force for our academy."


    "Shaozhe, come and sit."


    Mu En gestured, and Yan Shaozhe, suppressing his grief, sat down before him.


    Mu En rose from his reclining chair and sat on the ground as well.


    Then, he raised both hands and placed them on Yan Shaozhe''s back.


    "Shaozhe, focus all your energy. Prepare to receive and refine my soul power."


    The moment his voice fell, golden soul power surged from Mu En''s hands.


    Before Yan Shaozhe could even speak, he felt a vast and powerful energy flooding into his body like a tidal wave.


    He immediately circulated his soul power, his soul core trembling as he began absorbing the immense power of light.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Yan Shaozhe reached the peak of Rank 96.


    A quarter of an hour later, he broke through to Rank 97.


    Su Yu watched all of this in silence, unsurprised.


    Once Mu En passed away, Shrek Academy, without a Rank 98 powerhouse, would face an immense crisis.


    Although Elder Lin and Elder Song were both Rank 97 Soul Douluos, they were old, and their soul ring compositions were not particularly outstanding.


    Even if the two of them joined forces, they would still be no match for a true Rank 98 Soul Douluo.


    At the Super Douluo level, each rank represented a massive, nearly insurmountable gap.


    Unless one''s martial soul was exceptionally powerful or their soul ring and soul bone configuration was extraordinary, surpassing levels in battle was nearly impossible.


    Take Lu Yuan, for example. Despite possessing the Titan Snow Demon, an incredibly powerful martial soul, and three 100,000-year soul rings, he could barely contend with an ordinary Rank 98 Super Douluo with his Rank 97 cultivation.


    If the Rank 98 opponent was slightly stronger, Lu Yuan wouldn''t stand a chance.


    If even Lu Yuan struggled, Elder Lin and Elder Song would have even less hope.


    Thus, Mu En''s intentions were clear¡ªhe was forcefully creating a Rank 98 Super Douluo.


    Why did he choose Yan Shaozhe?


    First, because among the elder generation, Yan Shaozhe was one of the youngest, meaning he had more potential for growth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second, Yan Shaozhe also possessed the Light attribute, which allowed him to maximize his absorption of Mu En''s power.


    Time passed, second by second.


    After an hour, Mu En''s hands fell limply to his sides, exhausted.


    Yan Shaozhe''s soul power, however, had successfully reached the peak of Rank 98.


    His soul power was now on par with Du Busi, but in terms of actual combat ability, he was still far behind.


    After all, inheriting power could never compare to painstaking cultivation.


    "Shaozhe, the future is in your hands."


    Mu En smiled. Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, his body dissolved into countless golden lights.


    The golden lights gathered, forming a radiant beam that streaked into the Golden Ancient Tree.


    All that remained in his place were several soul bones radiating intense energy.


    "Elder Mu!"


    The elders of Shrek Academy cried out in grief.


    Zhang Lexuan trembled, overwhelmed by sorrow, as tears streamed down her face.


    Su Yu, playing the role of a good boyfriend, gently pulled Zhang Lexuan into his embrace, offering her comfort.


    Inside the Sea God''s Pavilion, mournful cries filled the air.


    Outside, the inner court disciples were all filled with sorrow, their expressions solemn.


    All of Shrek Academy seemed to be shrouded in deep sadness.


    Even the once radiant Golden Ancient Tree seemed dimmed, as if a shadow had settled over it.


    ...


    Body Sect.


    Du Busi traveled swiftly, finally returning to his sect.


    Looking at the familiar sect grounds, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of warmth in his heart.


    Finally home.


    It had not been easy.


    Recalling the events of this trip, Du Busi felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Not only had he been beaten up, but he also lost a huge sum of money. The thought of it made his heart bleed.


    Still, at least he found Huo Yuhao¡ªthat was the only good news from this journey.


    Back in the sect, Du Busi entered the main hall.


    After downing a large cup of tea, he impatiently ordered someone to bring Huo Yuhao in.


    When Huo Yuhao entered the hall, his figure looked somewhat frail, causing Du Busi to frown.


    This physique is too weak.


    In the Body Sect, isn''t everyone a monster in terms of physical strength?


    Aren''t they all built like beasts?


    But considering Huo Yuhao''s martial soul, Du Busi could understand.


    Soul Masters with spiritual attributes generally had weaker physical bodies¡ªthat was normal.


    "Child, your name is Huo Yuhao, right?"


    Du Busi tried his best to sound gentle.


    Although he was domineering and unreasonable, he was extremely protective of his people.


    Huo Yuhao blankly nodded, looking like a confused young boy.


    Du Busi smiled, "Child, don''t be afraid. Now that you''re in the Body Sect, this is your home. We''re all your family."


    Huo Yuhao nodded absentmindedly, looking just like a clueless kid.


    Seeing this, Du Busi was secretly pleased.


    Huo Yuhao had been captured and brought here, so he had worried the boy would resist.


    But looking at Huo Yuhao now, he seemed quite eager to join the Body Sect.


    Well, that made sense.


    Tang Sect was just a third-rate sect¡ªwhat could they offer Huo Yuhao?


    But the Body Sect was different. They were a superpower.


    Aside from the Ice God''s Palace, there was no one in the world they feared.


    Even Shrek Academy? They had stormed in without hesitation.


    Their philosophy? Reckless courage.


    Du Busi assumed Huo Yuhao had realized the Body Sect''s strength and was drawn to it.


    "Child, release your martial soul, and let me see."


    Du Busi took a sip of fresh tea and smiled.


    Huo Yuhao hesitated for a moment before activating his soul power. His Spirit Eyes gleamed brightly.


    A white and yellow soul ring slowly rose from beneath him.


    Du Bushi: !!!


    He spat out his tea, eyes widening in shock as he stared at the two soul rings beneath Huo Yuhao.


    What the Hell?


    One White, One Yellow?


    Du Busi rubbed his eyes and stared hard as if trying to see flowers bloom from thin air.


    No matter how he looked, those two soul rings¡ªone white, one yellow¡ªwere still blindingly eye-catching.


    Especially that white soul ring. That glaring white color stabbed directly into Du Busi''s heart.


    Feeling the faint soul power emanating from Huo Yuhao, Du Busi panicked. He completely lost hope.


    Rank 21 soul power?


    A ten-year soul ring?


    Du Busi''s body went weak, and even the chair he was sitting on skidded backward. His arms trembled, and the teacup in his hand made a cracking sound.


    He pointed at Huo Yuhao for a long time, but he was so shocked that he couldn''t get a single word out.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    He had thought he was getting a heaven-sent genius. But fate had played a huge joke on him.


    Du Busi''s lips quivered, and his old face turned green.


    A full fifteen minutes passed before he barely managed to regain his composure.


    At this moment, his heart was bleeding.


    Looking at Huo Yuhao, he held onto a tiny sliver of hope and asked, "Child, your surname isn''t Huo, right? You''re not Huo Yuhao, are you?"


    Huo Yuhao, ever so honest, replied, "But I am Huo Yuhao."


    Unwilling to give up, Du Busi asked, "Then your martial soul¡­ it''s just an eye, isn''t it?"


    Huo Yuhao scratched his head and said, "Brother Su said my martial soul is an eye and a brain, not just an eye."


    Smack!


    Du Busi slapped his forehead, his face stiffening as if he had put on a mask of pain.


    It was over.


    There was no room for luck.


    No luck at all.


    This was just a 14-year-old kid at rank 21, with a ten-year soul ring, and a weak physique.


    A complete waste.


    He had spent so much effort, and invested so much money, all for this piece of trash?


    For Huo Yuhao, he had given away three soul bones and 13 million gold soul coins.


    That was an astronomical fortune!


    Du Busi clutched his chest, so heartbroken he could barely breathe.


    He couldn''t accept that so much money had gone down the drain.


    Who could understand this kind of pain?


    Du Busi gasped for breath, truly unable to bear it.


    Anyone else in his shoes would have had a mental breakdown too.


    The cost and the return were way too unbalanced.


    He had wanted at least a Soul Ancestor-level prodigy, with an optimal soul ring configuration¡ªa genius he could groom as an heir.


    Instead, what he got was a mere Soul Grandmaster, a pathetic soul ring setup, and a frail body.


    No comparison, no harm.


    This cruel reality hit Du Busi like a critical strike.


    "Tell me about your soul skills."


    Suppressing his fury, Du Busi asked the final question.


    Huo Yuhao blinked and said, "My first soul skill is called Spiritual Shock. Its effect is¡­"


    Hearing this, Du Busi nearly coughed up blood.


    What kind of garbage soul skill is this?


    The name sounded impressive, but the effect¡­ was completely underwhelming.


    It was so bad that he didn''t even have the strength to complain.


    But then, Huo Yuhao continued with his second soul skill, which slightly eased Du Busi''s bleeding heart.


    "My second soul skill is called Spiritual Paralysis. It can temporarily paralyze an opponent''s mind."


    "It''s an area control skill that can paralyze multiple people at once."


    Du Busi''s expression softened slightly.


    This soul skill wasn''t entirely useless.


    A group-control spiritual ability was still somewhat decent.


    But the sheer disappointment from the first soul skill was too much for Du Busi to bear.


    Coupled with Huo Yuhao''s low-level, trash soul ring setup, and weak physique, Du Busi was boiling with frustration.


    He was miserable.


    He had thought he had found a genius comparable to¡ªor even surpassing¡ªa legendary prodigy.


    Now?


    Hah.


    The more Du Busi looked at Huo Yuhao, the more his heart ached. He waved his hand and had someone send him away.


    Sending him back wasn''t an option.


    After all, Huo Yuhao had a Body Martial Soul, and the Body Sect had no reason to expel him.


    He could just be raised as an outer sect disciple.


    The Body Sect could afford to feed one extra person.


    As for the Lan Luoluo and Lan Susu sisters who had been captured alongside him¡ªbefore, Du Busi didn''t care about them before.


    But now? At least they were a gain.


    Their Hair Martial Soul wasn''t strong, but they had a martial soul fusion skill.


    That alone increased their value considerably.


    Du Busi arranged for the two sisters to become inner sect disciples¡ªa status far better than Huo Yuhao''s.


    After finishing these arrangements, Du Busi finally exploded with rage.


    Du Busi cursed like crazy.


    He had been completely screwed over by that old bastard Ning Chen (Chen Xin).


    Not only did he fail to gain anything, but he also lost a fortune.


    "That old bastard dared to scam me? I''ll¡ª*******!!!"


    Du Busi ranted like a telegraph machine, beeping non-stop.


    Even the elders beside him were stunned.


    They had never seen Du Busi this furious before.


    It took him a full hour of swearing before he finally stopped.


    He picked up his teacup, downed the entire thing in one go, and slammed it down on the table.


    "Ning Chen, you old bastard, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    His eerie green eyes glowed with murderous intent.


    If he didn''t get revenge, he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    In his entire life, Du Busi had never been humiliated like this.


    "Ning Chen, that son of a bitch¡ªwho the hell is he, anyway?"


    Du Busi pondered.


    A Super Douluo like him couldn''t be unknown.


    A strong expert like that couldn''t have just appeared out of nowhere.


    He must have some backing.


    But who?


    Ning Chen. A sword cultivator.


    That pure, terrifying sword aura was remarkable.


    Could he be from the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect?


    Du Busi began to suspect.


    But there was also the possibility that Ning Chen was using a fake name.


    After all, who does bad things using their real name?


    But regardless, Ning Chen was a sword cultivator.


    And whether his name was real or not, Du Busi was now set on targeting the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect.


    He had lost too much.


    How could he not try to make up for it?


    And the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect was filthy rich.


    If the Body Sect went to collect some funds, it could even be considered robbing the rich to help the poor.


    Du Busi quickly formulated a plan and had his men prepare.


    The poor Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Sect had no idea that they had just been framed.


    And now, they were about to be targeted by Du Busi.


    Given his personality, the sect was in for a serious financial disaster.

 Chapter 280 - 280: [DD2]: 280

    The scene shifts to Huo Yuhao.


    He had been placed by the members of the Body Sect in the outer disciples'' communal dormitory.


    Although Huo Yuhao''s martial soul was decent, his natural talent and soul ring configuration were undeniably poor.


    Du Busi couldn''t possibly grant him exceptional treatment right away.


    However, even as an outer disciple, Huo Yuhao still had his private room.


    The members of the Body Sect had always been rare in number.


    Soul Masters possessing a Body Martial Soul were as rare as phoenix feathers among their kind.


    This was one of the reasons why Du Busi decided to keep Huo Yuhao despite his lackluster talent¡ªbecause the number of Body Martial Soul users was simply too low.


    Every single one of them was someone the Body Sect sought to recruit.


    Moreover, the Body Sect was well known for its unity.


    Though they were domineering and unreasonable, disregarding martial ethics, they were extremely protective of their own.


    The fact that Du Busi didn''t even scold Huo Yuhao despite being tricked so badly spoke volumes.


    Closing the door, Huo Yuhao sat on his bed, looking around this unfamiliar place, feeling somewhat lost.


    However, since he was already here, he decided to adapt. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t that he had abandoned Tang Sect or forgotten about Tang Ya.


    But this was an order from Young Master.


    Huo Yuhao had no choice but to obey.


    Since that person said the Body Sect suited him better, then it must be more suitable than the Tang Sect.


    A faint light flickered from the imitation Twenty-Four Moonlit Bridges at his waist, and two books appeared in his hands.


    Looking at them, Huo Yuhao fell into deep thought.


    These were no ordinary books¡ªthey were rare cultivation techniques.


    One had a dark purple cover, the other a deep crimson hue.


    On the dark purple cover, four bold words were written in a flamboyant style: Sunflower Manual.


    Flipping to the first page, he saw a striking maxim:


    "Purple Cloud Divine Art is the foundation of the Dao. The Sunflower Manual is the peak of perfection."


    "The peak of perfection."


    Huo Yuhao''s eyes gleamed with desire.


    Just those four words were enough to move his heart.


    But the Sunflower Manual had extremely harsh, even extreme, training requirements.


    One had to castrate oneself.


    Even the person who gave him this manual had told him to consider it carefully, warning that although it was immensely powerful, it was highly unorthodox.


    It detailed a realm called "Heaven and Man Transformation," an extraordinary state of being, but the initial requirements were daunting enough to make any man shudder.


    Huo Yuhao clenched his teeth, deeply hesitant.


    "To achieve great things, one must have great resolve."


    That was easy to say, but what man wouldn''t hesitate at something like this?


    "Just an inch or two¡­ maybe¡­?"


    A ruthless glint flashed across his face, his expression twisted.


    He bore immense hatred¡ªshould he be ruthless even to himself to exact his revenge?


    The more he thought about it, the more tempted he became, and he couldn''t help but want to turn to the second page.


    But just as he was about to, he stopped abruptly.


    Because that person had warned him¡ªunless he was completely sure, he must not read further.


    Once he did, it would be hard to resist.


    The martial arts recorded within would be far too enticing.


    Summoning his immense willpower, Huo Yuhao restrained himself.


    He decided to check the second book instead.


    This was also a gift from that person.


    He had been given a choice between the two.


    Setting aside the Sunflower Manual, he picked up the other book.


    The deep crimson cover gave off an eerie aura, an indescribable sense of wickedness.


    Three black words were emblazoned on the cover: Life-Devouring Scripture.


    Huo Yuhao''s heart trembled as he opened it.


    The introduction on the first page made his stomach drop.


    Life-Devouring Scripture.


    A technique that relied on consuming one''s lifespan to gain power.


    It wasn''t inherently evil since it didn''t steal the life force of other beings¡ªit only burned the practitioner''s lifespan.


    The more life force consumed, the faster one''s cultivation progressed and the more soul power increased¡ªbut at the cost of drastically shortening one''s life.


    The Life-Devouring Scripture also recorded many forbidden techniques, all involving the sacrifice of life force.


    Simply put, it was a method to trade life for strength.


    Huo Yuhao''s hands trembled as he read the prologue.


    Neither of these techniques was normal.


    Both were extreme, bordering on the demonic.


    If he had a choice, he would never touch either of them.


    However, according to that person, in Huo Yuhao''s current situation, conventional methods would never allow him to grow strong.


    His foundation was too weak, his body too frail.


    Only by walking an unconventional path could he have a chance to become powerful.


    Otherwise, he would never achieve greatness in this lifetime.


    Unless he had heaven-defying luck and was blessed with countless precious heavenly treasures, perhaps then he could defy fate.


    But where would such luck come from?


    Where would he find those heavenly treasures?


    Even if the Body Sect possessed such resources, why would they waste them on someone as useless as him?


    The resources needed to nurture Huo Yuhao could be used to train several other powerful disciples instead.


    So in truth, he never had another path to choose from.


    Taking a deep breath, he faced a difficult decision.


    One required him to sacrifice his manhood.


    The other demanded his very life.


    Which one should he choose?


    "Young Master, which should I take?"


    "Can you guide me?"


    Huo Yuhao muttered to himself, his gaze shifting back and forth between the two books.


    After hesitating for over half an hour, he finally reached out and picked up the Life-Devouring Scripture.


    "I can die young, but I cannot disgrace Young Master."


    "Being neither man nor woman¡ªwouldn''t that be an embarrassment to Young Master?"


    Determined, Huo Yuhao put away the Sunflower Manual.


    It was indeed a powerful technique¡ªperhaps he could arrange for its use in the future.


    For now, he focused on the Life-Devouring Scripture, carefully reading through it.


    Its profundity was in no way inferior to the Sunflower Manual¡ªin fact, in some ways, it surpassed it.


    It contained numerous offensive techniques with formidable power.


    Comparing it to the Mysterious Heaven Skill, the difference was staggering.


    Techniques like Mysterious Jade Hand and Controlling Crane Capturing Dragon were completely outclassed by the Life-Devouring Scripture''s Soul-Destroying Palm and Void Cleaving Strike.


    Even Mysterious Heaven Skill paled in comparison to the soul power cultivated through the Life-Devouring Scripture¡ªit was utterly crushed.


    Aside from costing his lifespan, this technique had no real flaws.


    "Hmm? Medicine Supplement Chapter?"


    Flipping to the final section, Huo Yuhao was surprised to find a special chapter.


    It was meant to mitigate the technique''s drawbacks.


    The Medicine Supplement Chapter outlined methods to replenish life force by consuming vast amounts of rare medicinal herbs.


    Although the rate of replenishment could never match the speed of life force depletion, it at least provided a way to slow down premature death.


    Huo Yuhao''s eyes brightened¡ªhe was more convinced than ever that he had made the right choice.


    "Young Master, I will become your most useful subordinate."


    "And Dai Huabin, I will kill your entire family."


    A hint of ruthlessness flashed in Huo Yuhao''s eyes as he began cultivating the Life-Devouring Scripture.


    Right now, the only issue troubling him was how to obtain medicinal resources.


    But all of this was within Su Yu''s expectations.


    The reason Huo Yuhao was not valued was that his talent was too poor.


    However, once his cultivation speed increased, the Body Sect would naturally take notice of him.


    Moreover, although the Life-Devouring Scripture consumed one''s lifespan, its effects were truly powerful.


    It not only enhanced soul power but also significantly improved physical fitness.


    Unless someone conducted a deep examination of Huo Yuhao''s body, they wouldn''t be able to notice anything unusual.


    With this, would Huo Yuhao still have trouble obtaining resources and medicine?


    This was called using the Body Sect''s resources to cultivate one''s people.


    This was also the reason Su Yu sent Huo Yuhao to the Body Sect.


    Getting things for free could be quite enjoyable at times.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time passed like a fleeting horse; three months went by in the blink of an eye.


    Three months had passed since Huo Yuhao was taken away and Mu En passed away.


    Inside the Sea God Pavilion, Su Yu''s figure appeared.


    Looking at Su Yu before him, Yan Shaozhe showed a hint of surprise.


    "You''re leaving?"


    "Why not stay a little longer?"


    Su Yu smiled and said, "I have already stayed here for months, that''s long enough."


    "Next, I plan to travel around the continent and train myself."


    Yan Shaozhe pondered for a moment before saying, "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t stop you. Take Xiaotao with you."


    Yan Shaozhe was somewhat disappointed about Su Yu''s departure.


    Even after three months, Han Ruoruo and the other two women had still not won over Su Yu.


    With only Zhang Lexuan by his side, Yan Shaozhe didn''t feel reassured at all.


    But since Su Yu insisted on leaving, he didn''t dare to force him to stay.


    Although he had now reached the peak of Rank 98 soul power¡ª


    Logically speaking, he shouldn''t be much weaker than Mu Wu.


    Yet in front of Mu Wu, he still felt very weak.


    Even though their soul power levels were similar, Mu Wu and he didn''t seem to be on the same level at all.


    Yan Shaozhe understood that this was the drawback of power transference.


    Soul power obtained through transference was naturally inferior to that acquired through self-cultivation.


    Additionally, his soul ring distribution was far inferior, his martial soul was weaker, and his comprehension of realms was lacking.


    Yan Shaozhe was no match for Mu Wu at all.


    So even with his improved strength, he remained humble before Su Yu.


    Not to mention, there was still Hai Bodong¡ªthe nightmare that haunted him forever.


    The beating he received from Hai Bodong back then had left an unimaginable psychological shadow.


    "Of course, I''ll take Xiaotao. She''ll be my personal maid." Su Yu casually remarked.


    Yan Shaozhe''s mouth twitched. That wording¡­


    Although Xiaotao was supposed to follow Su Yu''s commands for ten years, to be used as he pleased,


    Directly calling her a personal maid was a bit too crude, wasn''t it?


    Even though he had an opinion on it, he didn''t dare voice it.


    "Young Master Su Yu is truly humorous. I entrust Xiaotao to you; you may command her as you wish, without considering my dignity."


    Yan Shaozhe spoke righteously, though his words were completely different from his true thoughts.


    Su Yu blinked, looking at Yan Shaozhe with a strange expression.


    Why do you have the misconception that I would care about your dignity?


    Why are you so ordinary, yet so confident?


    Sensing Su Yu''s gaze, Yan Shaozhe''s expression stiffened, and he changed the topic.


    "Don''t forget to explain things to Lexuan as well."


    Su Yu shrugged, "Of course."


    After exchanging a few more words, Su Yu left the Sea God Pavilion.


    With his hands behind his back, he walked quietly along the narrow stone path.


    Three months had passed, and quite a few things had happened.


    Just as Su Yu had expected, Tang Ya had disappeared¡ªBei Bei failed to keep her safe.


    Tang Ya''s disappearance meant that she had still embarked on that path of no return.


    He and Tang Ya had only met a few times; there was no real bond between them.


    If the time came to strike, Su Yu would not hesitate.


    As for Bei Bei, Tang Ya''s disappearance had dealt him a heavy blow.


    He was like a lost soul, wandering like a walking corpse.


    He clung desperately to the so-called Tang Sect, forcing himself to endure.


    Whether having Tang Ya as a girlfriend was Bei Bei''s fortune or misfortune, no one could say.


    If he fell in love with someone else, perhaps Bei Bei would feel much less burdened.


    Of course, these matters did not concern Su Yu much¡ªwhat he cared about were the people around him.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong''er had made significant progress.


    With a White Dragon Right Leg Bone gifted by Su Yu, she successfully broke through to the Soul King level.


    She also obtained her fifth soul ring, reaching Rank 52 Soul King.


    Meng Hongchen remained at the Soul Emperor level, currently at Rank 62 soul power.


    As for Zhang Lexuan, her soul power hadn''t changed, still at Rank 88 Soul Douluo.


    At the Soul Douluo stage, advancing even a single rank was extremely difficult.


    Even for someone like Zhang Lexuan, it would take at least a year.


    As for Su Yu himself, he had also made progress over these three months.


    Three months ago, he had just broken through Rank 59.


    Now, he had reached Rank 60.


    Yes¡ªSu Yu had finally reached the threshold of Rank 60.


    With just one more soul ring, he would become a Soul Emperor.


    This was one of the reasons why he wanted to leave.


    Aside from that, over these three months, Su Yu had also completed his eighth-anniversary check-in reward.


    The reward included a Soul Tool Compendium and a God-bestowed Soul Ring.


    The Soul Tool Compendium contained detailed knowledge about soul tools, including the crafting methods for high-level soul tools.


    It recorded everything from Rank 6 soul tools to Rank 15 soul tools.


    The most powerful among them could slay gods¡ªin the truest sense.


    For example, the Rank 14 Super Soul Missile could wipe out the entire surface of a planet in one shot.


    This was already the level of destructive power held by veteran High Gods.


    As for the Rank 15 Soul Missile¡ªeven a God-King would break into a cold sweat upon seeing it.


    With this compendium, Su Yu had completely grasped the developmental path of soul tools.


    He could use it to become the strongest Soul Engineer.


    Originally, due to the limitations of his era, soul tools posed no real threat to gods.


    At times, Su Yu wondered if learning about soul tools was a waste of time.


    But now, things were different.


    This Soul Tool Compendium gave Su Yu absolute confidence.


    Soul tools could indeed slay gods.


    One Rank 15 Soul Missile¡ª


    Even Tang San would have to call him Father.


    Apart from the Soul Tool Compendium, the other reward was a God-bestowed Soul Ring.

 Chapter 281 - 281: [DD2]: 281 (R18)

    The system-awarded God-bestowed soul ring could reach the level of a ferocious beast.


    The term ferocious beast is a broad concept¡ªany soul beast that has lived for over 200,000 years but has not reached a million years can be called a ferocious beast.


    Theoretically, as long as Su Yu could withstand it, the lifespan of this God-bestowed spirit ring could reach 999,999 years.


    It could be said that this soul ring was extremely precious.


    For this reason, Su Yu did not absorb the ring for his sixth spirit ring¡ªabsorbing it now would be a waste in terms of value.


    According to Su Yu''s plan, this God-bestowed soul ring was reserved for his seventh or even eighth spirit ring.


    Maximizing its value would ensure that no resources were wasted.


    Taking a light breath, Su Yu stretched lazily.


    Following the stone path down, he arrived at the mountainside.


    At the pavilion on the mountainside, inner courtyard teachers were giving lectures, and many inner courtyard disciples were attentively learning.


    Su Yu did not disturb them. He walked along the small path and arrived at the shore of Sea God Lake.


    Sea God Lake was crystal clear, its blue waters rippling with soft waves, as if capable of cleansing one''s soul.


    With his hands lightly clasped behind him, Su Yu silently gazed at the vast lake.


    "Why are you standing here alone, daydreaming?"


    A soft, graceful voice rang in his ear as Zhang Lexuan appeared beside him.


    She wore a black dress, her long hair cascading like a waterfall. Her delicate features were smooth and flawless, her skin as white as snow, pure as jade.


    She naturally stood close to Su Yu, accompanying him in gazing at the expansive Sea God Lake.


    Su Yu''s spiritual power spread out, enveloping the area within several dozen meters, ensuring their privacy.


    Looking at the lake, he spoke gently, "Sister Xuan, I''m leaving Shrek Academy."


    "Hmm?"


    Zhang Lexuan turned in surprise, her beautiful eyes trembling slightly as she looked at Su Yu''s chiseled features.


    "You can''t stay here any longer?"


    Su Yu smiled and said, "I''ve reached level sixty."


    "I see."


    Zhang Lexuan nodded lightly, then smiled.


    "Alright then, if you want to leave, just go. This place isn''t that great anyway."


    "With your talent, you shouldn''t be wasting time here."


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Su Yu sighed. "Since I''ve made up my mind, I don''t want to delay any longer."


    "I just can''t bear to part with you."


    "I''ll miss you too," Zhang Lexuan said gently. "But as a man, you can''t just dwell on matters of love¡ªyour journey is the vast stars and sea."


    "As for me, as long as you think of me from time to time, I''ll be satisfied."


    "Go chase your dreams without worry. I''ll always be here waiting for you."


    Su Yu''s heart trembled slightly. He turned and embraced Zhang Lexuan.


    She leaned into his arms naturally, gently holding this young man who meant everything to her.


    "You always know just what to say to touch my heart. You make me feel so emotional."


    Su Yu stroked her silky hair, teasing.


    Zhang Lexuan playfully hit him on the chest, enjoying the warmth of his embrace. "I''m just speaking from the heart."


    Su Yu smiled faintly. Lifting his right hand, he gently tilted Zhang Lexuan''s delicate chin, her stunningly beautiful face so close to him.


    He studied her eyebrows, her eyes, her lips¡ªeverything about her was breathtaking.


    She was exactly his type, in every way.


    A beautiful and gentle elder sister like Zhang Lexuan¡ªhe truly couldn''t resist her charms.


    "You''re so beautiful," Su Yu praised.


    "Don''t start¡ªyou''re just trying to take advantage of me again, aren''t you?"


    Zhang Lexuan saw through his act immediately. Every time he sweet-talked her, it was always followed by some mischief.


    "What do you mean to take advantage? Am I not allowed to be affectionate with my girlfriend?"


    Su Yu blinked innocently.


    At Shrek Academy, their relationship was public knowledge. Every inner courtyard student knew about them.


    "Smooth talker!"


    Zhang Lexuan rolled her eyes at him. Then, she said seriously, "Xiao Yu, I need your advice on something."


    "Before Elder Mu passed away, he wanted me to absorb his hundred-thousand-year soul bone. I didn''t agree at the time, but he asked me to consider it."


    "Now, even Dean Yan is urging me to absorb it as soon as possible to increase my strength."


    "Should I accept it or refuse?"


    Su Yu frowned slightly and answered without hesitation, "You must refuse. There''s no way something from Mu En is completely clean."


    "A hundred-thousand-year soul bone is great, but I doubt it''ll come without strings attached."


    "Don''t worry about the soul bone. I''ll take care of everything."


    Su Yu had always been wary of Mu En.


    Back when he obtained a dragon pill, he had Hai Bodong inspect it for a long time to ensure there were no hidden dangers before giving it to Di Mingli to consume.


    Now Mu En was offering a soul bone to Zhang Lexuan¡ªwho knew if he had any ulterior motives?


    Su Yu never hesitated to assume the worst about his opponents. Rationality told him that only by being cautious could he go further.


    Zhang Lexuan was too important to him¡ªhe wouldn''t allow anything to happen to her.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I won''t take it."


    Zhang Lexuan made her decision without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Su Yu smiled.


    Her complete trust in him warmed his heart.


    He gazed at Zhang Lexuan, slowly leaning closer.


    Her face flushed slightly as she whispered, "Xiao Yu, people are watching."


    Su Yu chuckled. "That''s exactly why I''m doing this. Before I leave, I need to give them some reassurance."


    With that, he sealed her lips with his.


    By the lakeside, they shared a deep kiss.


    In the distance, three women who had been watching in secret let out a sigh.


    Wu Ming crossed her arms, her already fiery figure looking even more striking. She pouted, clearly frustrated.


    "Sister Ruoruo, we''ve been chasing Su Yu for three months now, and we still haven''t made any progress."


    "But Senior Sister Zhang got him so easily. Why is that?"


    She couldn''t understand¡ªthree stunning beauties had actively pursued Su Yu.


    Any other man would have been overjoyed, but Su Yu had rejected them all.


    Did they have no charm at all?


    And they were three people together!


    How could Su Yu not be tempted even a little?


    It was simply incomprehensible.


    "Who knows?"


    "One thing''s for sure¡ªSu Yu is hard to win over."


    "I completely misjudged him before. I thought he was a flirtatious playboy."


    "But now, I see that his standards are unbelievably high."


    "Getting into his heart is nearly impossible."


    Han Ruoruo sighed helplessly.


    She had failed numerous times as well, to the point where she was losing confidence.


    She had always been a proud woman, admired as a genius.


    But in front of Su Yu, her pride had nearly been worn away.


    Especially when compared to Zhang Lexuan.


    Zhang Lexuan had won Su Yu over so smoothly, while she struggled at every step.


    At this point, she couldn''t even get within two meters of Su Yu.


    This guy was way harder to deal with than she had expected.


    He''s completely impervious.


    Han Ruoru couldn''t be that bad, right? Did he find her that unappealing?


    Hearing Han Ruoru''s words, Wu Ming felt a little aggrieved and said, "Sister, I''ve never been so discouraged before."


    "I''ve treated him so well, never once losing my temper in front of him."


    "I''ve given him all the gentleness I''ve never shown to anyone else."


    "But why is he like a block of stone? No matter what I do, he won''t warm up." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wu Ming pouted, her beautiful eyes filled with grievances almost tangible. "Ming''er has never suffered such injustice before."


    "If I were strong enough to beat him, I''d have tied up Su Yu and forced things to happen already."


    "I refuse to believe that after experiencing my kindness, he could still reject me."


    Han Ruoru was shocked upon hearing this. Looking at Wu Ming''s watery eyes, her delicate body trembled as she tentatively asked, "Ming''er, could it be that you''ve fallen for him?"


    "That''s a dangerous thought."


    Wu Ming shook her head and said, "Ming''er doesn''t know, but he just feels different from other men."


    "If it were anyone else, being pursued by the three of us, they would have jumped at the chance. But he didn''t."


    "Sometimes I feel wronged, but I can''t bring myself to hate him."


    "I envy Senior Sister."


    Han Ruoru''s heart skipped a beat. Something felt off about Wu Ming''s state of mind.


    Had she fallen for Su Yu?


    But Su Yu didn''t care about her at all. If this continued, the only one who would suffer was Wu Ming herself.


    Han Ruoru''s eyes flickered as she looked at Wu Ming''s flushed cheeks. She made up her mind¡ªshe had to talk some sense into Wu Ming.


    If Su Yu accepted her, then falling for him wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    But Su Yu wasn''t interested. If Wu Ming still insisted on pursuing him and caught feelings on her own, she would only be asking for heartbreak.


    As her best friend, Han Ruoru didn''t want Wu Ming to suffer.


    Her eyes wavered slightly.


    ...


    Seagod Pavilion.


    Gazing at the young couple embracing and kissing by the lakeside, Yan Shaozhe revealed a satisfied smile.


    "Lexuan is doing well. She''s our best bet now."


    In his view, Su Yu was already deeply infatuated with Zhang Lexuan, completely caught up in love.


    That was excellent news.


    The more obsessed Su Yu was with Zhang Lexuan, the happier he was.


    That way, Su Yu would be more aligned with Shrek Academy.


    "Lexuan is indeed remarkable, worthy of being our inner court''s top student."


    "To make Su Yu fall for her so deeply, she must have some impressive skills."


    "That kid Su Yu is no easy prey."


    Cai Meier sighed sincerely.


    She had personally experienced Su Yu''s tactics and knew how difficult he was to deal with.


    For Zhang Lexuan to capture Su Yu''s heart like this, she was exceptional.


    "Yeah, Lexuan is incredible. It''s just a pity that Ruoru and the others ultimately failed."


    "If all four of them had succeeded together, Su Yu would have been even more influenced, which would have been even better for the academy."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed regretfully.


    "This can''t be helped. The fact that Lexuan has made progress is already good enough. As for the rest, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Cai Meier reassured him.


    "You''re right. We should let things take their course and not rush it too much."


    Yan Shaozhe sighed deeply.


    ...


    After a moment of intimacy and whispered affections, Su Yu bid farewell to Zhang Lexuan and returned to his hotel.


    Inside, Meng Hongchen and Wang Dong''er were both aware of Su Yu''s imminent departure, and their moods were somewhat low.


    Meng Hongchen handled it better. Though reluctant, she managed to control her emotions.


    But Wang Dong''er, perhaps because of her deep dependence on Su Yu, was more sullen.


    After dinner, she returned to the suite across the hall without saying a word.


    Anyone could tell that her heart felt weighed down by a heavy cloud.


    Su Yu took a sip of tea and cuddled with Meng Hongchen on the sofa for a while. Her cheeks flushed, and she leaned into Su Yu''s embrace with attachment.


    Su Yu gently held her and kissed her delicate, rosy lips.


    Three months had passed, and Meng Hongchen had grown more mature and beautiful.


    She glowed every day, her face soft and delicate as if it could be squeezed to release water. Her skin was like creamy jade, and her figure was lithe and graceful.


    There was also an indescribable aura about her¡ªsubtly seductive and incredibly alluring.


    Even her figure had grown more outstanding.


    Naturally, all of this was closely related to Su Yu.


    The only one who could help a girl grow as a woman was her man.


    Su Yu kissed Meng Hongchen tenderly, his eyes full of affection and indulgence.


    Meng Hongchen obediently responded, her gaze brimming with deep emotion and boundless tenderness.


    After a long while, they finally calmed down.


    Meng Hongchen gazed at Su Yu''s handsome face as if she could never get enough of looking at him.


    "Yu, once you leave this time, who knows how long it''ll be before I see you again."


    Meng Hongchen pouted, reluctant to part with him.


    Su Yu gently rubbed her cheek and reassured her, "There''s less than two years left until the exchange program ends."


    "And only a little over two years until the next tournament starts."


    "We''ll see each other again soon."


    Meng Hongchen shook her head. "But I''ll miss you, and two years is too long."


    As she spoke, she licked her lips and blinked at Su Yu with a teasing glint in her eyes.


    Su Yu felt a heat rise within him. Over the past three months, their intimacy had only deepened, and both of them had grown in many ways.


    "You little minx."


    Su Yu scooped her up. "Tonight, I''ll show you what I''m capable of."


    Su Yu''s strong arms wrapped around Meng Hongchen''s delicate frame as he carried her to the bed, her soft giggles turning to gasps as his lips found her neck.


    Su Yu''s strong hands roamed possessively over Meng Hongchen''s perfect curves as he laid her on the silk sheets. His mouth found her neck, sucking and biting as she writhed beneath him. "I''m going to devour every inch of you," he growled, making her whimper with need.


    He slowly peeled away her school uniform and sexy undergarments, revealing her creamy skin inch by tantalizing inch. His hot mouth followed the path of exposed flesh - trailing down her throat, between her full breasts, across her flat stomach. She gasped and arched as his tongue swirled around her hardened nipples, his fingers sliding between her thighs to find her already dripping wet.


    "Please... I need you inside me," she begged as he teased her mercilessly. His thick shaft pressed against her entrance as he captured her lips in a searing kiss. She cried out in ecstasy as he finally thrust deep inside her tight heat, stretching and filling her.


    "So wet... so perfect," Su Yu groaned, setting a steady rhythm that had her seeing stars. Their soul power crackled and merged with each thrust, amplifying every sensation to mind-blowing levels. She raked her nails down his muscled back as he pounded into her harder and faster.


    "Right there! Don''t stop!" she screamed as he hit her sweet spot over and over. Her inner walls clenched around him as she came undone, but he wasn''t finished. He flipped her onto her hands and knees, gripping her hips as he took her from behind with animalistic passion.


    "You''re mine," Su Yu snarled, one hand tangled in her silken hair as he drove into her relentlessly from behind. His other hand snaked around to rub her swollen clit, making her cry out and buck against him desperately.


    "Ahhhh! Yes... yours... all yours!" Meng Hongchen sobbed in pleasure, her breasts bouncing with each powerful thrust. The soul power crackling between them intensified, golden light dancing across their sweat-slicked skin.


    He pulled her up against his chest, still buried deep inside her as his hands roamed possessively over her body. His fingers pinched and rolled her hardened nipples as his teeth grazed her shoulder. "Tell me what you want," he demanded hoarsely.


    "F-fuck me harder... make me scream..." she whimpered, grinding back against him wantonly. He growled in approval, slamming into her tight heat with renewed vigor. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room along with their moans of ecstasy.


    Her inner walls fluttered around his thick shaft as another orgasm approached. "That''s it Meng''er, come for me again," he purred in her ear, rubbing her clit faster. She threw her head back against his shoulder, crying out his name as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    He wasn''t far behind, her pulsing channel milking his cock deliciously. With a final brutal thrust, he buried himself to the hilt and exploded inside her, filling her with his hot seed. They collapsed onto the silk sheets in a tangle of limbs, panting heavily.


    Su Yu gathered her trembling form against his chest, pressing tender kisses to her temple. "My beautiful Meng''er," he murmured possessively.


    Meng Honchen snuggled closer with a contented sigh, already eager for the next round...


    Hours passed in a blur of passion. They lost count of how many times they reached the peak together, their stamina enhanced by their cultivation. The bed creaked beneath them as Su Yu took her from every angle, determined to thoroughly satisfy his beloved.


    Finally, as the moon reached its zenith, Meng Hongchen collapsed in exhaustion, her body thoroughly claimed and marked by her boyfriend. Su Yu held her close, drinking in her satisfied sighs and gentle purrs of contentment.


    Su Yu stepped out of the room and into the shower, while Meng Hongchen had already fallen into a deep sleep. After changing into fresh clothes, Su Yu walked over to the suite across the hall.


    Wang Dong''er had been sulking, lost in her thoughts. Upon hearing movement, she turned around in surprise¡ªonly to see Su Yu entering.


    "You¡­ why are you here?"


    A flicker of joy flashed through Wang Dong''er''s eyes, but she deliberately acted nonchalantly.


    "Came to check on you. You looked pretty gloomy earlier. What''s wrong? Don''t want me to leave?"


    Su Yu grinned and teased her.


    "Who said that? Don''t flatter yourself."


    Wang Dong''er, as always, was a master of saying one thing while feeling another.


    Even though she was hopelessly in love, she always pretended to be aloof.

 Chapter 282 - 282: [DD2]: 282

    "Oh, I see. I thought you couldn''t bear to part with me, so I especially came to see you. But it turns out¡­ ha~"


    Su Yu sighed, and his smile visibly collapsed.


    He shook his head, his tone low, as if mocking himself, "Was I just being delusional?"


    "Forget it. I was being delusional. I shouldn''t have come."


    "After all, you''re the pearl of the Clear Sky Sect. You''ve seen all kinds of outstanding men. How could you possibly have trouble letting go of me?"


    Su Yu''s expression darkened. He glanced at Wang Dong''er before turning to leave.


    His reaction caught Wang Dong''er completely off guard.


    Seeing the disappointment in Su Yu''s eyes, her heart trembled, as if it were suddenly being twisted by a knife.


    That little bit of pride she had instantly disappeared, replaced by an uncontrollable panic.


    Wang Dong''er''s face paled. She didn''t even have time to consider whether her actions were logical. Her little head was never one to think too much in the first place.


    Watching Su Yu walk away, she couldn''t think of anything else. A rush of heat surged up inside her, and she impulsively ran forward, tightly hugging him from behind.


    "Su Yu, don''t go! I was just joking with you. I¡­ I really can''t bear to be apart from you."


    "I¡­ I really, really like you. Please don''t leave, okay?"


    Wang Dong''er''s heart was in chaos, and her true feelings just burst out.


    She held onto Su Yu with all her strength, even wrapping her legs around his to stop him from leaving, pressing herself tightly against his back.


    She was terrified that if she let go, he would leave.


    No one knew how panicked she had felt the moment Su Yu turned his back on her.


    She was afraid that he was truly angry, that he didn''t want her anymore.


    The truth was, she really, really loved this man.


    Su Yu responded calmly, "But didn''t you say I was just being delusional?"


    Wang Dong''er panicked and quickly explained, "I¡­ I was just joking! I didn''t mean it! I¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    She was so anxious that she couldn''t even form proper sentences, desperately wishing she could go back and slap herself.


    She loved him so much¡ªso why did she have to say something like that?


    The more she tried to explain, the more flustered she became. But the more flustered she got, the harder it was to explain. Seeing that Su Yu didn''t seem to understand her, she became so anxious that tears started to fall.


    Two streaks of clear tears dripped onto Su Yu''s clothes, dampening the fabric and bringing a strange sensation to him.


    Su Yu''s body stiffened slightly. He realized that he had to stop now¡ªthis silly girl was truly frightened.


    "Su Yu¡­ sob¡­ believe me, I don''t hate you. I didn''t mean to¡­"


    Wang Dong''er kept crying and clung to Su Yu desperately.


    Su Yu raised a hand, gently placing it over hers. His voice softened, "Alright, alright, I believe you."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er was momentarily stunned. Why did he believe her so quickly?


    Seeing her dazed expression, Su Yu gently pulled her hands away, turned around, and cupped her delicate face in his palms.


    At this moment, her fair cheeks were stained with tears, making her look like a fragile beauty drenched in rain¡ªso pitiful yet so lovable.


    "Su Yu, don''t go!"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes were filled with helpless sorrow, like a small beast afraid of being abandoned.


    Su Yu gently wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, feeling both heartache and amusement. "I''m not leaving, silly girl. Why are you so foolish?"


    "I was just teasing you. How could I be angry at you?"


    "Huh?"


    "A joke?"


    Wang Dong''er blinked in confusion, her misty blue eyes filled with astonishment.


    For a moment, she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    A few seconds later, after piecing everything together, she puffed up her rosy cheeks and threw herself into Su Yu''s arms, hitting and kicking him in frustration.


    Wang Dong''er whimpered, rubbing against Su Yu''s embrace like an agitated little deer.


    Su Yu laughed heartily and gently wrapped his arms around her.


    "Silly girl!"


    "Hmph! You''re a bad guy¡ªsuch a bad guy! You always bully me!"


    Wang Dong''er pouted angrily, looking at Su Yu as if she wanted to bite him.


    He knew she wasn''t smart, yet he still tricked her!


    Didn''t he know that everything he said, she would take seriously?


    So infuriating!


    Wang Dong''er bared her tiny canine teeth and playfully acted fierce toward Su Yu, looking adorably ferocious.


    Su Yu chuckled, pinching her dainty nose teasingly. "Silly girl, you''re right. I am bullying you."


    "And not just today¡ªI''m going to bully you for a lifetime."


    "Hmph! You bad guy."


    Wang Dong''er huffed softly, but her heart melted with sweetness.


    A lifetime¡­ That sounded kind of nice.


    Su Yu grinned brightly and held Wang Dong''er as they walked into the suite.


    He pulled her onto the sofa, letting her snuggle in his arms.


    Though Wang Dong''er kept calling him a bad guy, she clung to him tightly, unwilling to move away.


    "Silly girl, I''m going to leave Shrek Academy soon. I''ve already been here for a few months."


    "I need to go out and train, to become stronger. Otherwise, how will I protect you in the future?"


    After three months of spending time together, Wang Dong''er had already fallen deeply in love with Su Yu.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have panicked so much just from his teasing.


    She cared about him too much¡ªso much that whenever it involved Su Yu, she lost all rationality.


    Then again, Wang Dong''er never had much rationality to begin with.


    But to Su Yu, this silly and adorable Wang Dong''er was exactly what he liked.


    She was passionate, pure-hearted, and deeply devoted to him¡ªjust like Meng Hongchen, another person who had truly entered his heart.


    "Who needs you to protect me? I have strength and background. If anything, I should be the one protecting you."


    Wang Dong''er''s heart was full of sweetness, but she refused to admit defeat.


    Su Yu grinned. "Ah, right, right. Our Miss Dong''er is tall and mighty¡ªI beg for protection!"


    "Pfft!"


    Wang Dong''er giggled and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Who''s ''tall and mighty''? Stop talking nonsense."


    "And also, don''t call me ''Miss Dong''er'' anymore. Just call me ''Dong''er''."


    "My first Uncle and second Uncle both call me that."


    As she spoke, Wang Dong''er''s cheeks flushed red. Only the people closest to her could call her that.


    And in her heart, Su Yu was already the closest person to her¡ªthe one she had chosen for life.


    Su Yu smiled, his gaze full of tenderness. "Dong''er."


    "Mm."


    Wang Dong''er responded softly, her face burning red.


    Su Yu held her close and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. Her already flushed face instantly turned scorching hot, blushing to her ears.


    This silly girl¡ªso bold in some ways, yet so easily embarrassed in others.


    Even though Su Yu had hugged and kissed her before, she always got shy every single time.


    And honestly, her shyness only made Su Yu want to tease her even more.


    "Dong''er, I know you don''t want me to leave, but I still have to go. But don''t worry, I''ll visit you at the Clear Sky Sect whenever I have time."


    "Really?"


    Wang Dong''er''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Of course."


    Su Yu smiled, poking her cheek. "By then, I can formally confirm our relationship with your uncles."


    Wang Dong''er''s heart was filled with sweetness, and she shyly lowered her head. "W-We¡­ what kind of relationship do we have?"


    "Whatever relationship you say we have."


    Su Yu chuckled.


    "Hmph."


    Not hearing the answer she wanted, Wang Dong''er let out a delicate humph and glared at Su Yu.


    "You still dare to glare at me?"


    Su Yu deliberately furrowed his brows and pretended to be angry. "How bold, Dong''er! Do you dare defy your superior? Let''s see how I punish you!"


    He reached out and started tickling Wang Dong''er, making her giggle as she fought back.


    The two of them ended up playfully tussling together.


    The night air was cool, and before they knew it, it was already deep into the night. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Dong''er gazed at Su Yu, her eyes filled with infatuation and longing.


    As she watched him prepare to leave, she wasn''t sure where she found the courage, but she suddenly called out to him.


    "Tonight... tonight, can you stay with me?"


    Her delicate face flushed red like blood, but she still pushed through her shyness and said the words.


    Su Yu looked at her in shock, clearly not expecting this.


    In a soft voice, Wang Dong''er added, "This room feels so empty¡­ I''m a little scared."


    "And besides, you''ve already spent more than three whole months with her."


    For the past three months, Su Yu had been sleeping with Meng Hongchen every night.


    Even if Wang Dong''er was a fool, she understood exactly what they were doing.


    It was impossible for her not to feel jealous.


    Especially when she saw Meng Hongchen glowing with radiance every day¡ªshe envied her to no end.


    It wasn''t about being deprived; it was about inequality.


    Su Yu and Meng Hongchen were affectionate every day, sharing a bed. Over time, how could Wang Dong''er''s heart remain unaffected?


    And with Su Yu about to leave tomorrow, for a mix of reasons, she finally mustered the courage to ask him to stay.


    Su Yu wasn''t clueless either.


    Seeing her flushed face and hearing her words, how could he not understand what was on her mind?


    His eyes flickered as he thought.


    When Su Yu didn''t respond for a while, Wang Dong''er''s heart sank.


    The shyness and anticipation she had felt were quickly replaced with disappointment.


    So¡­ it''s still a no?


    Her heart ached a little, and her eyes turned slightly red.


    "Alright."


    "Huh?"


    Wang Dong''er lifted her face, misty eyes widening with surprise.


    Su Yu looked at her, smiling gently. In a soft voice, he repeated, "I said¡­ alright."


    Wang Dong''er froze for a moment before breaking into a brilliant smile.


    But with her reddened eyes, she looked a little odd.


    "Why do you cry so much?"


    Su Yu took two steps forward, gently rubbing her soft cheeks as he teased.


    Wang Dong''er pouted and huffed, "None of your business. I just like crying."


    Su Yu chuckled indulgently. "Alright, alright, you can do whatever you want. After all, you''re my precious Dong''er."


    Wang Dong''er''s face turned scarlet, and her heart raced.


    He¡­ he called me precious!


    "It''s late, Dong''er. Let''s rest early."


    Before she could get lost in her thoughts for too long, she suddenly felt herself being lifted.


    Su Yu had scooped her up in his arms.


    Wang Dong''er panicked and instinctively clung to him, her body tensing up.


    Su Yu carried her into the bedroom, and soon, the lights were out.


    Underneath the thick covers, he pulled Wang Dong''er into his embrace.


    Having never shared a bed with anyone before, she was unbearably nervous.


    She was the one who asked Su Yu to stay, yet now she was as stiff as a board.


    But the worst part was¡­ Su Yu wasn''t behaving himself.


    "Su Yu, you¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Su Yu, stop moving your hands!"


    "Ah~"


    "You¡­ you bad guy~"


    In the darkness, Wang Dong''er''s soft cries rang out from time to time.


    Su Yu''s hands roamed gently over her trembling form, tracing delicate patterns across her silk-clad shoulders as she quivered in his embrace.


    "Shhhh," Su Yu whispered soothingly, pressing tender kisses along her neck. "Just relax, my little Dong''er..."


    Wang Dong''er''s breath hitched as his fingertips ghosted down her sides, her inexperienced body hypersensitive to every feather-light caress.


    "B-but Su Yu..." she whimpered, squirming as his thumbs traced small circles on her hips. "I''ve never... ahhh~"


    Her words dissolved into a soft moan as he found a particularly sensitive spot below her ear. Heat bloomed across her cheeks at the unfamiliar sensations coursing through her.


    "You''re so adorable when you''re flustered," he murmured against her skin, drinking in her sweet reactions.


    His hands slid up to cup her face, tilting it towards him so he could capture her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. She melted into it with a whimper, her small hands clutching at his robes. When they finally broke apart, she was panting softly, eyes glazed with desire despite her innocence.


    "Su Yu... my heart is beating so fast..." she whispered, pressing closer to him. He could feel the rapid flutter of her pulse as he trailed kisses down her throat.


    "That''s normal, my Dong''er," he assured her, one hand tangling in her silky hair while the other traced the curve of her waist.


    "Just feel... don''t think..."


    Her whole body shuddered as his exploring fingers found the sensitive spots along her ribs, drawing out the most delightful little gasps and squeaks.


    "Ahhn~ Not there... it tickles..." she protested weakly, even as she arched into his touch.


    "Here then?" he teased, his palm sliding over her stomach in slow circles. She squirmed and whimpered, caught between wanting to pull away from the overwhelming sensations and pressing closer for more.


    "You''re so mean..." she pouted, but there was no real complaint in her breathy voice. Her fingers tentatively explored his chest through his robes, drawing a low groan from him that made her whole body flush with heat.


    "Only because you''re so irresistible," he murmured, capturing her lips again as his hands continued their innocent yet maddening exploration of her clothed form. Under the covers, their bodies pressed close together, sharing warmth and discovering new ways to make each other gasp and sigh in the darkness.


    Wang Dong''er''s inexperienced responses only made everything more intense - every little touch drew such pure, honest reactions from her. Su Yu savored each breathy moan and trembling gasp, carefully keeping his passionate caresses above her clothes even as her innocent explorations drove him wild with desire.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    After pressing a light kiss on Wang Dong''er''s forehead, Su Yu turned and headed for the bathroom.


    As he freshened up, he gazed at himself in the mirror, his eyes flickering with thought.


    "Looks like that certain god-king still hasn''t recovered from his injuries¡­ he still has no time to interfere."


    He murmured to himself.


    Last night, he had practically taken full advantage of Wang Dong''er¡ªexcept her maidenhood.


    If that god-king had been uninjured, there was no way he would''ve allowed this to happen.


    And yet, it had.


    That meant, for now, the god-king was still unable to monitor the lower realm.


    For Su Yu, this was great news.


    Agreeing to stay with Wang Dong''er was partly because he felt bad for her¡­ but it was also a test for a certain someone.


    And the results of that test left Su Yu quite satisfied.


    "Looks like I can head there earlier than planned. I won''t even need to use a Heaven-Deceiving Card."


    With a chuckle, he turned and walked out.


    After sharing one last breakfast with Meng Hongchen, Su Yu set out on his journey, leaving Shrek City behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On an official road, a carriage was moving along at a steady pace.


    Outside the carriage, a fiery-haired woman was driving.


    Her long, crimson hair flowed behind her, and she wore a tight red outfit that clung to her curves, making her look like a blazing flame.


    Inside the carriage, a white-robed man was leisurely drinking wine.


    In front of him sat a small girl, about three years old, staring at him with an exasperated expression.


    "Hey, where exactly are we going?"


    Snow Empress crossed her arms and fixed her ice-blue eyes on Su Yu, feeling like he was completely unreliable.


    They could''ve just flown there directly, but he insisted on riding a carriage.


    He was drinking inside like a pampered young master while making a woman drive outside.


    How could he act like such a rich playboy?


    Su Yu took a swig of wine, glanced at Snow Empress, and lazily said, "We''re going to Sunset Forest."


    "Sunset Forest?"


    Snow Empress frowned. "What kind of place is that? I''ve never even heard of it."


    "You''re looking for a soul ring, right? Do you think you''ll find a suitable one in some no-name place like that?"


    Su Yu chuckled and gave her a meaningful look. "Little Snow, you''re always so impatient. Just trust me, I have a plan."


    "Just follow my lead."


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes. "I''m just worried you don''t know what you''re doing. Look at how slow we''re going¡ªit''s like we''re sightseeing! Who wouldn''t be anxious?"


    Su Yu laughed heartily. "Little Snow, it''s not like we''re in a rush. What''s the harm in taking it slow?"


    "Traveling the world, enjoying the sights, experiencing the chaos of the mortal realm¡­ this is also a form of cultivation."


    "I don''t buy that crap. I''m not some fool like Wang Dong''er. You''re not tricking me."


    Snow Empress scoffed.

 Chapter 283 - 283: [DD2]: 283

    Su Yu grinned and said, "I don''t think you''re any smarter than Dong''er."


    "If Dong''er is a silly girl, then you''re a dumb girl."


    "Dumb girl, my foot! I think you''re the dumb one! Hmph!"


    Snow Empress snorted, lifted her short little leg, and kicked Su Yu''s leg repeatedly.


    Su Yu chuckled, pulled her into his arms, and playfully kneaded her, occasionally planting a kiss on her chubby cheeks.


    This earned him a series of disdainful glares from little Snow Empress, who kept calling him a beast.


    As the two of them fooled around, the carriage slowly made its way north along the official road.


    ...


    Inner Court, Dean''s Office.


    Looking at the withdrawal notice Du Weilun handed over, Yan Shaozhe sprang to his feet, his face full of anger.


    "Wang Dong''er withdrew from the academy?"


    Du Weilun looked embarrassed and said, "Yes, Wang Dong''er hasn''t attended classes for a long time. Today, she finally showed up, left this withdrawal notice, and left."


    "She didn''t even give us time to react."


    Yan Shaozhe''s eyes widened. "Couldn''t you have forced her to stay?"


    "You''re a Soul Douluo! You can''t even stop a Soul King?"


    Du Weilun said weakly, "But she had a burly Tai Tan following her¡­ Who would dare to stop her?"


    Yan Shaozhe''s mouth twitched. He had noticed that Tai Tan before.


    After all, he was now a Level 98 Super Douluo, no longer as weak as before.


    But even so, he still wasn''t a match for Tai Tan.


    The pressure Tai Tan gave him was not much weaker than what Mu Wu could exert.


    Yan Shaozhe understood that he was still far from being on par with these true top-tier powerhouses.


    But what he hadn''t expected was that Wang Dong''er would bring Tai Tan with her just to formally withdraw.


    And with a withdrawal notice, no less.


    If she had at least written a request, Yan Shaozhe would have felt a little better.


    But a notice? That was just too arrogant.


    "Damn it!"


    Yan Shaozhe slammed his palm on the desk, instantly shattering it.


    "The Clear Sky Sect was the one who actively sought to join Shrek Academy. And now, they''re just leaving like this?"


    "Coming and going as they please?"


    "What do they think our Shrek Academy is?"


    "This is outright humiliation!"


    Yan Shaozhe was furious, feeling like he had been played.


    Originally, the Clear Sky Sect had reached out first, and Shrek Academy had given them a face by allowing Wang Dong''er to join midway.


    But now, Wang Dong''er''s actions left no room for respect for Shrek Academy.


    Of course, Yan Shaozhe was upset.


    He had even been considering giving Wang Dong''er special approval to enter the Inner Court, considering she was already a Soul King.


    But now?


    This whole situation made him feel like a complete fool, played from beginning to end.


    Special approval?


    She hadn''t even considered Shrek Academy worthy of her time.


    "Wang Dong''er¡­ Wang Dong¡­ Hmph, she must have left because of Su Yu."


    "Otherwise, why did she choose to leave right after Su Yu left?"


    Yan Shaozhe had spotted a key detail and felt more and more suspicious of Wang Dong''er.


    The timing was just too perfect to ignore.


    Over the past three months, Wang Dong''er had barely attended any classes. From what he had heard, she had been following Su Yu around every single day.


    If she wasn''t obsessed with Su Yu, Yan Shaozhe swore he''d chop off his head and use it as a chamber pot.


    But the fact that Wang Dong''er had pulled such a stunt just for a romantic relationship?


    Even Yan Shaozhe couldn''t help but feel deeply frustrated.


    It was too humiliating.


    From beginning to end, Shrek Academy had never even been in Wang Dong''er''s eyes.


    She had never taken them seriously in the first place.


    That was what Yan Shaozhe found hardest to accept.


    "What a joke¡­ Clear Sky Sect¡­ Wang Dong''er¡­ Fine, fine! So they think they can make fools out of us?"


    "One day, we will get our revenge for this disgrace."


    Yan Shaozhe clenched his fists and chose to endure for now.


    The Clear Sky Sect was too strong¡ªfar beyond what Shrek Academy could handle at the moment.


    No matter how angry he was, he had to swallow it.


    But the tides of fate always shift.


    One day, Shrek Academy would make Clear Sky Sect pay the price.


    Yan Shaozhe silently made his vow.


    ...


    Half a month later.


    Sunset Forest.


    Sunset Forest, located outside Heavenly Soul City, was a soul beast habitat.


    However, compared to the renowned Star Dou Great Forest, Sunset Forest was vastly inferior in both soul beast variety and quality.


    "These are all just ordinary ten-year-old soul beasts. What are you doing here?"


    "The way I see it, the highest-level soul beast here is maybe ten thousand years old at best."


    "These beasts aren''t nearly strong enough for you. You''re just wasting your time."


    A crisp and delicate voice suddenly echoed through the tranquil Sunset Forest.


    A few figures appeared quietly.


    One of them was a tall young man dressed in white, with a sharp, handsome face. A small snowflake imprint adorned his brow, exuding an air of icy nobility.


    In his arms, he held a little girl who looked about three years old. The voice had come from her.


    Beside the white-clad youth was a fiery red silhouette¡ªa woman with a stunning figure and exquisite features.


    These three were, of course, Su Yu and his companions.


    Holding Snow Empress in his arms, Su Yu chuckled. "Little Snow, did I ever say I came here for a soul ring?"


    Snow Empress scrunched up her little face. "Then why are we here?"


    Su Yu smiled mysteriously and teased, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Hmph, acting all mysterious¡­"


    Snow Empress snorted and shot Su Yu a glare.


    Su Yu laughed and quickened his pace.


    After about an hour, the three of them ventured deeper into Sunset Forest.


    As they advanced, the vegetation became increasingly dense.


    Snow Empress frowned more and more.


    She had noticed that not only were there no ten-thousand-year-old soul beasts, but even thousand-year soul beasts were scarce.


    She was even more puzzled about Su Yu''s intentions.


    What was this guy really up to?


    They pressed on toward the heart of the forest.


    A faintly chilling aura filled the air, and even the surrounding light dimmed.


    Sensing something was wrong, Snow Empress tugged on Su Yu''s sleeve. "Su Yu, I have a bad feeling about this. Why does it feel so oppressive here?"


    Su Yu smirked. "You noticed?"


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not stupid. It''s noon, yet the light here is so dim¡ªsomething''s off."


    Su Yu chuckled. "That''s because there''s a miasma covering this area."


    "Miasma?"


    Snow Empress''s face changed. That could be dangerous.


    "Relax. With our group, there''s no way we''d be in any real danger."


    "But from here on, we can''t keep moving at this slow pace."


    "Xiaotao, come here."


    Ma Xiaotao obediently stepped up to Su Yu''s side.


    In Snow Empress''s surprised gaze, Su Yu suddenly stuffed her into the Hundred Treasures Pouch.


    Snow Empress: ?????


    "Don''t look at me like that. The poison miasma ahead is very strong¡ªsomeone specifically set up a poison formation here to guard the valley."


    "I could forcibly break the poison formation, but that would also remove the protection over whatever is inside."


    "So, we have no choice but to break through it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s completely safe."


    With that, Su Yu stuffed Snow Empress into the Hundred Treasures Pouch as well, then activated his protective soul power barrier and plunged directly into the miasma.


    Su Yu possessed an innate ability that rendered him immune to all evil influences, making poison completely ineffective against him. His soul-power-formed barrier naturally had the same effect. On top of that, he also wielded the power of Ultimate Ice¡ªwhat was deadly to others was barely an inconvenience to him.


    The range of the miasma was immense. Using a soul tool to fly, Su Yu traveled for nearly ten minutes, covering seven to eight kilometers before finally reaching what appeared to be his destination.


    There, the poison clouds sank low, and the miasma was at its densest.


    Hovering in midair, Su Yu found himself facing an entirely different world¡ªan expanse of brilliant green.


    The lush green glow spread across the land, where countless vibrant green plants, seemingly chaotic yet forming a complete spread, covered vast areas of the ground.


    A faint green mist rose from the plants, gradually dispersing into the surroundings.


    These plants extended endlessly to both sides. Though not tall¡ªonly about half a meter high¡ªeach had nine oddly shaped leaves. These leaves resembled human hands but with seven fingers, and some of the larger ones even had nine.


    At their tops, large green flowers bloomed, releasing a steady stream of green mist from their stamens. The mist slowly expanded outward, merging into the surrounding multicolored poison miasma.


    "Green Phosphorus Seven-Absolute Flowers, and even Green Phosphorus Nine-Absolute Flowers¡­ Were these planted by Dugu Bo, or perhaps by Tang San?"


    "Either way, with these guarding the place, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to get in."


    Muttering to himself, Su Yu charged toward the valley beyond the sea of Green Phosphorus Seven-Absolute Flowers.


    Sensing his movement, streams of multicolored miasma mixed with the green mist surged toward him. These clouds moved with an eerie intelligence, almost as if they were alive.


    This verdant realm contained many Green Phosphorus Nine-Absolute Flowers. Once a Green Phosphorus Seven-Absolute Flower evolved into a Nine-Absolute Flower, it became a plant-type soul beast.


    Moreover, any Nine-Absolute Flower was at least a ten-thousand-year-old soul beast.


    Ten-thousand-year soul beasts possessed intelligence¡ªand here, there were hundreds, possibly thousands of them.


    The poison mist they generated was so deadly that even a regular Titled Douluo would likely perish upon entering.


    Unfortunately for them, Su Yu was far from ordinary.


    The Green Phosphorus Poison Mist was utterly ineffective against him.


    In a mere instant, he had traversed what would have been a death zone for any ordinary soul master, reaching the valley''s edge.


    Before he could advance further, a sudden tearing sound split the air.


    A massive vine, deep blue with streaks of rainbow patterns, as thick as an adult''s thigh, lashed toward him like a giant serpent.


    Su Yu frowned. With a flick of his right hand, his Dark Gold Dreadclaw slashed horizontally, slicing the vine into countless pieces.


    The next moment, Su Yu took to the skies, distancing himself from the cliffside and diving toward the valley below.


    After descending approximately three hundred meters, the surrounding miasma finally dissipated.


    The entire valley was revealed before him.


    Inside, an abundance of plants flourished¡ªflowers and grasses of various colors competing in beauty, creating a mesmerizing scene.


    Fruits hung heavily from the vegetation, emitting a radiant glow that immediately marked them as extraordinary treasures.


    The distant mountain walls were covered in blue-purple vines, standing like guardians protecting the valley.


    However, what truly caught Su Yu''s attention was the lake at the valley''s center.


    The lake was divided into two distinct halves¡ªone white, one fiery red¡ªforming a perfect contrast.


    Thick spiritual energy surged from the lake, carrying an overwhelming aura of life.


    Even the Lake of Life at the heart of the Star Dou Forest did not possess such an intense concentration of spiritual energy.


    Though this lake was much smaller in scale, in terms of rarity, it surpassed the Lake of Life.


    "The Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Well¡­ I''ve finally found it."


    Su Yu exhaled softly, accelerating his descent.


    Before he even landed, a delicate fragrance wafted into his nose.


    A pink mist rose, enveloping him.


    Su Yu focused his gaze.


    It was a massive pale pink flower, with no leaves, a stem nearly three meters tall, and petals as translucent as crystal.


    The flower swayed gently in the mist, growing at the intersection of the red and white springs.


    Surprisingly, no other plants grew within a ten-meter radius of it.


    The pink mist it released was intoxicatingly fragrant, and just a single breath of it filled one''s body with comfort.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow. "Aromatic Silk Beauty."


    ["Oh?"]


    ["You recognize me?"]


    The pale pink flower swayed, speaking in a gentle female voice¡ªclear and pleasant to the ear.


    Su Yu didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he glanced around.


    As expected of the Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Well, the sheer number of rare treasures within was staggering.


    Each plant here was a priceless treasure in the outside world.


    Several of them, like the Aromatic Silk Beauty, occupied entire areas on their own.


    With just a glance, Su Yu easily identified them.


    Radiant Tulip, Eight-Petal Immortal Orchid, Earth Dragon Golden Gourd, Black Jade Divine Bamboo¡­


    Each radiated a terrifying aura, comparable to that of a hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ["Hey, human! I''m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me?"]


    ["If you keep ignoring me, I won''t protect you anymore! Without my fragrance shielding you, the sheer presence of the other plants and the Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Well''s energy will be enough to harm you."]


    ["Hurry, hurry, talk to me!"]


    The pale pink flower swayed urgently, persistently urging Su Yu.


    It was as if no one had visited for a long time, and it simply wanted someone to chat with.


    "A hundred-thousand-year-old Aromatic Silk Beauty¡­ quite rare. Must be due to the Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Well."


    "Plants growing here mature ten times faster than in the outside world. This place is truly a paradise for them."


    Su Yu looked at the pink flower and spoke calmly.


    PS: Hey Guys, please subscribe to our patreon. This book has currently atleast 150 advanced chapters.

 Chapter 284 - 284: [DD2]: 284

    ["Huh? How do you know so much? That person once said that there are only a handful of people in this world who know about the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well."]


    ["Oh~ I get it! You must have been sent by that person, right?"]


    ["Did you come to take the book he left behind?"]


    ["Seriously, after all these years, he still hasn''t come back to check on everyone."]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty was first startled but then seemed to suddenly realize something as if finding an explanation for itself.


    The large pink flower swayed gently as if its melodious female voice carried a hint of lingering resentment.


    Su Yu smiled and said, "The person you''re talking about¡ªis it Tang San?"


    The pink flower tilted its head, its purple stamen swaying slightly, exuding a cheerful emotion.


    ["Wow, so you were sent by him! How is he? Is he doing well?"]


    Su Yu placed one hand behind his back and replied indifferently, "I don''t know if he''s doing well or not, but I hope he''s not."


    "If he''s not doing well, then I''m doing great."


    Aromatic Silk Beauty''s voice faltered, sensing something was off. "You¡­ you''re not sent by him?"


    "Sent by him?"


    "Does he even have the right?"


    Su Yu''s gaze swept across the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, and countless rare herbs immediately came into view.


    "I''m just here to reclaim what belongs to my clan."


    "What belongs to your clan?"


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty trembled violently. ["All the immortal herbs here were left behind by Tang San back then!"]


    Su Yu scoffed. "Tang San? He was nothing more than a despicable thief. Forget the immortal herbs¡ªeven the entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well belongs to my clan."


    The Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was formed from the remains of the Ice Dragon King and Fire Dragon King after their fall.


    One could say that the entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was a legacy of the Dragon Clan.


    Given Su Yu''s current status, he could fully represent the true lineage of the Dragon Clan.


    With Gu Yuena absent, Su Yu, who had inherited the Dragon God''s power and held the title of the Soul Beast Clan''s Young Master, was undoubtedly the most legitimate successor of the Soul Beast lineage.


    His claim to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was entirely justified.


    No one could refute it.


    Hearing this, the Aromatic Silk Beauty protested unhappily, ["You''re not allowed to speak ill of him! He was a good person. When he first arrived here, he could have wiped us all out."]


    ["But in the end, he didn''t. Instead, he even organized this place, allowing us to fully harness the power of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and grow rapidly. He is our benefactor."]


    Su Yu chuckled coldly. "His actions back then were nothing but theft of my clan''s property."


    "This debt¡ªI will make sure to settle it with him sooner or later."


    During the first era of Douluo Dalu, the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was originally occupied by Dugu Bo. Later, Tang San, with Dugu Bo''s silent approval, took away all the immortal herbs.


    From a human perspective, this wasn''t much of an issue¡ªafter all, Dugu Bo was the recognized owner of the well at the time.


    But in the end, the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well belonged to the Dragon Clan.


    From their perspective, whether it was Dugu Bo or Tang San, both were merely thieves taking advantage of the true owner''s absence.


    Although Su Yu spoke with hostility toward Tang San, his words were not baseless.


    ["You¡­ you''re spouting nonsense again! I¡­ I''m going to hit you!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty huffed angrily.


    Su Yu glanced at it and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, three powerful auras descended.


    A boundless chill spread, covering the entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well in the blink of an eye.


    Layers of frost formed, even enveloping the Sun Spring, which was known for its extreme fire properties.


    On the banks of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, countless immortal herbs trembled under the sudden invasion of extreme cold.


    The plants on the Ice Spring side were somewhat fine, as they naturally thrived in the cold.


    However, the ones near the Sun Spring were in trouble.


    They all feared the cold, and now they were being subjected to an unparalleled extreme chill.


    Even the Blazing Delicate Apricot, which could harness the power of ultimate fire, was completely suppressed.


    The entire Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well was engulfed by the overwhelming cold.


    Three figures appeared¡ªHai Bodong, Mu Wu, and Chen Xin landed beside Su Yu.


    Hai Bodong''s body radiated with the dazzling light of his nine soul rings¡ªfive black, four red.


    An aura as terrifying as the dominator of ice emanated from him, overwhelming everything.


    Su Yu looked at the Aromatic Silk Beauty in the distance and smirked. "What were you saying just now? I didn''t quite catch that."


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty''s large petals curled inward, forming a flower bud.


    Its long stalk, over three meters tall, trembled violently.


    Even with the cultivation of a hundred-thousand-year soul beast, it was severely affected by the chilling cold.


    ["You¡­ you better not do anything reckless! You¡­ you can''t hurt me!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty was terrified, its voice trembling.


    Su Yu smiled playfully. "Oh? Didn''t you just say you were going to teach me a lesson?"


    "Why are you scared now?"


    "I liked your arrogant attitude earlier. Why don''t you bring it back?"


    "Hm?"


    "Not talking?"


    "So disrespectful¡­ Seems like I can''t let you off the hook."


    ["You¡­ You''re too much! Waaaah¡­ Jiao Jiao, Eight-Angle, Long Long, Mo Mo, help me!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty''s purple stamen flickered as it swayed wildly, shouting as if screaming at the top of its lungs.


    But despite shouting for a long time, not a single immortal herb dared to respond.


    With their intelligence comparable to humans, these herbs knew fear.


    The sheer dominance of Hai Bodong''s presence was overwhelming.


    Even among them, there were some with hundred-thousand-year cultivation, but compared to Hai Bodong, they were utterly insignificant.


    These herbs were never particularly united, and in moments like this, self-preservation came first.


    Seeing that no one was coming to her aid, the Aromatic Silk Beauty felt a chill in her heart¡ªcolder than the icy air outside.


    ["You bunch of ungrateful cowards! I despise you all!"]


    ["Waaaah! Please don''t hurt me! I¡­ I can help you! I''m very useful!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty shook frantically and cried out, ["I know every herb here! I can guarantee to help you find the ones most suitable for you!"]


    "Oh?"


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow, amused.


    ["Yes, yes! I''m very useful!"]


    Su Yu chuckled and waved his hand. Hai Bodong immediately withdrew his chilling aura.


    If the extreme cold persisted too long, it would damage these precious herbs.


    Since Su Yu already considered the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well as his property, he naturally wouldn''t allow that to happen.


    As the cold gradually dissipated, the herbs slowly recovered.


    But the lingering traces of the ultimate ice still served as a testament to Hai Bodong''s terrifying power.


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty''s petals opened again, its purple stamen standing out vividly.


    Su Yu took two steps forward. The flower instinctively shrank back, its tone full of resistance.


    ["D-don''t come any closer!"]


    "Hm?"


    Su Yu frowned. "Looks like you want to die. Fine, I''ll just tear you apart."


    ["Wait, no! No! I was wrong!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty trembled and took the initiative to approach Su Yu.


    Despite being just a flower, it somehow exuded an obsequious aura.


    Su Yu found it amusing¡ªdealing with these immortal herbs did require a firm hand.


    He reached into his Wishful Hundred Treasures Pouch and pulled out Snow Empress and Ma Xiaotao.


    Snow Empress leaned against Su Yu, her ice-blue eyes widening in astonishment at the sight before her.


    "So many rare treasures?"


    "Such a remarkable place?"


    As the leader of the Three Heavenly Kings of the Extreme North and the third-ranked among the Ten Great Ferocious Beasts, she was utterly shaken.


    The Snow Empress was certainly not someone without knowledge.


    The moment she laid eyes on the Cold Spring and the Fire Spring before her, she knew that this was an indescribably precious land.


    Especially for her, this place was undoubtedly a land of great opportunity.


    Even just the Extreme Ice Cold Spring alone would be of immense benefit to her.


    Not to mention, there were so many immortal herbs here.


    The Snow Empress'' eyes instantly lit up.


    "Su Yu, is this the place you mentioned before?"


    She tugged at Su Yu''s hair and asked in her crisp voice.


    "Of course, this is the place I told you about, the one that can help you grow rapidly."


    "This place is also the sacred land of my clan."


    Su Yu rubbed the Snow Empress'' little face and sighed.


    The Snow Empress blinked her big eyes, staring intently at the Extreme Ice Cold Spring¡ªor rather, at the strange plant in the center.


    It was a large white flower with octagonal leaves, and its center shimmered like ice crystals with delicate stamens glowing within.


    With just one look, the Snow Empress felt an immense attraction.


    Her instincts told her that this flower was of great use to her.


    "That is the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, an immortal-grade herb that possesses extreme cold energy."


    "It is also an extremely rare ice-attribute treasure."


    ["That''s right. The Octagonal Grass absorbs the essence of the Cold Spring, refining the icy dew with remarkable effects."]


    ["And Jiao Jiao! The blazing gel she produces through cultivation is also a rare top-tier immortal product."]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty swayed its head, immediately exposing the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass and the Infernal Delicate Apricot.


    The Infernal Delicate Apricot was furious, exclaiming, ["You traitor, You You! How dare you reveal our secrets to outsiders?"]


    The worst thing in any situation was an internal traitor, and the Aromatic Silk Beauty had outright defected, making the Infernal Delicate Apricot seethe with anger.


    ["Hmph, you two were the ones who lacked loyalty first! Besides, that person said that anyone who comes here is allowed to take seven herbs or equivalent essences."]


    ["I did not betray you."] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ["That person also said they have to pass a test first. Has he passed the test?"]


    The Infernal Delicate Apricot asked indignantly.


    ["Ah? I forgot! How about you let him take the test first?"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty moved closer to Su Yu, trying to curry favor.


    Su Yu slapped it aside and said indifferently, "What does Tang San''s test have to do with me?"


    "Do I need someone else''s approval to take what belongs to me?"


    Su Yu shot it glare and reached his large hand toward the flower core of the Aromatic Silk Beauty.


    ["Ahh! What are you trying to do?"]


    "Hand over your Immortal Pill. I know you have one."


    ["T-That''s not fair! I worked so hard to cultivate that immortal pill¡ªI can''t just give it away! How about I trade you something else?"]


    Su Yu''s eyes narrowed as he said, "I''m not negotiating. Either you hand it over willingly, or I''ll tear you apart first."


    "Which will it be¡ªthe Immortal Pill or your life?"


    As soon as his words fell, Hai Bodong''s gaze turned sharp, like a blade slicing through the air. The sheer intensity made the Aromatic Silk Beauty tremble down to its very soul.


    ["Y-You''re too cruel!"]


    "So, you''re not willing to hand it over?"


    Su Yu''s right hand suddenly released five sharp blades¡ªnone other than the Dark Gold Dreadclaw.


    In its current state, the Dark Gold Dreadclaw was already half a meter long in its base form, exuding an unparalleled sharpness.


    Su Yu examined the Aromatic Silk Beauty and muttered to himself, "Where should I start cutting?"


    ["You¡­ you¡ªno! I''ll give it to you!"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty panicked, its pink petals trembling slightly as a ball of purple light slowly rose from its flower core.


    The purple light looked soft and gentle, without any domineering aura. It was a small purple bead, about the size of a cherry, resembling a piece of amethyst.


    However, within the translucent bead, there was a faint, mist-like glow that pulsed rhythmically, creating a mesmerizing effect.


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty appeared unwilling, and as the bead floated up, it hesitated and asked, ["Can I keep half of it?"]


    Su Yu raised his claw.


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty flinched in terror and immediately sent the bead flying toward Su Yu without any further resistance.


    Su Yu caught it in his palm¡ªthe Fragrant Immortal Pill.


    This immortal pill could neutralize all poisons. Holding it in one''s mouth would allow them to resist even the most potent toxins effortlessly.


    Su Yu had prepared it for Meng Hongchen.


    Meng Hongchen''s Scarlet-Eyed Ice Toad carried a unique blend of ice and fire poison, which could be dangerous to its master.


    Although Meng Hongchen had always trained diligently, Su Yu still wanted to provide her with an extra layer of protection.


    With the Fragrant Immortal Pill guarding her, it would be nearly impossible for her to be poisoned.


    Then, Su Yu carried the Snow Empress and walked toward the Cold Spring.


    For both him and the Snow Empress, the most valuable treasures were those with ice attributes.


    As Su Yu and the Snow Empress passed through, all the medicinal herbs instinctively moved aside.


    Compared to some stubborn beast-type soul beasts, these plant-type soul beasts seemed far more aware of their circumstances.


    Su Yu, still holding the Snow Empress, headed straight to the Cold Spring. The icy energy of the Extreme Ice Cold Spring had undoubtedly reached the pinnacle of absolute cold.


    Yet, the ultimate ice within Su Yu and the Snow Empress was even purer than that of the Extreme Ice Cold Spring.


    For them, the cold spring posed no threat at all.


    Su Yu and the Snow Empress reached the side of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass.


    The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass was over a meter tall, emitting a white, chilling aura.


    Its leaves were shaped like eight-pointed stars, with tiny ice crystals forming along their surface.


    "Su Yu, this Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass is perfect for you. Why don''t we just kill it?"


    The moment the Snow Empress spoke, her murderous intent surged, scaring the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass into shivering violently.


    "This Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass contains extreme cold energy. You, too, possess ultimate ice¡ªabsorbing it would make a perfect sixth soul ring for you."


    "Isn''t that why you came here?"


    The Snow Empress blinked her big eyes at Su Yu, puzzled.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. "I didn''t come for a soul ring. I simply want the immortal essence."


    "Hand over the essence you''ve accumulated over the years, and I''ll let you go."

 Chapter 285 - 285: [DD2]: 285

    "I think you''re not the type who doesn''t know when to yield, right?"


    Su Yu playfully flicked his dark gold claws, smiling, but his words carried nothing but intimidation.


    The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass remained silent for a moment. It glanced at Snow Empress, then at Su Yu, before finally making a move.


    It gently swayed, emitting ripples of ice-blue light.


    Its already beautiful octagonal leaves gradually transformed, taking on the appearance of blue crystals, dazzling beyond measure.


    A brilliant radiance shimmered, making it look like a perfect piece of art.


    Soon, droplets of ice-blue liquid emerged on the crystalline leaves, sparkling like tiny fragments of blue diamonds.


    Su Yu raised his hand and beckoned, causing the droplets to rise into the air before being collected into the jade bottle he held.


    After filling about half the bottle, the ice-blue liquid on the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass had completely disappeared.


    The entire plant seemed to have dimmed somewhat.


    Su Yu raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t try to fool me. Hand over your ice crystal as well."


    "You don''t want to meet an untimely death, do you?"


    "Don''t play tricks in front of me. I understand you all better than you understand yourselves."


    The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass fell silent¡ªtruly silent.


    It had thought that offering some Ice Dew Rain would be enough, but who would have expected Su Yu to know about its Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal?


    "You can regrow another one in ten thousand years at most. But if I strike with my claw, you''ll be dead right now."


    "For certain reasons, I won''t kill soul beasts that have developed intelligence."


    "But if you refuse to cooperate, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "The same goes for all of you. If you comply, we all benefit."


    "If you don''t, I don''t mind wiping you all out." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Once you''re dead, not only will your essence belong to us, but so will your body, your soul bones, and soul rings."


    "Choose¡ªyour essence or your life. I''m not joking."


    Su Yu''s voice was cold as his piercing gaze swept across the area.


    Here, there were quite a few immortal herbs that had developed intelligence.


    The Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Spring was too uniquely blessed¡ªone day inside equaled ten days outside.


    Because of this, most of the plants within had already become soul beasts.


    Among them, over twenty had grown to a notable level, mostly immortal herbs.


    These beings had intelligence comparable to humans, each harboring their schemes.


    Su Yu simply wanted to warn them not to have any funny ideas.


    Not immediately uprooting and tearing them apart was already an act of mercy.


    It wasn''t that Su Yu couldn''t kill; it was merely a trace of pity due to his identity as a soul beast prince.


    But that pity was conditional¡ªon their cooperation.


    As Su Yu''s words fell, the aura of Hai Bodong and the other two erupted simultaneously.


    All three were top-tier powerhouses.


    Hai Bodong dominated the world, Mu Wu was half a step into the pinnacle, and even Chen Xin had reached Rank 97, a Super Douluo.


    Though many immortal herbs were present, and several had been cultivated for over a hundred thousand years,


    compared to these three, resisting would be suicide.


    If sheer numbers mattered, why would the world need strong individuals?


    Forget Hai Bodong¡ªMu Wu alone could wipe out the entire Yin-Yang Ice-Fire Spring.


    Seeing Su Yu resort to threats the moment he was displeased, and feeling the earth-shattering auras, all the immortal herbs fell silent.


    Humans wielded the knife, and they were the meat on the chopping block. Resisting now would be sheer idiocy.


    No one wanted to die. Since they didn''t, they had to comply.


    Seeing this, the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass finally lost all hope and stopped struggling. Its body shone as a rhombus-shaped ice-blue crystal slowly emerged from its core.


    The crystal had distinct sharp points on all four edges, with straight ridges in the center of each side, naturally forming eight points in total.


    This was the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass''s most precious treasure¡ªthe Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal, condensed from ten thousand years of cultivation essence.


    It was an extremely rare top-tier immortal treasure. Its energy purity and density even surpassed the Myriad-Year Profound Ice Marrow.


    Placing it nearby could enhance cultivation speed. Embedding it into a weapon could grant any metal the power of absolute ice.


    And if consumed, it would have miraculous effects.


    However, the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal was the very essence of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, infused with ultimate coldness.


    Ordinary people couldn''t handle it.


    Only ice-attribute soul masters could attempt to refine it. Of course, the best candidates were those with the power of Ultimate Ice.


    And at this moment, there were exactly two Ultimate Ice beings present.


    As the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal floated upward, an astonishing chill swept through the area.


    Even Su Yu, who wielded Ultimate Ice, felt a wave of cold wash over him, making him shiver slightly.


    "Whoa, what a treasure!"


    "What a terrifyingly pure ice energy!"


    Inside Su Yu''s spiritual sea, the voices of Sky Dream Iceworm and Ice Empress rang out almost simultaneously.


    Even these two well-traveled beings were shocked by the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal''s appearance.


    Su Yu ignored them. Seeing Snow Empress''s eager gaze, he smiled and said, "Open your mouth."


    Obediently, Snow Empress opened her small mouth, and Su Yu poured all the Ice Dew Rain from the jade bottle into her.


    Then, he broke off a small piece of the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal and placed it in her mouth.


    Strangely, the previously solid Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal melted instantly upon entering her mouth, transforming into pure energy that surged into Snow Empress''s body.


    ["Stop! You''re being reckless! That''s my ten-thousand-year cultivation essence! She can''t withstand it!"]


    The Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass cried out in alarm, unable to believe Su Yu''s recklessness.


    Ice Dew Rain was one thing¡ªit was still an essence but had milder energy.


    But the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Crystal''s energy was intense and domineering. How could a tiny girl like Snow Empress possibly endure it?


    It didn''t care if Snow Empress lived or died.


    What it cared about was that if something happened to her, Su Yu would blame the surrounding immortal herbs¡ªespecially itself!


    That was its real concern.


    "What do you know?"


    "There isn''t a single ice energy in the world capable of harming her."


    Su Yu shot the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass a glance, took a few steps forward, and, under the stunned gazes of the many immortal herbs, placed Snow Empress into the Cold Spring.


    Snow Empress sank directly into the Cold Spring.


    The water, infused with the essence of Ultimate Ice, surged into her body.


    Many immortal herbs thought Snow Empress was doomed.


    But to their shock, not long after, she floated back up.


    Snow Empress puffed out bubbles from her small mouth as beams of ice-blue light radiated from her body.


    Along with it came an extreme and terrifying chill.


    The nearest Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass trembled.


    This... This was Ultimate Ice?!


    As Ultimate Ice surged outward, the surrounding Cold Spring seemed to be drawn by some mysterious force, flowing toward Snow Empress.


    Countless ice-attribute energies from heaven and earth swarmed in, frantically pouring into her body.


    As a result, her form began to change.


    A dense ice-blue radiance illuminated the surroundings, and within the glow, Snow Empress''s body seemed to be growing.


    On the shore, Su Yu sat down casually.


    Nearby, the immortal herbs shrank back as if they had seen a plague god.


    First, he robbed the Aromatic Silk Beauty.


    Then, he robbed the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass.


    To these herbs, Su Yu was nothing less than a disaster incarnate¡ªa man who killed at the slightest disagreement.


    Who wouldn''t be afraid of him?


    Su Yu ignored them, his gaze fixed firmly on Snow Empress in the Cold Spring.


    Time passed second by second.


    Snow Empress, originally a three-year-old child, had grown into a girl of six or seven.


    This sight left the surrounding immortal herbs utterly dumbfounded.


    ["This... this little girl... she''s not human, is she?"]


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty couldn''t help but blurt out.


    What kind of child could absorb that much energy?


    And grow instantly after consuming it?


    This didn''t look human at all!


    Su Yu shot it a glare. "Keep spouting nonsense, and I''ll pluck you out."


    The Aromatic Silk Beauty shuddered and shut its mouth instantly.


    Su Yu finally turned around and looked toward the Cold Spring, silently waiting.


    And this wait lasted for more than ten hours.


    ...


    The next day, at dawn.


    As the sky began to brighten, the Snow Empress, who had been continuously absorbing energy at the center of the Cold Spring, finally showed some movement.


    Around her, a dense ice-blue light barrier shimmered, a natural formation due to her absorption process.


    At this moment, the barrier shattered with a loud crash.


    Ice-blue radiance burst outward, covering nearly half of the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.


    As the light gradually faded, a graceful figure slowly emerged.


    It was a young girl¡ªan exceptionally beautiful young girl.


    Snowflakes adorned her body like the most exquisite white gown. Her large ice-blue eyes were so pure and deep that they seemed capable of reflecting the entire world.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back in a pristine snow-white hue, reminiscent of an ancient glacier.


    An intense chill spread instantly from her, enveloping everything.


    Su Yu''s gaze sharpened. In the next instant, he flickered and appeared beside the Snow Empress.


    The Snow Empress looked at him, and the very next moment, a small, flawless hand shot toward his chest.


    This palm strike carried no trace of fireworks* yet made Su Yu''s hair stand on end.


    (*meaning it was executed with effortless grace, like an immortal''s technique, rather than a mortal''s crude martial arts.)


    Su Yu immediately responded with a palm strike of his own, equally devoid of any extraneous force.


    When their palms met, an extreme cold erupted.


    A layer of frost rapidly spread across Su Yu''s body, while a layer of ice simultaneously covered the Snow Empress.


    But in the next moment, both of them trembled slightly, and the ice shattered.


    The Snow Empress raised a single hand, and behind her, a magnificent phantom figure emerged.


    Black, black, black, black, black¡ªfive soul rings lit up.


    The fifth soul ring gleamed, and countless snowflakes filled the air, transforming a hundred-meter radius into a frozen domain.


    Moreover, this was the Cold Extreme Spring. With its energy assisting her, the Snow Empress''s domain became even stronger.


    Su Yu''s body trembled slightly, and behind him, a phantom figure appeared, clad in an imperial ice-blue robe with a crown atop its head.


    Red, red, gold, red, red¡ªfive soul rings flashed one by one.


    Extreme cold surged forth, and Su Yu''s aura instantly climbed to its peak.


    Facing the Snow Empress''s ice domain, Su Yu instantly superimposed both his Ice Emperor Domain and the Ice Empress Soul Bone skill, Eternal Freeze Domain.


    The two domains fused, forcefully breaking through the Snow Empress''s Empress'' Chill Domain.


    The Snow Empress remained expressionless and slashed forward with her ice sword. The very air seemed to be cut apart as countless tiny water molecules froze into ice.


    ¡ªEmpress'' Sword.


    Su Yu sighed helplessly. His first soul ring lit up, and in the next instant, the Snow Empress was inexplicably frozen into a block of ice and fell into the Cold Spring with a splash.


    Roughly ten seconds later, the Snow Empress burst out of the spring. Her ice-blue eyes carried a hint of grievance.


    "That''s dishonorable! You''re using such a cheap trick!"


    Ice Emperor''s Decree was simply too overpowered¡ªeven the Snow Empress couldn''t resist such an absolute skill.


    It was fair to say that as long as Su Yu used the Ice Emperor''s Decree, the Snow Empress was guaranteed to lose.


    "Cheap? I call it making full use of my advantages," Su Yu said righteously.


    "Hmph! You just don''t dare to compete with me in ice control. If you have the guts, use the same skills!"


    "It''s not like you don''t know the Snow Empress''s Three Absolutes," the Snow Empress huffed.


    "And what, next you''re going to say we should use the same soul power too? Maybe even no soul bone skills?"


    "Losing is losing. Little Snow, don''t tell me you can''t accept it?" Su Yu taunted.


    The Snow Empress snorted. "When have I ever been a sore loser? Just wait¡ªone day, I''ll grind you into the ground!"


    "And when that day comes, I''ll make sure to smack your butt hard!"


    She spoke angrily, her gaze filled with grievance.


    Su Yu burst into laughter. "I''ll be waiting for that day. But I don''t think it''ll ever happen."


    "Little Snow, you''re destined to be bullied by me for the rest of your life."


    "Go to hell!"


    The Snow Empress glared at Su Yu and lightly tapped her delicate jade-like foot against the Cold Spring. With a few graceful leaps, she landed on the shore.


    Su Yu''s figure flickered, returning to the shore as well.


    Watching from a close distance, the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass was utterly stunned. It could sense the pure ice essence emanating from both of them.


    They both embodied the extreme of ice, yet their aura was even purer than that of the Cold Spring itself.


    This made the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass feel a hint of longing.


    Back on land, Su Yu''s gaze naturally fell upon the Snow Empress.


    At this moment, she looked about twelve or thirteen years old, her features exquisite and flawless.


    Her large ice-blue eyes were like gemstones¡ªclear and luminous.


    Especially with that unparalleled grace beginning to show in her demeanor, the Snow Empress was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Even though she appeared as a young girl, her beauty was still stunning beyond words.


    Frankly, Su Yu found her incredibly attractive.


    And for some reason¡ªperhaps it was just his imagination¡ªbut as the Snow Empress grew, her presence became even more compelling to him.


    It felt¡­ intimate.


    Su Yu didn''t know that the Snow Empress felt the same way about him.


    "Little Snow, how do you feel now?" Su Yu asked.


    The Snow Empress narrowed her eyes slightly. "I feel great. I''ve finally recovered to my growth phase and currently have 52 levels of soul power."


    "At last, I''ve shed that weak and powerless state."


    Su Yu smacked his lips. "I thought you were pretty cute before. I liked it a lot."


    The Snow Empress rolled her eyes and accused, "Of course you did. You beast."

 Chapter 286 - 286: [DD2]: 286

    Hearing this, Su Yu chuckled but did not comment.


    He stared at Snow Empress for a while before asking, "Little Snow, what about the rest?"


    "I see your soul rings¡­"


    Snow Empress''s soul rings were black, black, black, black, and black¡ªclearly different from other hundred-thousand-year-old soul beasts who had taken human form.


    Her unique situation was unprecedented in the history of the Douluo Continent. Some things even Su Yu wasn''t entirely sure about.


    Snow Empress''s ethereal, crystal-clear eyes blinked as she slightly raised her delicate chin, revealing her flawless side profile.


    "You already know my situation. I took the Transformation Grass, allowing two different transformation methods to merge. I am both human and soul beast."


    "For an ordinary hundred-thousand-year soul beast, the first six soul rings can be self-generated, but the seventh must come from hunting another soul beast."


    "This is because once they reach the Soul Sage level, transformed soul beasts enter their maturity phase and fully become human."


    "In other words, aside from dropping soul rings and soul bones upon death, they are no different from regular humans."


    "But since I combined two transformation methods, I am both human and a soul beast. This makes me fundamentally different from other hundred-thousand-year soul beasts."


    "My special condition allows me to generate soul rings on my own until I return to my peak state, without needing to hunt soul beasts."


    "You could say that I can self-generate soul rings all the way to the Title Douluo realm."


    "As for my first five soul rings being black, considering that I was a super soul beast with a cultivation of 690,000 years, isn''t that reasonable?"


    Su Yu''s mouth hung open in shock at what he had just heard.


    How fascinating!


    But after thinking it over, since the Transformation Grass allowed Snow Empress to retain both her soul beast essence and cultivation, it wasn''t too far-fetched for her to achieve this.


    Indeed, Snow Empress was different from other hundred-thousand-year-old soul beasts.


    While others had to start over after taking human form, Snow Empress had merely converted her power and unsealed it gradually.


    With this in mind, Su Yu found it quite reasonable.


    As for those five black ten-thousand-year soul rings¡­ just as Snow Empress had said, she was a super fierce beast by nature.


    Generating a few ten-thousand-year soul rings on her own was perfectly logical.


    "That is¡­ incredible. But it all makes sense."


    "Little Snow, you''ve saved me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, just finding soul rings for you would be a huge headache." Su Yu sighed.


    Snow Empress narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, a trace of cold danger flashing through them.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I''m troublesome now?"


    Su Yu took two steps closer, gently stroking Snow Empress''s long hair.


    "What are you thinking? How could I find you troublesome? You''re my beloved wife, after all."


    "I refuse! And¡­ stay away from me."


    Snow Empress scoffed, her snow-white, delicate hand gently pushing against Su Yu''s chest.


    "I refuse your refusal!"


    Su Yu grabbed her hand, smiling mischievously.


    "Little Snow, you can''t escape. Just accept your fate."


    Snow Empress rolled her beautiful eyes, and her disdain was evident. But despite being held, she never actually pulled her hand away.


    Su Yu wasn''t surprised¡ªhe knew that deep down, Snow Empress was just a tsundere.


    A tsundere who also had a bit of a wild side.


    If she truly had no interest in him, how could he have grabbed her hand so easily?


    Did people think Snow Empress was that easy to approach?


    "With soul rings no longer an issue, we just need to focus on soul bones now."


    "Little Snow, don''t worry. I''ll find a complete set of soul bones perfect for you."


    Su Yu patted his chest, making a firm promise.


    "You should worry about yourself first. This place is a rare treasure trove¡ªit''s not somewhere you should waste time."


    Snow Empress turned her head away with a cold, indifferent expression, but her words were full of concern for Su Yu.


    Su Yu chuckled, squeezing her hand before walking toward another part of the area.


    Among the many medicinal plants, he found a rather unremarkable herb.


    The herb was entirely green, except for three pure white leaves at its center, each holding tiny droplets of water, as if they were morning dew.


    Su Yu plucked the herb and carried it to the shore.


    Snow Empress glanced at it with a puzzled expression. It seemed far too ordinary.


    "This is called ''Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew.'' Eating it can refine one''s vision, granting insight into all things¡­ though that''s an exaggeration. In truth, this immortal herb greatly benefits one''s spiritual power."


    Su Yu casually explained before tilting his head back and drinking the dew from the leaves.


    Instantly, a sweet and refreshing taste flowed down his throat, and a crisp fragrance spread through his entire body.


    At the same time, as the dew left the leaves, the entire plant withered at an astonishing speed, turning to dust, leaving only a few tiny seeds behind.


    Su Yu casually tossed the seeds into the soil nearby.


    Perhaps, in a few years, another Full Moon Wearing Autumn Dew would sprout in this place.


    As long as the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well remained, this land''s immortal herbs would continue to grow.


    Closing his eyes, Su Yu soon felt a wave of refreshing energy surging through his body.


    The cool sensation rapidly concentrated in his head, then exploded.


    Su Yu''s mind became incredibly clear, an indescribable comfort washing over him.


    The erupting energy flowed toward his eyes like rivers merging into the sea.


    A strange force seemed to be reshaping his Autumn Water Bright Eyes.


    Su Yu guided his spiritual power to absorb the medicinal effects.


    Snow Empress silently observed from the side, her face calm and aloof, like a snow lotus blooming atop an icy mountain¡ªdistant and untouchable.


    However, her cold and sharp eyes betrayed her true thoughts. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She just stood there, staring at Su Yu, completely motionless.


    An hour passed quickly.


    Su Yu''s spiritual sea had undergone a tremendous transformation.


    The originally deep-blue lake of his spiritual sea was now overlaid with a hazy golden glow.


    The two colors merged into a brilliant blue-gold hue.


    From within his spiritual sea, Skydream Iceworm peeked out, exclaiming in shock,


    "This is insane! Boss has completely surpassed expectations!"


    "He''s only one step away from achieving tangible, materialized spiritual power!"


    "Once he takes that step, there will be fewer than five people on the continent who could match his spiritual power."


    Skydream Iceworm rolled around in excitement, clearly overjoyed.


    Having tangible and materialized spiritual power was an exceedingly rare feat.


    And now, Su Yu was just half a step away from entering this miraculous realm.


    Even Skydream Iceworm struggled to express its excitement.


    "Incredible. I''m becoming more convinced that he can ascend to godhood."


    "He''s supposed to be an Ultimate Ice soul master, yet his spiritual power surpasses even dedicated spiritual-type soul masters."


    "He''s already surpassed my peak-state spiritual power."


    Ice Empress sighed softly.


    As the Ice Jade Empress Scorpion, a master of Ultimate Ice, spiritual power wasn''t her specialty.


    However, with her 390,000 years of cultivation, her spiritual power was still comparable to an ordinary Rank 98 Super Douluo.


    Yet now, she was inferior to Su Yu.


    She suddenly felt like an old wave being pushed aside by the new tide.


    She had always known that Su Yu would one day surpass her.


    But it had only been a few years¡­


    Su Yu wasn''t even fifteen yet, and his spiritual power had already exceeded hers.


    Such progress could only be described as terrifying.


    "I was right to choose him. He has a chance to become a god. But¡­ why did he have to set his sights on Snow?"


    "This is infuriating!"


    Ice Empress was satisfied with Su Yu in every way¡ªexcept one: he loved teasing Snow Empress.


    What frustrated her most was that Snow Empress, after spending time with Su Yu, seemed to be developing feelings for him too.


    How could Ice Empress accept that?


    "Damn it!"


    The Ice Empress stomped her feet repeatedly, clearly furious.


    ...


    Outside, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes after absorbing the last trace of medicinal effects.


    When he looked at the world again, everything had changed.


    Su Yu could see every tiny particle within the miasma, perceive the life force flowing through each immortal herb, and even observe the precise fluctuations of energy within the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well.


    His originally sharp, autumn-water-clear eyes now seemed to have undergone an evolution.


    "Devouring the Fire-Eyed Golden Eyes, allowing me to perceive all mystical wonders, huh..."


    Su Yu murmured in his heart, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    "You... how are you?"


    A cool and elegant voice sounded in Su Yu''s ear. Instinctively, he turned his head toward Snow Empress.


    In an instant, through her snowy white dress, he saw an astonishing sight that left him dumbfounded.


    "Holy sh¡ª!"


    Su Yu shuddered, the stunning scene delivering a tremendous impact on his senses.


    Snow Empress furrowed her brows. Under Su Yu''s gaze, she felt as if she were completely exposed as if she weren''t wearing anything at all.


    But soon, she realized¡ªthis wasn''t an illusion.


    "You bastard, what are you looking at?"


    Snow Empress''s beautiful face flushed red. The initial shyness quickly turned into anger, and she scolded Su Yu furiously.


    Su Yu coughed, pretending to be serious. "N-Nothing at all."


    "You bastard, you''re still denying it? I''ll beat you to death!"


    Snow Empress charged forward angrily, raising her small, fair fists to strike him.


    Su Yu quickly stood up, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his arms.


    Even though Snow Empress had regained the strength of a Soul King, she was no match for Su Yu.


    Especially considering Su Yu''s raw strength, which reached a terrifying 80,000¨C90,000 jin¡ªshe simply couldn''t compete.


    "Bastard, let me go!"


    Snow Empress''s face was full of anger.


    Su Yu sighed and said, "Little Snow, I didn''t mean to. It was an accident."


    "Accident, my ass! You pervert! You took advantage of me¡ªI''m going to kill you!"


    Like a furious cat, Snow Empress activated her domain.


    The rapidly compressed icy domain enveloped them both, sending a bone-chilling cold into Su Yu''s heart.


    Su Yu sighed helplessly and activated his Sovereign Dominance Domain.


    This was his greatest trump card, and the moment it was unleashed, it absorbed all of the Snow Empress''s Domain''s chilling energy.


    Under the black-and-white radiance, even Snow Empress¡ªwho was still in Su Yu''s arms¡ªseemed to lose all her strength.


    "You... you bastard."


    Snow Empress scolded him softly, but deep inside, she was utterly shocked.


    What exactly has this guy comprehended?


    How could he suppress the ultimate ice power so effortlessly?


    Su Yu''s voice rang out again. "Little Snow, I didn''t mean to."


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Snow Empress refused to let it go.


    "Alright, fine, let''s say I did. What do you want to do about it?"


    "You can''t even beat me."


    Su Yu spoke with complete honesty.


    "You¡ª!"


    Snow Empress was enraged.


    Frustrated, she stomped on Su Yu''s foot.


    However, because of the Sovereign Dominance Domain, she couldn''t muster much strength, so Su Yu barely felt anything.


    Still half-holding her, Su Yu said with a hint of helplessness, "Little Snow, in the end, it was just an accident."


    "And it''s not like I haven''t seen you before. I used to help you bathe, remember?"


    "Why didn''t you mind back then?"


    Snow Empress''s cheeks turned bright red as she retorted, "That was different!"


    "How is it different?"


    "Hmph, it just is!"


    Snow Empress huffed.


    "I don''t see any difference," Su Yu muttered.


    "Hmph, you old pervert, you''re just lusting after my body."


    Snow Empress pouted.


    Su Yu grinned. "Heh, I won''t deny that."


    Snow Empress rolled her eyes and urged, "Are you going to let go of me or not?"


    "If you don''t, I''ll get mad."


    Su Yu chuckled and released her.


    Seizing the moment, Snow Empress suddenly shoved Su Yu into the freezing spring.


    Splash!


    Su Yu instantly turned into a drenched mess.


    Standing triumphantly on the shore with her hands on her hips, Snow Empress looked at him smugly.


    "Wow, your revenge streak is strong," Su Yu said, shaking his head with a smile.


    Then, in a flash, he was back on shore.


    With a light shake, all the water evaporated.


    "Happy now?"


    He reached out and pinched Snow Empress''s cheek, making her turn her head away in feigned annoyance.


    "Alright, enough playing around. Time to get serious."


    Muttering to himself, Su Yu headed toward the Yang Spring.


    Unlike the Ying Spring, where he felt completely comfortable, the Yang Spring''s environment made him uneasy.


    Ice and fire were opposites. At this moment, Su Yu''s body was brimming with extreme ice energy, making him incompatible with the Yang Spring''s extreme fire.


    However, as the nine-colored radiance flickered within him, all discomfort disappeared.


    As Su Yu walked forward, the plants beside him instinctively withdrew.


    His target was a fiery red plant.


    It was a flower about ten feet tall. Though called a flower, it looked more like a cabbage.


    Its body, resembling a ruby carving, was completely crimson and crystal-clear.


    As Su Yu approached, the fiery red plant immediately glowed with a radiant red light.


    With just one flicker, the temperature in the valley noticeably increased.


    This plant was, of course, the extreme yang counterpart to the Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass¡ªthe Infernal Delicate Apricot.


    ["Y-You¡­ what do you want?"]


    Sensing Su Yu''s approach, the Infernal Delicate Apricot panicked, speaking in a flustered female voice.


    "Infernal Delicate Apricot, I''m not in the mood to chat. Hand over your Scorching Essence Glue willingly, or else¡­"

 Chapter 287 - 287: [DD2]: 287

    Su Yu narrowed his eyes as Haibo Dong''s sharp gaze shot over from behind.


    Infernal Delicate Apricot shuddered and wailed, ["But you are an Ultimate Ice Soul Master! My Scorching Glue is an extreme yang substance¡ªit''s useless to you!"]


    ["How about I introduce you to something else instead?"]


    Su Yu''s gaze turned cold. "Do I need you to introduce me to anything?"


    "Just give me a straightforward answer. Are you handing it over or not?"


    Su Yu drew his Iron Horse Glacier sword, its sharp blade emanating a domineering and chilling aura.


    Infernal Delicate Apricot''s voice trembled. ["You... what are you doing? Don''t come any closer! If you dare harm me, you''ll be struck by divine punishment!"]


    "Divine punishment?"


    Su Yu pressed the Iron Horse Glacier against the Infernal Delicate Apricot''s root stem. The bone-chilling cold made her feel an imminent threat of death.


    "I don''t know about divine punishment, but if you keep talking nonsense, your life will be forfeit."


    "Don''t make me say it a second time."


    Su Yu''s voice was icy.


    ["I-I''ll give it to you, alright?"]


    In the end, Infernal Delicate Apricot was still afraid of death. Faced with a direct threat to her life, she relented.


    Her body trembled slightly, and a fiery red light enveloped her.


    A transparent, flame-colored gelatinous substance, about half the size of a baby''s fist, emerged.


    ["Here¡­ here you go."]


    Su Yu''s eyes flashed coldly. He lifted his sword and slashed down, severing one of Infernal Delicate Apricot''s branches.


    ["AH!!!"]


    A scream of agony rang out. The other immortal grasses nearby recoiled in fear at Su Yu''s sudden action.


    "This is what happens when you don''t cooperate."


    Without hesitation, Su Yu thrust his hand into Infernal Delicate Apricot''s core and yanked forcefully.


    In the next moment, a large glob of transparent glue appeared in his hand.


    If the previous portion of Scorching Glue was only about one-third the size of a baby''s fist, then this new batch was as large as a full-grown adult''s fist.


    This Infernal Delicate Apricot had been hoarding so much of it!


    "You thought you could fool me? Do you have that capability?"


    Su Yu slashed again, slicing off a large portion of her petals.


    ["AHHH!!!"]


    Infernal Delicate Apricot let out another shriek of misery, her entire body trembling violently in excruciating pain.


    "Jiaojiao!"


    Aromatic Silk Beauty cried out in shock, while the other immortal grasses peeked out cautiously.


    Although Su Yu''s sword had struck Infernal Delicate Apricot, the others could almost feel her pain just by watching.


    Su Yu raised his hand slightly, and the severed branch and petals floated into the air.


    Infernal Delicate Apricot''s foliage and petals gleamed like rubies, sparkling and translucent.


    He cast a glance at her writhing figure, then, expressionless, turned and walked toward the shore, carrying the Scorching Glue, branches, and petals with him.


    Infernal Delicate Apricot, as a hundred-thousand-year-old immortal grass, was an incredibly rare and precious treasure.


    For these soul-beast-transformed immortal grasses, Su Yu had originally intended to take only their essence, leaving their main bodies unharmed.


    After all, once they had cultivated into soul beasts, they had become living beings¡ªthere was no need to eradicate them.


    But this Infernal Delicate Apricot had dared to play tricks on him.


    To Su Yu, she was already a dead woman.


    He wouldn''t kill her just yet¡ªhe was saving her for Ma Xiaotao''s eighth soul ring.


    Ma Xiaotao was his own. Offering Infernal Delicate Apricot to her was simply putting waste to good use.


    As Su Yu walked by, the many immortal grasses with intelligence all remained silent and motionless.


    No amount of talking could compare to the deterrence of Su Yu''s two sword strikes.


    This man was serious about cutting!


    Su Yu tossed the Infernal Delicate Apricot''s branch and petals in front of Ma Xiaotao. He frowned slightly, feeling it wasn''t enough, and grabbed a bit more Scorching Glue.


    "Eat it."


    Su Yu pointed at the materials and ordered.


    Ma Xiaotao looked at the over-meter-long branch and petals, dumbfounded.


    How¡­ was she supposed to eat this?


    But under Su Yu''s gaze, she obediently began gnawing on it like a rabbit eating vegetables.


    It took over ten minutes before she finished the branch and petals.


    As for the remaining bit of Scorching Glue, that was easy¡ªshe just popped it into her mouth.


    As the materials entered her body, Ma Xiaotao''s entire form erupted with a brilliant red glow.


    Su Yu grabbed her and casually tossed her into the Yang Spring.


    With a loud splash, Ma Xiaotao sank into the water, her clothes instantly turning to ashes.


    "Senior, don''t you dare peek."


    Su Yu''s indifferent voice rang out.


    Haibo Dong scoffed and turned away. Mu Wu looked up at the sky. Chen Xin stared at his Seven Kill Sword as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world.


    Su Yu chuckled, then took out the Ice Crystal and Scorching Glue.


    About two-thirds of both remained.


    He swallowed them at the same time, removed his outer garments, and jumped straight into the convergence point of the Ice and Fire Well.


    A nine-colored glow enveloped his body.


    In the next instant, sky-piercing blue and red lights surged upward.


    Extreme cold and extreme heat gathered within Su Yu, refining his physique with the ultimate balance of ice and fire.


    ¡ª


    Seagod Pavilion.


    In a secluded meditation chamber, an old man sat cross-legged on a prayer mat. His attire was ragged, and his hair was a messy tangle.


    This was Xuan Zi.


    Ever since Du Busi wreaked havoc at Shrek Academy, Xuanzi had been deeply shaken.


    He thirsted for power more than ever.


    He knew that with his damaged foundation, he could never progress further, but still, he refused to accept fate.


    Since Mu En''s death, he had devoted himself entirely to cultivation, never ceasing for even a moment.


    Months had passed.


    But haste makes waste. The more he forcefully pushed himself, the greater the risk of an accident.


    A deep yellow glow enveloped his body, emanating an aura as solid as the earth itself.


    Yet, as his soul power circulated, an eerie trace of dark red light began to seep into the yellow radiance.


    Xuanzi''s eyes remained tightly shut, veins bulging on his forehead, sweat pouring down his face.


    He had unknowingly entered a strange illusion.


    In this illusion, he saw Du Busi.


    "Xuanzi, you think you''re worthy to fight me?"


    "Level 96? How pathetic."


    "With that power? Laughable."


    "Xuanzi, after a few decades, you''ve become completely useless."


    "You''re so weak now."


    "So weak¡­ so weak¡­ so weak¡­"


    ¡ª


    The mocking words echoed endlessly in his mind, violently stirring his emotions.


    The dark red glow began to spread, corrupting the deep yellow aura.


    Xuanzi''s body trembled, sweat dripping more and more.


    Finally, at a certain moment¡ª


    His suppressed emotions exploded.


    The dark red glow surged out, instantly swallowing the deep yellow radiance.


    An overwhelming, ferocious killing intent erupted.


    His aura skyrocketed¡ª


    Level 96 Peak.


    Level 97.


    Level 97 Peak.


    Level 98.


    .....


    Xuan Zi''s aura surged like a rocket, skyrocketing to level 98 in just a moment.


    At that instant, Xuan Zi suddenly opened his eyes.


    His pitch-black pupils instantly turned blood-red, and his originally dark hair transformed into a deep crimson hue. A dark red Taotie mark emerged on his forehead, and sinister crimson demonic patterns began to creep up both sides of his face.


    The evil Taotie bloodline, which had previously been suppressed, erupted once again in an eerie resurgence.


    Xuan Zi had once again fallen into demonic corruption.


    And this time, the eruption was even more violent than the first.


    "Roar!"


    A bestial roar, utterly inhuman, erupted from Xuan Zi''s throat as his aura surged to its peak¡ªlevel 98 at its very limit.


    Even in his prime, Xuan Zi had never reached such heights.


    Yet under this demonic transformation, he had done so.


    Now completely consumed by madness, Xuan Zi had lost all reason, leaving only boundless bloodlust and an insatiable desire to kill.


    At this moment, all he wanted was slaughter.


    "Boom!"


    The grand doors, carved from ancient goldenwood, were blasted apart as Xuan Zi charged through, his aura of murderous rage sweeping forth like a tempest.


    Just then, an elderly white-haired man sensed the disturbance and stepped out from a nearby room¡ªonly to find himself face-to-face with the terrifyingly transformed Xuan Zi. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man was stunned at the sight.


    "Elder Xuan, what''s wrong with you?"


    But before he could even finish speaking, Xuan Zi had already flickered before him in an instant.


    With lightning speed, his razor-sharp, dark-red claws pierced straight into the old man''s abdomen.


    The elder''s face was filled with disbelief as blood gushed from his mouth.


    Before he could utter another word, the frenzied Xuan Zi violently slashed his claws, ripping the old man open. His internal organs burst apart in a gruesome explosion.


    Even though the elder was a level 95 Healing-type Super Douluo, such a wound was beyond saving¡ªdeath was inevitable.


    As the light faded from his eyes, the old man collapsed lifelessly.


    "Elder Zhuang!"


    A cry of shock and horror rang out.


    Qian Duoduo''s face turned pale with disbelief, terror written across his expression.


    Behind him, Xian Lin''er''s beautiful face lost all color, as if she had just witnessed something truly nightmarish.


    "Roar!"


    Hearing their voices, Xuan Zi let out another furious roar. His dark-red energy flared as he lunged toward them with killing intent.


    The sheer force of his level 98 peak soul power, combined with the terrifying might of his dark Taotie transformation, sent an overwhelming sense of impending doom crashing down upon Qian Duoduo and Xian Lin''er.


    There was no time to think.


    Both of them immediately activated their soul power defenses and triggered their soul tools'' protective barriers.


    Yet against Xuan Zi''s claw strike, all defenses were as fragile as thin paper, torn apart in an instant.


    In a desperate moment, Qian Duoduo detonated his soul tool, using the explosion''s force to push Xian Lin''er away.


    The blast barely managed to deflect Xuan Zi''s attack, but the backlash sent Qian Duoduo flying, coughing up mouthfuls of blood.


    "Duoduo!"


    Xian Lin''er screamed in panic and rushed toward him.


    But Xuan Zi, devoid of mercy, paid no heed to her cries.


    With his remaining left claw, he swung ruthlessly at Xian Lin''er''s head.


    If both of them combined had stood no chance against him¡ªwhat hope did Xian Lin''er alone have now?


    PS: New Month! Please Join our patreon guys: patreon.con/AbsoluteCode

 Chapter 288 - 288: [DD2]: 288

    Just as Xuanzi was about to crush Xian Lin''er''s head, a golden light burst forth, and Yan Shaozhe suddenly appeared.


    The golden light collided with the dark red aura, creating terrifying waves of energy.


    "Roar!"


    "Screech!"


    A beast''s roar and a phoenix''s cry echoed simultaneously as two immense forces clashed violently.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, Xuanzi''s momentum was forcibly halted.


    On the other side, Yan Shaozhe staggered back several steps, his blood surging within him.


    "Elder Xuan... has he... lost control again?"


    A chill ran down Yan Shaozhe''s spine.


    At this crucial moment, Xuanzi had fallen into madness once more. And this time, it seemed to be complete demonic possession.


    Feeling the violent, murderous aura radiating from Xuanzi, even the now much stronger Yan Shaozhe felt his scalp tingle.


    With Mu En already deceased, who could restrain a berserk Xuanzi?


    But if they didn''t stop him, who knew how many casualties he might cause?


    Gritting his teeth, Yan Shaozhe glanced at Xian Lin''er and shouted, "Lin''er, take Duoduo and find the other elders! I''ll hold him off here!"


    Not waiting for her reply, Yan Shaozhe charged directly at Xuanzi.


    Right now, he was the only one who could confront Xuanzi head-on.


    The beast''s roar clashed with the phoenix''s cry.


    Golden light and dark red aura intertwined, their battle causing massive destruction within Sea God Pavilion.


    Witnessing this, Yan Shaozhe''s heart ached. He resolved to shift the battlefield.


    "Elder Xuan, do you dare to follow me?"


    With a strike at Xuanzi, Yan Shaozhe bolted outside the pavilion.


    In his demonic state, how could Xuanzi bear such provocation?


    Seeing Yan Shaozhe trying to escape, he pursued without hesitation.


    The two shot out of Sea God Pavilion and clashed mid-air.


    The commotion was enormous.


    Dark red light surged from Xuanzi''s body, piercing the sky.


    Half the heavens were engulfed in that ominous glow, a suffocating murderous aura enveloping the entire Shrek Academy.


    Many students watched in shock, the dark red sky sending chills down their spines.


    It felt as though an invisible killing intent weighed on their hearts.


    "Hah!"


    Unwilling to back down, Yan Shaozhe''s body radiated with golden light.


    The brilliant golden glow shattered part of the dark red sky like a holy dawn piercing the darkness.


    "Roar!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xuanzi let out a fierce roar and a dark red phantom appeared behind him.


    An overwhelming aura of malice spread unchecked.


    Seeing the phantom''s form, Yan Shaozhe''s face changed dramatically.


    "Tao... Taotie?"


    Xuanzi''s martial soul avatar was no longer the familiar Taotie Divine Bull but had transformed into a fully manifested Taotie.


    Seeing the Taotie, Yan Shaozhe''s heart sank.


    How did Xuanzi, who was so much weaker before, suddenly become this powerful after losing control?


    Taotie was a genuine divine beast spirit.


    And now, this Dark Taotie was the most terrifying of demonic beasts.


    Even Mu Wu might struggle to suppress Xuanzi''s bloodline at this point.


    Yan Shaozhe''s heart sank. How was he supposed to fight this?


    What he didn''t know was that Xuanzi hadn''t fully evolved into a true Dark Taotie Spirit.


    This was his first time completely losing control, causing his Taotie bloodline to erupt wildly, temporarily manifesting as the demonic Taotie Spirit.


    But this state was unstable, and the demonic Taotie''s bloodline wasn''t yet pure.


    Whether Xuanzi could maintain this form in the future remained uncertain.


    But right now, his berserk power was far beyond Yan Shaozhe''s Bright Phoenix.


    With the demonic Taotie fully manifested, Xuanzi''s murderous aura grew even denser.


    Roaring, he charged at Yan Shaozhe, filled with intense hatred for his bright, holy aura.


    Seeing Xuanzi''s onslaught, Yan Shaozhe could only muster his strength and fight back with all he had.


    The two clashed repeatedly in mid-air, Bright Phoenix and Demonic Taotie entangling fiercely.


    But the difference in their foundations quickly became apparent.


    Although their soul power was evenly matched at level 98, Xuanzi''s foundation was far superior.


    His soul rings, soul power quality, and especially his martial soul itself, were all stronger.


    Xuanzi''s current martial soul was an overwhelming super martial soul, one of the most powerful among super martial souls.


    In contrast, Yan Shaozhe''s Bright Phoenix was merely a top-tier martial soul.


    Moreover, Yan Shaozhe''s soul power was inherited, not self-cultivated.


    As the battle dragged on, Xuanzi gained the upper hand, relentlessly overpowering Yan Shaozhe.


    The gigantic Dark Taotie repeatedly tore away the phoenix''s feathers.


    "Shaozhe!"


    Suddenly, two figures rushed over and joined the fight.


    They revealed their spirit avatars and attacked Xuanzi.


    These two were Shrek Academy''s only two level 97 Super Douluo: Elder Lin and Elder Song.


    With their help, Yan Shaozhe broke free from the Dark Taotie''s grip.


    The three exchanged glances and charged at Xuanzi together.


    One level 98 Super Douluo and two level 97 Super Douluo surrounded Xuanzi.


    Their teamwork was impeccable, but the berserk Xuanzi was a force to be reckoned with.


    Facing their combined assault, his aura grew even fiercer, nearly surpassing the limits of a level 98 Super Douluo.


    Even against three opponents, Xuanzi fought ferociously.


    Below the battlefield, dozens of figures gathered, most of them Title Douluo.


    Shrek Academy had no shortage of Title Douluo; they merely lacked top-tier powerhouses.


    Watching the intense battle above, they all wore grim expressions.


    Although they were Title Douluo, they couldn''t even interfere in this fight.


    The shockwaves from the battle alone could heavily injure an ordinary Title Douluo.


    The gap between Super Douluo and Title Douluo was immense.


    Even among Super Douluo, the difference between level 98 and lower levels was just as vast.


    At Sea God Island, Zhang Lexuan cautiously protected Meng Hongchen.


    Caught off guard by this catastrophe, her first thought was to keep Su Yu''s people safe.


    If Shrek Academy were to fall and couldn''t be saved, then so be it.


    But she wouldn''t allow any harm to her own.


    Zhang Lexuan touched her chest, feeling the two golden-red metal plates: the Rank 9 Soul Tool, Hongchen''s Blessing.


    Su Yu had given her this before leaving, still worried about her safety.


    Together with two Rank 9 Soul Cannon Shells, even in dire danger, she could protect Meng Hongchen and escape.


    As for the others... Zhang Lexuan truly couldn''t help them, nor did she have the power to.


    "Sister Lexuan, w-what... what''s going on here?"


    Meng Hongchen obediently hid behind Zhang Lexuan, her eyes wide as she gazed at the fierce battle unfolding in the sky, her beautiful eyes trembling.


    Experiencing it firsthand was completely different from just watching.


    Back when she watched Du Busi wreak havoc on Shrek from the rooftop of the Starlight Hotel, she found it amusing, almost entertaining.


    But now, standing here on Sea God Island, that sense of oppression and fear surged uncontrollably within her.


    This was the first time Meng Hongchen had personally experienced such a grand battle. Honestly, she was a bit scared.


    "It''s probably Elder Xuan losing control again... sigh."


    Zhang Lexuan sighed.


    More students and teachers had died because of him than at the hands of any evil soul master.


    Back then, when he led the team to the Star Dou Forest, he almost got her killed, too.


    If it weren''t for Xiao Yu, and that person who saved her, she wouldn''t be alive today.


    This elder... he was nothing but trouble.


    "Losing control... again?"


    Meng Hongchen''s beautiful eyes flickered. Again?


    "Yeah, and it couldn''t have happened at a worse time. If Xiao Yu were still here, he wouldn''t stand a chance of causing such chaos."


    If Su Yu were still around, then Haibodong and Mu Wu would be here, too.


    With them, no matter how strong Xuanzi became, they would have pinned him down.


    But now, with three against one, Xuanzi was still overwhelming them.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion echoed through the sky.


    Accompanied by the furious roar of the Dark Taotie, a crimson mist burst forth, sending Yan Shaozhe and the other two flying.


    After hundreds of exchanges, the berserk Xuanzi had single-handedly dominated the three of them.


    "Damn it!"


    Yan Shaozhe, in his Bright Phoenix form, cursed, his voice tinged with fear.


    No one could have imagined that the berserk Xuanzi would be this powerful.


    He was the embodiment of power amplified tenfold by darkness.


    One Level 98 and two Level 97 powerhouses were utterly defeated by Xuanzi alone.


    The pressure Xuanzi exuded felt no less terrifying to Yan Shaozhe than Du Busi''s.


    Elder Xuan... could be this strong?


    But why did his newfound power bring disaster to the academy first?


    What a cruel twist of fate.


    Despite his frustration, Yan Shaozhe had no time to dwell on it, as the mindless Xuanzi continued his relentless assault.


    Like a wild beast, his attacks were chaotic but fiercely brutal, each strike meant to kill.


    Gradually, the already disadvantaged trio began to suffer injuries.


    Elder Lin and Elder Song, already advanced in age, were struggling to keep up with the intensity of the battle.


    As Xuanzi''s attacks grew fiercer, they began to bleed, crimson stains appearing at the corners of their mouths.


    After another dozen exchanges, Xuanzi suddenly burst forth.


    "Roar!"


    Caught off guard, Elder Lin was struck in the chest by Xuanzi''s claw, the blow tearing through her body.


    Dark crimson claws pierced through her chest, crushing her heart in an instant.


    Elder Song''s fierce attack landed on Xuanzi but was blocked by the dark mist surrounding him, barely scratching him.


    "Elder Lin!"


    Yan Shaozhe roared in grief and fury, launching a desperate assault on Xuanzi.


    Xuanzi instinctively countered, and with nothing left to restrain her, Elder Lin''s body plummeted from the sky like a bird with broken wings.


    "Elder Lin!"


    Below, Cai Meier and the others turned pale.


    Cai Meier rushed up and caught Elder Lin in her arms.


    But Elder Lin''s heart was shattered; she was at death''s door.


    "Elder Lin..."


    Tears welled up in Cai Meier''s eyes as she choked on her words.


    Elder Lin opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out. Her head tilted lifelessly.


    An elder of the Sea God Pavilion, Level 97 Super Douluo, Elder Lin... had fallen.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Cai Meier''s anguished scream echoed.


    A somber shadow hung over the hearts of all the gathered powerhouses.


    But before they could grieve for long, another figure plummeted from the sky.


    An elder quickly rushed up and caught the falling figure¡ªElder Song.


    Elder Song was better off than Elder Lin, not fatally wounded.


    But she was coughing up blood, her left arm torn off.


    Xuanzi had brutally ripped apart the wings of her Azure Shadow Eagle form, forcing her out of her Martial Soul True Body state.


    "Elder Song! Are you alright?"


    The elder asked anxiously.


    Elder Song weakly raised her remaining arm, pointing toward the Golden Ancient Tree, trying to say something.


    But before she could speak, she lost consciousness due to her severe injuries.


    One elder dead, another gravely injured¡ªYan Shaozhe was now fighting alone, his situation dire.


    "Boom!"


    With another clash, Yan Shaozhe was sent flying.


    Xuanzi roared at the sky, his eyes locking onto the crowd below, filled with an insatiable bloodlust.


    He dove downward, his crimson claws slashing at the powerhouses below.


    Their faces turned pale as they collectively launched a counterattack.


    Yet, Xuanzi charged through their combined assaults, a raging beast tearing through their ranks.


    "Not good!"


    Cai Meier cried out in horror.


    Xuanzi''s killing spree had begun.


    Even among the gathered Title Douluos, they were unable to unite their powers effectively.


    Xuanzi rampaged through the crowd, scattering the powerhouses. Even the mighty Title Douluos fell before him.


    With a savage swipe, he tore a Title Douluo''s body apart, blood splattering everywhere.


    "Scatter! Everyone, spread out!"


    The crowded formation only made it easier for Xuanzi to massacre them.


    The Title Douluos swiftly dispersed, their retreat rapid.


    Xuanzi''s fatal weakness was evident¡ªhe only had one arm.


    After crushing another Title Douluo''s skull, the rest had already fled.


    Xuanzi roared, locking onto a new target and charging again.


    With the powerhouses spread out, they launched another joint attack.


    Their combined efforts temporarily suppressed Xuanzi.


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief, Xuanzi''s figure vanished.